Skip to main content

Full text of "The Quarterly Christian spectator"

See other formats 


Google 


This  is  a  digital  copy  of  a  book  that  was  preserved  for  generations  on  library  shelves  before  it  was  carefully  scanned  by  Google  as  part  of  a  project 

to  make  the  world's  books  discoverable  online. 

It  has  survived  long  enough  for  the  copyright  to  expire  and  the  book  to  enter  the  public  domain.  A  public  domain  book  is  one  that  was  never  subject 

to  copyright  or  whose  legal  copyright  term  has  expired.  Whether  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  may  vary  country  to  country.  Public  domain  books 

are  our  gateways  to  the  past,  representing  a  wealth  of  history,  culture  and  knowledge  that's  often  difficult  to  discover. 

Marks,  notations  and  other  maiginalia  present  in  the  original  volume  will  appear  in  this  file  -  a  reminder  of  this  book's  long  journey  from  the 

publisher  to  a  library  and  finally  to  you. 

Usage  guidelines 

Google  is  proud  to  partner  with  libraries  to  digitize  public  domain  materials  and  make  them  widely  accessible.  Public  domain  books  belong  to  the 
public  and  we  are  merely  their  custodians.  Nevertheless,  this  work  is  expensive,  so  in  order  to  keep  providing  tliis  resource,  we  liave  taken  steps  to 
prevent  abuse  by  commercial  parties,  including  placing  technical  restrictions  on  automated  querying. 
We  also  ask  that  you: 

+  Make  non-commercial  use  of  the  files  We  designed  Google  Book  Search  for  use  by  individuals,  and  we  request  that  you  use  these  files  for 
personal,  non-commercial  purposes. 

+  Refrain  fivm  automated  querying  Do  not  send  automated  queries  of  any  sort  to  Google's  system:  If  you  are  conducting  research  on  machine 
translation,  optical  character  recognition  or  other  areas  where  access  to  a  large  amount  of  text  is  helpful,  please  contact  us.  We  encourage  the 
use  of  public  domain  materials  for  these  purposes  and  may  be  able  to  help. 

+  Maintain  attributionTht  GoogXt  "watermark"  you  see  on  each  file  is  essential  for  in  forming  people  about  this  project  and  helping  them  find 
additional  materials  through  Google  Book  Search.  Please  do  not  remove  it. 

+  Keep  it  legal  Whatever  your  use,  remember  that  you  are  responsible  for  ensuring  that  what  you  are  doing  is  legal.  Do  not  assume  that  just 
because  we  believe  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  the  United  States,  that  the  work  is  also  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  other 
countries.  Whether  a  book  is  still  in  copyright  varies  from  country  to  country,  and  we  can't  offer  guidance  on  whether  any  specific  use  of 
any  specific  book  is  allowed.  Please  do  not  assume  that  a  book's  appearance  in  Google  Book  Search  means  it  can  be  used  in  any  manner 
anywhere  in  the  world.  Copyright  infringement  liabili^  can  be  quite  severe. 

About  Google  Book  Search 

Google's  mission  is  to  organize  the  world's  information  and  to  make  it  universally  accessible  and  useful.   Google  Book  Search  helps  readers 
discover  the  world's  books  while  helping  authors  and  publishers  reach  new  audiences.  You  can  search  through  the  full  text  of  this  book  on  the  web 

at|http: //books  .google  .com/I 


I 


• 


i 


\ 


^ 


THE 


tUU^^^X^-f^^JLf 


CHRISTIAN  SPECTATOR ; 


CONDUCTED 


ASSOCIATION  OF  GENTLEMEN, 


FOR  THE  YEAR  1826. 


PUBLISHED  BT  HEZEKIAH  HO'WK  ; — ANI> 

£rtD  9wkf 

BY  J.  ?•  HAVEN ; — rOR  THE  EDITOR. 

1826. 


•  •  •  • 

•        ■ 


SiJta 


12-1  T'3o 


PREFACE. 


^f  HE  eircumstances  which  attend  the  commencement  of  the  presenti 
volume  of  the  Christian  Spectator,  require  that  a  few  things  be  said 
by  way  of  preface.  What  we  have  to  offer  shall  relate  rather  to 
the  plan  and  object  of  our  labours,  than  to  our  success. 

It  has  been  the  aim  of  the  conductors  of  the  Christian  Spectator, 
from  the  first,  to  merge  all  local  and  sectarian  preferences,  in  a 
catholic  endeavour  to  vindicate  the  truth.  They  have  felt  that  a 
concentration  of  effort  and  of  rafluence,  on  the  part  of  those  who 
bold  the  doctrines  of  the  Reformation,  was  demanded  b^  the  char- 
acter of  the  prominent  controversies  of  the  age.  Questions  touch* 
io^  the  distinctive  tenets  of  a  sect,  ma^  be  left  to  the  parties  who 
originate  them ;  but  in  a  controversy  which  concerns  not  the  pecu* 
lianties  of  this  or  that  denomination,  but  the  fundamental  doctrines  of 
Christianity  itself,  Christians  have  a  common  cause,  and  the  vindica- 
tion of  those  doctrines  is  their  common  duty.  And  if  it  be  their 
duty  to  contend  at  all  for  the  faith  delivered  to  the  saints,  it  is 
equally  their  duty  to  avail  themselves  of  such  means  as  mav  enable 
them  to  contend  m  that  manner  which  shall  be  most  effectual. 

Let  it  be  considered  then,  how  a  controversy  of  the  kind  alluded 
tO'— a  controversy  in  which  learning,  and  talents,  and  influence  are  to 
be  encountered— can  be  sustained  with  most  advantage  to  the  cause 
of  truth ;  whether,  by  a  great  diversity  of  publications,  each  sup- 
ported by  a  local  and  precarious  patronage,  and  moving  in  a  circum- 
scribed sphere,  or  by  a  publication  which  shall  go  abroad  with  the 
influence  of  a  work,  supported  by  the  best  talents  in  the  country, 
wherever  found,  and  reaa,  and  approved  of  bv  the  whole  orthodox 
c(Hnmunity.  In  such  a  sense  as  this,  a  work  may  be  ^  national,' 
even  though  it  be  the  offspring  of  no  national  church,  ^nd  the  object 
of  no  state  favoura. 

We  are  not  speaking  of  what  our  own,  or  any  American  miscel- 
lany, has  actually  attained  to,  or  perhaps  ever  will,  but  of  what 
has  seemed  to  us  desii'able.     Nor  do   we  undervalue  the  many 
religious  publications  with  which  our  mails  are  loaded.     In  various 
ways  these  promote  the  interests  of  piety,  and  we  bid  them  God 
speed.     But  while  many  of  them  are  more  or  less  sectarian,  both  in 
respect  to  their  character  and  their  sphere  of  influence,  and  many 
more  are  simply  vehicles  of  intelligence,  do  they  collectively  present 
smch  a  barrier  to  the  enemies  of  truth  as  to  leave  nothing  to  be 
desired?      While  they  gladden  the  hearts  of  Christians,  do  they 
rebuke  error-*-error  propagated"  at  all  points,  with  a  bokl  and  r^st- 
lea  zeal,  and  not  without  ^^  assistance  of  the  learned,'' — so  effectu- 
'atty  as  to    render  a  work  of  ag|pregated  talent,  and  6f  general 
interest  to  tbe  cOquxiunity,  stiperflMotis  ? 


IV 


If  it  may  be  said,  ibat,  in  proportion  to  the  ability  with  which  a 
publication  is  sustained  will  be  the  wideness  of  its  circulation,  it 
may  with  equal  truth  be  said,  that  in  proportion  to  the  wideness  of 
Its  circulation,  will  be  the  ability  with  which  it  is  sustained.  A  work 
which  is  read  only  by  a  few  hundred  individuals,  cannot,  generally, 
command  great  literary  resources.  Great  minds  love  a  wide  field 
to  act  upon.  And  it  is  with  such  a  field  before  them,  ordinarily, 
that  they  put  forth  all  their  strength.  The  reflection  that  one  is 
writing  for  a  whole  community,  and  that  thousands  arc  to  weigh  his 
arguments  and  canvass  his  opinions,  creates  within  him  that  ardour 
and  elevation  of  mind  which  alone  can  prompt  him  to  his  highest 
efforts.  Patronage,  we  repeat,  therefore,  is  essential  to  success; 
and  if  we  have  never  seen  an  American  religious  miscellany  which 
has  been  wailed  for,  and  widely  circulated  on  the  other  side  of  the 
Atlantic,  as  some  foreign  periodficals  have  been  on  this,  it  is  because 
we  have  never  seen  an  American  religious  miscellany,  which  could 
distribute  its  *  20,000  copies' in  a  day. 

Those  who  have  been  acquainted  with  the  Christian  Spectator, 
will  be  in  no  danger  of  inferring  from  these  remarks,  that  it  is  exclu- 
sively a  controversial  work.  iVhile  we  have  laboured  to  convince 
the  enemies  of  truth,  we  have  not  forgotten  the  importance  of  prac- 
tical godliness  among  its  friends.  Much,  it  is  believed,  may  be 
found  on  our  pages,  to  edify  the  Christian ;  and  something,  it  is 
hoped,  to  interest  the  worldly-minded — who,  though  they  majr  be 
too  busy,  or  toofindolent,  to  give  their  minds  to  elaborate  discussions, 
may  read  occasionally,  a  lighter  essay,  and  feel  thenr  hearts  inclined 

to  virtue. 

The  occasion  reminds  us  of  our  obligations  to  all  who  nave  assist- 
ed us,  either  by  their  talents  or  their  patronage.  Expressing  our 
gratitude  for  these  favours,  and  solicitmg  a  continuance  of  them, 
we  commend  our  work  to  Him  whose  cause  we  humbly  hope  to 
serve,    and  without   whose   blessing,  all  who  labour  spend   their 


sttrcngth  in  vain. 


THE 


CHRISTIAN  SPECTATOR. 


No.  1.] 


JANUARY. 


GONVfiXIOIV  BBTWERff  SPIRITUAL  UN* 
DXRaTAZIDING  A5D  THE  INTERPRE- 
TATION OF    SCRIPTURE. 

SoxE  kinds  of  writing  can  be  nn- 
derstood  and  interpreted  by  intellect 
alone;  others  require  the  united  as- 
sistance   of    intellect    and  feeling. 
Where  the  subject  is  purely  intel- 
lectoal,  as  in  mathematical    or  phi- 
losophical  investigations,    ho    who 
fully  comprehends  the  whole  train 
of  the  intellectual  process,  is  entire 
master  of  the  subject,  for  be  com- 
prehends all  which  the  author  in- 
tended to  communicate.     But  if  the 
subject  be  not  merely  intellectual, but 
the  powers  of  intellect  arc  called 
into  use  merely  to  describe    the 
emotions  and  passions  of  the  mind, 
the  langaage  cannot  be  fully  under- 
stood,  unless    those    passions   and 
emotions  are  feh ;  for  so  long  as 
these  are  nnfelt,  the  entire  meaning 
of  the  author  is  not  apprehended. 
Is  it  not  an  acknowledged  truth,  that 
the  simple  bodily  sensations  cannot 
be  understood  except  by  sensation  ? 
Can  language  cause  a  blind  man  to 
onderstand  the  sensations  of  sight  ? 
Can  it  bring  l>efore  him  the  glories 
of  the  son,  and  cause  the  smiles  of 
the  landscape  to  charm   his  mind  ? 
Can  he  who  is  deaf,  understand  the 
sensations  of  hearing?     Can  the 
language  of  signs  communicate  to 
him   the  melody  of  sounds  ? — So 
hlelrise  feeling  ^n  be  understood 


only  by  feeling.     It  is  a  simple  men- 
tal sensation,  and  description  can  no 
more  illustrate  any  such  sensation  to 
him  who  has  not  felt  it,  t^n  it  can 
illustrate  sight  to  the  bUod,  or  sound 
to  the  de  if.     Could  we  suppose  any 
one  so  constitnted  by  nature  as  not 
to  be  qualified  to  exercise  filial  aiSse- 
tions — that  in  circumstances  whetie 
the  minds  of  others  glow  with  lore 
and  gratitude,  his  mind  is  a  blank  ; 
can  language  supply  the  defect,  of 
cause  him  to  onderstand  (hose  emo- 
tions which  never  moved  his  breast? 
Or  as  the  joyous  freeman  exults  in 
his  blessings  and  pours  Ibrth  in  all 
the  conscious  dignity  of  indepen- 
dence, the  deep  feelings  of  bis  soal. 
can  the  slave  on  whom  the  light  of 
freedom  never  dawned,  and  wtiese 
breast  is  a  stranger  to  the  exalted 
aspirations  of  the  other,  understand 
the  language  which  describes  these 
lofty  emotions  ?    But  on  the  other 
hand,  let  the  son  begin  to  love   his 
father,  or  let  the  dark  mind  of  the 
slave  be  illuminated  by  the  feelings 
of  a  freeman,  and  immediately  the 
language  which  describes  such  feel- 
ings, becomes    intelligible.      It  de- 
scribes something  which  has  been 
felt^  and  the  feelings  of  the  heart 
sympathize    with     the  description. 
If  the  feelings  do  not  at  the  time 
exist,  yet  the  remembrance  of  them, 
if  they  ever  have  existed,  will  in 
some    measure  illustrate  the    lan- 
guage.     But  most  of  all,  will  the 


On  a  Spiritual  Understanding  of  the  Scriptures. 


[Jas. 


DctOal  existence  of  them  throw  a 
flood  of  light  upOD  the  language  by 
which  they  are  described.  As  the 
Jieart  glows,  the  language  becomes 
lucid,  and  the  sympathy  of  feeling 
complete. 

Another  fact  ought  here  to  be  no- 
ticed :  feeling  will  influence  the  lan- 
guage by  which  it  is  communicated. 
What  that  influence  is  cannot  per- 
haps be  defined,  but  the  fact  is  un- 
doubted. There  is  a  colouring,  and 
a  glow  in  the  language  correspond- 
ing to  the  state  of  mind  in  which  it 
was  uttered.  It  influences  the  mode 
of  arrangement,  and  the  selection  of 
words  of  different  degreiia  of  intensi- 
ty, and  causes  the  accumulation  of 
similar  intensive  epithets,  and  other 
artificei  of  language  indicative  of 
different  states  of  excited  feeling. 
If  the  mind  of  the  reader  is  excited 
by  the  feelings  which  glowed  in  the 
mind  of  the  writer,  he  will  feel  all 
those  proprieties  ofexpression  which 
are  descriptive  of  that  state  of  feeling, 
and  the  glow  ot  the  language  will  cor- 
respond with  the  glow  of  his  own 
mind.  But  on  the  other  hand,  if  any 
one  in  a  cold  nnd  frigid  state  of  mind, 
attempts  to  read  the  language  which 
was  prompted  by  excitnd  feeling 
never  experienced  by  himself,  he 
is  entirely  senseless  of  all  those 
niceties  of  expression  ^  nay,  there 
will  often  arise  a  feeling  of  repulsion 
between  his  onn  mind  in  its  cold  in- 
animate state,  and  the  glowing  lan- 
guage of  a  fervid  mind.  In  short,  a 
mind  warm  with  feelingimpresaes  its 
o^n  image  and  superscription  upon 
the  language  which  it  selects,  and 
the  mind  which  would  correspond 
with  this  impression,  must  be  like 
the  original. 

These  principles,  of  extensive 
application  in  the  concerns  of  com- 
mon life,  are  no  less  applicable  to 
the  religious  world.  We  read  in 
the  Bible  ofgpirituai  understanding 
and  of  spiritual  diacemmtnt ;  we 
read  of  the  natural  man  to  whom 
the  things  of  the  Spirit  arc  foolish- 
ness, by  whom  they  cannot  be  un- 
derstocNd,  because  they  are  spiritu- 


ally diicerned  ;  and  again  we  read 
of  the  darkness  of  the  hearty  and  of 
spiritual  blindness.  The  princi- 
ples already  stated,  furnish  an  easy 
explanation  of  all  these  modes  of 
expression,  and  illustrate  clearly  the 
nature  of  this  spiritual  understand- 
ing and  this  spiritual  blindness. 
Man  by  nature  has  no  holy  feelings* 
Whatever  else  he  has  of  intellect 
or  of  social  affection,  the  love  of 
God  is  not  in  him.  Sorrow  for  sin, 
faith  in  Christ,  love  to  the  brethren, 
and  in  short  all  the  emotions  of  a 
holy  mind,  have  ceased  from  the 
whole  race  of  man.  There  is  none 
that  doeth  good,  or  seeketh  afler 
God,  no  not  one.  But  on  the  other 
hand,  Qvety  exercise  of  a  holy 
mind  is  described  in  the  word  of 
God — all  the  emotions  of  the  sanc-^ 
tified  heart,  from  the  first  sensation 
of  sorrow  for  sin,  to  the  last  emo* 
tion  of  triumphant  joy  in  the  de- 
parting saint,  arc  therein  exhibited 
with  all  the  fervid  eloquence  of  holy 
feeling.  Now,  can  the  mind  which 
has  never  felt  one  of  these  emotions 
enter  into  the  spirit  of  such  Ian* 
guage,  or  feel  its  expressive  elo- 
quence ?  No  chord  will  vibrate  ; 
there  will  be  no  sympathy  of  feel- 
ing, no  harmony  of  soul.  This  then 
is  spiritual  blindness  :  and  spiritual 
understanding  is  the  reverse  of  this. 
It  is  the  sympathy  of  the  holy 
heart  with  tlfc  language  of  the  Bi- 
ble. By  the  agency  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  the  same  feelings  are  excited 
in  the  renewed  heart  which  glowed 
in  those  holy  men  who  wrote  the 
word  of  God  ;  arid  thus  their  lan- 
guage is  understood,  because  the 
feelings  which  prompted  it  are  felt. 
If  now  we  appeal  to  facts,  and  in- 
quire how  and  in  what  circum- 
stances spiritual  understanding  first 
displays  itself,  and  what  is  its  pro- 
gress, we  shall  find  an  abundant  and 
strikmg  confirmation  of  these  views. 
Take  then  the  sinner  dead  in  tres- 
passes and  sins,  in  childhood  or  in 
mature  age,  and  in  what  parts  of  the 
Bible  is  he  interested  ?  He  can 
read  historical   narrations,  or  the 


1826.]  On  a  Spiriiual  Underaianding  of  the  Scriptures. 


biograpliy    of  holy    men,  because 
even  an  oosanctified  man  can  here 
eiercise  his  sympathies.     He  can 
calcDlate      chronology,      expound 
prophecies,   illustrate  manners  and 
cistoms,  and  historical  allusions,  for  ' 
here  intellect  merely  is  concerned. 
He  can  also  admire  the  beauties  of 
poetry,  and  descant  upon  its  rhetori- 
cal decorations     But  there  are  parts 
of  the  Bible,  and  those  of  great  ex- 
tent, which  to  him  are  without  form 
and  Toid-^upoo     which    darkness 
rests,  and  with  which  no  feeling  of 
his  eoal  accords.     These  are  spirit- 
ual parts,   which  are  not  discerned 
by  the  eye  of  the    natural   man. 
Bat  let  the  work  of  the  Spirit  com- 
mence in  this  man,  let  him  feel  his 
sinfulness,  and  his  exposure   to  the 
wrath  of  God — he  may  have  believed 
them  before,  but  now  let  him  feel 
them,  and  let  fear  and  trembling 
take  hold  on  him  as  a  mighty  man — 
updn  what  class  of  passages  will  di- 
vide   illumination    now    fall  ?     He 
opens  his  Bible,  and  all  those  pas- 
sages which  express  the   feelings  of 
a  sonl  bowed  down  with  a  sen^e  of 
sin,  and  terrified  with  anticipations 
of  coming  wrath,  meet  his  eye,  and 
thrill    throQgh    his     soul.       What 
Christian,  who    has  ever  felt  the 
wormwood  and  the  gall,  does  not 
remember  this  hour  ?     When   the 
word  of  God  became  indeed  quick 
jmd  powerful,  and  the  arrows  of  the 
Almighty  pierced  his  spirit.     The 
sinner  now  sees  in   passages  long 
ftmiliar,   a  new    and    unutterable 
power.     They  pierce  even  to  the 
dividing  asunder  of  soul  and  spirit, 
and  search  the  secret  thoughts  and 
intents  of  bis  heart,  and  he  wonders 
hy  what  delasion   all  these  things 
have  been  before  concealed  from  his 
vision.     In  some  parts,  the  Bible 
seems  no  longer  a  dead  letter,  it 
glows  with  the  freshness  of  novelty, 
and  speaks  with    the  authority    of 
God.     But  has  the  Bible  changed  ; 
<»  does  the  heart  of  the  sinner  for 
the  first  time  owell  with  the  fellings 
therein  recorded  ?     Yet  at  this  stage 
•f  bw  progress^  the  illumination  of 


the  word  of  God  is  still  incomplete « 
Though  the  sinner  can  sympathize 
entirely  with  passages  which    de< 
scribe  the  existing   feelings  of  his 
soul,  yet  with  thqse  which  speak  of 
the  emotions  of  him  who  is  born  of 
God,  he  has  no  sympathy.     Upon 
them  the  veil  still  remains  untaken 
away.     But  while  the  sinner  fears 
and  trembles  under  a  sense  of  the 
wrath  of  God,  when  the  law   has 
done  its  work,  and  his   hopes  from 
himself  are  slain,  let  Him  who  com- 
manded the  light  to  shine   out  of 
darkness,  shine  into  his  heart,  and 
give  him  the  light  of  the  knowledge 
of  the  glory  of  God  as  it  shines  in 
the  face  of  Christ  Jesus  ;  let    old 
things  pass  away,  and  let  all  things 
become  new ;   let  repentance,  and 
fiiith,  and  love,  by  turns  rule  in  his 
soul,  and  let  him  rejoice  in  Christ 
with  joy   unspeakable  and  full  of 
glory  ;    and     immediately    a-  new 
class  of  passages  is  illuminated  with 
spiritual  light.     He  hsiafelt  the  love- 
liness of  the  Saviour,  and  the  infi- 
nite mercy  of  God  manifested  in 
his  atoning  sacrifice  j  and  now  he 
recognises  with  sympathetic  delight, 
those  expressions  of  ardent  love  to 
the  Saviour  with  which  the  pages  of 
the  scriptures  abound.  They  shine 
with  heavenly  splendour,  and  glit- 
ter before  him  like  gems, 'so  that  he 
rejoices  in  them  more  than  in  gold, 
yea,  than  in  much  fine  gold,  and  his 
heart  burns  within  him  as  the  glories 
of  the  Son  of  God  illumine  his  soul. 
The  testimony  of  Ed  wards,  that  de- 
voted servant  of  God,  concerning  his 
own  experience,  is  exactly  in  point. 
He  says.  <'  Oftentimes  in  reading  it, 
every  word  seemed  to  touch  my 
heart.     1   felt  a  harmony  between 
something  in  my  hearty  and  those 
sweet  and  powerful  words.     1  seem- 
ed oflen  to  see  so  much  light  exhib- 
ited by  every  sentence,  and  such  a 
refreshing  food  communicated,  that 
1  could  not  get  along  in  reading  ;  of- 
ten dwelling  long  on  one  sentence, 
to  see  (he  wonders  contained  in  it ; 
and  yet  almost  every  sentence  seem- 
ed to  be  full  of  wonders." 


6 


On  a  Spirilual  Understanding  of  the  Scriptures. 


[JaJT' 


Agalo,  he  sajt  of  bimself,  '*  Oo 
OM  Saturday  night  in  particular,  I 
had  sach  a  dtscoirerj  of  the  excel* 
leacj  of  the  gospel  above  all  other 
doctriDes,  that  1  coold  not  but  say 
to  myself,  'This  is  my  chosen 
light)  my  chosen  doctrine,'  and  of 
Christ,  '  This  is  my  chosen  proph- 
et' It  appeared  sweet  beyond  all 
expression,  to  follow  Christ,  and  to 
be  taught  and  enlivened  and  in- 
atroeted  by  him ;  to  learn  of  him 
and  to  life  to  him."  If,  in  this  state 
of  mind,  he  had  opened  the  word 
•f  God,  how  would  such  passages  as 
hit^e  have  caused  his  heart  to  glow 
v#ith  holy  sympathy !  *'  For  God 
liMh  not  appointed  us  to  wrath,  but 
to  obtain  salvation  by  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  who  died  for  us,  that 
HffheUter  t^  wake  or  aleep^  we  ehould 
tkfe  together  with  him.''  ''  Whom, 
tobt  Having  seen,  we  love,  and  in 
ivhoU,  though  now  we  see  him  not, 
yet  believing,  we  rejoice  with  joy 
iraspeakable  and  full  of  glory.'* 
And  in  every  part  of  a  Christian's 
«KpeHence,  as  feelings  of  any  par- 
titular  class  glow  in  his  heart,  he  has 
the  spiritual  key  of  a  correspond- 
ing class  of  passages  in  the  Bible : 
and  as  the  Bible  was  written  by 
inen  of  all  ranks  of  society,  and  who 
pasaed  through  all  the  vicissitudes 
of  providence  to  which  men  are 
ittbjeet,  it  ts|of  course  a  rery  exten- 
eive  record  of  feeling,  and  in  propor- 
tion aft  the  experience  of  a  Christian 
enlarges,  he  is  surprised  and  de- 
lighted to  find  something  in  the 
Bible  to  correspond  with  every  state 
df  fueling,  the  beautv  and  richnes^s 
of  whidh  he  woulcl  never  have 
teoWn,  had  not  the  providence  of 
Qod  placed  him  in  circumstances 
which  excited  correspoddlng  emo- 
tions. In  sorrow,  or  in  sickness, 
When  persecuted  Or  riandered,  when 
111  doubt  or  in  darktiess,  he  turns  to 
the  wordof  Ood,  and  finds  that  the  >' 
chiMren  ef  Odd  who  have  gene  be- 
ftrn  him,  had  tieeti  iu  the  same 
cSfeuihdUtnces,  and  as  he  reads  the 
pinus  elAi^ns  ef  their  aouls  before 


God,  be  sympathizes  with  them  and 
is  comforted. 

If  it  should  here  be  said,  that 
particular  feelings  may  often  lead  a 
man  to  adopt  language  apjmrently 
applicable  to  them,  but  in  reality 
spoken  in  a  different  state  of  mind, 
and  for  a  different  purpose,  1  grant 
the  truth  of  the  remark.  But  it 
does  not  interfere  with  what  I  have 
said.  It  merely  shows  that  the 
existence  of  feeling  in  addition  to 
its  effect  in  enabling  a  man  td  un- 
derstand those  passages,  where 
the  same  feeling  is  reaUy  deeeribed^ 
has  edio  the  power  of  causing  a  man 
to  adopt  language  as  applicable  to 
his  feelings,  which  was  in  reality 
intended  for  another  purpose.  Now 
if  this  be  a  defect,  it  can  be  correct- 
ed by  an  increase  of  iotelleetiial 
light  ;  whereas  if  the  feeling  be 
absent,  although  it  should  be  true 
that  u  man  will  not  commit  this  fault, 
it  is  equally  true  that  he  cannot 
sympathize  with  those  pas^dges 
where  feeling  is  really  exfYressed. 
Nor  can  any  increase  of  knowledge, 
enable  him  to  do  this. 

The  same  principle  extends  to 
the  writings  and  conversation  of 
pious  men.  Whence  is  that  myste- 
terioos  union  of  soul  which  enabled 
Christians  wherever  they  meet,  to 
speak  and  to  understand  a  common 
language  ?  It  is  the  harmony  of  holy 
feeling.  What  is  that  which  chills 
the  warmth  of  the  heart,  and  checks 
all  freedom  of  conversation,  when 
the  holy  heart  would  communicate 
to  the  uoaanctified  its  sacred  joys, 
and  heavenly  communion  ?  On  all 
other  subjects  they  can  sympathize, 
and  converse  freely ;  but  here  oue 
heart  glows  with  feelings  unfelt  by 
the  other,  and  silence  ensues.  Why 
are  diaries  of  eminently  pious  men, 
so  barren  of  interest ;  nay,  why  are 
they  so  disgusting  to  the  unsanctifi- 
ed  worid  ?  Why  do  infidels  and 
Unitarians,  and  all  fVho  are  unholy, 
so  often  riditule  the  pious  effhsions 
of  such  metias  Edwards,  and  Brain- 
erd  ?  Why  do  they  call  them  cant, 


1S26^]         On  a  Spirttuai  UmkrBiamnttg  of  tie  Scnpmr^. 


» 


orrbupsody,  or  gpirituftl  reverie,  or 
thcopatbj?  Let  St.  Paal  reply; 
The  oatand  .man  receiveth  not  the 
tbiogB  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  for  they 
are  ibolishoees  uoto  him  ;  neither 
can  he  know  them,  because  they  are 
spiritually  discerned. 

It  is  a  natural  inference  from 
this  Ttew  of  the  sabjeet,  that  prayer 
isaf  indiapensible  necesaity  in  read- 
ing the  word  of  God.  This  is  the 
medium  of  communication,  between 
God  and  his  children^  and  the  sup- 
port of  all  the  Christian  graces. 
And  if  oar  spiritual  understunding 
of  the  Bible  is  in  proportion  to  oar 
hoUneii,  it  will  increase  as  we  be*^ 
cene  mighty  in  prayer.  Never 
sre  the  saoctiiying  influences  of  Ihe 
Spirit  more  powerfully  exerted^ 
never  are  holy  emotions  more  vivid, 
thao.when  the  soul  holds  secret  cou* 
verse  with  God. 

It  is  also  an  obvious  consequence 
of  these  principles,  that  the  maxim, 
**  that  the  Bible  is  to  be  interpreted 
hke  all  other  human  compositioos," 
is  not  true  as  commoii/y  fmderstood. 
The  Bible  and  other  books  to  which 
its  spirit,  exteiids,  are  conversant 
with  0  clam  offBfHng$y  mkkh  octwr 
«  no  other  wrUmgu.  And  eny  one 
who  would  be  a  complete  interpre- 
ter of  such  writings  most  be  able  to 
enter  into  these  feeliogs ;  in  other 
words,  be  must  baire  spiritual  under- 
standiBg.  I  tfm  aware  that  I  may 
here  be  met  with  charfes  of  mysti- 
cism, or  of  enthusiasm.  .  I  may  be 
reminded  of  the  folly  of  many  who 
have  trusted  to  an  inward  light,  and 
have  rejected  sound  criticism  and 
historical  interpretation.  But  such 
iuggestions  are  harmless.  I  nm  not 
depreciating  the  value  of  philolo- 
gical research,  nor  of  historical 
illostratioD  in  the  interpretation  of 
the  word  of  God.  Let  the  inter- 
preter of  the  Biitle  be  fully  armed  at 
all  points.  Let  him  be  able  in  ima? 
g^ioo  to  march  through  the  leogth 
and  bfeadtfa  of  the  laiA  where  the 
seared  writer,  lived;  to' dimb  its 
avontainst  tiface  its  rivers)  and  msitk 
it^;tenery^.  M  hid  IkTMift^r  W 


the  history  and  philosophy  of  the 
age.  Let  him  become  a -Jew  in  maii- 
ners,  feelings,  and  associations.  Let 
him  know  as  far  as  possible  the  his* 
tory,  genius,  and  mental  character- 
istics of  each  of  the  i>acred  writers 
and  let  him    minutely  investigate 
their  peculiar  modes  of  expreNiMi. 
In  short,  let  his  mind  be  enriched  kff 
all  the  treasures  of  oriental  litera* 
lure  and  science.     But  is  this  all  ? 
Shall  the  interpreter  be   qoaliiBil 
to  enter  into  the  views  aDd^selings 
of  the  sacred  writers^  merelir  as 
men,  and  not  aji  holy  men?    Shell 
he  be  unable  to  share  those  emotieini 
which  in  their  minds   ruled  iRilh 
overpowering  sway  ?  Shall  he  Mt 
rather  enter  into  thetr  peeidiar  feel«>* 
ings  as  those  wher  had  been  iwAew* 
ed  by  Ihe  Spirit  of  God  ?    Do  ttst 
the  laws  of  the  huaoan  mind,  and  tte 
principles  of  sound   tnlerpretirtiMr 
demand  it  ?    And  will  any  deny  if, 
except  those  who  denv  the  sanctiiy* 
ing  agency  of  the  Holy  .Spirft^aiid 
assert  that  there  is  no  essential  dtf* 
fereoce  between  the  feelings  .of  the 
natural  and  of  the  spiritusf  men  I 
But  some  one  may  here  el^eci,.  it' 
spiritual  understanding,  is  indispee* 
sable  to  a  full   perception  of  the 
meaning  of  the  Bible,  and  yet  no 
man  has  it  by  nature,  hew  can  men 
be  required  to  understand  tfte  wenA 
of  God,  or  be  criminal  for  not  en* 
derstaodtAg  it,  as  does  the  spiritieal 
man  ?  I  answer,  if  men  are  able  to 
exiercise  holy  feelings,  they  are  «ble 
also   spiritually  to   understand  the 
word  of  God  ;  for,,«s  I  have  show^, 
spiritual     understandinf     depends 
upon  nothing  else.    Whatever  in- 
ability exists    theO)    is  moral  :aiid 
criminal, :  and  it  is  as  proper  to  ez^ 
hoet  sinners  to  remove  the  dark«ies8 
of  their  hearts,  and  to  reali^  the^ 
spiritual  intoning  of  the  word  of 
God,  aiit  is  to  exhort  them'to  ripest 
of  sin,  to  love.Qod,  aad  to  triist  \m 
Christ.     T  hey  are .  not  auvfooMksd 
by  pk^ieal  darlmtn  like  thety 
t^ypty  which  thef  cannot  remeve% 
but,  a#  ijMth  the  ifoly  Ohpk^,  their 
note  kirv4  a^^f  cMiod^  ^oM  tMr 


to 


On  a  l^riiM^  Understtm^ng  of  the  Scriptures. 


[Jax. 


Aedrf  is  wnxed  groit,  test  they 
ahoaid  see  with  their  ejes  and  tm- 
ihntamd  vritk  iMr  kearu. 

One  of  the  gjeatest  dangers  which 
attcfmlfi  the  purrait  of  Biblical  lite- 
ratureiarifes  from  n  disregard  of 
these  principtes.  Some  modem 
tdboois  of  Interpreters, especially  the 
Q^tmnOf  hare  produced  authors 
who  are  indeed  learned  and  often 
indispensable  to  the  thorough-going 
itedant  of  the  Bible.  But  thejr  are 
taf>  often  ^l^up^jMii  fkniixpi^'^H  arvsufta. 
If  correct  in  their  iaterpretations, 
ihmy  ute  witboot  any  glow  of  feel- 
ings They  see  the  troth  in  what 
Lord  Bacon  calk  a  dry  tight,  and  of 
f<eey  «hay  of  tliem  we  most,  without 
atiy^.-want  of  cflthoMciftm,  aasert  that 
we*  h«?e  no  reason  to  think  them 
tlM  iriendi  of  God.  And  is  there 
9et  gfeat  daager  lest  familiar  inter- 
eoeiee  with  snob  men,  should  com^* 
muntcale  te  the  stndent  the  chilly 
mBueoce  of  their  cold  hearts.  Even 
if  ihey  were  always  tntellectonlly 
co#n&ct,  it  would  be  a  moat  ruinous 
eahio^y,  to  acquire  the  habit  of 
9i€mmg  <Ae  f raiAa  of  ike  Bibie  mik^ 
0ui$wtaiitm.  It  woarid  induce  a  hhr- 
daoad  apecdative correctness.  And 
thaespositiofsof  the  man  who  should 
avplai^  the  word  of  God  with  intel- 
W«Uialcorractneas,  but  at  the  same 
(taMM  arithoat  cortasponding  feel* 
iag^  would  be  powerless  ia  exciting* 
#BM>liaa  io  otihars.  They  woald 
ha  like. the  raya  of  the  moon  upon  a 
silefiice  of  ice,  thougli  clear  yet  cold. 
But  Ihc  WHnt4>f  apirilual  discern- 
m«nt  caaaot  be  merely  negative  in 
ita.  effects,  so  long  as  the  inclinatioii 
ofitha  heart  affects- the  jod^ment 
Noi  jaaly  are  unsanctiied  men  de» 
ficiaatin  i  hat  tacti  which  holy  feet- 
ing.'wouldgflva  them,  but  the  mor- 
al refinlsion  of  their  heart  oA  torna 
tha^aaide  Irom  the  truth,  and  io  hd 
atk'fhe  vanoiia  sjratams  of  false 
dbwariaa  era  to  be  traced  to  this  as  a 
fNrima  diaaa.  T  he  ansanclified  heart 
ai  man  ^aea  hot  Me.  th^  homiliatiag 
iJWkm  of  the  gaspal.  If  it  is  true 
tbab  maay  fJNi&of  the  BiUe  ^re 
Uftfile^aaAt  to  th#.  u^aiyietffiaty  a«d 


equally  pleasant  to  the  sancftilied 
heart,  who  would  most  readily  fall 
into  St.  PaaPs  mode  of  thiakifig  and 
feeling ;  one  who  had  no  relish  for 
the  truths  which  he  communicates, 
and  none  of  his  feelings,  and  none  of 
his  desires  in  fiew  of  them,  or  tha 
man  whose  henrt  is  in  accordance 
with  the  whdie  word  of  God,  and 
more  especially  so  with  that  part  of 
it  which  ia  most  disagreeable  to  Uie 
other?  In  short  who  is  moat  likely 
to  eyade  and  misinterpret  the  troths 
of  the  Bible  ;  he  who  loves  or  ha 
who  hates  them? 

The  habit  of  interpreting  the 
Bible,  without  spiritaal  faeiioCB« 
lands  also  to  introduce  rash  aad  ii> 
reverent  criticism.  IfthaBibiaisre* 
garded  merely  aaaKleraty  prodtic* 
tion,  and  its  interpretation  as  aiere- 
iffHninitikeiuaiexereite,  the  mind 
insensibly  acquires  a  habit  of  de- 
ciding questions  without  a  due  sense 
of  their  important  conseqeencea. 
If  the  interpretation  of  the  Bible 
involved  no  more  aerioos  conse- 
quences than  that  of  Homer,  a  man 
might  be  rash  and  hasty  in  his  as* 
sertiona,  and  yet  injure  nothing 
except  his  own  reputation.  But 
the  deoisioas  of  the  Bible  are  decis- 
ions for  etemity-'-^nd  on  whomso- 
ever this  Hone  shall  fall,  it  shall 
grind  him  to  powder.  How  iauneaa- 
arably  dangeiwis,  then,  that  spirit 
which  can  permit  a  man  to  dissect 
the  word  of  CM  without  care  or 
reverence,  as  the  anatomtat  would 
dissect  a  dead  body,  and  to  adopt 
hastily  hew  theories,  or  new  inter- 
pretations, of  which  he  has  not  aeen 
all  the  bearings.  The  conatant 
influence  of  holy  faelhigs  is  needed 
aa  a  preventive  of  theee  effects,  and 
a  balance-wheel  in  tiie  mind. 

1  do  not,  by  any  thing  which  1 
have  said,  mean  to  exelwie  those 
books  from  oar  librariea  which  are 
written  ^y  men  deatitnte  of  spiritual 
naderstanding ;  but  I  do  mean  to 
lift  the  voice  ef  warning  agatnat  a 
danger  which  ia  not  unreal.  He 
who  loses  spiritaal  imdetetandlng,' 
ia  a  fmm  ef  tbeilopool  «ledy» 


will  beooaie  learned  in  vaio*    Bb-  tinid  mode  •f  iii7e$ti||itioQ  Jfif^M 

hits  c^defDtiea,  babits  of  boly  sjn-  not  bave  elicited.    It  bas  ii«8Uij»e<l 

pBlby  wiUi  Uie  word  of  God«  xan  the  attack*   firat  of  open,   tbea>  of 

alone  give  a  warmth*  and  power  to  secret     infidelity,     deriving     a§w 

esposilioQ,  v^itboot  which  it  will  be  strenglh  and  new  glory  froaii  th^«D: 

■imaat  uselesa.     And  he  who,  as  he  coanter.    And   now    some   ob(%  is 

stndiea  the  word  of  God  critically,  needed  who  can  take  adrantage  of 

does  not  also    study  it  spiritually,  the  past,  and,  separating    the  pre- 

woald  be  in  the.  conference-room,  cious   from  the  vile,   noita  in   one 

erin  the  midst  of  a  revival,  like  an  harmonious  whole  the  mos^  inipar* 

acide  aaMQg  coals  of  fire«     He  who  tant  results  of  modem  investigi^tions. 

iaya  aside  this  armour  is  as  the  man  There  remaineth  yet  much  iaod.to 

who  im  the  day  of  battle   should  be  possessed  in  the  regiowi^f  t)Ab'* 

throw  affay  his  aword  and  helmet^  iical    interpretation  ;  but   let  hin^ 

and   march   anarmed  to   the  en*  who  enters  these  regions    takff.to 

OOBBter.  himself  the  whole  armour  of  Gfi4« 

Too  long  has  ibe  literature  of  the  and  let  him  not  atlempt  to  wield  tbig^ 

BtUe  been  in  unholy  bands.     Must  sword  of  Ibe  Spirit,  which  is  4^; 

the  ehnteb  always  depend  on  io>  word  of  God,    nniil  the  selfsi^e 

Mels,  or  on  nnaanctified  men,  for  Spirit  have  taught   bim  to  (epl-  if^ 

her  inleipratation  of  the    BiUe  ?  power*  P..  il.  .• 

nrspifit  ef  the  day  demands  nsen  ^ ,u 

whoahiA  be  wise  in  all  the  wisdom  .  ««.„„,vw 

of  the  age,  andyel  be  strong  in  the  nebrewi  i%  87 

IiOid«  andin  thepowor  ofbismigbr.  ,.  .  -mj     s  a   j*^ 

It  is  an  andoabfted  fact  that  thero  is  ^*  "  ^^   iH^i';  men  once  Jo  die, 
noeeomumtary    on  all  the   Bible,  but  qfler  this  thejudgement. 

wiitlen  fer  the  pvrposes  of  critical  This  passage,  though   a   sepnmVB 

andtfanolagpcalstudy,  by  aman  who  proposition,  is  a  part  of  an  anP'*. 

noited  io  himself  all  the  requisites  meot ;  and  is  not  -the  gr#at  ppim  - 

ef  an  interpreter.    He  who  should  which  the  apostle  is  eedaaf  Quriffg . 

unite  the    aaetaphyskal    skill  and  to  establish.    His  [i^eral  snbjecl 

ftffvent  piety  of  fidwaids,  with  the  is,  the  superiority  of  Christ  to  the; 

eitenaive  research,  and  accumoiat-  ancient  priests  aind  to  all  other  be-! 

ed^eiMming  of  German  scholars,  and  ings  ;  and  inthis  particular  part  b^ . 

with  pradenoe  and  jadgemeni,  conld  is  showing  that  Christ  b«d'0^fl* 

write  a  better  commentaryon  the  Bi-  one  sacrifice  which  was  sulfifiient.     > 
hie  than  any  new  in  existence.  The        The  sentiment  of  the  text  ia  ho^  ' 

raanllsef  German  research  are  now  ever  00  less,  but  far  moce  i^ppresp- , 

scattered  over  a  wide  field — good  ive  peihaps,  thuo  if  it  were  an  iade- : 

is  mingltod  with  bad|  and  troth  with  pendent  subject.    Tbe  iiposUo  ad- . 

ftlaehoed.     And  the  young  travel-  duces  it  as  a  well«knowfi»  aoknpwi)- 

ler  who  attempts   to  traverse  this  edged  fact,  a  first  principle  in  reU* 

vast   field,   before  his   devotional  gion  $  and  makes  it  bear  upfm  ,h» 


habitaaredeeply  fixed,  and  his  the-  subject  as  an  illustration.    ^' And  • 

olegical  principles  clearly  defined,  as  it  is  appoimed,''  rays  be,  *^  mii^, 

oftmi  anibrs  lose,  either  in  piety,  or  men  once  to  die,  but  after  .t|HS!iy^i> 

in  principlea,or  io  both.    Yet  the  judgement ;  so  Christ.  wa#  tUH^  -^t 

adveotnrona  and  even  impious  spirit  fered  to  bear  t^e  sins  of  mw»y«"    . 
of  medem  inveatigilion  will  result        We  take  it*  then;asjan>  'OSlffMiahs J 

finally  in  good.     The  word  of  God  ed  fact  thai  '<it  is  appointed  iiat0\ 

has  been  aeverriy  scrutinized,  and  men  once  to  idie,  >  but  after'  iMa. 

ia  the  aeralloy,  thoegfa  often  aoda-  tbe  judgement  ;''-«-establiali^«l  :Ufdt 


and  irreverent,  many  troths    only  by  the  asaerlioo  of  tbe  npostle^ 
have  been  diacleaed  which  a  more  -hot  by  his.  adducing  it  inisueh  a. 


JT^ 


Jl  New^Yev'M  iisnum* 


[Jak 


COMO^iiM  M  to  tbow  that  it  was 

gienerally  kooir d  and  acknowledged. 

The  fiiTt  |rart  of  the  propoflition  is 
^  confirmed  by  Yini^rerBal  eiperience 

and  obftervatioD ;  the  last  part,**  after 

this  the  jatlgement,"  depends  for  its 

troth  on  the  ?eraeitj  of  God. 
The  sentiment  of  the  teit  then 

shall  Ainitsh  a  subject,  bo  this  occa> 

sloui  for  a  few  reflections. 
In  the  first  placet  let  us  consider 

for  a  moment  the  cau9e  cf  death. 

No  doubt  it  is  accomplished  by  the 
band  of  God.     It  is  bj  him  **  op- 
p9mted  unto  men  once  to  die."    He 
•rders  all  erents  so  that  this  ap- 
^otoMBt  always  takes  place.  *'  See 
How/'  saith  Jehovah, ''  that  I,  even 
I  am  hOi  and  there  is  no  God  with 
me  :  1  kill,  and  I  make  alive  ;  I 
vomid,  and  I  heal :  neither  is  there 
any  that  can  deliver    oot  of  my 
band."     Men  are  very  apt  to  at- 
trihote  the  occurrence  ol'  death  to 
secondary    causes.      They   blame 
themselves  for  the  neglect  of  some 
ineatts  which  they   imagine  would 
Wave  been  effectual  to  prolong  life. 
They  talk  of  deficiency  in  medical 
skill.     They  look  for  peculiar  cir- 
cooMtaocef  of  exposure  in  which 
the    subject   of   death    had  been 

{laced;  and  a  thousand  causes  are 
noted  after  which  may  be  found 
adequate   to    the  effect  produced. 
Dot  the  scriptures  assure  us  tbat  it 
takes  place  by  divine  appointment. 
*  These  cauaes  which  we  imagine,may 
indeed  have  been  used  as  means  of 
bringing  the  end  to  pass ;  but  tfaej 
are  ordered  by  Him  who  roles  in 
uncontrollable  and  holy  authority, 
the  creatures  he  has  made.     If  any 
thing  has  been  neglected,  the  use  of 
which  might  have  prevented  deaths 
it  was  so  appointed  in  the  provi« 
dance  of  God.     If  medical  skill  be 
ever  deAcieiit|  if  peculiar  circom- 
stances  ef  exposure  lead  to  death, 
be  coiwaiids  ihet  it  should  be  ao. 
AD  the  circumstances  of  our  life 
ale  ordered  by  him  ;  and  he  only 
toowetb  the  tKMiods  of  our  habita* 
fioa*    He  ia  not  only  oar  Creator 
iftftoer  Pireserver.  but  when  he  sees 


fir^  the  life  he  gave  he  Ukes  away. 
In  his  hand  our  breath  is,  and  his 
are  ail  our  ways.  The  momeet  he 
pleases  to  withdraw  his  hand  of  pro- 
tection, that  moment  we  die  ;  tlie 
moment  be  gives  forth  the  order 
that  our  breath  depart  from  our 
nostrils,  that  moment  we  sink  into 
the  arms  of  death. 

Now  that  death  should  thus  take 
place  by  God^s  appointDseot,  is  to 
the  man  who  feels  as  he  ought  to 
feel,  a  matter,  of  unspeakable  con* 
solation.     if  we  supposed  with  the 
heathen,  that  some  evil  being  waa 
watching  to  destroy  us,  and  might 
have  the  power  of  accomplishing 
his  purpose  when    our     guardian 
god  was  not  aware  of  it,  we  should 
be  in  perpetual  terror.     The  feet 
being  as  it  is,  we  may  have  aban« 
dant  confidence  tbat  our  death  vrill 
take  place  under  the  direction  of 
the  greatest  possible  wisdom  and 
goodness.     The  death  of  our  friends 
too^  though  exceedingly  grievous  in 
itself,  we  know  could  not  take  place 
if  He  who  sees  through  all  causes 
and  knows  all  events,  and  who  is 
influenced  by  the  highest  possible 
benevolence,  did  not  think  it  lo-  be 
best.     In  profiortton  then  to  the 
strength  of  ourfeitfa  in  God  end  our 
love  towards  him,  will  our  c6n8ohi<» 
tion  arise.     We   may    indeed  t>e 
overwhelmed  at  first  by  the  sudden* 
ness  of  the  event ;  we  may  even  be 
driven  to  temporary  insanity  before 
we  have  time  to  call  up  to  view  the 
considerations  arising  from  the  go-^ 
vernment  of  God.     But  let  a  Chris* 
tian  have  time  to  reflect — let  the 
fifst  agitations  of  surprise  be  over, 
and  be  will  find  delightful  cohsola- 
tion  in  the  feet  that  God,  and  not  an 
evil  being,  bas  caused    the  event- 
which  cuts  him  to  the  heart.    As  a 
child  who  looks  up  to  his  father 
with  abundant  confidence  tbat  he 
will  do  right,  and  when  reduced  to 
the  most  helpless  state  of 
is  willing  to  take  those 
which  his  parents  think  best ;  so 
the  Christian,  following  the  dictates 
of  faith,  takes   the    dispensations 


ia£6.] 


A  NtHhYear*M  Sermon, 


J^ 


wbicb  his  beavealy  Father  orders, 
coofidently  helievtng  that  tbejr  are 
whst  be  Deeds.  Who  should  direet 
these  things  hot  he  who  is  governed 
in  all  his  purposes  and  actions  by 
infinite  wisdom  and  goodness  ? 

Of  Qod's  right  to  talce  our  h'ves 
when  he  pleases,  there  can  be  no 
dispute.  He  who  gave,  has  a  right 
to  take  away.  He  who  committed 
into  oar  hands  talents  which  were 
bis  own,  has  a  right  to  resume  them 
to  hiaiseir  whenefer  he  pleases,  and 
to  call  OB  to  give  an  account  of  our 
stewaidship.  . 

il.  Let  us  see  what  is  the  ocoa* 
stoa,  or  reamm  of  death.     Here 
again  we  must  resort  to  revelation. 
The  laiq;ui^e    of  that    book    is, 
'*  Death  passed  upon  ail  jnen,  for 
that  all  have  sinned.^'-    Sin  then  is 
the  grand  reason  in  the  divine  mind 
for  io6icttng  death  upon  our  species. 
As  seon  as  sin  had  entered  into  the 
world,  Qi>d  pronounced  the  sen- 
tence,  ^^Dost  thou  art,   and  unto 
dust  shalt  thou  return  ;"  and  thou- 
sands of  years  have  witnessed  its 
faithful  esecQtion.     One  generation 
of  men  has  passed  away  and  another 
has  come.     One  man  has  died  in  his 
foil  strength  being  wholly  at  ease 
and  quiet ;  another  has  died  in  the 
Uttemeas  of  his  soul.    No  sinless 
being  but  one  ever  died  ;  and  he 
sot  for  himself  but  for  others.    ^*  He 
died,  the  just  for  the  unjust."     The 
dark  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death 
must  be  passed  therefore  by  us  all, 
because  we  all  are  sinners.     The 
direct  tendency  of  sin  is  to  destroy 
an  bsf^iness.     Hence  all  the  ca- 
lanuties  which  visit  our  species  are 
brought  upon  us  by  reason  of  sin. 
All  the  saderiogs  in  the  universe  are 
eudnred  by  reason  of  sin.      The 
miserahle  beii^   who  inhabit  the 
bottomless  pit  are  placed  there  by 
reason  of  sin  ;  and  it  is  this  reason^ 
only  that  prevents  them  from  rising 
to  the  seats  of  blessedness  on  high. 
Sin  is  our  worst  enemy  $  and  wher- 
cv'erit  holds  undisputed  dominioo, 
il  prepares  the  way  ibr  desolation  in 
ihc  most  traseiidoos  sense  of  the 


term.  From  this  source  cone  our 
troubles  of  various  kinds.  On  this 
.  account  our  peace  is  disturbed  by  a 
thousand  intrudera ;  and  earth  is 
rendered  a  place  of  disqnietode  and 
woe.  Sin  gives  to  death  its  princi? 
pal  sting.  Without  it,  death  would 
be  but  a  comfortable  passage  to  §Io  j 
ry,  like  the  one  which  Elijah  took 
when  he  ascended  in  a  chariot  of 
fire  to  bis  everlasting  rest. 

111.  The  effect  of  death  is  tk$ 
JinuMng  of  our  probaiiotuiry  tUM 
of  exuience.     There  is  no  know- 
ledge,, or  work,  or  daviee,  in .  tha 
grave  whither  we  hasten.     While 
we  live  we  are  met  by  the  maiaan* 
geref  Qod  and  invited  to  partake  of 
the  blessedness  of  rsligion.    Tha 
calls  of  the  gospel  are  soanded  in 
our  ears.  .  The   wamiAgs  of  Clod 
are  held  up  to  our  view;   the  in- 
vitations  of  Jesus  Christ  to    the 
sweetness  of  foigiving  love  and  to- 
all  the  consolations  of  his  reUgioo» 
are  urged  upon  us.     We  are  visited 
by  the  gracioas  influences  of  the 
Spirit  of  God.'    We  are  iastruded 
by  the  Providence  of  God.:    Wa 
are  perpetually  reminded  that  here* 
we  have  no  continuing  city  ;  and  we> 
are  told  of  that  city  which  God  has 
made  eternal  and  happy  above,whera 
we  are  urged  to  f^ce  our  affections.- 
We  are  constantly  reminded  in  va« 
nous  ways  that  our  breath  is  in  the 
hands  of  God,  and  that  he  will  take 
it  from  us  when  he  sees  fit ;.  that 
now  is  the  accepted  time,  and  now  is 
the  day  of  salvation  ;    thatiftve 
refuse  to  hear  the  voice  that  speaks 
from   heaven,  we  shall   hereafter 
suffer  the  consequence  of  our  guilt 
in  the  worid.  of  retribution.  .  We. 
are  constantly  reminded,  that  God 
now  deab  with  us  in  the  way  of 
mercy,  whether  by  prosperity  or 
adversity,  that  wemay  be  madK  }Nur« 
takers  of  his  holiness.    And  every 
important  truth  is  impressed  -  iipon 
us  by  a  thouifand  uMans  which  God  > 
has  set  in  operation.  4 

But  when  death  comes,. our  ears 
are  closed,  and  we  caeaM  hear  the- 
invitations  of  the  gospel.  The  voice 


lA 


A  JStew^Year^a  Sermon^ 


[Jan. 


of  tlM  ehftrmer,  duirm  be  never  so 
fvitelyfifl  po  longer  beard ;  and  mo*- 
tireft  whiob  flhoeld  iaAuence  laoral 
«geiltt  we  can  no  longer  perceive. 
We  are  carried  to  onr  long  borne, 
end  tbe  clods  cover  ot  till  the 
heaTflns  be  no  mote. 

#«ir  immertal  part  goes  to  the 
world  of  retribution  where  no  voice 
of  inviting  HKrcy  shall  ever  be 
beard,  if  it  has  not  been  heard  on 
eartbk  Tbe  goepei  is  not  proclaim- 
ed among  tbe  miserable  beingp  who 
have  set  at  nongbt  all  its  gractons 
piovisioos  while  the  time  of  their 
maeoifal  visitatiott  lasted.  Eie  who 
Mfined  tohear  Meses  and  the  pro- 
phets while  they  lited  on  earth, 
will-  not  be  invited  to  hear  them 
when  residing  in  tbe  r^ons  of  the 
damned.  They  who  refused  to 
cpsdk-  tbe  testimony  of  God,  will 
aoc  be  permitted  to  profit  by  their 
e#n  eiperiencesoas  toesoapefrom 
tbe  evils  which  they  were  warned 
woold  overtake  them.  Thot^  the 
bappy  spirits  of  heaven  may  be 
eeen  afar  off,  yet  **  a  great  gnlT' 
will  for  ever  debar  aU  approach 
to  Ibem.  In  fain  will  a  drop  of 
water  be  called  for  to  cool  their 
parebed  tongues.  Abraham  and 
all  holy  beings,  will  suod  aloof 
wHb  infinite  abhorrence  ^  and  des- 
pair will  brood  over  them  withooi 
relief,  or  the  least  gleam  of  hope  to 
alleiriate  for  a  moment  their  angofish. 

IV.  mu  time  of  deaik  tt  wiuser' 
Imn.  No  usefolneis,  or  hHppiness, 
or  love  of  life«  can  shield  ns  from 
the  urrolrs  of  tbe  destroyer.  One 
man  livea  to  a  good  M  age,  and 
goes  to  4iis  grave,  as  a  shock  of  com 
felly  ripe  is  gatbcted  into  tbe  gar* 
ner.  Anotl^r  lives  to  see  a  family 
depending  upon  bini  for  support, 
Old  then  is  hurried  away  by  tbe 
bend  of  death.  Another  just  takes 
a  survey  of  tbe  path  ef  life,  and 
fsaaeies  n  tlMM^and  flowers,  and  cal- 
cttlaies  upon  n  thensandenjoymeAts, 
and  he  is  cot  dowB  and  deposited  in 
tbftgrwiw.  Another  just  opens  his 
^yte,  and  tbea  shots  themfer  ever. 


One  on  whom  the  fondest  hopes  are 
placed,  whose  opening  mind  fills  all 
its  friends  with  joy,  and  who  ere  long 
promises  to  be  the  prop  of  age  and 
tlie  ornament  of  society,  is  called 
aw«y  from  all  terrestrial  scenes. 
Another  whose  character  is  oppo 
site  in  every  respect,  falls  too,  and 
is  seen  no  more.  One  whose  siiua- 
lion  in  society  seems  to  be  such  that 
all  dependence  is  placed  upon  him— « 
one  wliose  counsels,  or  whose  pray* 
ers,  or  whose  every  exertion  seems 
to  be  needed^s  laid  aside  as  useless; 
and  he  who  doeth  all  things  after 
tbe  counsel  of  his  own  will,  teach- 
es us  that  other  instreaients  can 
accomplish  bis  purposes.  The 
sprightly  youth  whose  eye  beams 
with  activity  and  intelligeoce,  whose 
every  motion  is  dignity  and  gniee» 
is  removed  from  us  when  he  thinks 
not  of  it.  Tbe  hoary  head  is  laid 
low  when  hope  bade  us  reckon  ma* 
ny  more  years  to  roll  over  it.  He 
who  to*day  sits  and  specalates  with 
indifference  on  the  awful  nBiesaage 
of  God,  and  be  who  bean  that  mes- 
sage  with  thoughts  wandering  like 
the  fool's  eyes,  to  the  ends  of  the 
earth,  and  he  who  devoutly  en* 
deavours  to  obey  it,  all  alike  may  to- 
morrow be  the  victims  of  the  grave. 
Death  tells  us  not  of  his  approach. 
He  snatches  from  our  arms  our  dear- 
est friends,  and  leaves  ua  to  mourn 
for  a  little  while,  and  then  clasps  us 
in  his  cold  embrace.  Thongh  the 
time  of  death^s  approach  is  uncer- 
tain; thongh  we  know  not  what  a 
day  may  bring  forth  ;  yet  one  thing 
we  know,  that  he  will  not  refuse  to 
take  us  when  Qod  gives  him  the 
commission.  The  time  of  his  com- 
ing cannot  be  far  distant,  with  any  of 
us.  Youth,  nor  health,  nor  vigour, 
nor  any  thing  else,  can  give  us  seco* 
rity ;  nor  can  any  of  ibese  things 
diminisb  the  troth  of  the  assertion, 
that  the  tbne  of  our  sojourning 
here  is  short.  The  plaoes  which 
now  Itnow  us  will  soon  know  us  no 
more  fcr  ever. 

V.  The  consefueace  0f  dtaik^  or 


1826.] 


sM  N$w-Year^$  Sermon. 


li 


fft«l  which  foUowa  tl,  m  ihe  judge* 
meat.  Death,  as  I  hare  already  ob* 
serred,  closes  our  season  of  trial. 
Wbat  then  more  proper  than  ibat  tbe 
jndgeraeot  should  be  pronoonced  ? 
Oar  ttves  then  receive  a  review 
which  is  impartial.  No  little  pre- 
judices can  tnfloence  Him  who  oc- 
cepies  the  throne ;  no  partialities 
that  would  overlook  our  defects  of 
character  ;  every  thing  must  be  ex- 
posed in  the  light  of  day.  And  this 
JQ^ement  must  befinal.  No  appeal 
can  be  had  to  a  superior  tribunal ;  for 
the  uniTerse  does  not  know  such  a 
one.  No  hope  can  be  entertained  of 
escape.  Those  plercingeyes  that  see 
throufh  the  inoMist  recesses  of  the 
hetft  will  easily  discover  us  when- 
ever we  may  think  to  hide  our^* 
s^ves. 

The  grand  question  winch  will 
then  decide  our  endless  fate  is  sim- 
ply this-<^hecher  we  have  believed 
on  the  Son  of  God ;   or,  in  other 
words,  wliether  we  have  been  fol- 
kweis  ef  Jesus  Christ,  or  sincere 
ChristiaDS.  Tbe  riches,  i>r  honours, 
or  other  distinciioas  of  earth,  will  not 
be  inquired  iDto,eiceptto  know  bow 
we  have  used  them :  whether  we 
have  squandered  away  our  property 
Qpoo  our  lusts,  or  whether  we  have 
fed  the  stranger  and  the  fatherless— 
whedier  we  have  lived  to  ourselves, 
•r  to  God.     We  shell  then  know 
whether  we  have  indeed  loved  the 
LeidJesas  Christ  and  endeavoared 
to  ibey  hkn^  or  whetfaev  all  our  pro- 
femms  have   been  like  sounding 
brass,  or  a  tinkling  cymbal.    The 
joyful  or  the    dread    rewards  will 
await    OS.     Heaven's    everlastiag 
gates  will  open  to  receive  us,  or  the 
harsh  gratings  of  the  infernal  doors' 
win  summon  as  to  our  prison.    Tbe 
jodgeaent  will  finish  our  trial,  and 
sed  tts  tor  crer  and  ever  in  happl- 
aess  or  woe.     Our  ears  will  always 
be  tuned  to  tbe  deliglitfol  harmony 
of  heavenly  nesic,  or  be  grated 
Qpoa  by  the  wailing  and  gnashing  of 
teeth  whioh  the  world  beneath  will 
comtanily  exhibit. 
This  ^adfemefttthea  will' net  be 


in  vain.  God  who  appomtsit  will 
see  that  its  sentence  is  eieoufesd. 
He  who  is  not  a  man  that  he  should 
lie,  or  the  son  of  man  that  he  shoQld 
repent  ;*«-4fe  whose  decrees  can 
never  be  rendered  void  ;*— He  will 
poor  out  the  vials  of  his  wrath  upon 
those  whom  be  threatens,  and  will 
fill  with  joy  unspeakiMe  and  tail  of 
glory  those  who  receive  bis  prow- 
fses.  God's  word  must  be  accom** 
plisbed.  Let  God  be  true,  though 
the  consequence  shonld  he  that 
every  man  is  proved  a  liar. 

Lastly.  The  ieoBem  to  pfepftn 
for  death,  and  the  judgemeni  tokUk 
folhme  it^  is  the  preeeni.  The 
vcMce  of  wisdom  and  ^f  €M  do» 
dares^  with  an  emphasis  grtplly 
increased  by  every  year  that  passoa 
over  us,  ^  mbold,  now  is  the  aecept« 
ed  time  ;  behold,  noiff  is  the  day  of 
aalvatioa."  The  present  time  is  ^ 
that  we  have,  and  aH  that  we  afo 
sure  of  having.  The  past  is  gone, 
and  cannot  be  recovered*  The 
wheels  of  time  conlioiiaNy  go  fdrw 
ward,  but  never  go  backward.  The 
days  that  are  past  are  recorded  is 
tbe  book  of  God  ;  their  hoooutv, 
their  pleasures,  their  grieft, 
anxieties,  their  duties,  their 
ail  are  gone,  irrecoverably  gene. 
We  have  no  concern  fvidi  tbesB 
now,  but  to  review  them  and  mk 
them  what  report  they  have  borne  to 
heaven.  There  is  a  day  oeaaMig, 
that  day  >' for  which  all  other  days 
were  made,^  when  wevrast  review 
the  past,  and  abide  the  decisioe  of 
Infinite  Wisdom  as  to  the  character 
it  has  formed  for  us.  Perhaps  our 
days  are  already  numbered  and  fin- 
ished. Future  ones  we  may  never 
see.  The  future  is  totally  blank  to 
our  view.  It  lies  hidden  in  the 
counsels  of  Him  who  direolB  the 
afiairs  of  the  universe.  The  mes- 
sages of  grace  are  delivered  in  our 
hearing  to-day  :  we  may  knew  no- 
thing iff  .them  to-morrow.  We 
may  then  lie  groaning  und^r  the 
wreck  of  reason,  and  fneapablo  of 
likening  to  the  sweet  ao<)ent8  of  for- 
giving mercy.    The  sahbaih,'  wHk 


16 


«d  A^iv-Siars  Sermoi^ 


[Ja3»' 


an  its  bl€M(iw9  now  sbiiiet  upon  us, 
and  teUsQfl  of  Us  great  Aatbor, as  able 
and  williogto  aaTe  to  the  uttermost  all 
that  come  antoOgd  by  Jesus  Christ : 
the  future  oiaj  brtug  along  with  it 
DO  sabbath  aod  no  blessing  from 
Him  who  blesses  so  that  none  can 
curse.  The  present  spreads  be- 
fore us  life  and  strei^;th  :  the  Aiture 
may  soon  clothe  us  with  weakness 
and  death.  The  gloomy  funeral  in- 
resUnents  may  be  soon  ready  to  en- 
robe our  bodies ;  and  the  grave 
about  to  receive  tbem.  Though  we 
may  build  a  tbousand  castles  for  our 
fature  habitation ;  yet  they  may 
soon  prove  to  be  on^  castles  in  the 
aiTt  which  a  slight  breeze  may  de- 
aCmy  lor  ever.  Thougb  we  may 
strew  the  future  with  flowers,  and 
imagine  that  their,  fragrance  will  fill 
na  with  delight }  yet  all  our  fine  im- 
aginations may  soon  be  dissipated  by 
tbe  coming  reality.  Though  we 
may  calcutate  on. many  dayjs  to  se- 
cure our  interest  in  another  world, 
yet  God  >may  have  appointed  that 
WW  more  shall  ever  roll  over  our 
keadsy  or  that  our  last  day  on  earth 
should  be  even  now  casting  its  sun 
upon  the  mountains.  The  future 
then  we  have  not,  and  may  never 
have.  It  lies  only  with  Him  who 
'*  declares  the  eno  from  the  begin* 
Ding  and  from  ancient  times  things 
that  are  not  yet  doue^''  to  determine 
whether  futurity  shall  ever  tell  ua 
of  the  messages  of  mercy  ;  wheth- 
er the  awful  scenes  of  judgment 
shall  not  open  upon  us  to-morrow. 
Now  is  the  day  of  hop^.  Now 
is  the  day  to  secure  the  blessedness 
of  the  soul,  the  holy  rewards  of  eter- 
nity. The  voice  of  the  present,  is, 
*^  Seek  ye  the  Lord  while  he  may 
be  foundi^-call  ye  upon  him  while 
he  is  near.  Let  the  wicked  forsake 
bis  way  and  the  unrighteous  man 
his  thoughts,  and  let  him  turn  unto 
the  Lord  who  will  have  mercy  upon 
him,  and  to  our  God  who  will  abund- 
antly pardon."  This  is  the  lan- 
guage of  the  present.  Futurity  is 
silent.  She  presses  her  hand  en 
lier  mouthy  and  is  ferbiddisn  to  Re- 


move it,  till  she  changes  into  the 
present.  She  may  then  bold  the 
same  language  to  us,  and  she  aoay 
not.  She  may  tell  us  of  the  mercy 
of  God  ;  and  she  may  fill  us  with 
the  terrible  conviction  that  mercy 
is  over  with  us.  She  may  light  up 
our  path  with  the  smiles  of  God's 
favour ;  and  she  may  kindle  around 
us  the  flames  of  eternal  death. 

Death  then  takes  place  by  God's 
appointment;  the  reason  of  it  is 
sin ;  the  efiiect  of  it  is  the  finishing 
of  our  probationary  state  of  exis- 
tence ;  the  time  of  it  is  uncertain  ; 
the  consequence  of  it  is  the  judge- 
ment ;  the  season  to  prepare  for  it 
is  now  : — these  simple  and  obvious 
reflections  have  arisen  to  my  mind 
out  of  the  sentiment  of  the  text» 
that  ^'  it  is  appointed  unto  men  once 
to  die,  but  after  this  the  judgement.*' 
The  purpose  for  which  I  have  laid 
them  before  you,  it  will  be  readily 
perceived,  is  founded  in  the  season 
at  wbich>  by  the  good  hand  of  our 
God  upon  us,  we  have  arrived. 
We  are  now  standing  oo  the  thresh- 
old of  a  new  year.  Another  por- 
tion of  our  state  of  probation  has 
just  closed,  and  a  new  one  begun. 
We  have  seen  the  changes  of  the 
year  which  is  gone  :  those,  of  the 
year  which  is  now  commenced,  are 
yet  wrapped  in  the  impenetrable 
veil  of  futurity.  You  have  often, 
during  the  progress  of  the  last  year, 
cheered  each  other  on  the  occur- 
rence of  happy  events,  and  hfve 
smiled  together  in  many  a  joyous 
scene.  You  have  wept  together 
too,no  doubtjin  the  house  of  mourn- 
ing ;  and  have  been  often  surprised 
by  the  sudden  departure  of  those 
whom  you  loved  and  honoured,  to 
the  mansions  of  silence.  You  have 
repeatedly  followed  the  slow-moving 
hearse  to  the  house  appointed  for 
all  living,  and  have  beheld  it  bear 
away  from  your  sight,  the  aged  and 
the  young,  the  tender  parent,  and 
the  amiable  child,  the  beloved  friend 
in  the  midst  of  usefulness,  and  the 
promising  ;^uth  on  whom  many 
hopes  wars  placed    The  tears  of 


1«S6.] 


4  NeuhYtar's  Sermant. 


VI 


sorae  hare  flow^  till  the  foautains 
were  dried  up  ;  and  they  couid  on- 
ly sit  down  in  the  silence  of  unutter- 
able grief. 

Many  of  those  who  are  gone 
hence  listened,  no  doubt,  the  last  an- 
niversary of  the  new  year,  to  the 
monitory  voice  of  the  preacher ; 
and  thought  as  little  of  being  so 
sooo  removed  to  the  shades  of  death 
as  you  now  do.  But  their  seats  in 
the  sanctuary  are  now  vacant  :  their 
voices  here  are  heard  no  more. 
They  belong  now  to  the  great  con- 
gregation of  the  dead,  where  silence 
mast  reign  till  the  time  when  all 
that  are  in  their  graves  shall  hear 
the  voice  of  the  Son  of  God  and 
shall  come  forth.  What  their  eter- 
nal state  is,  another  day  shall  tell  us, 
and  shall  fix  ours  too. 

Sach  being  the  fact,  who  can  look 
forward  with  certainty  to  the  fu- 
ture? When  the  events  of  this 
year  on  which  we  have  just  entered 
shall  be  written  on  the  tablet  of  the 
past,  what  will  be  recorded  of  us  ? 
Methinks  1  see  the  parting  scene  of 
some  fond  parent  which  called  tears 
from  every  eye,  described  by  the 
pen  of  history  as  a  past  event  that 
moved  the  sympathy  of  a  nume- 
rous circle  of  kinsfolk  and  acquaint- 
aoce.  Methinks  1  see  it  written 
that  SQch  a  frolicksome  youth  was 
arrested  by  the  pale  messenger,  his 
laughter  turned  into  sadness,  his> 
body  clothed  with  the  melancholy 
shroad,  and  shut  up  in  the  coffin. 
Methinks  I  see  the  startled  looks  of 
of  his  companions  as  they  receive 
the  solemn  tidings  of  his  exit,  and  I 
hear  the  faint  resolutions  of  living  a 
aew  life  that  they  may  be  prepared 
for  an  equally  sudden  departure 
fn>m  the  world.  Methinks  1  see  it 
written  also  that  these  resolutions 
passed  away  like  the  morning  cloud 
and  the  early  dew.  Perhaps  it  will 
be  recorded  that  some  man  of  busi- 
ness had  all  his  plans  frustrated  by 
the  anlimely  visit  of  the  destroyer, 
and  his  head  laid  low  in  the  com- 
ibrtless  tomb.  Some  one  who  reads 
this,    perbai^s^    will   have    passed 

1826,— No.   t.  S 


through  the  scene  of  viewing 
his  dearest  friends  anxiously 
bending  over  his  dying  bed,  and 
some  one  of  them  kindly  wiping  the 
cold  sweat  from  his  forehead  as  he 
was  about  to  sink  into  the  arms  of 
death.  Perhaps  it  may  be  remem* 
bered  by  those  who  shall  (survive, 
that  he  anxiously  looked  forward  to 
the  appearance  of  the  Judge  who 
should  take  account  of  all  his  ac- 
tions, and  that  having  put  off  the 
subject  to  so  late  a  period,  God  did 
not  vouchsafe  to  grant  him  assurance 
of  acceptance  at  his  bar.  Perhaps 
too,  some  saint  who  is  now  devoutly 
waiting  for  his  redemption  from  sin 
will  be  this  year  delivered  from  all 
his  woes,  and  made  for  ever  happy  ; 
and  when  the  record  of  the  yeas 
shall  be  inspected,  it  will  be  found 
thus  written  :  **  filessed  are  the 
dead  who  die  in  the  Lord  from 
henceforth  ;  yea,  saith  the  Spirit,  foi: 
they  rest  from  their  labours,  and 
their  works  do  follow  them.'* 

Snch  may  be  among  the  facta 
which  this  present  year,  when  num* 
bered  with  thepast,  shall  exhibit  to 
the  view  of  the  living  as  matters  of 
history.  A  thousand  events  maj 
transpire  which  shall  change  the 
face  of  all  things  in  regard  to  a& 
Known  only  to  God  are  the  evenOi 
before  us.  Could  1  lift  the  veil 
which  conceals  the  future  from  oup 
view,  1  would  not  do  it.  Far  hap- 
pier is  it  that  we  know  not  whal 
shall  be  on  the  morrow.  Far  bet* 
ter,  that  we  trust  ourselves  and  all 
we  have  in  the  hands  of  Him  who 
doeth  all  things  well. 

With  such  a  feeling  let  us  begin 
this  new  year.  Let  the  events  of 
the  past  teach  us,  that  '^  here  we 
have  no  continuing  city.'*  Let  U8 
remember  that  the  time  is  short  $ 
that  whatever  our  hands  find  to  do 
must  be  done  with  our  might,  fof 
there  is  no  work  nor  device  in  the 
grave  whither  we  hasten.  When  w6 
look  back  on  the  past  and  sed  all 
classes  of  men  cut  down  without 
discrimination  ;  let  us  acknowled^ 
the  hand  that  has  done  it,  and  htear 


1« 


m9ervation$  to  Elugbmi  ^^grioAure. 


PU»« 


the  TOtce  tbat  sounds  from  the  grave 
to  all  of  every  age,  ''  Be  ye  also 
ready,  for  in  such  an  hour  as  ye 
think  oot|tbe  Son  of  man  cometh.*' 
Count  not,  reader,  upon  future 
years.  They  may  dance  before 
your  icqaginalion,  and  yet  oe?er  ap- 
pear in  the  reality.  If  you  ever 
intend  to  accept  the  offers  of  salva- 
tion^ now  is  the  time.  If  you  ever 
expect  to  enter  the  abodes  of  ever- 


lasting happinea,  the  present  mo* 
ment  is  the  time  to  secure  your  ti- 
tle. A  little  postponement  may  b^ 
your  ruin — a  few  more  days  may 
open  to  you  the  terrible  prison  of 
the  universe,  and  its  awful  recesses 
may  frown  upon  you  as  jrour  ever- 
lasting habitation.  Who  can  dwell 
with  devouring  fire  ?  Who  can  lie 
down  in  everlasting  bumingi  ? 


For  the  Christian  Spectator. 

oaSBRVATIONS    OF  AN    AMERICAN   IH 
ENGLAND 

It  may  be  proper  to  repeat  here,  that  the 
following  observatiooB  conaistof  miacella- 
nooua  extracta  of  lettera  from  agentleman, 
now  reaidcnt  in  England  to  a  friend  in  Con- 
necticut. Our  correspondent  states,  that 
they  were  written  occasionally  as  the  author 
coold  find  leisure  from  other  objects,and  with 
9Ut  any  reference  to  publication.  They 
were  commenced  in  the  eleventh  number  of 
oor  last  Tolnroe,  and  will  be  continued  as 
fro  may  find  room  for  them. 

'<  The  English  carry  agriculture 
to  great  perfection.  £very  spot  of 
ground  capable  of  cultivation  is 
improved.  Wherever  1  have  been, 
the  fields  are  generally  small,  en- 
closed by  hedges,  and  made  perfect- 
ly smooth,  by  means  of  cas>t  iron 
rollers.  Numerous  trees  are  leA 
to  grow  around  the  hedges,  and 
scattered  over  the  fields.  These 
are  so  nicely  trimmed,  as  to  add 
greatly  to  the  beauty  of  the  coun- 
try. Not  a  weed  is  suOered  to 
grow.  The  crops  all  look  well, 
and  are  much  more  productive 
than  ours.  The  cattle  and  sheep 
feed  on  grass  up  to  their  knees, 
and  look,  as  we  should  say,  fit  to 
kill.  The  slight  enclosures  that 
keep  them  in  their  pastures,  would 
be  but  a  poor  protection  against  our 
leany,    half-ftd»    anral^    animals. 


Here  the  cattle  have  no  need  to 
break  fences.  They  have  food 
suflficient  within  their  own  domains. 
1  came  here  under  the  impresaion 
that  the  country  was  bare  of  trees* 
Od  the  contrary,  1  find  it  belter 
slocked  in  this  respect  than  the 
thick  settlements  of  our  own  country. 
We  wantonly  destroy  trees  as  if 
they  were  of  no  value  :  here  they 
are  planted  and  nursed  with  as 
much  care,  as  thongh  they  bore 
choice  fruit. 

— — **  Mr.  G.  and  myself  walked 
out  to  Aston  Hall,  two  miles  from 
Birmingham.      It  is  memorable  in 
history  as  being  one  of  the  places 
in  which  Charles  1.  secreted  biooh 
self  from  his  porsners.    Cromwell's 
troops,  in  passing  the  halK  threw 
some  shot  into  it  without  knowing 
or  even  suspecting  that  It  contained 
the     royal    fugitive.      I    knocked 
at  the  porter's    lodge^  and  asked 
for  admission.     The  reply  was  that 
his  master  did  not  admit  any  one 
<!xcept  on  business.      We  had  to 
content  ourselves    therefore  with 
only  an  outside  view.    The  park 
is  very  extensive,  and  is  enclosed  by 
a  higbbrick  wall  two  miles  in  circum* 
ference.     The  great  avenue  open* 
ing  upon  the  Sheffield  road,  is  about 
half  a  mile  in  length,  on  each  side 
of  which  are  about  fii  trees,  appa* 
rently  the  growth  of  eentoriea*  Great 


1M&]        OUervatumM  in  EngUmd  .'^^ingt^r  EitMkhmenU 


li> 


DambefB  more  are  scattered  tbroagb- 
ont  the  park,  affording  shade  for 
the  owner,  aod  shelter  for  the  cattle. 
There  is  something  about  thet^e 
statelj  trees  that  elevate  my  feel- 
ings, and  give  me  more  impressive 
ideas  of  greatness  than  even  castles 
tir  palaces.  I  know  not  how  long 
they  are  in  arriving  to  matu- 
rity, or  how  long  belbre  they  decay  ;. 
but  from  their  present  appearance,  1 
should  think  that  they  would  con- 
tinue to  increase  and  flourish  even 
after  the  hall  which  they  surround, 
shall  have  fallen  to  decay." 

On  our  return,  we  noticed  a  long, 
low,  one-story  building,  divided  into 
ten  different  apartments.  Our 
curiosity  led  us  to  make  inquiries 
respecting  the  design  of  it.  From 
an  old  man  standing  in  the  ynrd, 
we  learned  that  five  widowers,  of 
whom  himself  was  one,  lived  in 
the  &9%  apartments  on  the  left,  and 
five  widows,  on  the  right ;  all  1  think 
be  said,  over  eighty  years  of  age. 
fie  took  us  into  his  apartment.  It 
was  fnrnttlied  with  a  bed,  chair, 
table,  and  a  few  cooking  utensils. 
It  was  lighted  by  a  small  window, 
and  a  few  coab  were  burning  in  the 
grate.  It  seemed  however  a  cold 
damp  place  for  so  aged  a  man  to 
reside  in.  All  the  rooms  are  alike. 
£ach  has  a  patch  of  land  in  the  rear, 
on  which  they  raise  vegetables  suf- 
ficient for  their  own  use.  By  a  lega- 
cy of  one  of  the  former  owners  of 
the  hall,  a  certain  piece  of  land  was 
benevolently  set  apart,  the  rents  of 
which  are  for  ever  to  be  appropriat- 
ed for  the  support  of  this  singular 
establisbmeot* 

A  pleasant  ride  of  eighteen  miles 
brought  OS  to  Coventry.  While 
detained  for  a  coach,  we  took  a 
hasty  view  of  the  churches.  St. 
Michael's  being  open,  and  under- 
going some  repairs,  we  walked  in. 
ifaking  a  few  turns  around  the  aisles 
we  returned  to  the  gate,  when  a 
man  stepped  up  and  said,  ^VHope 
Toull  not  forget  the  workmen.// 
ttwas  useless  to  dispute  with  4he 
pick-poeket     He  had   taken  the 


advantage  of  us,  having  closed  the 
gate  during  our  stay.  We  paid 
him  the  extorted  fee,  since  time 
would  not  permit  any  hindrance.  St. 
Michael's  is  about  600  years  old, 
and  is  a  good  specimen  of  the  an- 
cient style  of  church  building. 
The  spire,  one  of  the  handsomest 
to  be  found,  is  303  feet  in  height. 
Time  has  made  such  ravages  in  the 
lower  part  of  it,  that  the  people 
living  in  the  neighbourhood,  are, 
every  day  in  danger  of  being  crush- 
ed by  its  fall. 

An  additional  shilling  handed  to 
the  coachman,  brought  us  within  a 
short  distance  of  Kenilworth  Castle. 
This  place  I  had  strongly  wished 
to  see.  The  "Great  Unknown,'* 
has  rendered  it  enchante^J,  if  not 
classic  ground,  and  whoever  has 
read  his  Kenilworth,  will  approach 
the  spot  with  feelingr  of  deep  inter- 
est. Independently  of  fiction,  it 
is  interesting  from  its<  real  history, 
its  great  antiquity,  and  its  vast 
extent.  What  my  feelings  were  I 
cannot  easily  describe.  I  was 
well  acquainted  with  the  history 
of  the  castle,  and  in  my  imagination 
could  look  back  to  the  time  in 
•which  it  was  inhabited  by  the 
proud  Earl  of  Leicester,  and  see 
him  giving  an  entertainment  to 
Qpeen  Elizabeth  and  all  her  suite* 

As  I  drew  near  the  Castle,  a 
crowd  of  beggarly  children  flocked 
around  me  offering  to  sell  me  a 
description  of  the  place.  To  hush 
tbeir  clamours  1  purchased  one» 
although  1  had  been  previously 
supplied.  They  then  began,  in 
a  monotonous  tone,  to  give  an  ac« 
count  of  the  different  parts  of  the 
ruins,  all  talking  at  once,  and  all  in 
the  same  strain,  but  not  one  of  them 
comprehending  a  word  of  what  they 
said.  A  question  put  to  them  b^ 
yond  the  compass  of  their  lesson 
would  make  them  quite  mute.  I 
distributed  among  them  all  the 
pennies  in  .my  possession,  and  pro- 
ceeded to  the  gate.  Here  again  I 
was  beset  by  several  old  womeoi 
dressed    in     tattered     garments, 


20 


ObservatioM  in  E»2land:'^Kenilworth  Caslle* 


[Jan. 


fitretcbing  out  their  withered  hands 
and  craving  charity  These  moles- 
tations  which  I  occasionally  men- 
tion, are  of  almost  constant  occur- 
rence, in  this  land  of  enortnous 
hereditary  opulence  and  of  no  le^B 
notorions  hereditary  poverty.  To 
BD  American,  they  are  peculiarly 
TezatiouB  as  he  is  seldom  annoyed 
in  this  manner  in  his  own  country. 

Passing  through  the  gate,  [  ap- 
proached the  inner  court.  To 
describe  this  place  as  it  is,  ^'  great 
in  ruin,  noble  in  decay,"  is  beyond 
my  power.  Imagine  me  standing 
agape,  like  a  countryman  just  arriv- 
ed in  Rome — the  mighty  tower  of 
CTasar  rising  directly  on  my  right, 
further  on  lying  the  ruins  of 
the  kitchens — on  my  left  Lord 
Leicester's  buildings,  connected 
with  the  presence  and  privy  cham- 
bers, and  in  front  the  great  Hall 
presenting  its  noble  pile.  With 
tfach  a  scene  around  me,  I  felt' 
amply  compensated  for  all  the 
tediousness  of  a  voyage  across  the 
Atlantic.  Enough  remained  of  the 
raios  to  convey  an  impressive 
idea  of  the  former  splendour  of  the 
buildings.  The  walls  which  are  of 
hewn  stone  and  from  ten  to  fifteen 
feet  thick,  rise  to  a  great  height, 
end  are  partially  overgrown  with 
Svy.  In  some  places,  their  tops 
are  crowned  with  the  hawthorn, 
and  trees  of  considerable  size  have 
sprung  up  from  the  crevices.  The 
corions  manner  in  which  the  ivy 
climbs  about  the  ruins,  to  appear- 
ance binding  and  holding  them 
together,  adds  much  to  their 
picturesque  beauty.  Standing  thus 
in  admiration  of  the  objects  by 
vhich  I  was  surrounded,  the  ques- 
tion naturally  occurred,  where 
are  the  kings  and  queens,  the  lords 
and  ladies,  that  once  feasted  in 
these  balls,  and  tilted  on  these 
grounds?  Where  are  Cromwell 
and  bis  soldiers,  with  their  batter- 
ing engines  ?  Alas!  they  have 
mouldered  to  dust, — a  catastr-ophe 
to  which  even  the  proudest  works 
«f  art  are  tending^  though  surviving 


by  so  many  ages  their  authors. 
These  scenes  preach,  in  a  thrilling 
manner,  what  we  mortals  are — how 
little  there  is  in  pleasure,  revel- 
ry, and  song — how  soon  **the 
mightiest  pageantry"  of  life  is  at  an 
end! 

If  you  will  accept  of  my  reflec- 
tions, you  may  again  fancy  me 
among  the  ruins,  wandering  through 
halls,  and  chambers,  and  vaults  ;  at 
one  moment  winding  my  way  op 
stone  stair-cases,  the  neit  climbing 
to  the  summits  of  the  walls  and  tow- 
ers ;  sometimes  clinging  to  stones 
and  shrubs,  and  once  or  twice  fixed 
in  places  whence  i  could  not  descend 
without  assistance. 

Since  writing  the  foregoing,  I 
have  read  a  description  of  the  cas- 
tle in  language  so  much  more  forci- 
ble than  my  own,  that  I  am  tempted 
to  break  in  upon  my  narrative,  that 
you  may  have  the  benefit  of  a  part 
of  it. 

"  Kenilworth  Castle,  as  it  now 
appears,  is  a  vast  and  magnificent 
pile  of  ruins,  proudly  seated  on  an 
elevated  spot,  extended  round  three 
sides  of  a  spacious  inner  court,  exhi- 
biting in  grand  display,  mouldering 
walls,  dismantled  towers,  broken 
battlements,  shattered  stair-cases, 
and  fragments,  more  or  less  perfect, 
of  arches  and  windows,  some  highly 
ornamented  and  beautiful.  Nor  are 
tbe  fine  picturesque  decorations 
wanting.  Tbe  gray  moss  creeps 
over  the  surface  of  the  stone,  and 
the  long  spiry  grass  waves  on  the 
heights  of  the  ramparts  ;  to  the  cor- 
ners and  cavities  of  the  roofless 
chambers  cling  the  nestling  shrubs, 
whilst,  with  its  deepening  shades, 
the  aged  ivy  expands  in  clustering 
masses,  over  the  side  walls  and  but- 
tresses, or  spreads  in  wild  loxuriance 
to  the  summits  of  the  towers  and 
higher  buildings,  or  hangs  in  grace- 
ful festoons  from  the  tops  of  the 
arches  and  tbe  tracing  of  the  win- 
dows." 

After  running  over  the  difierent 
buildings,  grounds,  &c.  for  the  space 
of  two  hours,  in  my  eagerness  to  see 


1826.] 


Observations  in  England: — Kenilwortk  Cadle. 


n 


all  at  once,   I  began  at  length  to 
make  my  examinations  more  partic 
niar  and  definite.     Taking  my  book 
and  plates  in  hand,  I  commenced  at 
the   entrance    through    the    Great 
Gateway.     Thi«»  bnildiog,  which  is 
flanked  by  four  turrets,  is  in  a  tole- 
rable state  of  preservation,  and  is 
now  inhabited  by  a  farmer.     The 
entrance  to  the  cattle  was  formerly 
through  the  centre,  but  since  it  has 
been  inhabited,    the  entrance   has 
been  closed  ap.     In  this  building 
yoa  meet  with  an  elegant  chimney- 
piece,  and  an  oak  wainscot,  taken 
from  Leicester's  buildings.      The 
next  pile  to  which  I  came  is  called 
Cxsar's  Tower,  which  served  as  a 
fortress  in  time  of  danger.     Three 
sides  remain  entire  ;  the  fourth  was 
destroyed    by   Cromwell's    troops. 
Adjoining  are  the   remains  of  the 
tbree  kitchens.    Passing  these,  you 
next  enter  Lancaster's  buildings,  in 
ivbicb  is  the  great  Banqueting  Hall. 
Several  large  arched  windows  here 
remain  entire,  and  still  show  the 
marks  of  the  chisel.     I  next  entered 
the  White  Hall,  Presence,  and  Pri- 
vy Chambers.     These  are  princi- 
plly  in  rains,  not  much  remaining 
eicept  crumbling  walls  and  broken 
staircases.        Leicester's  buildings 
9tand  next ;  and  though  they  are  of 
Dioch  later  construction   than   the 
others,  are,  like  them,  fast  falling 
into  decay.     These  structures  are  so 
placed  as  to  form  nearly  a  semi-cir- 
de;  the  two  ends  being  formerly 
connected  by  Dudley's  Lobby  and 
King  Henry's   Lodgings,    both  of 
which  are   now  entirely  gone.     I 
next  made  the  circuit  of  the  walls. 
Commencing  at  the  Great  Gateway, 
end  turning  to  the  left,  I  came  to 
Lun'i  Tower,  the  Stables,  Water 
Tower,    Mortimer's,   and    Swan's, 
soccessively.    These  towers  served 
as  outposts  io  times  of  danger.   The 
wall  encloses  seven  acres,  and  was 
formerly    surrounded    by    a    deep 
moat,  so  consructed  that  it  might  at 
any  time  be  filled  with  water  from 
Ihe  lake  or  pool  that  fronted  the  cas- 
^l«*    The  lake  is  now  drained,  and 


a  rich  meadow  occupies  its  place* 
The   tilt-yard   may  still   be  traced, 
and  the  remains  of  the  towers  which 
were  built  for  the  accommodation  of 
the  ladies  that  came  to  see  the  per** 
formances.     In  the  days  of  Leices- 
ter, the  park  occupied  about  eight 
hundred  acres,  and  was  well  stock- 
ed with    deer.     The   lake   which 
fronted  the  castle  covered  one  hun- 
dred and  eleven  acres.     The  park 
is   now  divided  into  farms.      The 
castle  was  commenced  early  in  the 
twelfth  century.      Many  additions 
were  made  from  time  to  time  by  the 
different  owners,  till  it  came  into  the 
hands  of  Lord  Leicester,  who  final- 
completed  it  at  the  enormous  expefhe 
of  ^60,000  sterling,  equal  at  the  pre- 
sent time  to  about  $6,000,000.     If 
such  was  the  expense  •  of  comjp/ettif|^ 
the  castle,  what  mu»t  have  been  the 
cost  of  the  whole  ?   It  reverted  from 
the  crown  to  individuals,  and  thus 
back  several  times  in  succession.  la 
the   year  1216,  it  was  made   the 
strong  hold  of  the  barons,  and  was 
besieged  by  the  royal  forces.    After 
sustaining  a  siege  of  six  months,  it 
surrendered  to  the  king,  and    was 
given  by  him  to  his  son.     In  1675 
it  was  the  scene  of  a  grand  enter- 
tainment, given  by  the  £)arl  of  Lei- 
cester to  Qjueen  Elizabeth.     The 
historian  of   the  occasion  says  : — 
**  Having  completed  ail  things  for 
her  reception,  did  he  entertain  the 
Queen  for  the  space  of  seventeen 
dayes,  with  excessive  costs,  and  a 
variety  of  delightful  shows,  as  may 
be  seen  at  large  in  a  special  dis- 
course thereof,  then  printed  and  en- 
titled, *The  Princely  Pleasures  of 
Kenilworth  Castle,  &c.' — the  cost 
and  expense  whereof  may  be  guest 
at  by    the   quantity   of    beer   then 
drank,   which   amounted    to    three 
hundred  and   twenty  hogsheads  of 
the  ordinary  sort,  as  1  have  credibly 
heard."     During  the  civil  wars  the 
castle  was  seized  by  Cromwell,  and 
by  him  given  to  his  officers,  who 
left  it  what  it  now  is,  a  mighty  and 
majestic  pile  of  ruins. 
After  spending  six  hours  in  visit 


22 


Tie  TntA  qf  avkHtmH^-'-A  Poem. 


£Jas. 


iog  every  part  of  the  groands  and 
buildings,  we  returned  to  the  gate 
to  go  out.  U  was  closed ;  but  a  boy 
standing  by  stepped  up,  rattled  the 
padlock,  opened  the  gate,  and  then 
asked  tor  '^  What  you  please,  sir." 
We  gave  a  small  sum  as  usual.  How 
many  ways  are  there  of  getting  a 
livelihood  in  this  country,  and  of 
imposing  upon  strangers!  The  boy, 
as  we  were  aflerwards  informed,  had 
DO  more  lawful  concern  there  than 


the]  man  infjthe  moon.  Passing  the 
gate,  the  old  women  beset  us  again, 
then  the  children,  and  last  of  all 
some  labourers  presented  a  petition, 
stating  that  they  were  out  of  employ 
and  needed  ass«istance.  Shaking 
them  all  off  as  well  a:)  we  could,  we 
proceeded  on  to  the  town,  and  pro- 
vided ourselves  ^vith  lodgings  for  the 
night. 

{To  k  eoniimud.) 


THE  TRUTB   OF   CHRBTUlflTT   AROVED  FROM  THE  SOBEOWS,  WANTS,  AJCD  mS 

OF   MAN. 

T»  tk«  Editor  or  tho  ClirliAiaa  Spectator. 

Tae  following  poem  was  prepared  to  be  delivered  before  the  Phi  Beta 
Kappa  Society  a  few  years  since ;  but  for  a  special  purpose,  another 
subject  was  substituted.  It  is  founded  on  a  story  (which  has  been  told  of 
several  persons^  of  two  skeptics  agreeing  that  whichever  of  them  should 
die  first,  shoula  appear  to  his  surviving  friend  to  bear  ocular  testimony 
to  the  existence  of  the  future  world.  Whether  such  a  wild  agreement 
was  ever  really  made,  1  know  not.  The  object  of  this  Poem  is  to  en- 
force the  truth  of  Christianity  from  the  wants,  sorrows,  and  sins  of  man. 
The  story  is  merely  assumed  for  poetic  effect.  Morbid  misanthropy  and 
snarling  infidelity,  having  lately  been  brought  into  vogue  by  some  pop- 
ular writers,  I  wished  to  turn  them  to  some  account  I  have  therefore 
represented  a  troubled  infidel  going  into  the  grave-yard,  at  midnight,  to 
meet  the  ghost  of  his  friend,  according  to  appointment ;  and  there, 
though  disappointed  of  the  expected  witness,  led  by  reflection  to  believe 
in  his  Saviour  and  his  God.  6- 

From  sublunary  regions,  cheerless,  dark, 
When  man  appears  for  Sorrow^s  dart  the  mark } 
When  full  fruition  dimly  gleams  afar. 
And  hope^s  wild  meteor  hides  enjoy  mentis  star ; 
Of  folly  tired,  from  smarting  passion  free, 
My  soul,  impafBlve  Wisdom,  turns  to  thee ; 
O  come,  O  shed,  omnipotently  kind. 
Thy  beamy  sprinklings  on  a  darkened  mind  ; 
And  as  my  bark  explores  her  briny  way, 
Display  thy  tower,  and  dart  thy  gliding  ray. 

^Tis  night ;  and  sullen  darkness^  solemn  robe 
Envelops  in  concealment,  half  the  globe. 
The  planetary  torches  o^er  me  shine ; 
Dull  sleep  embraces  every  eye  but  mine : 
Here,  at  the  feet  of  these  entangled  trees. 
Whose  branches  murmur  to  the  midnight  breeze, 
Here,  where  the  ghosts  from  yonder  graves  might  glide^ 
And  silent  Nature  dwells  m  solenm  pride. 
Here  will  I  muse,  till  from  her  clouded  throne 
Religion  meets  iQe,  and  her  truth  is  known. 


From  these  abetraeted  walks  I  cannot  part, 
Till  some  conviction  fastens  on  my  heart. 

This  is  t|ke  hour ;  and  on  this  grassy  side^ 
Alonzo  yow'd  to  meet  me,  ere  he  died— 
The  words  were  uttered  on  his  final  bed 
In  deep  remorse ;  and  I  can  trust  the  dead—* 
Long  had  we  doubted — almost  disbeliered 
Those  sacred  doutrines  by  the  world  received ; 
We  trayellM  all  the  mazes  of  the  mind, 
For  ever  curious,  yet  for  ever  blind ; 
Along  the  brink  of  flowery  joy-  we  steered, 
Believed — and  question^,  rioted  and-*-fea]^(l. 
We  saw  the  throne  of  Grod  in  smoke  decay, 
And  bright  religion  died  in  dreams  away. 
At  lengQi,  in  all  his  energy  ;md  pride. 
He  falterM  in  his  youthful  course — and  died. 
Tet  ere  he  died,  I  saw  bi»  eye-balto  roll, 
Glassy,  and  glaring  horror  through  my  soul  :-*• 
^'  If  there's  a  world  beyond  the  silent  urn, 
To  warn  my  friend,  my  spirit  shall  return. 
Beneath  the  church-yard  elm — at  midnight— ^wfaere 
The  cold  dews  drop — ^thou  Imow'st — ^IMl  meet  thee  there. 

This  is  the  spot — I  come  these  walks  to  tread, 
And  hold  communion  with  th'  enlightened  dead. 
He  was  my  friend,  nor  shall  this  bosom  fear ; 
In  friendship's  bands  the  dead — ^the  dead  are  dear— « 
No,  not  a  hair  of  this  sad  head  would  he 
Injure,  for  kind  were  all  his  ways  to  me. 
I  fear  not — I  am  calm*— I  long  to  know 
Of  worlds  before  untold,  of  joy  or  woe.  • 

The  hour  has  come — ^from  yonder  steeple's  height 
Twelve  times  has  told  the  iron  tongue  of  night ; 
The  wind  expires,  and  weary  Nature  throws 
O'er  land  and  sea  a  most  profound  repose. 
From  sociail  life  I  seem,  and  pity  thrown, 
A  wanderer  in  the  universe  alone  ; 
Like  some  low  worm,  I  creep  along  this  sod, 
Without  a  father  and  without  a  God. 
Tet  not  alone,  if  vows  in  heaven  are  heard ; 
If  faithful  spirits  ever  keep  their  word : 
Alonzb,  thou  art  true,  and  I  shall  see 
One  tear,  hU  tender,  yet  shall  drop  for  me. 

Hark !  did  a  voice  my  listeiring  organs  seize  t 
Was  it  a  spirit  passing  on  the  breeze  ? 
Is  that  a  shroud  that  yonder  stands  alone  ? 
Or,  flattering  haughty  day,  some  milky  stone  ! 
The  eye  and  treacherous  ear  alike  betray ; 
The  shroud  has  changed-^the  breeze  has  past  away. 
What  change  is  here  \    What  speaking  silence  reigns 
Along  these  moon-light  walks  and  glimmering  plains. 
To  his  last  mansion,  Rectitude  is  fled. 
And  sleeps  with  Falsehood  in  a  wormy  bed ; 
Pleasure  has  dash'd  her  goblet  down ;  and  Pride 
Has  laid  his  tassel'drobe  and  plume  aside  ; 
Ambition  here  no  rising  impulse  feels, 
I^or  yokes  Us  horses  to  his  fiery  wheels ; 


U  The  TruA  of  ChnsHaniU^"^  Fotm.  \)^^* 

The  wicked  from  transgression  are  represt — 
Thej  cease  fromltroubiing,  and  the  weary  rest ; 
The  smali  and  great  are  here  ;  no  lordling^s  breath 
Molests  the  strict  democracy  of  Death. 
An  awful  hour  it  is,  when  danger's  nigh, 
Stem  expectation  in  the  breast  beats  high ; 
When  the  waked  bosom,  troubled  and  perplexM, 
Loses  the  present  moment  in  the  next ; 
All  thought  suspended— every  wish  confined, 
And  horror  only  regnant  in  the  mind. 

Why  is  a  terror,  so  peculiar,  shed 
O'er  human  hearts,  conversing  with  the  dead  ? 
How  can  these  mouldered  hands  such  tumults  weave  ? 
Why  do  the  disbelieving  here  believe  ? 
And  why,  as  if  by  Heaven's  peculiar  doom, 
Is  no  man  Atheist  leaning  on  a  tomb  ? 

He  comes  not — ^though  the  appouited  hour  is  o'er ; 
Be  comes  not — olives  not — I  shall  wait  no  more. 
Long  have  I  forced  tuese  trembling  limbs  to  stay, 
Midst  damps  and  silence,  sorrow  and  dismay ; 
The  moon  in  lustre  mild,  in  glory  still, 
Shines  westward  of  the  brow  of  heaven's  blue  hill ; 
The  hour  is  past.    Let  me  forsake  this  gloom. 
Nor  trust  the  faithless  jugglers  of  the  tomb.  * 

My  doubts  are  all  confirmed — ^when  breath  retires? 
'The  mental  lamp  goes  out  with  all  its  fires  ; 
Soon  as  we  reach  these  beds  of  lasting  peace, 
Our  schemes,  our  hopes,  our  very  beings,  cease. 
This  boasted  man — this  child  of  Heaven's  decree. 
This  sage — ^his  reasoning  angel — what  is  he  ? 
A  future  worm — the  victim  of  a  shroud ; 
A  streak  ai  glory  fading  from  a  cloud. 

Thus  somr  bright  window,  ere  the  day  is  done. 
Shines  deeply  crimson'd  in  the  setting  sun ; 
The  mansion  seems  involved  in  streams  of  fire, 
All  faces  brighten,  and  all  eyes  admire  ; 
But  as  the  sun  withdraws  his  final  ray. 
The  visionary  splendours  fade  away ; 
And  nought  remains,  these  transient  glories  past. 
But  the  cold  night-f<^,  or  the  whistling  blast. 

In  tender  youth,  to  take,  we  are  inclined, 
Whate'er  the  nurse  infixes  on  the  mind. 
Some  louder  rattle  next  is  jingled  near, 
In  sound  more  specious,  though  in  sense  less  clear ; 
But  as  improvement's  road  we  longer  ride. 
Toy  after  toy  is  boldly  thrown  aside. 
These  toys  adhere,  some  loosely,  some  more  fast ; 
We  quit  the  nurse's  first — ^the  priest's  the  last. 

If  ONE,  all  perfect,  gamish'd  yonder  skies, 
And  bade  our  rolling  globe  from  nothing  rise ; 
If  power  and  wisdom  in  his  breast  combine ; 
His  own  perfection  in  his  work  must  shine. 
So  kind  his  character,  his  love  so  bland. 
The  world  must  bear  the  impress  of  his  hand ; 
Each  stream  of  influence  must  its  channel  keep ; 


182^-1  The  Truth  of  Chnstianky-^  P<ajfi,  M 


No  foot  must  deviate,  and  no  eye  must  weep  j 
We  know  the  Sud^s  refulgence  by  his  beams  ; 
Pellucid  fouataios  pour  pellucid  streams. 
If  sin  or  error  shade  this  earthy  sod, 
The  shadow  reaches  to  the  throne  of  God. 

What  is  the  truth  r     Does  pleasure  harbo«ir  h%ti^ 
Does  wisdom  waking  happiness  appear  ?— 
We  find,  whene'er  our  system  is  surveyed. 
Mankind  for  tribulation  only  made. 
The  few  frail  joys  that  mitigate  his  doom^ 
Appear  like  plants  that  in  the  desert  bloom  } 
Alone  and  pale,  they  only  serve  to  throw 
A  deeper  contrast  on  surrounding  woe. 
For  him  the  Fates    ollected  ills  prepare, 
Shame,  guilt,  remorse,  delusion,  and  despali:, 
Imagination,  in  a  fragrant  load 
Of  boughs  and  blossoms,  hides  the  reptile  toajl ) 
Presents  to  man  each  image  of  delight. 
And  drives  the  ghosts  of  trouble  from  the  sight 
Our  minds  are  strangely  formM  to  entertain 
Each  blissful  prospect,  and  revolt  from  pain. 

Yes,  life,  I  know  how  bright  thy  prospects  thiojt j. 
These  line  delusions  have  been  often  mine :-— 

0  when  mild  evening  made  the  meadows  still. 
Save  the  lone  warblings  of  the  whip-poor  will ; 
When  down  the  forest  sunk  the  crimson  day, 
And  even  the  darkness  to  my  heart  was  g^y  ; 
Beneath  some  dancing  bough  at  ease  reclined, 
What  blissful  visions  burst  upon  the  mind  I 
'Twas  mine,  'midst  clouds  of  enterprise  to  soar^ 
Some  book  to  write,  some  country  to  explore. 
To  solve  some  mystery  with  angelic  ken ; 

And  be  whatever  immortal  minck  have  been* 
Alas  \  inflated  dreams — they  all  are  past ; 
Reason's  first  hour  w«is  airy  pleasure's  last. 
On  every  cloud,  where  once  a  rainbow  shone^ 
An  arch  of  triumph  o'er  a  youthful  throne, 

1  see  with  deep  surprise,  and  hopeless  pain, 
That  rainbow  vanish,  but  that  cloud  remain. 

Nothing  is  clear ;  as  billows  rise  and  fall, 
All  is  confused,  and  man  the  most  of  all. 
The  seeming  truths  which  rasher  minds  descry^ 
Are  not  in  nature,  but  the  cheated  eye. 
We  hear  and  trust ;  we  reason  and  deplore  j 
The  tales  once  trusted,  we  can  trust  no  more. 

Yet  still  the  lonely  mind  looks  round  for  aid, 
Asks — hopes — aspires — believes^  tho'  much  afraid* 
Whatever  doubts  vain  reasoning  may  descry. 
Some  inward  feeling  gives  those  doubts  the  lie. 
Even  I,  the  wretch,  that  here  concluding  stand) 
Myself  the  product  of  no  heavenly  hand ; 
Even  I,  the  icy  space  so  bravely  pass'd. 
Take  every  step   but — shrink  to  take  the  last 
Of  truth  the  boundaries  are  already  cross'd^ 
When  human  wants  in  hum^  pride  are  l^sC 
1826— No.  1  4 


^  The  Truth  of  ehrutianiiy^A  FoM.  \}^ 

m 
I 

^fce  brightest  ray  that  is  to  man  allowed 
Is  but  a  pencil  trembling  thro^  a  cloud. 
The  light  is  partial,  but  in  spite  of  pride, 
Through  every  shade,  sufficient  still  to  guide  ; 
When  guilt  depresses,  when  with  ills  we  cope^ 
Without  supreme  conviction,  man  may  hope. 
Death,  great  intsructer  of  the  human  race^ 
With  eye  unfaltering  let  me  view  thy  face  ; 
And  ask,  what  visions  will  disturb  this  heart. 
When  thou  triumphant  shakest  thy  dreadful  dart  ? 
Thy  torch,  tho^  pale,  is  said  to  glare  within, 
And  show  to  man  his  innocence,  or  sin : — 

0  tell  without  disguise,  tremendous  Power, 
What  views  will  meet  me  in  the  Enal  hour. 

When  I  look  back  on  moments  ever  fled, 
And  see  the  paths  through  which  F<.y  feet  were  led; 
How  have  1  steppM  from  inward  peace  aside, 
All  duties  slighted,  and  all  truth  denied  I 
A  prodigal  was  I — whose  sullen  mind, 
Xieft  the  fair  mansion  of  my  sire  behind  , 
And  pleased  awhile  on  Pleasure's  car  to  shine, 
Sunk  to  the  very  husks  which  nourish  swine. 
All  my  vain  reasonings  were  on  passion  built ; 
The  shades  engenderM  by  the  fumes  of  guilt  ^ 
Ambition  lured  me,  when  from  truth  I  strayed ; 

1  disbelieved  the  laws  I  disobey'd. 

In  vain  is  truth  to  devious  mortals  shown. 
If  sinful  bias  hold  the  mental  throne  ; 
The  heart  expels  the  tight  the  mind  has  won, 
-  As  rising  vapours  intercept  the  sun. 
Ingenious  minds,  where  fiery  pleasures  sway, 
Are  but  ingenious  to  be  led  astray  : 
Hence  the  proud  reasoner  must  from  truth  recede. 
When  headlong  pai^sion  forms  his  wretched  creed* 

Suspecting  then  the  heart,  its  powerful  throes 
Suppressed,  and  sinking  into  S'  ft  repose  ; 
Willing  without  one  cloud  the  light  to  see, 
However  it  humbles,  or  debases  me ; 
The  awful  theme,  let  me  revolve  once  more. 
And  justify  my  reasonings,  or  deplore. 

And  O  !  Thou  Source  of  Knowledge  hid  in  shade^ 
Hear  the  first  prayer  thy  suppliant  ever  made. 
If,  'midst  the  streams  of  joy  that  round  thee  shine. 
Thine  ear  can  listen  to  a  voice  like  mine ; 
If,  'midst  the  rolling  orbs  that  rule  the  sky, 
A  floating  atom  can  attract  thine  eye  ; 
If  Infinite  can  look  on  folly  weak  ; 
If  dust  and  ashes  may  presume  to  speak  : 
Impart  one  ray  from  thine  Eternal  Sun, 
And  teach  me — truth  and  happiness  are  one. 

Behold  the  skies ;  amidst  her  starry  train, 
The  Queen  of  Heaven  looks  down  on  hill  and  plgin  \ 
Eternal  harmony  is  found  above, 
And  every  planet  seems  to  twinkle  love  ; 
Deeper  and  deeper  in  the  blue  profound, 
jR'ew  awi  mm  ?  W^  J^yit^ms  circle  r«und ; 


1 886  J  The  Truth  of  Christianity^A  Poem.  ftj 

Worlds  behind  worlds,  in  vast  profusion  spread^ 
Where  not  a  tear,  perhaps,  was  ever  shed ; 
The  scene  with  glorious  proof  is  sprinkled  o'er-^ 
There  is  a  God — let  trembling  worlds  adore. 

Behold  our  earth — how  wonderfully  made  ! 
Sweet  interchange  appears,  of  light  and  shade; 
Here  the  tall  cliff  collects  the  aerial  rain. 
There  the  bright  river  murmurs  thro'  the  plain 
Here  the  proud  cedar  spreads  its  massy  arms ; 
There  the  frail,  lily  hides ^its  humbler  charms. 
First,  Spring,  in  robes  of  green,  leads  on  the  year  $ 
Then  melting  Summer^s  ripening  fruits  appear  :--«» 
What  sights  and  sounds  of  bliss^are  pour'd  around  1 
The  frisking  lamb,  the  linnet's  momii]^  sound  ; 
The  labourer  happy  when  his  task  is  done ; 
The  insect  cohorts  wheeling  in  the  sun. 
Even  Autumn's  yellow  leaf,  and|Winter  loudly  • 

Present  their  mercy  in  the  storm  and  cloud : 
We  witness  changing  greens  and  snows  embossed, 
And  hardly  own  that  Paradise  is  lost. 

Why  then,  when  forms  material  smile  around^ 
In  mortal  hearts  is  bliss  so  rarely  found  ? 
Why  utters  man  such  melancholy  tones  ? 
Why  make  his  Eden  echo  but  to  groans  ? 
From  pools  of  brimmiug  pleasure  wherefore  rtm^ 
Impatient  to  be  wretched  and  undone  ? 

O  book  of  books,  in  thy  celestial  laws, 
I  trace,  without  disguise,  the  real  cause. 
For  bliss  created,  man  has  gone  astray ; 
Despised  his  guide,  and  lost  the  narrow  way. 
On  error  are  his  hungry  cravings  built ; 
And  every  sorrow  points  to  human  guilt. 

Explore  the  world — ^from  infancy  to  age, 
What  proo&  repulsive  crowd  the  dreadful  page  t 
War — ^peace — domestic  life — love — hatred,  show, 
That  man  to  man  has  been  the  direst  foe. 

See  to  yon  destined  plain,  in  proud  array. 
The  rival  legions  slowly  win  their  way ! 
In  front,  besprinkled  round,  videttes  appear; 
While  creaking  wagons  lumber  in  the  rear. 
Host  after  host,  with  solemn  tread  they  come^ 
To  the  shrill  fife  and  thought-suppressing  drum. 
Whilst  high  in  air  their  crimson  banners  float, 
The  braying  trumpet  mingles  in  its  note. 
They  form  the  silent  line  ;  in  youthful  pride 
From  rank  to  rank  commissioned  heralds  ride  : 
'Tis  done — they  are  prepared — the  signal  gir€9, 
Along  the  varying  wave  of  war  is  driven. 
Forth  from  the  park  incessant  flashes  shine^ 
And  rattling  muskets  crack  along  the  line  ; 
The  field  presents,  'midst  growing  noise  and  tie, 
One  cloud  of  smoke,  one  burning  sheet  of  fire ; 
At  length,  inspired  in  closer  strife  to  mix, 
On  their  hot  guns  their  glittering  points  they  St 


•2>  >Thc  Truth  of  ehruttanity—A  Foem.  V*^ 

Hei^c  the  fresh  tides  of  vital  carnage  flow, 
They  form  the  wedge  and  charge  the  tremblirgfoe; 
Compacted  close,  through  parted  ranks  they  burst, 
Stabbing  and  stabbM,  cursing  their  foes  and  c\  rsed  ; 
On  purple  ground,  on  bleeding  hearts  they  tread, 
Tke  faltering  living  stumble  on  the  dead : — 
And  on  the  field  where  sanguine  rivers  ran 
A  stem  inscription  rises — this  is  man. 

In  softer  life,  where  gentler  m.uiners  reign, 
How  oft  is  pleasure  bought  by  giving  pain  I 
When  wealth  around  us  folds  her  silver  wings, 
How  careless  are  we  whence  the  treasure  springs  ? 
For  what  poor  pittance  is  our  virtue  cross'd  ? 
And  for  a  coin,  how  oft  the  soul   is  lost ! 

But  there's  a  deeper  crime  ;  all  hearts  must  own 
One  cord  should  bind  us  to  Jehovah's  throne  ; 
«  That  cord,  susceptive  of  each  moral  stroke, 
By  sin's  avulsions   is  entirely  broke. 

True,  man  may  smile,  and  social  life  appear 
Like  yonder  river  imdisturb'd  and  clear  ; 
But  yonder  river,  though  its  waters  flow, 
Unruffled  like  the  cloudless  skies  below  ; 
Can  meet  the  ocean  in  an  angry  form. 
Oppose  its  billows,  and  augment  the  storm. 
Survey,  ye  proud,  ye  opulently  great, 

Survey  of  sufiering  man  the  real  state. 

For  useful  knowledge  seldom  glimmers  where 

Vain  Seculation fills  her  idle  chair; 

Behold  him  cast  abroad  on  natures  wild, 

Of  hopeless  sin,  the  immolated  child ; 

If  ignorant,,  by  darkness  led  astray  ; 

If  wise,  bedazzled  by  superfluous  day. 

Bom  to  inquire  and  doubt,  collect  and  cravCy 

A  span  just  parts  his  cradle  from  his  grave  ; 

And  never  sure,  in  all  his  reasonings  vain. 

But  temporal  guilt  may  bring  eternal  pain. 
In  this  condition,  where  aillictions  roll, 

Religion  is  an  impulse  of  the  soul. 

'Tis  closely  grafted  on  chastised  desire ; 

Our  wants  impress  it — even  our  sins  inspire  r 

And  skeptic  reasoning  is  a  vain  employ. 

Like  reasoning  down  our  anguish  or  our  joy. 

Here  then  1  rest ;  this  lacerated  mind 

From  all  its  wanderings  here  repose  may  find; 

As  when.Columbus  left  th'  Iberian  s'aore. 

To  plough  those  waters  never  plough'd  before. 

Still  as  the  day  to  night  her  throne  resign'd, 

A  deeper  darkness  rested  on  his  mind; 

More  angry  tempests  drove  the  midnight  clouds, 

And  strange-voiced  demons  shriek'd  around  his  sbronds; 

S^r  darker  billows  seem'd  in  ranks  to  roll. 

And  even  the  treacherous  needle  left  the  pole; 

®fl,  oft  look'd  out  the  eye,  but  nothing  ken'd, 

'And  Qone  ctuld  {gather  wkere  tke  voyage  (M>fild  jend  ; 


1826.]  The  Truth  of  Christianitii—A  Poem.  29 

Till  just  as  watery  ruin  threatened  there, 
And  just  as  hop  -  was  sinkinp;  in  despair, 
One  rising  morning  a  now  st  ono  unfurPd, 
And  joy  triumphant  haiTd  another  world ! 
So  every  douht,  and  every  hiilow  past, 
My  wounded  spirit  rests  in  God  at  last. 

Eternal  Being,  whose  pervading  breath, 
Awakes  the  blossom  from  the  dust  of  death  ; 
Whose  influence  trembles  in  the  morning  beam  ; 
Rolls  on  the  cloud,  and  murmurs  in  the  stream  ; 
All  objects  speak  thy  power — below — above — 
Power  join'd  with  knowledge  and  impel Pd  by   love. 
When  winter  drives  his  sounding  car  along. 
Thy  voice  is  utterM  in  tho  angry  song. 
W^hcn  Spring,  revived,  bedecks  her  grassy  shrine, 
ITcr  flowers,  her  breezes,  and  her  bloom,  are  thine; 
Whatever  glories  in  the  heavens  we  trace. 
Are  faint  reflections  of  thv  brisfbter  lace. 
Could  these  illumined  eyes,  more  vigorous  grown. 
Pierce  through  the  voil  of  h.^aven,  and  see  thy  throne ; 
Could  I,  repleai^^hM  with  a  s:'ir<t's  delight, 
Behold  thee — object  not  of  faith,  but  sight; 
Not  more  conviction  would  be  then  improssM, 
Than  now  possesses  my  believing  breast. 
Nor  is  thy  goodne-^s  less  than  being  ])roved, 
Goodness  by  noblest  angels  most  beloved  ; 
Thy  laws  with  silent  influence  wide  extend. 
The  bad  afflicting,  and  the  good  befriend  ; 
In  every  ri'gion  brighten\l  by  the  sun, 
The  outlines  of  thy  kingdom  are  begun  ; 
Unchanging  wisdom  shall  complete  the  plan. 
And  all  be  perfect  in  immortal  man. 
When  wretched  man  on   rising  waves  was  toss'd, 
When  innocence  and  Eden  both  were  lost  ; 
When  exiled  from  his  God  he  wander'd  round. 
Where  thorns  and  thistles  cover'd  all  the  ground  ; 
In  pity  to  a  wretch,  by  v  hoice  undone. 
Thou  sent'st  redemption  by  thine  only  Son. 

Religion,  then,  that  calmer  of  our  woes, 
On  t'sco  eternal  pillars  must  repose. 
Our  GUILT  and  MISERY  ;  when  for  these  we  grieve, 
Our  fears,  hopes,  sorrows,  force  us  to  believe  ; 
For  who  can  queslion,  whc^n  his  sufferings  cease, 
The  voice  that  bids  him  >weetly — go  in  peace  ? 

O  precious  system  ;  antidote  for  pain, 
Let  down  from  heaven  as  by  a  golden  chain; 
In  mercy  to  an  animated  clod, 
God  sinks  to  man  that  man  may  soar  to  God! 
Guilt  wears  the  robes  of  innocence  ;    the  tear 
Once  wholly  hopeless,  turns  to  rnpture  here  ; 
The  wretched  share  a  part  ;  and  round  the  bed 
Where  life  retires,  immortal  hopes  are  shed. 
Life's  disappointments,  agonies,  and  stings, 
Bnt  add  new  feathers  to  religion's  wings. 


3Q 


Xauier^s  Latin  Ode. 

So  in  the  cell  where  stern  afflictions  prej, 
The  prisoner  weeps  his  lingering  nights  away ; 
Through  that  dark  grate,  whose  iron  chords  so  fast^ 
Have  been  the  lyre  to  many  a  midnight  blast  ; 
Through  that  dark  grate,  the  evening  sun  may  shine. 
And  gild  his  wails  with  crimson  light  divine  ; 
Some  mournful  melody  may  soothe  his  pain. 
Some  radiant  beams  may  sparkle  round  his  chain ; 
Soine  wandering  wind  in  mercy  may  repair, 
And  waft  the  incense  of  the  blossoms  there. 


[^Jan. 


To  the  Editor  of  the  Cbriitian  Spectator. 
XAVIER^S  LATIN    ODE. 

The  following  Ode,  in  Mon-^stic  La- 
tin rhyme,  is  from  the  pen  of  the 
celebrated  missionary  to  the  East* 
Francis*  Xavier.  Though  nominally 
a  papist,  and  officially  a  preacher  of 
the  corps  of  the  propaganda,  he  is 
judged  by  many  excellent  protestants 
to  have  cared  much  less  for  the  Spi- 
ritual Tyrant  of  Rome  and  his  earthy 
domination,^  than  for  the  Spiritual 
Majesty  on  the  throne  of  heaven, 
**  the  blessed  and  only  Potentate,*' 
the  rightful  Lord  and  sole  Supreme 
Head  of  the  Universal  Church.  He 
is  described  as  a  man  burning  with 
celestial  zeal  in  the  cause  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  who,  whatever  were 
his  defects,  through  a  lite  of  consis- 
tent, and  voluntary,  «nd  self-deny- 
ing service,  almost  without  a  paral- 
lel since  the  first  century,  habitually 
and  practically  sustained  the  char- 
acter, with  its  honours  and  its 
wounds,  of  ^*a  good  soldier  of 
Jesus  Christ.''  It  is  grateful 
to  our  best  feelings ;  it  accords 
with  our  purest  Christian  Catholi- 
cism ;  it  is  homogeneous  with  the 
unearthly  character  and  peerless  ex- 
cellency of  the  communion  of  saints, 
to  recognise  in  him  a  8on  of  light,  a 
friend  of  God,  md  one  of  the  saints 
in  heaven,  better  canonized'm  eterni- 
ty than  in  time,  and  in  the  New  Je- 

•  Some  write  it  Jerome  Xavier ;  perhaps 
his  name  included  both.  The  facta  of  thia 
sketch  are'  written  from  general  memory, 
and  with  a  pledge  only  of  their  lobstantial 
«i)thenticity^and  correetnen. 


rusalem  than  in  the  old  city  of  abor 
minations.  The  excellent  and  more 
luminously  gifted  protestant  mission- 
ary, Henry  Marty n,  when  at  Goa, 
made  a  pilgrimage  of  truly  aathoKc 
piety,  to  the  sepulchre  of  the  saint, 
to  worship,  however,  not  the  nndis- 
ttnguishable  dust  of  bis  "dishon- 
oured^' body,  but  the  incorruptible 
God  who  was  '^  glorified  in  him." 

If  I  may  trust  to  the  general  im- 
pressions of  memory  for  some  fur- 
ther notices  of  his  history,  as  there 
are  present  or  procurable  no  docu- 
ments to  which  I  may  refer  for  more 
authentic  details,  and  though 
twelve  years  have  passed  since  the 
reading,  (then  too  cursory,)  on 
which  I  must  depend,  I  will  adven- 
ture some  further  statement,  which 
may  serve  to  increase  the  interest, 
perhaps  aid  the  comprehension  of 
the  reader  of  the  ode.  Xavier  be- 
longed to  an  age  bordering  to  that  of 
Calvin  and  Luther,  as  it  is  more 
than  two  centuries  since  his  death. 
He  was  first  known  in  early  life  for 
distinction  in  scholarship,  and  as  a 
public  professor  and  lecturer  at  one 
of  the  continental  universities.  Loy- 
ola, the  celebrated  founder  of  the 
order  of  Jesuits,  his  senior  in  years, 
but  far  his  inferior  in  attainments, 
attended  his  instructions.  He  was 
struck  with  the  powers  and  the  pro-  . 
mise  of  the  youth,  and  instantly 
conceived  the  idea  of  converting 
him*,  whichbe  soon  instru  men  tally 
acrocn  pushed.  Whether  his  conver- 
sion was  at  first  genaine  or  not,  cer- 
tain it  is  that  his  zeal  was  heroical 
and  illustrious.      With  a  decision 


1»26] 


Xatrier^s  Jjotin  Ode. 


31 


like  that  of  Paal,  he  immediately 
preached  Christ,  and  avowed  bis  su- 
perlative glory  log  Id  the  cross.  He 
forewent  all  the  worldly  prefer- 
ffleots  that  were  crowding  and  crown* 
ing  his  prospects  for  liit .  He  leA 
the  Qoiversity,  and  addicted  himse|f 
to  the  studies  and  duties  of  his  new 
and  sacred  pursuit.  Shortly  af^erthis, 
he  endured  ridicule  in  the  cause^and 
liad  trial  of ''cruel  mockings,'*  which 
to  some  minds  are  more  terrible  than 
''  bonds  and  imprisonment."  Heb. 
li.  36.  The  world  regarded  him  as 
a  lunatic,  and  his  colleagues  of  the 
DniTersity,  feeling  perhaps  reproved 
by  his  example,  and  condemned  by 
his  piety,  were  wont  to  report  him 
"mad  with  the  love  of  God."  In 
reftrtnce  to  these  graceless  calum- 
nies  he  composed  the  ode;  with  a 
view  to  his  own  vindication  less  than 
to  exhibit  the  nature,  the  grounds, 
and  the  reasonableness  of  his  cordial- 
ity as  a  disciple  of  Christ.  It  is 
however  a  very  honorable  and  satis- 
factory vindication  of  affectionate 
and  devoted  piety,  in  all  ages  and 
instances  of  its  development.  A 
similar  slander  induced  Paul  to  say 
OD  one  occasion  :  *M  am  not  mad, 
most  noble  Festus;  but  speak  forth 
the  words  of  truth  and  soberness. 
For  the  king  knoweth  of  these 
things,  before  whom  also  I  speak 
freeljr :  for  I  am  persuaded  that 
oooe  of  these  things  are  hidden  from 
him ;  for  this  thing  was  not  done  in 
a  comer.  King  Agrippa,  believest 
thou  the  prophets?  1  know  that 
thou  believest."  Acts  xxvi.  26 — 27. 
As  on  another  occasion  he  wrote, 
**For  whether  we  be  beside  our- 
selves, it  is  unto  God  ;  or  whether 
we  be  sober,  it  is  for  your  cause. 
For  the  love  qf'Chnst  constraineth 
Vf;  because  we  thus  judge,  that  if 
one  died  for  all,  then  were  all  dead: 
and  that  he  died  for  all,  that  they 
who  live  should  not  henceforth  live ' 
unto  theooselves.  but  unto  him  that 
died  for  theni  and  rose  again  "  2. 
Cor.  T.  13 — 16. 

AAer  an  introduction  so  indelibe- 
nteJy  protracted,  begging  pardon 


for  the  trespass,  we  cof^  fr«m  me* 
mory,  as  w«  cannot  from  print,  the 

ODE. 

O  Deus,  ego  amo  te ! 
Nee  amo  te  ut  aalrea  me, 
Aut  quia  non  amantes  te 
iEterno  punia  igne« 

Tu,  tu,  mi  Jeau  !  totum  Mle 
Amplexui  ea  in  cnice. 
Tuhsti  claTos,  lanceam, 
Multamque  ignominiam, 
InnumeroB  dolorea, 
Sudores,  et  angorea, 
Ac  mortem !  et  haee  propter  ve, 
Ac  pro  me  peccatore, 

Cur  iffitur  non  amem  te 
O  Jeau  r  amantissime  ? 
Non  ut  in  Coelo  aalvea  me, 
Aut  ne  aeternum  damnea  mey 
Aut  praemii  uUiua  ape : 
Sed  aicut  tu  amaati  me. 
Sic  amo,  et  amabo  te ! 
Solum  quia  REX  mens  ev. 
Solum  quia  DEUS  ea ! 

For  the  benefit  of  your  Eng* 
lish  readers,  if  you  can  suit  yovr«- 
self,  Mr.  Editor,  with  no  better  ver- 
sion, the  following  almost  meta- 
phrastic  translation  is  subjoined, 
and  at  y  ><ir  e  vice. 

O  God !  in  truth  I  love  %hj  name. 
Would  that  my  very  soul  were  flame  t 
Not  sordid,  for  mere  safety,  love, 
As  truth  and  conscience  diaapprove : 
Nor  slavish,  hoping  thua  to  ffain 
A  rescue  from  the  realms  of  pain ; 
"Where  thoae  that  love  thee  not  are  placed* 
Deapairinff,  tortured,  and  disgraced. 

Thou,  tnou,  my  Jesus !  totally 
Hast  in  thy  cross  absorbed  me. 
Thou  didst  endure  the  naila  severe, 
And  thou  the  penetrative  apear ; 
The  ignominious  acorn  ana  vrrong 
Of  an  mfuriated  throne , 
The  griefs  unnnmberM,  bloody  avreatt. 
Scourging,  and  mockery,  and  threata, 
And  anffuish,  till  thy  sinking  breath 
PrayM  for  thy  murderers  in  death ! 
And  why  was  this  ?  whv,  but  for  me 
And  other  sinners  coula  it  be  f 
On  my  account  and  in  my  atead 
Deserving  worse,  he  bow*d  hia  head ! 

Whv,  therefore,  should  I  not  love  thev. 
Thou  lover  of  supreme  degree  ? 
Not  that  in  heaven  I  may  arrive. 
Or  *scape  the  death  the  damned  live. 
Or  hopmg  other  boon  to  have ; 
Bui  jtist  as  thou  haal  loved  me. 
So  love  I  and  so  will  love  thee ; 
Solely  because  thou  fiU^st  the  throne 
Solely  because  thou*rt  GOD  alone ! 


^\ 


I  am  not  scandalized  at  the  disin^ 
terestedness  of  hi^  sentiments,  and 
sincerely  wish  that  all  the  men  io 
the  world  were  <*DOt  only  almost, 


32 


Dr.  Henrij  on  FaehionMe  .Smusetnents. 


[Jajt. 


but  altogether  such  as  he  was,  ex-     that,  though  a  ''  just'^  roan,  his  spl- 
it was  not  then  ''made  perfect.'* 


cept"  hid  papacy,  and  a  few  extra-     rit 
Tagant   imaginations,  which    prove 


Catholicus. 


An  Inquiry  into  the  Consistency  of 

Popular  Atnusementft,  with  a  Hro 

fesston    of  Christianity.      By   I . 

Charlton       Henry,        D.   D. 

Charleston  ;  WiUiam  Kiley,  1825. 

pp.  183. 
Perhaps  little  is  gained,  ordinarily, 
towards  redeeming  tb*'  world  from 
Its  follies,  by  direct  attacks^  on  its 
fashionable  amusements  ;  yet  i(  is  at 
all  times  seasonable  lo  remind  Chris 
tiansof  the  exhortation,  *  Be  not  con- 
formed to  this  world.'  We  have 
therefore  determined  to  make  Dr. 
Henry's  Inquiry,  the  occasion  of  a 
few  plain  remarks  on  the  general 
subject  of  which  it  treats. 

There  are  certain  doctrines  which 
cannot  by  any  change  of  lime  or  of 
circumstances^  become  unessential  ; 
and  certain  moral  virtues,  our  obli- 
gation to  maintain  which  cannot  be 
weakened  by  any  supposable  contin 
gencies  ;  and  in  deciding  on  claims 
to  Christian  character,  there  can  be 
little  room  for  doubt  when  the  de- 
cision respects  the  denial  of  doc- 
trineb  so  essential,  or  the  violation 
of  duties  so  obvious 

But  there  is  a  large  class  of  ac- 
tions, whose  moral  character  is  less 
easily  decided ;  such  as  in  them- 
selves are  indifferent,  and  become 
beneficial  or  injurious,  only  through 
the  effect  of  circumsitances. 

Under  this  head  may  be  classed 
such  amusements  ns  in  their  own 
nature,  and  independent  of  circum- 
stances, are  nut  morally  wrong,  and 
yet  become  injurious,  either  on  ac- 
count of  peculiar  circumstances,  or 
by  being  always  carried  to  excess. 
The  only  justifiable  use  of  amuse- 
ments is  to  relieve  and  recreate  the 
mind  and  body  when  fatigued  by  the 


performance  of  more  severe  duties- 
Thero  is  not,  a<$  many  imagine,  and 
as  common  language  implies,  a  dis- 
tinction, as  to  moral  character,  be*; 
tween  duties  and  amusements — for 
amusements  are  justifiable  only  as 
duties.  There  are  different  classes 
of  euiplovments,  some  more  and 
some  less  >*'vere  ;  some  tending  to 
exhaust,  and  some  to  exhilarate  and 
to  restore  the  ^tpiriJts.  Now  the 
grand  rule  of  action  is  to  do  all  for 
the  glory  of  God,  to  exercise  our  mo- 
ral, social,  intellectual,  and  corporeal 
faculties,  so  as  most  to  promote  this 
end.  NV  p  are  not  required  constant- 
ly to  exercise  any  one  class  of  facul- 
ties, but  by  a  well  balanced  use  of 
them  ail,  in  their  appropriate 
si  heres,  to  produce  the  greatest  pos- 
sible good.  Nov*  any  recreation 
which  tends  so  to  refresh  and  adjust 
our  various  powers  as  to  enable  u^ 
to  accomplish  on  the  whole,  more 
good  than  would  have  been  attaina- 
ble otherwise,  is  not  only  allowable 
as  innocent*  but  is  demanded  as  a 
duly.  We  are  no  more  justifiable 
in  permitting  any  of  our  powers 
to  become  inefficient  through  want 
of  relief  and  recreation,  than  we  are 
in  abtjsing  and  destroying  them  by 
perversion.  All  the  complex  ma- 
chinery uf  ttie  human  system  wheth- 
er corpv.real  or  mental,  ought  to  be 
kept  in  perfect  u^orking  order,  and 
he  who  wears  it  out  prematurely  by 
over  action,  or  by  abusing  it  to  im- 
proper purposes,  and  he  who  per- 
mits it  to  rust  out  for  want  of  action, 
alike  violate  iheir  obligations  to  their 
Maker. 

It  is  for  this  reason  that  a  proper 
attention  to  exercise,  diet,  and 
amusement,  is  demanded  of  us  as  a 


nt6.] 


Dr.  Henrjf  mi  FaMimabb  Amaemmti* 


9^ 


ittiy^  and  as  preparing  us  for  more 
eflicient  action  in  the  cause  of  God. 
Besides,  religion  does  not  render  us 
insensible  to  any  of  the  pleasures  and 
enjoyments  of  life,  which  are  truly 
▼aluaUe.  God  in  his  goodness  has 
made  the  appropriate  exercise  of  ali 
cor  powers  upon  their  appropriate 
objects,  not  only  onr  duty,  but  oar 
supreme  happiness,  and  we  may  say 
our  only  happiness.  If  man  were 
perfectly  holy,  he  would  be  perfect- 
ly happy,  and  would  seek  only  such 
pleasures  as  are  truly  desirable. 
And  the  only  reason  why  religion 
ever  causes  pain,  or  seems  to  dimi- 
nish [Measure  is,  that  a  love  of  un- 
worthy pleasures  has  taken  previ- 
oas  possession  of  the  mind,  and  the 
relinquishment  of  them  causes  self- 
denial.  And  the  pain  of  all  the  strug- 
gles of  the  Christian,  consists  simply 
in  the  self  denial  of  giving  up  an  in- 
dulgence to  which  be  has  long  been 
accQstomed,  for  a  greater  and  more 
enduring  good. 

Christians  ought  not  therefore  to 
hesitate  to  carry  ihe  spirit  of  their 
holy  religion  into  all  their  amuse- 
ments, as  well  as  into  their  labours 
and  devotions.  It  will  unfit  them  for 
no  amusement  which  becomes  the 
children  of  God.  It  will  dash  from 
theirlipsno  cup  of  pleasure  which 
they  ought  to  taste,  who  are  permit- 
led  freely  to  drink  at  the  fountain  of 
living  waters.  And  yet.in  how  many 
cases  is  the  unholy  separation  made 
between  duties  and  amusements. 
How  often  do  Christians  indulge 
themselves  in  those  things  which  a 
prevailing  spirit  of  piety  would  prohi- 
bit ss  wrong,  or  exclude  as  insipid. 
This  may  arise  partly  from  the  force 
of  inclination ;  but  it  is  no  less  ow- 
ing to  the  iodefinitenesB  of  the  prin- 
ciples by  which  Christians  regulate 
their  practice.  They  know  that 
there  is  a  line  of  separation  between 
the  church  aod  the  world ;  but  pre- 
cisely where  it  lies,  they  know  not. 
The  forms  of  right  and  wrong  float 
before  their  eyee  lo  shadowy  indis- 

I8!?6.— No.  1.  5 


tinctness,  and  their  opinions  fluctoc 
ate  with  the  popular  current. 

And  although  the  correct  and  im^ 
partial  investigation  of  this  subject 
involves  difficulties  of  a  kind  pecu- 
liarly subtle  ;  yet  on  no  subject  are 
definite  principles  and  rules  of  action 
more  needed  by  all  who  would  ho* 
nour  their  Lord  and  Master.  For  in 
what  way  does  the  spirit  of^the  worU 
invade  the  church  more  frequently 
than  under  the  guise  of  innocent 
amusements  ?  And  how  great  is  the 
odium  resulting  to  those  who  stead-« 
fiistly  resist  these  encroachments. 
Is  there  an  appearance  of  peculiar 
solemnity  in  any  church  and  congre- 
gation ?  Do  Christians  begin  to  re* 
joice  in  beholding  the  mighty  works 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  ?  And  do  sinners 
begin  to  exult  in  their  deliverance 
from  the  bondage  of  sin  and  death  I 
Immediately  the  world  is  alarmedi 
they  shrink  from  that  light  which 
would  illuminate  their  dark  domains^ 
and  seek  for  modes  of  terminating  a 
state  of  things,  to  them  so  disquiet- 
ing and  fearful.  And  behold,  all  the 
votaries  of  elegant  amusements  are 
rallied  at  once  ;  and  all  the  device9^. 
of  worldly  wisdom  are  employed,  to 
detach  Christians  from  their  appro- 
priate pursuits,  and  to  withdraw 
from  the  influence  of  divine  truth* 
those  who  have  almost  escaped  the 
pollutions  of  this  world,  and  are 
standing  on  the  threshold  of  the  gates 
of  heaven.  The  timid,  the  irreso- 
lute, and  the  wavering,  fall  into  their 
snares,  and  are  led  captive  at  their 
will ;  whilst  those  who  dare  to  re* 
JBist  their  allurements,  and  to  main* 
tain  a  conscientious  integrity,  are 
ridiculed  or  reproached,  as  morose 
and  gloomy,  the  enemies  of  inno- 
cent pleasures,  and  the  foes  of  harm* 
less  amusements.  And  if  perchance 
any  one  should  happen  to  suggest 
that  these  things  are  adverse  to  the 
spirit  of  Christianity,  and  that  the 
votaries  of  such  amusementa  lessen 
or  extinguish  their  claim  to  the 
Christian  character,  how  unsparingly 


3ii 


Jb«.  likfiFjf  efi  F€aiUoriMe  JimusmMr. 


[Jakv 


are  chmfgen  of  bigotrj  and  illiberal- 
it  j  retorted.  What!  would  you 
make  religion  a  mere  scene  of 
gloom?  Would  yoo  exclude  all  the 
harmless  enjoyments  and  amuse- 
ments of  life?  We  must  have 
amusements,  and  why  not  these  ?  Is 
it  not  better  to  amu:>e  ourselves  thus, 
than  to  be  worse  employed  ? 

He,  therefore,  who  contributes  to 
illustrate  this  subject,  and  to  estab- 
lish clearly  those  principles  whici. 
shall  guide  Christians  safely  amidst 
the  allurements  of  this  enchanted 
ground,  performs  a  service  which 
demands  the  grateful  acknowledge- 
ments of  all  who  seek  the  welfare  of 
the  church.  It  is  upon  this  ground, 
that  Dr.  Henry  in  the  work  now  un- 
der consideration  has  entered,  to  en- 
counter the  armies  of  error  with  the 
iword  of  the  Spirit,  an  undertaking 
which  he  has  accomplished  with  a 
|ood  degree  of  success. 

In  the  first  chapter,  he  opens  the 
subject  by  a  judicious  and  candid 
Statement  of  the  question  in  debate, 
'^The  consistency  of  the  amuse- 
ments of  fashionable  life  with  a  Chris- 
tian profession.''  The  standard  of 
appeal  is  the  word  of  God.  AAer 
noticing  the  Tarious  opinions  enter- 
tained on  this  subject,  assigning  their 
causes,  and  showing  the  expediency 
of  making  it  a  matter  of  discussion, 
be  limits  himself  to  the  considera- 
tion of  two  of  those  amusements 
which  are  most  prevalent  in  fashion^ 
able  life,— -dancing  and  the  theatre. 
To  the  individual  history  and  gene- 
ral character  of  these  amusemeixts, 
he  devotes  two  chapters,  illustrating 
their  origin,  eifects,  and  the  general 
opinion  of  the  pious  and  considerate 
in  all  ages,  concerning  each  of  them. 
In  the  fourth  chapter  he  considers 
the  arguments  derived  from  the  pre- 
ceptS)  and  from  the  spirit  of  the 
word  of  God,  appealing  at  the  same 
time  to  well  known  factr,  and  to  ex- 
perience, in  order  to  illustrate  the 
effects  of  these  amusements,  on  the 
religious  character  of  those  who  ad- 
To<;ateth^ir  innoceo^qe. 


The  mode  of  reasoning  adopted 
by  the  author  is  judicious,  and  his 
arguments  are  conclusive  ;  and  we 
hesitate  not  to  say,  that  this  mode  of 
viewing  the  subject,  when  thorough- 
ly carried  out  into  detail,  will  settle 
beyond  controversy,   the  inconsist- 
ency  of  the  amusements   in   ques- 
tion,  with  a  religious  profession.  If 
history,  universal  tendei»cy,  and  con- 
stant results  ;  if  the   experience  of 
private  Christians,  and  of  ministers 
of  the  gospel,  have  any  weight  in  de- 
ciding this  question,  we  cannot  hes- 
itate.    Can  it  be  proved  concerning 
any  amusements,  that  although  inno- 
cent in  theory,  they  are  never  so  in 
practice,  because  always   abused  ? 
Can  it  be  proved  that  those  who  fa- 
vour them,  have  in  all  ages  been,  to 
say  the  least,   not  distinguished  by 
piety  or  by  zeal  in  doing  good,  but 
more  generally  loose,  nnd  inaccu- 
rate in  their  princi(<les,  often  grossly 
immoral  ;    can   it  be   proved    that 
they  are  adverse  to  devotional  feel- 
ing, and  that  devotional  feeling  is  ad* 
verse  to  them,  and  that  the  enemies 
of  elevated  experimental  piety  al- 
ways   favour    them,    and    employ 
them    as  a  means    of    depressing 
that      elevated     standard     of    re- 
ligion  which    exposes  and  alarms 
themselves  ;  can  it  be  proved  that 
they  are  but  too  effectual  in  repress- 
ing the  awakened  anxiety  of  the  sin* 
ner,  and  in  quieting  his  fears   and 
paralyzing  his  efforts  ;  can   all  this 
be  proved,  and  yet  a  doubt  remain 
as  to  the  tendency  of  these  amuse.- 
ments?     If  there  be  any  connexion 
between  effects  and   causes,  or  if 
there  be  any  soundness  in  the  prin- 
ciples of  analogical  and   inductive 
reasoning,    and     if    experience   is 
not  an  unsafe  and  deceitful  guide,  we 
must  conclude  that  theatrical  amuse- 
ments, and  the  fashionable  festivities 
of  the  ball-room,  are  adverse  to  the 
highest  interesti^  of  man,   and  that 
Chri.4tians  ought  to  encourage  them 
neither  by  opinion,  nor  by  example. 
When  in  addition  to  this,  it  is  stated| 
that  these  amusements  cause  a  waste 


V 


J  826.  J 


Dr.  Henry  on  Fashignable  AmuicmenU! 


3p 


of  time^  and  of  property  ;  that  they 
dissipate  the  mind,  and  unfit  it  for 
(he  faithful  discharge  of  the  duties 
of  common  life,  and  for  the  acquisi- 
tion of  useful  knowledge;  th^it  the 
theatre  tends  to  corrupt  the  morals, 
aDd  (he  late  hours  of  nocturnal  dan- 
cing, to  undermine  the  health,  a  re 
gard  to  the  interests  even  of  this  life 
would  lead  us  to  the  same  conclusion 
as  before. 

We  are  far  from  asserting  that  all 
who  favour  these  amusements,  are  of 
course  to  be  considered  as  losing 
their  claiDos  to  the  character  of 
Cbnstians.  But  we  do  believe  that 
those  who  have  no  claims  to  this 
character  are  the  chief  advocates  of 
these  amusements.  We  do  not  as- 
sert that  those  who  advocate  them 
are  of  course  immoral,  but  we  do 
believe  that  the  immoral  as  a  class, 
are  unanimous  in  their  favour — 
and  (hat  which  the  pious  generally 
dislike,  and  the  world  generally  ad- 
vocates, must  be  adverse  to  the  spi- 
rit of  Christianity 

Upon  noost  of  these  topics.  Dr.  H. 
dwells  mih  different  degrees  of  mi- 
oateness  and  power,  and  although 
we  do  not  regard  his  work  as  a  full 
diKUssion  of  this  important  subject 
m  all  its  bearings,  nor  as  a  decision 
as  complete  and  powerful,  as  the 
caae  admits  and  demands,  yet  we  are 
confident  that  no  one  can  read  it  with- 
out being  impressed  with  the  impor- 
tance of  the  sentiments  advanced, 
the  candour  and  correctness  of  the 
general  strain  of  argument,  and  the 
benevolent,  yet  manly  independence 
of  feeling  which  pervade  the  work. 
And  we  trust,  that  by  this  and  other 
means,  the  attention  of  the  American 
churches  will  be  more  generally  and 
deeply  excited  to  a  subject  so  inti-  * 
mately  connected  with  the  welfare  of 
the  religions  community. 

Especially  do  we  hope  to  see  fully 
discussed,  the  duty  of  Christian  pa- 
tents, ID  relation  to  this  subject — a 
topic  to  which  Dr.  Henry  has  but 
il^tly  alluded.  If  the  world  is  ev-  . 
er  to  be  converted  to  God,  it  will  not 
k  Qotil  tJie  attention  of  the  church  is 


more  deeply  fixed  on  the  importance 
of    anticipating    the  approach    of 
worldly  and  carnal   habits  in  the 
minds  of  (he  young,  and  of  pre-occu- 
pying  that  ground   with  intellectual, 
and   moral  culture,   which  is   now 
permitted  to   be   overrun  with  the 
plants  of  unrighteousness.  We  know 
that  human  efforts,  alone,  can  never 
train  up  a  child  as  a  Christian  ;  but 
we  likewise  know  that  God,  in  be^ 
stowing  bis  grac^,  is  not  unmindful 
of  previous  moral  culture  ;  so  that  if 
children  are  from  infancy  instructedji 
and   above  all  properly  restrained ^ 
the  eye  of  faith  may  look  for  suc- 
cessful results,  with  almost  as  much 
confidence  as  the    farmer   expects 
to   reap    the    fruit  of  his  labbursl 
But  many  parents  seem  to  expect, 
as  an  inevitable  arrangement  of  Pro-  . 
vidence,  that  their  children  must  go 
through  a  certain  period  of  worldli- 
ness  and   vain  amusement,  and  then 
be  converted  in  some  future  revival 
at    some    indefinite  time.     Mean- 
while (here  may  be  many  sincere 
desires    and   earnest  wishes,     fiu^ 
the  prevailing  expectations  of  the  pa- 
rents are  not  strong  enough  to  lead 
them  seasonably  and  earnestly   to . 
oppose   the  current  of  worldliness 
and  vain  amusement  which  is  bear- 
ing   their    chddren    away.       Who 
would  prepare  his  son  to  fight  the 
battles  of  -his  country  by  first  send- 
ing him  to  serve  in  the  a)rmies  of  hdr 
most  deadly  foe  ?     And  yet  how  ma- 
ny parents  seem  to  take  it  for  grant- 
ed that  their  children  must  for  a  cer- 
tain number  of  years  be  disciplined 
in   the  armies  of  the  aliens,  before 
they  become  soldiers  of  the  cross* 
But  let  us  not  be  misunderstood* 
We  do  not  mean  to  assert  that  pa- 
rents  can  at  pleasure  implant    in 
their  children  a  love  of  holy   pur- 
suits.    And  we  also  concede  that  un- 
til holy  desires  are  excited  in  the 
soot,  the  pleasures  and  amusements 
of  the  young,  though  intellectual  or 
social,  will  not  be  holy.     But  while 
we  grant  all  this,  we  yet  maintain 
that  parents  can  do  much  by  re* 
atraint^ — ^by  keeping  th<ir  ehiltfifeiii 


36 


Bf.  Henry  oti  FatkUmaiie  Amu»emeiits» 


[Jan 


aloof  Irbm  the  most  dangerous  amuse- 
Bieots  of  fasbiooable  life.  Are  there 
no  amusements  but  cards,  bails,  and 
theatrical  exhibitions  ?  Cannot  pa- 
rents restrain  their  children  from 
amusements  of  this  kind,  not  bj  the 
stern  decree  of  arbitrary  authority, 
but  by  a  seasonable  and  Hffectionate 
exhibition  of  the  truth  ?  By  a  state- 
ment of  the  evils  resulting  from  such 
amusements  ?  And  by  a  firm  yet 
kind  exercise  of  parental  authority, 
if  needed?  If  it  be  apparent  to 
children  in  such  circumstances  that 
their  parents  arc  sincerely  seeking 
their  highest  good ;  if  it  is  obvious  to 
them  from  the  earliest  dawn  of  intel- 
lect, that  their  parents  seek  first  for 
them,  the  kingdom  of  God  and  his 
righteousness,  and  assiduously  en- 
deavour to  guard  (heai  against  the 
allurements  of  temptation;  such  is  the 
power  of  conscience,  and  such  we 
may  say  is  the  assistance  of  the  Ho- 
ly Spirit,  that  the  obstacles  which 
impede  worldly-minded  and  luke- 
fvarm  parents  will  vanish. 

We  fear  that  many  Christian  pa- 
rents have  low  and  unworthy  con- 
ceptions of  what  God  is  able   and 
willing  to  do  in  blessing  their  efforts, 
and   in    answering    the  prayer  of 
ftith.     Many  seem  to  be  more  in- 
terested in  the  worldly  prosperity 
of  their  children,  in  seeing  them  ad- 
mired or  well  settled  in  life,  than  in 
their  eternal  destinies :  not  indeed 
in  theory  or  in  profession  ;  we  may 
hear  often  from  them  expressions  of 
desire  for    the    salvation  of  their 
children ;  and  they  do  wish   them 
safe  in  the  abstract.     But  when  any 
decisive  question  in  practice  occurs, 
the  truth  soon  becomes  apparent : — 
They  are  afraid  lest  their  children 
lose  the  favour  of  the  world,  or  the 
admiration  of  man,  or  a  good  settle- 
ment in  life.  And  thu9  faithless  inGod, 
and  fearful  of  man,  they  hazard  the 
immortal  interests  of  their  children, 
and  cast  them  from  him,  whose  fa- 
Tour  is  better  than  life,  into  the  em- 
braces of  the  ungodly  world. 

It  would  be  interesting  to  ima- 
gine what  Wjtnlil  he  the  amusements 


of  the  young,  were  they  generally  to 
become  pious  in  earlylife  so  as  to  fomi 
a  common  and  prevailing  standard  on 
this  subject,a6  prompted  by  the  influ- 
ence of  holy  feelings  and  correct  nao- 
ral  taste.     Should  such  a  generation 
ever  ari»e,they  would  not  be  with- 
out appropriate   amtisements,  more 
pure,  more  rational,  more  satisfying, 
and  more  adapted  to  obtain  the  end 
in   view,  than    any  which  wnrldly 
taste  and  unholy  feeling  would  se- 
lect     Holiness  would   not    banish 
amusements  :  it  wold  refine  and  el- 
evate them,  free  them  from  perni- 
cious worldliness  and  sensuality,  res- 
cue   them  from  abuse,  and  make 
them  with  all  other  things  tend  to 
promote  the  good  of  man  and  the 
glory  of  God.     Does  any  one  say 
that  no  such  generation  has  erer 
been  seen  ?     i  grant  it.     But  are 
not  the  very  imperfect  and  limited 
views  of  the  church  on  thissubject^ 
and  her  want  of  faith  in  the  pro- 
mises of  God,  among    the  leading 
causes  of  the  existence  of  this  state 
of  things?    When  the  calculations 
of  the  great  body  of  Christian  pa- 
rents concerning  their  children,  are 
so  worldly,  are  we  to  wonder  that  the 
result  ifl  not  holiness  ?     When  they 
do  not  look  upon  the  early  conver- 
sion of  their  children  as  a  thing  gen- 
erally  to  be  expected,   will    they 
pray  for  it  with  faith  and   prevail 
against     their    own    calculations? 
Wlien  they    do  not  feel    as  they 
ought  that  they  are  educating  their 
children,  not  for  this  world,  but  for 
citizens  of  heaven,  and  their  weak 
and  timid  faith  fluctuates  with  every 
ttrospect  of  worldly  good  or  evil, 
can  they  rationally  expect  to  see 
their  children  elevated  by  that  ho- 
nour which  cOmeth  from  God  only, 
and  satisfied  with  that  good  which, 
is  like  its  author,  immutable  and  im- 
perishable ? 

Let  Ciiristians  assume  another 
attitude.  Let  it  be  deeply  and  con* 
stantly  impressed  on  their  minds 
that  God  is  able  and  willing  to  do 
for  them  exceeding  abundantly 
above  all  that  they  can  either  ask  or 


iB£6.J 


JDr.  Henry  on  FaAionablt  AmusemenU. 


37 


think ;  let  tbem  diligently  use  the 
means  of  grace,  and  carefully  re- 
strain their  children  from  the  ways 
of  the  destroyer ;  and  let  them  de> 
pend  not  on  themselTes  but  on  the 
almighty,  all-pervading  energy* of 
the  Spirit ;  and  in  this  state  of  mind 
let  them  with  perseverance,  and 
with  strong  cryings,  and  tears,  inter- 
cede with  him  who  is  able  to  re- 
deem their  children  from  death, — 
and  if  the  present  state  of  things  is 
not  changed,  and  if  their  children 
are  not  saved  in  early  life,  then  may 
they  fiiint  aod  be  discouraged,  and 
return  to  their  woridly  schemes  and 
calculations.  But,  saith  the  Lord 
God,  prove  me  now  herewith,  and 
see  i(  I  will  no^open  }ou  the  win- 
dows of  heaven,  and  pour  you  out 
a  blessing  that  there  be  not  room 
enough  to  receive  it. 

We  are  con6dent  that  the  present 
aspect  of  God's  providence  justi6es 
these  sentiments.  In  the  opera- 
tions of  his  Spirit,  he  has  reference 
more  and  more  to  the  young,  and 
many  are  now  called  whose  conver- 
sion in  former  days  would  have  been 
regarded  as  a  matter  of  great  amaze- 
meut  And  we  trust  that  the  day 
is  not  far  distant  when  shall  be 
brought  to  pass  in  greater  power 
the  saying  that  is  written,  "  Out  of 
the  mooibs  of  babes  and  sucklings 
halt  thou  perfected  praise.*'  And 
why  should  it  not  be  so  ?  If  the 
Lord  JesQs  is  preparing  his  ar- 
mies tor  the  conquest  of  the  world, 
will  he  not  train  in  bis  service  from 
their  youth  those  who  are  to  bear 
his  standard  and  fight  his  battles? 

We  hope  €M>on  to  see  the  day 
when  the  church  with  one  consent 
shall  assume  a  higher  standard  with 
regard  to  every  species  of  conform- 
ity to  the  world,  whether  it  be  ez- 
hibiied  io  the  pursuit  of  fashiooHble 
MiHisemeot,  or  of  honour,  or  of  gain. 
The  church  ought  to  be  a  peculiar 
People.     Her  power  is  irresistible 
when  she  fights  on  her  own  ground 
sod  with  her  proper  weapons.     But 
the  essence  of  hei  ""strength  consists 
>n  iier  being  a  peculiar  people,  not 


in  accommodating  herself  to  the  taste 
and  principles  of  the  world  through 
fear  of  giving  offence.  When  she 
leaves  her  own  peculiar  and  ele- 
vated ground,  and  condescends  to 
parley  with  the  world,  she  is  shorne 
of  the  locks  of  her  strength.  But  if 
she  is  indeed  a  peculiar  people,  ele- 
vated above  the  world  in  action, 
and  principle,  and  feeling,  she  flash- 
es the  light  of  conviction  upon  the 
minds  of  the  ungodly — and  although 
they  rail  and  r^roach,  yet  they 
feel  that  union  with  the  church  is 
not  a  vain  form  ;,  and  thousands  de- 
sire it  who  would  otherwise  neglect 
it  as  a  useless  ceremony.  In  short» 
thegieater  the  distance  between  the 
church  and  the  world,  the  more  un- 
safe do  the  impenitent  feel,  the  more 
do  they  desire  her  privileges.  But  if 
she  leaves  her  lofty  elevation  and 
bedbmes  altogether  such  as  they> 
their  sense  of  danger  subsides,  and 
they  are  content  to  remain  without 
her  sacred  enclosures.  Theiefore 
Christians  should  not  fear  the  charge 
of  peculiarity  and  preciseness:  rather 
should  they  fear  so  to  conduct  in  all 
respects  as  not  to  encounter  this  im- 
putation ;  for  the  friendship  of  the 
world  is  enmity  with  God,  and  woe 
unto  you  when  all  men  speak  well 
of  you. 

It  cannot  be  doubted  that  the 
church  has  power  to  make  improper 
indulgence  in  fashionable  amuse- 
ments, a  ground  of  admonition,  or 
of  discipline,  especially  when  the 
church  is  united  in  her  views  of  du- 
ty and  expediency  on  this  subject. 
And  if  those  who  enter  her  commu- 
nion know  the  nature  of  these  views, 
they  are  In  duty  bound  to  conform 
to  them :  and  are  justly  consi- 
dered criminal  if  they  grieve  and  of- 
fend their  brethren  by  conduct  in- 
consistent with  the  prevailing  feel- 
.  ings  of  the  church. 

We  shall  conclude  our  remarks 
on  thi!«  subject  by  presenting  our 
readers  with  a  few  extracts  which 
may  illustrate  the  literary  merits  of 
the  work. 

After  quoting  from  the  Bible  a 


38 


Dr.  Hewry  <m  FaMonable  AmusemenU^ 


[Jan. 


number  of  passages  descriptive  of 
the  true  spirit  of  Cbristiaoity  as  op- 
posed  to  tbe  prevailing  sentiments  of 
Che  world  JDr.  H.  thus  proceeds  : 


({ 


If,   then,  the   passages   which  we 
have  quoted  be  not  expressly  intended 
to  mark  a  distinction  in  respect  to  mo- 
ral demeanour  only,  they  must  possess 
a  deeper  meaning.     They  are   predi- 
cated on  the  fact  that  the   unrenewed 
heart,  in  its  inclinations  and  pursuits, 
looks  only  to  the   present  state,  and 
has  no  desires  for  the  future :  on  the 
fact  that  the  unrenewed  heart  is  at  en- 
mity to  God ;  an  enmity  which  lurks 
under  all  its  movements,  and  is  the  se- 
cret  agent  of  all  its   schemes.     This 
melancholy  truth  is  not  to  be  contest- 
ed now.     It  is  the  plain  declaration  of 
scripture.     The  habits  and  maxims  of 
the  world  are  of  a  character  consonant 
with  this  fact     Its  pleasures  are  found 
elsewhere  than  in  God  himself:  Their 
tendency  is,  accordingly,  to  estrange 
the  feelings  still  further  from  him ;  and 
to  keep  out  of  view   the  infinite   con- 
cerns whicli  should  engross  the  soul  in 
its  preparation  for  eternity.    The  direc- 
tions of  Divine  Revelation  were  design- 
ed to  effect  an  opposite  end.    The  eco- 
nomy of  redemption,  of  which  they  form 
Gi  part,  is  contrived  to  give  new  de- 
sire and   appetites  to  the  soul ;  to  re- 
move its  hopes  from  earth ;  to  gather 
its  enjoyments  from  spiritual  pursuits. 
Here  are  two  systems  directly  adverse 
to  each  other.    They  are  composed  of 
materials  incapable  of  amalgamation. — 
It   was,  Uiereibre,  necessary  that  they 
should  be  kept  apart  from  each  other : 
without  which  the  oommand  to  '^  grow 
in  grace,^'  and  to  become  rich  in  spi- 
ritual attainments,  would  be  perfectly 
nugatory. 

**  It  is  plain  that  the  admonitions 
which  require  the  Christian  to  be  *'  se- 
parate*' do  not  enjoin  an  ascetic  retire- 
ment, or  forbid  that  intercourse  which 
is  demanded  by  the  charities  of  social 
life  :  but  it  is  equally  so,  that  they  forbid 
any  thing  which  could  check  our  pro- 
gress in  spirituality,  or  render  our  de- 
portment undistinguishabie  from  that  of 
the  wordling.  This  distinction  is  not 
new  to  the  man  of  the  world :  He  has 
read  enough  in  the.  word  of  God  to 
see  that  it  is  there  directed.  He  natu- 
rally, therefore,  looks  for  some  differ- 
ence between  the  life  of  the  Christian 
and  his  own :  If  he  find  no  other  than 
a  mere  professien ;  if  he  see  the  ^we 


moral  appetites,  and  the  same  sources 
of  pleasure,  in  both-^his  conclusion 
must  necessarily  be  unfavourable  ei- 
to  the  Christian  or  to  his  cause.-— He 
might  know  enough  of  the  Bible  and  of 
the^  heart  to  believe  that  *'  no  man 
liveth  and  sinneth  not" — he  might  be- 
lieve that  it  is  fully  possible  for  eyen 
the.pious  man  to  be  overtaken  in  the 
hour  of  temptation— he  might  have  can- 
dour enough  to  set  this  to  its  right  ac- 
count, while  he  would  look  for  tbe 
penitence  and  humility  which  follow- 
but  he  will  not,  and  he  cannot,  pass  a 
judgement  of  charity  where  there  is 
an  habitual  spirit  of  worldliness;  or 
where  he  distinctly  sees  that  a  prevail- 
ing relish  for  sensual  enjoyments  has 
possession  of  the  heart  These  are 
matters  clearly  understood  even  where 
they  are  not  rendered  the  subject  of 
converse."    pp.  101 — 104. 

In  tbe  following  remarks  it  is  his 
design  to  remove  the  fear  of  that 
singularity  which  a  coscientious  ex- 
hibition of  the  spirit  of  the  gospel 
implies. 

'*  The  objection  that  these  views  im- 
ply a  necessary  singularity  of  deport- 
ment and  life,  which  divides  society, 
and  produces  a  collision  of  interests 
and  acts,  so  far  from  militating  against  • 
them,  serves  to  prove  their  scriptural 
character.  This  singularity  consti- 
tutes the  very  distinction  referred  to 
in  the  foregoing  remarks :  It  is  the  ve« 
ry  characteristic  we  are  commanded  to 
exhibit  to  the  world  at  lai^ge.  It  does 
not  assume  the  posture  of  a  proud  and 
conscious  pre-eminence;  it  does  not 
say,  *  stand  by,  I  am  holier  tlian  thou.* 
It  make  no  pretensions.  It  claims  no 
superiority.  Its  language  in  the  raoutk 
of  the  Christian  is  simply  this ;  ^  I  part 
from  many  of  the  customs  and  maTimn 
of  those  around  me,  not  to  evince  a 
sense  of  greater  worth  in  myself;  not 
to  announce  my  high  attainments— -bat 
because  1  find  these  customs  and  max- 
ims unfavourable  to  my  spiritual  inter- 
ests :  because  the  associations  into 
which  they  lead  me,  are  unfriendly  to 
opposite  habits— habits  which  it  is  my 
desire  to  cultivate,  and  which  I  beUev^ 
conducive  to  my  happiness.  It  is  a 
liberty  of  choice,  to  which  I  beiiere 
myself  entitled,  in  common  with  eyeirjr 
other  member  of  society,  when  no  rule 
of  decorum  is  infringed,  and  no  indivi- 
dtial  iqjury  is  inflicted.' "    pp.  lQ$y  109i 


1826.] 


JBf.  Henry  on  Fashionabk  Amusements. 


SO 


He  tbo8  speaks  of  th€  regard  dae 
to  the  opiaioDs  of  others  on  (his  sub- 
ject. 

'*  If  those  whom  we  esteem  pious,  are 
conscientiously  principled  ag'ainst  such 
recreations,  they  are  wounded  by  our 
eo^agingp  in  them. — Now  to  say,  that 
crery  man  ought  to  leave  his   neigh- 
hour  to  stand  or  fall  by  himself,  and 
according'Iy  to  suffer  no  feeling  to  oc- 
cupy the  bosom  in  relation  to  his  con- 
doct  in  these   things,  is  to  waive  the 
matter  on  a  ground  very  foreign  from 
the    economy   of    Christianity.      No 
Christian  can  do  this. — It  is  not  the 
single  interest  of  the  private  individu- 
al he  has  in  view  :    it  is  that  of  the 
cause  of  the  Redeemer. — ^This  he  has 
made  his  own :  He  feels  himself  wrong- 
ed by  an  injury  which  it  sustains.  That 
same  diffusive  charity,  which  sinks  in 
Bis  sight  little  sectarian  distinctions, 
and  teaches  him  to  love  all  *  who  love 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity,' 
renders    him    susceptible  of   feeling, 
whenever  the  cause  of  religion  is  dis- 
boDoured.     Charity  owes  its  existence 
to  a  love  of  the  Redeemer ;  and  is  in- 
separable from  a  love  of  his  cause,  or 
of  those  who  are  supposed  to  be  enlist- 
ed in  it     To  suppose  the  Christian, 
then,  unaffected  by  that  which  .le  be- 
lieves detrimental  to  the   influence  of 
true  religion,  is  to  suppose  an  impossi- 
bility.    We  are  not  without  analogy  of 
the  same  thing  in  civil  communities : 
Whatever  public  sentiment  has  deter- 
mined to  be  a  matter  of  reproach,  or 
inSschievons  to  the  welfare  of  society, 
is  proscribed:    even    although    there 
■ay  be  no  written  law  in  relation   to 
it:  And  he  who  violates  such  a  tacit 
>egniation,  is  justly  considered  an  of- 
fender against  the  better  feelings  of 
tiie  community.     And  it  is  no  pallia- 
tion of  his  fault,  that  some  others  may 
be  loosD  enough  to  countenance  him  in 
it:   This  public  sentiment  is  derived 
tnm  the  more  virtuous,  and  not  the 
more  loose  portion   of  society. — ^Now 
the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  is  a  com- 
■Mwity,  whose  express  object  is  to  ho- 
■OOP  tiieirHead :  the  views  which  are 
•ntertained  by  those  whose  acknow- 
Wged  piety  has  given  them  a  promi- 
nenoe  in  it,  are  entitled  to  our  respect : 
no  matter  what   their  birth,  worldly 
nak,  or  powcfr,  may  be.    The  feelings 
or  anxieties  which  are  called  into  play 
-^re,  are  far  more  intense,— -because 


they  relate  to  concerns  of  ftf  more  ios* 
portance, — than  thoce  of  the  former 
case. 

**  An  independence  of  action,  and  a 
choice  of  practical  principles,  is  an  ab» 
surdity  of  terms  when  appUed  to  a 
Christian  profession  The  moment  this 
is  assumed,  the  professor  becomes  ame* 
nable  to  all  the  laws  of  Expediency  and 
Charity.  He  will  find  that  they  bear 
on  many  an  act  which  may  be  right  ia 
itself,  but  which  is  wholly  altered  in  its 
character  by  that  bearing.  The  ques* 
tion  of  *■  abstracted  rectitude'  never 
can  belong  to  the  department  of  Chris- 
tian  casuistry."    pp.  130 — 133. 

After  describing  the  tendency  of 
these  amusements  to  destroy  devo- 
tional feelings,  he  subjoins  the  fol* 
lowing  remarks. 

**  There  are  certainlyprofessors  of  re- 
ligion who  know  little  or  no  difference 
in  the  nature  of  their  experience :  and 
who  tell  us,  accordingly,  that  they  dis- 
cover no  alteration  in  their  frame  of 
mind  after  eng^ing  in  such  recreations; 
—It  is   not  easy  to  reason  with  such 
persons  from  the  effect  of  changes  which 
they  have  never  felt :  and  still  less  easy 
to  point  out  evils  which   they  cannot 
comprehend.     But  he  who  has  *•  passed 
from  death  unto    liic/  and  who  since 
that  change  has  discovered  in  himself 
new  inclinations,  and  has  found  new 
sources  of  happiness,  is   familiar  with 
a  difference  in  the  religious  frames  of 
his  mind  plainly  referable  to  his  habits 
or  employ  men  ts.     It  is  not  hard  for  him 
to  distinguish  between  acts  the  mere 
morality  of  which  he  may  not  be  able 
to  investigate,  but  the  propriety  or  im- 
propriety of  which  is  obvious   to  him 
from  their  effect  on  himself.     It  is  not 
saying  too   much  to  affirm  that  no  one 
can  return  from  these  amusements  and 
close  the  day  with  all  that  fervency  of 
devotional  exercise,   with  that    undi- 
vided attention  to  the  perusal  of  the 
word  of  God,  and  that  diligent  exami- 
nation of  his  own  heart,  which  will  be 
the  last  daily  exercise  of  the  growing 
Christian.    The  scene  in  which  he  had 
eng^ed  possessed  a  power  of  attrac- 
tion which  is  not  relinquished  when  the 
engfagement  is  closed.    It  is  over  and 
over  enacted,  atf  east  in  many  of  its 
parts,  by  the  effective  exercise  of  fan- 
cy.   The  reflected  pictui^  is  vivid,  and 
perhaps  long  vivid,  to  the  mind's  eye, 


4« 


Hastifigi  and  Warriner'0  Mwica  Sacra. 


[JAJf. 


eren  nhere  the  reality  is  passed.  This 
Attraction  was  not  derired  from  the 
power  of  a  religious  taste,  but  from  in- 
clinatioDs  which  were  wholly  of  a  world- 
ly nature  :  These,  of  course,  are  fed 
and  cherished,  and  strengthened :  And 
ao  far  as  they  are  so,  they  effectually 
'militate  against  an  opposite  and  holy 
temper. 

**^  Now  every  one  who  Ib  conversant 
with  any  thing  of  religious  experience, 
well  knows  that  a  devotional  and  faap- 
•pj  frame  'of  mind  is  more  easily  lost 
than  regained.  It  is,  therefore,  not  a 
momentary  effect  which  is  produced  in 
•the  present  instance.  The  coldness 
and  insensibility  which  now  attend  the 
performance  of  religious  duties,  will 
either  be  followed  by  the  pains  of  re- 
morse, or  they  will  increase  in  inten- 
sity by  continuance.  One  link  in  the 
chain  of  evil,  is  succeeded  by  another. 
The  feelings  and  character  undeigo  a 
new  modification.  The  comfort  of  re- 
ligion is  forgotten,  or  only  remember- 
ed in  its  vacancy,  as  a  thing  that  is 
passed.  Conscience  loses  its  tender- 
ness. Devotion  itself  is  a  matter  ef 
form  and  constraint  The  spirit  and 
beauty  of  holiness  are  visible  no  more. 
Such  has  been  the  fearful  history  of 
many  a  Christian,  whose  first  back- 
sliding step  was  taken  in  *  innocent 
amusements.' ''    pp.  141—144. 


AIufliCA  S.u:ra,  or  Utica  and  Spring- 
field  Collections  Unitvd,  Consigt^ 
ing  of  Paalm  and  Hymn  Tunes ^ 
Antherns^  and  Ckanti^  arranged 
for  two^  three,  or  four  voices, 
with  a  figured  base  ^  for  the  organ 
or  piano  forte  By  Thomas 
Hastings,  and  Solomon  War- 
RiNER.  Fifth  revised  edition. 
Utica :  Printed  and  published  by 
William  Williams.     1825. 

We  have  examined  the  above  publi- 
cation  with  no  small  degree  of  grati- 
fication, as  we  are  fully  inclined  to 
believe  it  contains  such  a  collection 
of  sacred  roadie  as  has  long  been  a 
desideratum  with  two  classes,  com- 
prising a  considerable  portion  of  the 
religious  public.  The  classes  refer- 
red to  are,  first,  such  as  have  made 
considerable  progress  in  the  cultiva- 


tion of  refined  music  10  tbeir  choirs  ; 
secondly,  such  as  have  the  disposi- 
tion, but  want  leisure  or  the  means 
for  attaining  correctness  of  harmony 
and  expression  in  their  choral  per- 
forma  nces. 

The  present  differs  from  the  for* 
mer  edition^  of  the  same  work»  ia 
several  particulars  of  no  small  mo- 
ment. The  first  is  the  increaaed 
number  of  tunes  of  common  or  sim- 
ple airs,  with  a  harmony  so  verj 
plain  and  \inpretending  as  scarcely 
to  arrest  the  attention  of  the  ama- 
teur, but  which  is  extremely  chaste^ 
and  ^ell  adapted  to  the  low  state  of 
vocal  talent  that  is  very  observable 
in  multitudes  of  congregations 
throughout  the  country.  The  se- 
cond is  the  addition  of  some  paro- 
chial tunes,  and  a  choice  number  of 
set  pieces,  of  a  character  sufficiently 
refined  and  scientific  to  gratify  the 
most  fastidious.  It  differs  also  from 
the  former  in  being  comparatively 
free  from  errors,  which,  for  several 
previous  editions,  had  been  accumu- 
lating ;  and  in  the  exclusion  of  some 
pieces  which  could  be  said  to  be- 
long to  neither  of  the  classes  above 
pointed  out. 

But  an  important  feature  of  the 
work,  and  one  which  renders  it  pro- 
per to  be  noticed  in  this  journal^ 
(whilst  the  press  is  annually  groai- 
ing  with  thousands  of  copies  of  re- 
arranged, worn  out,  and  resuscitated 
music,)  is  the  addition  of  about  fifty 
pieces,  absolutely  new  in  this  coun- 
try, the  most  of  which  appear  to  as 
to  be  of  an  uncommonly  high  charac- 
ter Many  of  these  are  the  pro- 
ductions of  modern  European  mas- 
ters of  celebrity,  and  a  few  are  from 
the  pen  of  one  of  the  compilers. 

As  to  the  music  ui  general,  we 
notice  with  peculiar  pleasure  tbat» 
whilst  the  music  of  several  other 
collections  has  been  scientifically 
arranged  with  reference  to  the  pow- 
ers of  the  organ,  the  music  in  the 
volume  before  us  has  been  arranged 
with  more  special  reference  to  the 
difficulties  of  vocal  execution,  and 
the  capability  of  vocal  expression. 


^ttf.) 


MaMiing4  and  WwnriBer^i  MmcASaer^ 


4rl 


Both  of  the  cotnpilen  haTe»  for  the 
most  of  fifteen  years  past,  been  en* 
gsged  (and  we  think  successfully 
and  honourably  engaged)  in  the  act- 
ire  coltiyation  of  church    music. 
They  have  been  distinguished  for 
their  practical  knowledge,  skill,  taste, 
and  discrimination  ;  and  in  compil- 
ing the  present  edition  of  their  work, 
they  have  evidently  spared  no  pains 
to  tarn  these  qualifications  to  the 
best  account.     There  is  a  multitude 
of  nameless  and  apparently  trifling 
particulars,  which,  taken  together, 
go  to  make  up  what  we  would  term 
tscdience  of  ityle,  and  which  are 
scarcely  known  or  recognised,  ex- 
cept by  the  practical  vocalist ;  while 
Co  all  who  listen  to  the  performance 
in  which  these  are  combined,  the 
effect  is  obvious.  To  this  purport  we 
■H§^t  instance  Colchester,  Elysium, 
Hear,   Weymouth,  Lowell,   Roth- 
well,  Eaton,  and  a  large  number  of 
others,  compared  with  the  numerous 
diflereat  copies   in    use.      Among 
the  set  pieces,  witness,  in  like  man- 
ner, Eighty-Eighth,  Dying  Chris- 
tian,  Dialc^e   Hymn,   Chri.^tmas, 
Gently    Lord;    which,   when   the 
state  of  church  music  in  our  country 
b  taken  into  view,  must  be  acknow- 
ledged to  be  better  harmonized  than 
any  copies  that  have  hitherto  ap- 
peared. 

The  parochial  music,  comprising 
more  thAn  two-thirds  of  the  volume, 
embraces  all  the  principal  varieties 
of  measure,  which  are  found  in  the 
most  approved  psalm  and  hymn 
books.  Under  the  head  of  Pwro^ 
dkjd/  Ptaimody^  the  compilers  have 
iBSlitttted  several  distinctions  with 
veg!tfd  to  practical  adaptation, .  the 
importance  of  which  ha|  never  be- 
tote  been  sufficiently  shown  and  in- 
sisted .00  in  a  work  of  this  kind. 
For  these  we  most  refer  the  reader 
to  the  work  itself.  We  cannot  for- 
bear, iM»wever,  to  select  from  their 
lemafks  on  the  above  subjectt  the 
fidlowing  pnssage :— -*^  With  few  ex- 
eeptiOB0,wbich  are  noticed  in  the  bo- 
dy of  the  work,the  tunes  of  this  large 
dsM"  (Parochial  Music)  «<  wiU  be 

1«M.— No.  I.  6 


found  to  embrace  sofficieot  ^ien*. 
and  to  be  suflBciently  easy  of  exec9« 
tion,  to  answer  all  the  ordinarj 
purposes  of  psalmody  ;  but  as  ea<& 
of  them  is  calculated  (by  a  commoa 
though  somewhat  questionable  U* 
cense)  to  be  sung  in  a  great  variety 
of  stanzas,  the  business  of  practical 
adaptation  becomes  an  object  of  ip* 
mense  importance,  and  dergymen^ 
teachers,  and  choristers  cannot  kt^ 
stow  too  much  attention  upon  it/' 

To  the  sentiment  implied  in  the 
ntarked  passage  of  the  pareothesiA 
above,  in  favour  of  |MirAiQtt2ar  odliy- 
tatuMf  we  joyfully  subscribe.  But 
so  long  as  the  greater  part  of  cler- 
gymen, choristers,  and  even  4eaob* 
era,  remain  so  palpably  deficient  ia 
musical  taste,  how  can  'd  be  e»ect- 
ed  that  a  suitable  adaptation  of  niu- 
sic  wlU  be  made  to  the  words,  or  of 
words  to  the  music,  so  as  even 
to  exempt  ns  from  the  pain  of 
sometimes  hearing  the  doxolQgy 
appended  to  a  sombre  hymn,  or 

Eerformed  in  a  tune  of  the  mioor 
eyr 

From  this  view  of  the  subject  it  is 
obvious  that  the  greater  the  scarcity 
of  tasteful  performers,  the  greater 
is  the  need  of  that  particular  adap- 
tation we  observe  in  set  pieces.  If 
all  performers  understood  musical 
expression,  even  a  tune  of  doubtful 
character  would  be  partly  adapted 
in  the  performance,  by  being  taried 
to  suit  the  variation  of  sentimenl,  so 
that  we  should  no  longer  require 
the  aid  of  those  way  marks  common* 
ly  foond  in  set  pieces,  and  no  longer 
be  tortured  with  unmeaning  sounds. 
We  conceive  it  almost  time  that>  the 
meed  of  superior  excellence  should 
cease  to  be  awarded  to  such  tones  at 
are  of  that  doubtful  character,or.  are 
so  destitute  of  character  that  they 
may  be  sung  indifferently  in  e Jiua* 
dred  different  sets  of.  words,  con* 
taining  perhaps  as  many  differeol 
shades  of  sentiment  There  is  i 
'  language  in  music,  .without  which  u 
is  wholly  unfit  ftr  devotional  oroth- 
er  purposes.  If.  this  langoafle  b 
perrertedi  its  ifwengn^ifties  oj  <^ 


&t 


Ituf^ga  and  Warritier^a  Musica  SacrJt, 


[Ja5< 


predion  are  niAnifest.  But  if  every 
melody  has  an  appropriate  relation 
to  some  particular gentiment,  in  pre- 
ference io  every  other  shade  of«en- 
timent  bow  i^hall  that  peculi^ir  lan- 
guage, be  understood,  when  the  me- 
lody is  applied  to  any  and  every 
other  sentiment  but  its  own  ?  But 
a  glance  at  the  real  state  of  the  art 
ID  our  country,  is  sufficient  to  ioduce 
OS  to  drop  this  subject.  We  can- 
not, however,  but  be  pleased  with 
the  contemplation  of  one  tact ;  which 
is,  that  the  attention  devoted  to  this 
Bubject  is  increasing,  and  that  the 
rudiments  of  taste  are  more  conspi- 
tuous  in  many  places  within  the 
vphereof  our  acquaintance,  than  has 
ever  before  been  the  case  ;  and  we 
tannot  but  hope  that  the  time  may 
soon  come  when  enlightened  Chris- 
tians may  be  induced  to  take  the 
Command  in  this  business,  and  not 
feel  themselves  degraded  by  daring 
(0  be  unfashionable. 

The  subject  of  adaptation  leads 
OS  to  notice  a  few  faults  in  this  work, 
vvhicb,  though  they  do  not  detract 
from  its  scientific  merits,  seem  to  be 
aberrations  from  that  high  standard 
of  taste  which  Mr.  Hastings  has  been 
Instrumental  in  erecting.     We  refer 
t»  his  selection  of  words  for  some  of 
those  parochial  tunes  which,  from 
their  structure,  are  calculated  for 
general  adaptation.    Now,  we  make 
bold   to  say  that  his  selection   of 
words  in  this  edition  is  not  so  happy 
&8  in  the  former  ones,  as  might  be 
instanced  in  Jersey,  Vienna,  and 
JUansfield  ;  and  that,  in  those  tunes 
which  have  in  this  edition  a  differ- 
ent set  of  words  from  those  in  the 
former,  the  change  is  far  from  doiqg 
bonoor  to  his  taste.     Among  the 
latter  we  more  particularly  notice 
German  Hymn,  Walworth,  Wesley 
Chapel,  and  St.  Philip.     But  as  an 
outrage  upon  all  attempts  at  adapta- 
tion intended  for  the  public  eye,  (we 
mean  no  disparagement  to  the  Mu* 
fli^a  Sacra,  it  being  the  same  in  this 
as  in  other  compilations,)  we  would 
instance  Tamworth,  to  which  are 
applied  the  words  *<  Guide  me>  O 


thou  great  Jehovah."  What  modest 
pilgrim  would  think  of  making  a  re- 
spectful and  melting  petition  to  Him 
whose  very  throne  is  majesty,  in 
that  boisterous  manner  which  is  bet- 
ter suited  to  the  taking  by  assault 
than  to  asking  a  gratuitous  favour. 

The  harmony  which  the  compi- 
lers have  introduced   into  the  old 
tunes  may,  in  most  instances,  better 
please  the  ear  than  the  received  bar* 
mony  ;  yet  we  would  take  this  occa- 
sion to  express  the  objection  we  feel 
to  the  great  license  so  frequently  ta- 
ken by  the  publishers  of  music  in  this 
country,  of  changing  the  harmonies, 
and  even  the   airs,  of  the  tunes  of 
celebrated  masters,  which,  for  their 
great  excellence  and  purity,  as  well 
as  for  their  universal  reception  into 
the  praises  of  the  churcbes,may  justly 
be  termed  classical.     It  is  desirable 
that  these  should  be  preserved  un- 
touched, as  the  never-varying  stan- 
dards of  taste.     The  license  which 
is  taken  by  publishers  of  correct 
musical  science  and  taste,  moreover, 
is  made  the  precedent  on  which  ev- 
ery pretender  sets  forth  his  correc- 
tions and   emendations,  to  pervert 
the  airs  of  eminent  composers,  and 
the  harmonies  established  by  usage, 
and  to  corrupt,  so  far  as  his  influence 
extends,  the  taste  of  the  public    For 
these   reasons    we   would  inquire^ 
whether    innovation    and     novelty 
ought  not  to  he  repressed  by  com- 
pilers  and  editors  so  justly  cele- 
brated as  those  whom  we  are  re*> 
viewing?     The  proper  theatre  for 
the  exercise  of  talent  lies  in  the 
composition  of  original  airs  and  har- 
monies ;  and  here  we  hail  with  joy 
the  acquisitions  we  have  received 
from  hlf,  H.  to  the  music  of  the 
sanctuary.  Let  Homer  be  preserved 
in  his  original  simplicity  ;  let  Virgil 
pour  forth  his  numbers  stilly  in  all 
the  gracefulness  with  which  they  fell 
from  his  lips;  and  if  any  modero 
must  explore  the  field  of  epic  poet- 
ry, let  liim  return,  not  with  pretend- 
ed improvements  upon  the  standards 
of  all  antiquity,  but  with  his  owa 
work,  that,  for  its  ability  a^d  taste. 


i«26.] 


lAterary  and  Philoaophieal  Intelligence, 


43 


shall  descend  to  posterity,  a  compa- 
nion and  rival  of  theirs. 

Among  the  new  piecear  which 
strike  as  as  pecaliarly  6ne,  ive 
would  notice  Immortality,  by  Meyer, 
Austria,  by  Mozart,  Veni  Creator, 
Portland,  Medfield,  Doddridge,  and 
Pittsfield,  by  Mather;  Mansfield,  by 
Crotch  ;  Acceptance,  a  sweet  minor, 
by  Handel ;  St  Austin  and  Asylum, 
byHorsley;  Orinburgh,  by  Haydn  ; 
Gratitude,  by  Shield ;  Park-street, 
by  Venua  ;  Salisbury,  anon. ;  Pro- 
tection, by  Haydn  ;  Pergolesi,  by 
an  Italian  of  that  name  ;  Dunbar,  by 
Corelli;  Seville,  by  VVoelf;  Invita- 
tion, from  Gardiner's  Melodies; 
Florence,  by  Viotti. 

Aftong  those  which  do  great  cre- 
dit to  the  American  muse,  (although 
we  have  no  great  predilection  in 
favour  of  American  music  in  gene- 


ral,) we  would  rank  Dartmouth,  by 
L.  Mason  of  Savannah ;  Ralston» 
Killingworth,  Sandwich,  Comman-» 
ion.  Resurrection,  Fraternity,  In- 
spiration, Saints'  Rest,  and  Installa- 
tion, by  T.  Hastings  ;  the  last  three 
of  which  we  think  peculiarly  excel- 
lent, and  fine  specimens  for  illustra- 
ting our  ideas  of  particular  adapta** 
tion. 

The  introductory  part,  containing 
the  rudiments,  which  seems  to  em- 
body most  of  the  rules  in  the  Musi- 
cal Reader  of  Mr.IIastings,  is  better 
adapted  to  the  use  of  beginners^ 
and  all  classes  of  vocalists,  than 
thc«e  in  any  compilation  of  music 
we  have  yet  seen.  On  the  whole, 
we  congratulate  the  religious  public 
on  their  being  put  in  possession  of 
this  improved  edition  of  so  valuably 
a  work. 


New  Pbriodical  Works. — ^T.  B. 
Wait  iL  Son  propose  publishing  at  Bos- 
ton, a  '^  Journal  of  Education,'^  to  be 
iasned  monthly,  at  $3  per  annum;  each 
number  to  contain  48  pages. — A  publi- 
cation to  be  called  the  "  Troy  Review, 
or  Religions  and  Musical  Repository," 
is  about  to  be  commenced  at  Troy. 

Proposals  arc  advertised  at  Ply- 
mouth, for  printing  in  a  duodecimo  vo- 
lume, ^Memoirs  relative  to  the  old 
Plymouth  Colony,  from  its  settlement 
in  1620,  to  the  period  when  the  colony 
was  united  to  that  of  Massachusetts  in 
1692.^  The  advertisement  announces 
that  the  New  England  Memorial,  by 
Secretary  Morton,  and  the  Old  Colony 
Records,  will  be  made  the  basis  of  the 
work,  and  the  residue  will  be  faithfully 
oompiied  from  such  historical  produc- 
tioDs  as  will  a^rd  an  ample  source  for 
the  purpose  of  a  concise  history  of  the 
colony. 

Dr.  PerciTal's  Poem  delivered  before 
ftke  Connecticnt  Alpha  of  the  Phi  Beta 
Kiqipa,  is  in  press  at  Boston. 

The  Itinerary  of  General  Lafayette^s 
Travels  in  America,  in  four  volumes,  is 
pabliihing  in  Paris,  where  three  of  the 
▼trfomes  have  run  thxpifS^h  several  edi- 


tions. It  is  probable  that  M.  Levas^ 
senr  will  publish,  under  the  revision  of 
the  general,  an  extensive  History  of 
the  Year's  Residence  of  the  Guest  ia 
the  United  States,  with  official  docu*- 
ments. 

Mr.  Hurwitz,  author  of  «  Vindici» 
Hebraicse,"  has  in  the  press  a  volume 
of  Moral  Hebrew  Tales,  translated 
from  ancient  Hebrew  works.  To  which 
will  be  prefixed  a  popular  Essay  on 
the  still  existing  remains  of  the  unin- 
spired writing^  of  the  ancient  Hebreir 
sag^s. 

More  than  fifty  thousand  newspapers 
(a  very  large  number  of  which  are 
purchased  and  read  by  the  labouring^ 
classes)  are  distributed  every  Sunday 
morning  over  a  circle  of  forty  miletf 
diameter,  of  which  London  forms  the 
centre. 

From  the  Report  of  the  Board  oi 
Directors  of  the  University  of  Virginia 
it  appears,  that  the  institution  com- 
menced on  the  7th  of  March  last,  with. 
40  students,  and  on  the  last  day  of  Sep- 
tember the  number  had  increased  t& 
116.  In  the  school  of  Ancient  Lan^ 
guages  there  vrere  55 ;  in  that  of  Mo* 

deralAiigQ«ge9(  64:  IA^(t]naB«Ga>  90 


4i 


Nm  PuhtiMiwif. 


il 


Nktnnl  PiiiloflDphy,  33;  Natural  Hii- 
tory,  30 ;  Anatoniy  and  Medicine,  SO ; 
Moral  PUIofiophy,  14. 

Hie  prdpeity  of  the  Univenity  con- 
aists  of  two  parcels  of  land,  one  of  153 
acres,  comprehending'  a  mountain  in* 
tended  to  be  occupied  for  the  purposes 
of  an  observatoiy,  and  the  other  of 
Wl  acres,  which  constitutes  the  site  of 
the  Unirersity.  They  have  also  a  sum 
of  about  $40,000,  to  be  applied  to  build- 
iog  the  Rotunda.  The  sum  of  $3 1 ,677 
has  been  placed  at  the  disposal  of  an 
agent  appointed  to  procure  books  for 
tbe  library ;  $6,000  have  been  deposit- 
ed in  London  for  the  purchase  of  a  phi- 
losophical apparatus;  and  $3,000  for 
the  acquisition  of  articles  neoessair  for 
the  Anatomical  School.— JV.  Y.  Obt. 

The  New  Baptist  Theolesricai  Semi- 
iMiy,  at  Newton,  near  Boston,  has 
Commenced  its  operations  under  the  di- 
rection of  Rev.  Tra  Chase,  the  profes- 
feor  of  Biblical  Theology.  Rev.  Fran- 
cis Wayland,  jr.  has  been  appointed 
yrofessor  of  Pastoral  Theology. 

The  General  Synod  of  the  Evangeli- 
Qd  liutheran  Church  in  the  United 
States,  at  their  late  session  in  Freder- 
lektown,  Md.  voted  unanimously  to  es- 
tablish a  Theological  Seminary,  and 
•elected  the  Rev.  S.  S.  Schmucker  to  the 
first  professorship.  Mr.  S.  is  known  to 
the  public  as  the  translator  of  Storr's 
Theok)gy.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Kurtz,  of 
'flagantown,  has  been  appointed  to  vi- 
^t  Germany  and  England,  for  the.pur- 
s^poBe  ot  soliciting  contributions.  Pro- 
fesaor  Schmucker  is  to  visit  New  Eng- 
land, and  other  gentlemen,  the  South- 
em  and  Middle  States,  for  the  same 
parpoae.  The  Lutheran  Church  con- 
tains about  one  thousand  congregations 
H4  nearly  two  knidied  aiinietera. 


An  Academy  has  been  estaUished  at 
St.  Augustine,  in  East  Fk»rida,  for 
which  a  charter  of  incorporation  will 
be  asked  at  the  ensuing  session  of  the 
legislative  oouncil.  Rev.  Eleazer  La- 
throphas  been  appointed  8uperinendent» 
and  the  institution  is  f^aced  under  the 
direction  of  16  Trustees.  It  is  stated 
that  board  for  the  pupils,  in  respecta- 
ble private  families,  will  cost  $1S0  per 
annum. 

A  bill  has  been  passed  in  New  Jer- 
sey, for  the  establishment  of  an  insti- 
tution for  the  Deaf  and  Dumb  in  that 
State. 

A  monument  is  erecting  in  Glasgow, 
to  the  memory  of  John  Knox.  It  is  to 
be  a  Doric  column,  sixty  feet  in  height. 
He  is  to  be  represented  as  prea^b^g» 
leaning  a  little  forward,  his  left  leg  ad- 
vanced, and  holding  in  his  right  hand  a 
small  pocket  Bible.  In  the  eneigy  of 
speaking,  he  has  grasped  and  raised  np 
the  left  side  of  the  Geneva  cloak,  and 
is  pointing  with  the  fore-finger  of  hie 
left  hand  to  the  Bible  in  his  right  This 
seems  to  us  a  singular  mode  of  honour- 
ing the  memory  of  such  a  man  as  John 
Knox. 

Dr.  Barry,  an  English  physician  re- 
sident at  Paris,  in  a  memoir  on  the  cir- 
culation of  the  blood,  is  said  to  have 
shown,  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  Royal 
Academy  of  Sciences  in  that  city,  first, 
that  the  blood  in  the  veins  is  never 
moved  towards  the  heart  but  during 
the  act  of  inspiration :  and,  secoodly, 
that  all  the  facts  known  with  respect 
to  this  motion  in  man,  and  the  animab 
which  resemble  him  in  structure,  may 
be  explained  by  considering  it  as  the 
eflTect  of  atmospheric  pressure. 


tnW  VUB&ZCAVZOlfVii 


/BeU^etai  Scenes ;  betog  a  sequel  to 
"'BennoQsfor  ChiUr^ii.''  By  Samuel 
S^t,  Jr. 

An  AppM  to  Liberal  Ohristians  for 
flto  Oaaae  of  Christianity  m  India.  By 
it^fiMter  of  IM  Secictjr  far 'Obtaiftii^ 


XnformatioD  respecting  the  State  ef 
Religion  in  India.  Bwton.  Office  of 
the  Christian  Register. 

Biblical  Repertery.  A  CoUeettoa 
of  Tracts  in  Biblical  Liteiatuve.  By 
Charles  Ho^.  VoL  I.  No.  4.  Praioe*^ 
ten,  N*  J.    D.  A* 


tS26.) 


^€w  FuUkoUmB* 


4S 


TheChristiftikDectriQe,  u  interp 
tad  by  Unituuni,  and  tlieir  Duty.  A 
SennoD  at  the  Installatton  of  the  Rev. 
Wmtfarop  Bailey  to  the  Pastoral  care 
of  the  Third  Congregational  Society  in 
Greenfield,  Maak  Oct  12,  1826.  By 
N.  Thayer,  D.  D.  of  Lancaster,  Green- 
field. 

An  AddresB,  delivered  at  the  Com* 
mencement  of  the  General  Theological 
Soninaiy  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church  in  the  United  States,  held  in 
Christ's  Church,  New* York,  on  the 
tventy-ninth  day  of  July,  1826.  By 
James  Kemp,  D.  D.  Bishop  of  the  Pro- 
testant £piscopal  Church  in  Maryland. 
Published  at  the  request  of  the  Trus- 
tees. 8tou  New-YoiiE.  T.  it  J. 
Swofds. 

Ouistian  Sympathy,  a  Sermon 
praMbed  to  the  Congregation  of  Engv- 
lish  Protestants,  in  <he  city  of  Rome, 
Ittfy,  on  Easter  Sunday,  3d  April, 
1825.  By  Bishop  Mobart  8yo.  Phi- 
ladelphia.   Price  19  cents. 

An  Inquiry  into  the  Consistency  of 
Pbpalar  Ajnusements  with  a  Profession 
of  Christianity.  By  T.  Charlton  Hen- 
ry, D.  D.    Charleston,  &  C. 

A  Sermon  delivered  on  the  Twenty- 
Fifth  Anniversary  of  the  Female  A^- 
lum.  September  24,  1825.  By  F.  W. 
P.  Greenwood.    8vo.  pp.  20.    Boston. 

Family  and  Private  Prayers,  compi- 
led from  the  Devotional  Writings,  of 
Bishop  Andrews,  Btihop  Ken,  Bishop 
Wilson,  Jeremy  Taylor,  Dr.  Hickes, 
and  Dr.  Johnson.  By  the  Rev.  Wil- 
liam Benian,  an  Assistant  Minister  of 
Trinity  Chorch,  New- York.  12mo. 
P|k  51.  New-York.  E.  Bliss  h  £. 
White. 

A  Discourse  delivered  before  the  So- 
ciety for  the  Promotion  of  Christian 
Education  in  Harvard  University,  at 
ill  Annual  Meeting,  in  the  Chuich  in 
Federal-street,  Boston,  on  the  Eve- 
Dii^  of  the  28th  of  August,  1826.  By 
Jokm  Brazer,  Pastor  of  the  Nortn 
Church  in  Salem.  8vo.  pp.  27.  Bos- 
ton.   Cummings,  HiUiaid,  &  Ccb 

Canons  for  the  Govenmient  of  the 
Protestant  EfMscopal  Church  in  the 
United  Stotes  of  America;  being  the 
Sabstflmce  of  various  Canons  adopted 
iu  General  Conrention  of  said  Church ; 
Held  in  yaara  of  onr  Iiord  1799,  1792, 
1795,  1769,  laOl,  1804,  kc  Bro. 
ppi43.    New-^Yovfc.    T.^J.  fimnds. 


Attachment  to  the  Redeem^yV 
Kingrdom ;  A  Sermon  Preached  before 
the  Prayer  Book  and  Homily  Society, 
in  Christ  Church,  Baltimore,  Jttne|!lt, 
1825.  By  the  Rev.  Stephen  H.  Tyng, 
A.  M.  Rector  of  Queen  Ann  Parish. 
Pr.  Geo.  Co.  Md.  8vo.  pp.  32.  Geoige- 
town,  D.  C. 

A  Sermon  on  Final  Perseverance, 
delivered  at  Washington,  Rhea  Coun- 
br.  By  the  Rev.  William  Eagleton, 
Pastor  of  Bethel  Church,  and  publish* 
ed  by  request  Heiskell  &  Brown 
Knoxville,  Ky. 

The  dutjr  of  Distinction  in  preach- 
ing, explained  and  eofi>rced.  A  Ser- 
mon, delivered  March  9th,  1825,  at  the 
ordination  of  the  Rev.  Israel  G.  Rose, 
A.  M,  as  Pastor  of  the  Church  in  Wes^ 
minster  Society,  Canterbury.  By  Oritt 
Fowler,  A.  M.,  Paster  (MT  the  Conm* 
gational  Church,  Plainfield,  £on» 
Hartford,  Goodwin  h  Co. 

Importance  of  Spiritual  Knowledge* 
A  Sermon,  delivered  before  the  Society 
for  Propagating  the  Gospel  among  the 
Indians  and  others  in  North  America, 
in  the  First  Church,  Boston,  Nov.  9, 
1825.  By  John  Codman,  D.  D.  Pastor 
•f  the  Second  Church  in  Dorchester. 
With  the  Report  of  the  Select  Commit- 
tee.   Cambridge.    Hilliard  U  Metcai£ 

The  Christianas  Instracter,  contaiiv- 
ing  a  summarv  Explanation  and  De- 
fence of  the  Doctrines  and  Duties  dT 
the  Christian  Religion.  By  Josiah 
HopUns,  A.  M.  Pastor  of  the  Congra- 
gational  Church,  in  New  Haven,  Vt. 
12mo.  pp.312.  Middlebury,Vt J.W. 
Copelano. 

A  Sermon,  delivered  in  the  Second 
Presbyterian  Church,  Pittsbuigh,  Pa* 
.October  16,  1825,  in  aid  of  the  Funds 
of  the  Western  Missionary  Socie^. 
By  Elisha  P.  Swift,  Pastor  of  said 
Church.  8vo.  PitUbuig.  D.  &  M. 
Maclean. 

Prayers  for  the  Use  of  Familiea. 
With  Forms  for  Particular  Occasions^ 
and  for  In^viduals,  l8mo.  pp.  108. 
Cambridge.    Hilliard  k.  Metcal£ 

An  Address,  delivered  at  the  Layiog 
of  the  Comer  Stone  of  the  Second  Con- 
gregational Church,  New  York,  N»> 
rember  24,  1825.  By  the  Rov.  Wil- 
liam Ware.  Sra  New  Y<»k.  B. 
Bates. 

A  Dinourse,  delivered  in  Trinilhf 
Church,  New  York^on  Thwedi^,  2i»- 


46 


JVe»  PubUcaticra, 


[Jan. 


Tem1)er24, 1825,  (the  day  of  General 
Thanksgiving'  throughout  the  State.) 
By  the  Rev.  John  Frederick  Scliroe- 
der,  A.  M.  an  assistant  Minister  of 
Trinity  Church.  8vo.  pp.  28.  New 
York.     G.  &  C.  Carvili. 

The  United  States  of  America,  com- 
pared with  some  European  countries, 
particularly  England ;  in  a  Discourse, 
delivered  in  New  York.  By  John 
Henry  Hobart,  D.  D.  8vo.  New 
Yorir. 

MISCELLANEOUS. 

On  Oration,  deiiveredat  Providence, 
September  6,  1825,  before  the  United 
Brothers  Society  of  Brown  University. 
By  Horace  Mann.  8vo.  pp.  30.  Pro- 
vidence.   Bamum,  Field,  &  Co. 

The  Atlantic  Souvenir ;  a  Christmas 
and  New  Year's  Offering.  1825. 18mo. 
pp.  353.     Philadelipha.     Carey  &  Lea. 

Elements  of  Geography,  exhibited 
Historically,  from  Ihe  Creation  to  the 
End  of  the  World :  on  a  New  Plan, 
adapted  to  children  in  schools  and  pri- 
vate families.  Illustrated  by  four 
Plates.  By  Jcdidiah  Morse,  D.  D. 
Author  of  the  American  Universal 
Geography,  Gazetteer,  &c.  The  Sixth 
Edition,  revised  and  corrected.  New- 
Haven.     H.  Howe. 

Touches  on  Agriculture,  including  a 
Treatise  on  the  Preservation  of  the 
Apple  Tree.  Together  with  Family 
Receipts,  Experiments  on  Insects,  &c. 
By  Henry  Putnam,  Esq.  Second  Edi- 
tion enlarged.  8vo.  pp.  64.  Salem. 
J.  D.  Gushing.- 

Memoir  of  Simon  Bolivar,  Liberator 
of  South  America-  New- York.  D. 
Fanshaw. 

Observations  on  the  Improvement  of 
Seminaries  of  Learning  in  the  United 
States;  with  Suggestions  for  its  Ac- 
complishment By  Walter  R.  John- 
son, Principal  of  the  Academy  at  Ger- 
mantown,  Pennsylvania.  8vo.  pp.  28. 
Philadelphia.     £.  Littell.     1826. 

Remarks  on  Changes  lately  Pro- 
posed or  Adopted  in  Harvard  Uuiver- 
ttty.  By  George  Ticknor,  Smith  Pro- 
fessor, &c.  8vo.  pp  48.  Boston. 
Cummings,  Hilliard,  &  Co. 

Biography  of  the  Signers  of  the 
Declaratk>n  of  Independence.  Bvo. 
Vol.  6.     Philadelphia. 

Memoirs  of  ibe  Life  of  Richard 
Henry  Lee,  and  his  Correspondence 
iwith  the  roost  distmguished  Men  in 
America  and  Europe,  illustiatiTe   of 


their  Characters,  and  of  the  Events  of 
the  American  Revolution.  By  his 
Grandson,  Richard  H.  Lee,  of  Leefr- 
burgh,  Va.  2  vols.  8vo.  Philadelphia* 
Carey  &  I^ea. 

The  Life  of  Mary  Dudley,  including^ 
an  Account  of  her  religious  Engage- 
ments, and  Extracts  from  her  Letters ; 
with  an  Appendix  <x>ntaining  some 
Account  of  the  Illness  and  Death  of 
her  Daughter  Hannah  Dudley.  Phi- 
ladelphia.    B  &T.Kite. 

The  American  Instructor,  de8ig:ned 
for  all  Common  Schools  in  America. 
By  Hall  I.  Kelly,  A.  M.,  Author  of 
the  "Instructor."  12mo.  pp.  168. 
Boston.    True  &,  Green. 

History  of  the  United  States,  from 
their  first  Settlement  as  Colonies,  to 
the  close  of  the  War  with  Great  Bri- 
tain, in  1815.  12mo.  pp.336.  New- 
York.     Charles  Wiley. 

A  History  of  the  United  States  of 
America^  on  a  Plan  adapted  to  the  ca- 
pacity of  Youth.  Illustrated  by  En- 
gravings. By  the  Rev.  Charles  A. 
Goodrich.  Fourth  Edition.  12mo. 
pp.  316.  Lexington,  Kentucky.  W. 
W.  Worbley. 

A  Treatise  on  the  Medical  and  Phy- 
sical Treatment  of  Children.  By 
William  P.  Dewees,  Lecturer  on  Mid- 
wifery, &c.  8vo.  pp.  500.  Philadel- 
phia.    Carey  A:  Lea. 

Sibyline  Leaves  and  Wayward  Cri- 
ticism. By  Arthur  Singleton,  Esq. 
No.  12mo.  pp.  24.     Boston. 

A  Discourse  delivered  before  the 
Society  for  the  Commemoration  of  the 
Landing  of  William  Penn,  on  tlie  24th 
of  October,  1825.  By  G.  L  Ingersoll, 
Esq.  8vo.  pp.  36.  Philadelphia.  R. 
H.  Small. 

An  Address  delivered  at  the  Dedi- 
cation of  the  Town  Hall  in  Worcester^ 
Mass.,  on  the  second  day  of  May, 
1825  By  John  Davis.  Worcester, 
8vo  pp.  36. 

An  Elementary  Treatise  on  Mechan- 
ics, the  Doctrine  of  Equilibrium  and 
Motion,  as  applied  to  Solids  anl  Fluids. 
Chiefly  Compiled  and  Designed  for  the 
Use  of  the  Students  of  the  University 
at  Cambridge,  New  England.  By  Johk 
Farrar,  Professor  of  Mathematics  and 
Natural  Philosophy.  8vo.  pp*  440. 
Cambridge     HiUiard  &  Metcalf. 

The  Student's  Companion,  cimtain- 
ing  a  Variety  of  Poetry  an  j  Prose,  se- 
lected from  the  most  cclebi  .tted  Au- 
thors; to  which  are    adeft  Mscellft-^ 


I 


1826.J 


Religiitus  Inteliigence, 


41 


Beom  MatteTB,  pailioularly  designed  to 
improre  Tooth  in  Reading  and  Parsing 
the  English  Lang^ag^.  By  Amos  I. 
Cook,  A.  M.  Preceptor  of  Fryeburgh 
Academy.  iSccond  Edition.  Concord, 
N.  H.     Isaac  Hill. 

Easy  Lessons  in  Geography  and  His- 
^I'yi  hy  Question  and  Answer.  De- 
sig-ned  for  the  Use  of  the  Younger 
Classes  in  the  New  England  Schools. 
By  Joseph  Allen,  Minister  of  North- 
horoogh,  Mass.  18mo.  pp.  44.  Boston. 
Cnmmings,  Hilliard,  &  Co. 

An  Oration  pronounced  before  the 
Phi  Beta  Kappa  Society  of  Dartmouth 
College,  August  25,  1 825.  By  Charles 
B.  Hadduck.  Published  by  request. 
8ro.  pp.  35.  Concord,  N.  H.  J.  B. 
Moore. 

The  Con^agration,  a  Poem,  written 
and  published  for  the  Benefit  of  the 
Sufferers  by  the  recent  disastrous  Fires 
in  the  Province  of  New  Brunswick* 
By  Geoig-e  Manners,  Esquire,  British 
Consul  in  Massachusetts.  4to.  pp.  18. 
Boston.     1825.    Ingraham  &  Hewes. 

Mna,  a  Dramatic  Sketch ;  with  oth- 
er Poems.  By  Sumner  Lincoln  Fair- 
field,  author  of «'  Lays  of  Melpomene," 
&c.  12mo.  pp.  120.  Baltimore.  Jo- 
seph Robinson. 

Leisure  Hours  at  Sea :  being  a  few 
Miscellaneous  Poems,  by  a  Midshipman 
of  the  United  States  Navy.  New  ITork. 

The  Speeches,  Addresses,  and  Mes- 
sages, of  the  several  Presidents  of  the 
Tnited  States,  at  the  Openings  of  Con- 
ipress,  and  at  their  respective  Inaugura- 
tions. Also,  the  Declaration  of  Inde- 
pendence,   the    Constitution    of   the 


United  States,  and  Washington's  Fare- 
well Address  to  his  Fellow  Citizens. 
Embracing  an  OfBcial  Summary  of  the 
National  Events  of  the  first  Half  Cen- 
tury of  the  Union.  With  Engravings. 
8vo.  pp.  536.  Phil,  de  phi..  Robert 
Desilver. 

A  Journal  of  a  Tour  aroond  Hawaii, 
the  largest  of  the  Sandwich  Islands. 
By  a  Deputation  from  the  Mission  of 
those  Islands.  12mo.  pp.  264.  Boston* 
Crocker  &  Brewster. 

A  Historical  Sketch  of  the  Forma- 
tion of  the  Confederacy,  particularly 
with  reference  to  the  Provincial  Li- 
mits and  the  Jurisdiction  of  the  Gene- 
ral Government  over  Indian  Tribes  and 
the  Public  Territory.  By  Joseph 
Blunt.  8vo.  pp.  116.  "  ew  York. 
G.  &  C  CarvilL 

A  Letter  to  Robert  C>wen,  of  New- 
Lanark,  Author  of  two  Discourses  on 
a  New  Sys  em  of  Society.  B}  a  Son 
of  the  Mist    Philadelphia. 

Observations  on  Electricity,  Loom 
ing,  and  Sounds ;  together  with  a  Theo- 
ry of  Thunder  Showers,  and  of  West 
and  Northwest  Winds.  To  which  are 
added,  a  Letter  from  the  Hon.  Thomas 
Jefferson,  and  Remarks  by  the  Hon. 
Samuel  L.  Mitchill.  By  Geoige  F. 
Hopkins.  1825.  8vo.  pp.  40.  New 
York.  Hopkins  &  Morris. 

The  Rebels;  or  Boston  before  the 
Revolution,  By  the  Author  of  «*  Hobo- 
mock."  12mo.  pp.  304.  Boston. 
Cummings,  Hilliard,  &  Co. 

The  Passage  of  the  Sea  ;  a  Scripture 
Poem.  By  S.  L.  Fairfield.   New  York. 


BSX.ZaZOVB  ZKTBZ.X1ZOBVOB. 


African  church.-- A  very  interest- 
ing church  was  organized  at  Boston,  on 
the  evening  of  the  S8th  of  December, 
in  the  presence  of  a  crowded  audience. 
It  oonnsted  of  thirteen  persons  of  co- 
War,  who  were  found  among  the  emi- 
giants  about  to  sail  for  Liberia.  All 
of  them  furnished  satisfactory  evidence 
to  the  ordaining  council,  of  their  being 
membevB  of  otiber  chorches  in  good 
standing.  7*he  Rev.  Mr.  Dwight  in 
whose  church  the  services  were  per- 
ibnned,  preached  the  sermon  from 
Psalm  Izviii.  Sl^-^Ethiopia  shaU  soon 
stnt^ovth^kandttmtoGod. 


These  thirteen  with  about  thirty  oik- 
er  people  of  colour  were  to  sail  from 
Boston  about  the  first  of  January,  ac* 
companied  by  the  Rev.  Calvin  Holton* 
a  Baptist  missionary, , and  Dr.  Ebene- 
zer  Hunt.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Sessions, 
agent  of  the  Colonization  Society,  also 
accompanies  the  expedition,  to  retnni 
in  the  same  vesseL 

The  Rev.  Lott  Oary,  misrionary  a( 
Monrovia,  writes,  June  18!E5,-  as  Mi* 
lows. 

On  the  18th  of  April,  1835,  we  e» 
Cabliflhed  a  Misnonary  sobool  At  9&- 


41 


lleUgioui  bddligmte. 


[Jaw, 


^tfeddldMft.  We  began  with  21 ;  the 
eohool  has  increased  sSice  to  31.  And 
iMiIknew  it  to  be  the  great  object 
Which  the  Society  had  in  view,  I  felt 
that  there  was  no  risk  in  furnishing 
them  with  a  suit  of  clothes  each  upon 
the  credit  of  the  Board.  We  teach 
l6om  eleven  in  the  morning  until  two  in 
the  afternoon,  it  being  as  much  time  as 
I  can  sfMLre  at  present  You  Will 
%ee  from  the  list  that  Grand  Cape 
Mount  will  soon  be  a  field  formissionaiy 
labours,  as  that  nation  is  most  anxious 
for  improTement.  1  wrote  to  the  King, 
eome  time  in  MaT  to  send  fire  or  six 
girls  to  school,  and  hare  since  received 
nn  answer  informing  me  that  the  girls 
and  their  mothers  were  absent,  and 
when  they  returned  I  should  have  thenu 
According  to  their  custom  they  have  to 
femain  six  months.  I  hitend  to  write 
him  again,  and  as  soon  as  the  African 
Missionary  Board  can  support  a  school, 
to  get  one  established  up  Utere. 

We  begin  now  to  get  on  with  our 
Iwrmsand  buildinrs  tolerably  welL  I 
have  a  promising  little  crop  of  rice  and 
CaSsada,  and  have  planted  about  180 
coffee-trecM  this  week,  a  part  of  which 
I  think,  will  pitxiuce  the  next  season, 
as  they  are  now  in  blodln.  I  think, 
eir,  that  in  a  venr  few  years  we  shall 
eend  you  coffee  of  a  better  quality  than 
^u  have  ever  seen  brought  into  your 
market  We  find  that  the  trees  of  two 
Medes  abonnd  in  great  quantities  on 
the  Capes,  both  of  the  large  and  small 
gte^n  coflfee,  of  which  I  wUl  send  you 
n  specimen  by  the  first  opportunity. 

The  Sunday  School  continues  to  pros- 
fer.  We  have  now  oh  the  list  forty, 
fcutonly  about  thirty-three  attend  reg« 
idarly.  Two  of  them,  Geoige  and  John, 
from  Grand  Cape  Mount,  can  read  in 
the  New  Testament  quite  enoouraging- 

SisaaA  Lsovs.^'nioBe  who  have 
any  doubts  either  of  the  importanoe  or 
the  practicability  of  the  objects  eon* 
templated  by  the  American  Coloniza- 
tion Society,  may  be  relieved  of  them 
|ry  the  following  testimony  respecting 

.'the  success  ef  a  simBar  pun  at  Sierra 
lioone.  It  is  taken  finom  a  late  num- 
ber  of  the  London  Quarteriy  Review ; 
and  is  inserted  here  the  more  cheerful- 
W,  as  it  comes  fran  a  souroe^^Hience  we 

^mnre  not  been  accustomed  to  expect 
•tatements  of  this  kind. 
.^  By  the  oflieial  retails  in  August, 
1(M»  it  appean  that  the  fepdntioii  of 


8iem  Leone  consisted  of  16,671  soids, 
of  whom  more  than  11,000  were  ne- 
groes, rescoed  by  our  cnrisers  from 
slavery.    Peihaps  so  much  happiness 
and  unmingled  good  were  never  before 
produced  by  the  employment  of  a  naval 
force.    Eleven  thousand  human  beinga 
had  then  been  rescued  from  the  horrors 
of  the  middle  passage,  (horrors,  be  it  re- 
membered, which  have  been  aggrava- 
ted by  the  abolition  of  the  slave-trade, 
such  is  the  remorseless  viUany  of  those 
who  still  cany  on  that  infimH>us  traffic,) 
though  the  mortality  among  them  when 
they  are  first  landed,  arising  irom  their 
treatment  on  board  the  slave-ships,  has 
been  dreadfuL     They  are  settled  in 
villages,  under  the  superintendence  of 
missionaries  or  schoolmasters,  sent  out 
from  this  country,  ando/naHve  feocAers 
and  auiiitmUf  whom  the  settlement 
now  begins  to  supply.    The  effect  of 
tUs  training  has  been  such,  that  thoi|gh> 
When  the  population  of  the  colony  was 
only  4,000,  there  had  been  forty  catf 
on  the  calendar  for  trial;  ten  years  ai^ 
ter,  when  the  population  was  16,000, 
there  were  only  nx ;  and  not  a  nnglt 
coLnfrom  any  of  ike  villages  tMder  tke 
Hiam^femenl  <fa  mimona^  or  idtool^ 
maUerJ*^ 

^  Captain  Sabine  of  the  Eugineers, 
has  authorised  the  Committee  to  state 
his  testimony,  tnat  *  after  spending  six 
weeks  in  the  colony,  and  closely  and 
repeatedly  inspecting  the  state  of  the 
liberated  Africans,  under  the  care  of 
Christian  instructors,  tiie  representa- 
tion of  their  improved  condition  was 
perfectly  true ;   and  that  in  reference 
to  the  largest  assemblage  of  them,  at 
Regent's  town,  their  spirit  and  conduct 
are  such,  that  he  is  persuaded  there  is 
noi  to  be  iten  on  earihj  a  eommvnUy  of 
equal  nse,  to  indy  eseinplaryJ*    A  na- 
val oiBcer,  who  hnd  seen  much  of  the 
n^roes  in  slavery,  was  so  struck  with 
the  state  of  these,  that  he  could  hardly 
believe  they  had  been  aider  instmc- 
tion  onlv  since  the  end  of  the  year 
1816.    inquiring   what    method  had 
been  pnnued  to  bring  them  from  the 
deploinble  coaditimi   in   which  thejr 
were  reoeived,'to  sedi  a  state  in  ao 
short  a  time.    Sir  (Carles  M'Carthyr 
replied  *  no  other  than  Uachuig  Oum 
ike  truikt  of  ChriMiianUy,  wUfAk  these 
gentlemen  were  sent  to  ptepegate  by 
the  Cheioh  Biissionaiy  Society.    By 
this  akme  ih»j  have  rded  liieBi,  and 
have  raised  tihem  to  a  oomatienlevel 
with  ether  chiliied  pttiple;  aaA  be- 


U26.] 


Religioui  Intelligence* 


<» 


Ijere  «e/  he  added,  *  if  you  admit  Chris- 
tian teachera  into  your  island,  you  will 
find  your  nee^roes  soon  become  affec- 
tionate and  &ithful  servants  to  you.' " 

Sakowich  IsLAifDS :— -BurtoZ  of  Ihe 
laU  King  and  Queen, — Mr.  Whitney, 
ia  a  letter  dated  June  34th  to  the  Sec- 
retary of  the  American  Board,  thus 
speaks  of  this  occasion. 

^  On  the  sixth  of  last  month,  the 
Blonde  frigate  arrived  at  Woahoo,  with 
the  bodies  of  the  late  King^  and  Queen. 
The  minds  of  the  people  were,  in  a  meas- 
ure, prepai«d  for  the  distressing  scene, 
having  had  about  two  months  notice  of 
their  death.  Their  remains  were  interred 
with  many  tears  and  much  solemnity. 

On  the  day  of  the  ship's  arrival,  the 
sorvivorg  who  returned  from  England, 
together  with  the  chiefs  and  many  peo- 
ple, proceeded  to  the  church,  where  di- 
vine service  was  attended :  after  which 
Boka,  the  chief  who  accoMpanied  the 
King,  called  the  attention  «i  the  assem- 
bly to  what  his  majesty,  trie  King  of 
England,  had  told  him :  viz.  *  to  return 
to  hU  country  ;  to  tedc  uutnuiion  and 
religion  himtelf;  and  to  enlighten  and 
reform  the  people." 

Advice  so  congenial  to  the  minds  and 
interests  of  all  present,  and  from  one 
whose  word  they  consider  law,  could 
Dot  but  make  a  deep  impression.  A 
new  impulse  has  been  given  to  our 
work.  Schools  are  establishing,  in  ev- 
ery district  of  ail  the  Islands.  The 
diiefs  are  taking  decided  measures  for 
the  suppression  of  vice.  Our  churches 
are  crowded  with  attentive  hearers  : 
and  I  am  happy  to  add,  that  an  increas- 
ing number  are  inquiring  with  solici- 
tude, WTuU  shall  vaedotohe  ea/ted  f 

BovBAT  Mission  x-^J^oriaiUy  among 
the  children  of  the  Jifiisionariei. — The 
wife  of  Mr.  Hall,  missionary  at  Bom>- 
Vay,  arrived  at  Salem  on  the  18th  of 
November.  Mrs.  Hall  took  this  voy- 
age, with  the  concurrence  of  all  the 
missionaries,  in  the  hope  of  preserving 
the  lives  of  her  children.  Two  bad  al- 
ready fallen  victims  to  the  climate.  The 
elder  of  the  remaining  two  had  been 
so  ill  as  to  be  despaired  of,  and  did  not 
finally  reach  America.  It  was  the  hope 
of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  H.  that  she  might  ar- 
rive safe  with  the  objects  of  their  ten- 
der solicitude,  and  that  after  providing 
s  luitable  place  for  them  in  this  coun- 
^,  she  might  return  to  join  her  hus- 
buid. 

iwe.    No.  I.  7 


In  respect  to  the  mortality  whicl^ 
has  prevailed  among  their  children,  thft 
missionaries  at  Bombay  have  beeu 
*  pierced  wi&  many  sorrow^'  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Graves  had  lost  four,  and  were 
left  childless ;  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ckorett 
had  just  buried  a  little  daughter ;  and 
the  only  surviving  child  of  Mrs«  Nich- 
ols died  the  day  before  Mrs.  H.  sailed* 

In  Deference  to  these  and  other  afflic- 
tive dispensations  toveards  this  missiont 
the  Editor  oi  the  Missionary  Herald 
remarks,  that  ^  they  are  such  as  should 
call  forth  the  tender  sympathies  of 
Christians  at  home  with  reference  to 
their  brethren  and  sisters,  who  have 
borne  the  burden  and^heat  of  the  day,  i% 
that  arduous  field.  Unceasing  prayer 
should  be  offered,  that  the  afflictions 
and  disappointments,  which  the  mission- 
aries have  felt,  may  be  the  precnrsovs 
of  great  spiritual  blessings.  How  louf 
it  may  be  the  pleasure  oi  our  Heavenly 
Father  to  withhold  the  influences  of 
his  Spirit  from  the  labours  of  his  ser- 
vants, it  is  not  within  the  reach  of  hu- 
man fecultles  to  predict  We  know« 
however,  that  no  instance  of  faithful, 
self-denying  labour,  performed  from 
Christian  principle,  will  pass  unnoticed 
and  unrewarded  by  the  Lord  of  mis- 
sions ;  and  we  have  much  reason  to  be- 
lieve that  there  is  always  a  real  con- 
nexion, though  it  may  not  always  be 
easily  discerned,  between  the  *  plain 
preaching  of  the  gospel  and  the  nltk 
mate  salvation  of  some  who  hear  it** 

Sc&AVPORE  TaAHSLATTONs.— At  the 
the  late  anniversary  of  the  F.nglig|| 
Baptist  Missionary  society,  the  Rev* 
Joseph  Kinghom  vindicated  the  trans- 
lations of  the  missionaries  of  that  Soci- 
ety, in  a  very  satisfectory  manneiw 
We  hope  that  the  Abb6  Dubois,  Bin 
Adam,  and  our  Unitarian  friends,  wiUp 
for  their  better  information,  re^zam* 
ine  the  subject 

London  Hibk&nian  Soci]ife— This 
Society  has  no  less  than  eleven  hundred 
etnd  forly-eeven  schools,  containin|f 
94,26t  scholars,  of  whom  above  60,000 
are  children  of  Roman  Catholic  pe^ 
rents.  The  scholars  are  instructed  in 
either  the  Irish  or  the  Fiyliiyii  Lan- 
guages, or  in  both,  according  to  cir« 
cumstances.  The  reading  lessons  of 
the  lower  classes  are  extradedfrom  the 
icr^ures ;  and  every  child  who  is  ad- 
mitted into  the  schools,  must,  at  the 
end  of  twelve  months  be  able  tp  ottfiC 


60 


lteligiau9  Intelligence 


[Jan. 


t^e  f^ew  Testanemt  elais.  Such  is  the 
clemand  for  educatioo  among  the  poor 
of  Irelaadt  that  the  Society  jb  called  ud- 
on  on  every  lide,  to  exteod  its  schools 
to  ft  degree  far  exceediog  the  funds  at 
yre0eiit*plaeed  at  its  disposaL 

Progress  or  thk  missionary  spi- 
Err  m  Britain. — Some  idea  of  the  ra- 
Did  progress  of  the  Missionaiy  spirit  io  / 
friwat  Britain,  may  be  formed  by  the 
4>Uowiiig  short  sketch  of  the  progress 
of  the  Church  Missionaiy  Society,  insti- 
tvtod  in  the  year  1800.  During  the 
4iv>t  ten  years,  that  Society  had  but  one 

?|8sion;  it  has  now  nine  missions, 
he  clergy  who  were  supporters  of  its 
9)>jects  were,  during  the  nrst  year,  60 ; 
at  the  end  of  the  first  ten  years,  260 ; 
'^y  are  now  about  1500.  The  whole 
income  for  the  first  ten  years,  was 
jTl 5,000  r  for  the  last  year  alone  it  was 
^bove  j^40,000.  There  were  none,  or 
tt^ry  few,  converts  who  were  communis 
gantsat  the  end  of  the  first  ten  years; 
there  are  now  above  1000^  There 
w:^re  Uien  few  hearers;  there  are  now 
^v^ral  thousands.  Then  it  had  but  4 
^hoolsy  and  200  schohirs ;  now  it  has 
^a  schools,  and  13,200  scholars. 

B.BUOIOUS  UfTOLERANCB  IK  CANADA. 

•p-A,  ifriter  in  the  New  York  Observer 
lysnmnnicates  the  following  particulars 
ll^p^ting  the  state  of  things  in  C.'ana« 
da.  With  the  substance  of  the  com- 
munication our  readers  are  perhaps  al- 
ttady  acquainted. 

llie  provincial  law  requires  that  all 
churches,  congregations,  and  religious 
ciommunities,  shall  keep  a  duplicate  re- 
gister of  baptisms,  marriages,  and  fune- 
rals ;  one  to  be  retained  by  the  congre- 
gation, the  other  to  be  annually  depo- 
lAted  in  the  office  of  the  clerk  of  the 
Superior  Court,  which  registers  must 
be  authenticated  by  the  signature  of 
one  of  the  judges  on  each  leaf  or  page. 
All  tjioee.  persons  who  are  non-confonn- 
Vts  to  the  established  church  of  £og^ 
lEtod,  except  the  Presbyterians  of  the 
^bil^lished  Kirk  of  Scotland,  are  de- 
prived of  this  privilege,  by  a  construc- 
^1^1^  q(  th<^  act  equally  novel  and  curi- 
ovis.  It  has  been  adjudicated  in  the 
bigheiil  coartof  law,  that  the  term  Pro* 
(MuU  includes  only  persons  of  the 
mt^  church,  and  coneequently  the  dif- 
ferent ministers  of  the  Congregational, 
Aa^ri<^&0  Presbyterian,  and  the  Me- 
OioOist  Societies^  can  neither  adminis* 
t^  baptism,  celebrate*marriage,  or  at- 
IK^di^tafrnl  ivitb  fMuity;  nd iMir 


registers,  not  being  signed  by  a  judge, 
would  be  refused  as  evidence,  either  of 
a  child^s  legitimacy,  the  nuptial  oon« 
tract,  or  of  a  person's  death*  This  is  an 
intolerable  nuisance,  politically  consi 
dered,  and  in  a  religious  pdint  of  view 
is  a  grievous  impediment  to  the  pro- 
gress of  tlie  g^speL  One  circumstance 
connected  with  it  is  very  strikin|^  and 
anomalous— the  Catholics  are  all  in  fa* 
vour  of  granting  to  the  various  socie- 
ties their  rights*  or  rather,of  interpret- 
ing the  law  without  restriction :  while 
the  ecclesiastics  of  the  state  church 
are  decidedly  inimical  to  granting  the 
other  denominations  the  evangelical 
right  to  have  their  children  baptized 
according  to  their  own  consciences,  or 
the  melancholy  pleasure  of  interring 
their  friends  in  their  own  way. 

Waidrnsks. — ^The  following  account 
of  this  interesting  people  is  from  an 
English  Magazine. 

There  are  now  living  in  the  valleys 
of  Piedmont,  called  Luasenda,  Perosa, 
and  San  Martino,  about  eighleen  thou' 
aamd    Vaudois,   the  remainder  of  the 
Waldenses  and  Albigenses,  who  have 
in  the  midst  of  Popish  darkness,  enjoy* 
ed  the  light  of  truth,  and,  though  sur- 
rounded by  the  demons  of  persecution, 
have  nobly  defied  all  their  rage  and  cm* 
elty.    These,  like  the  fiuned  7000  of 
Old  TeHamerU  record,  have  never  bow- 
ed the  knee  to  Baal ;  and  among  them 
have  been  numbers  who  have  united  the 
Protestant  faith  with  a  corresponding 
walk  and  conversation.    Fronl  France 
and  Sardinia  they  have  endured  thirty' 
two  penecuUoiu,  in  which'  the  fiimaoe 
seemed  to  have  been  heated  with  a  de- 
sign to  extirpate  their  whole  race ;  and 
nothing  has  saved  them  from  their  fury, 
but  the  almost  miraculous  care  of  the 
Almighty,  connected  with  their  owa 
union  and  courage  in  their  moontainont, 
intricate,  and  impregnable  fastnesset^ 
whither  they  have  fled  for  shelter.-— 
Thousands  of  them  have  suffered  mar* 
tyrdom,  and  shown  their  inflexible  at* 
tachment  to  the  cause  of  the  Redeem* 
^r ;  while,  like  him,  these  peaceable 
people  invoked  with  their  dying  breath 
foigiveneas  for  their  enemies. 

When  Piedmont  was  under  (he  late 
government  of  France,  the  Vaudois 
were  put  in  full  possession  of  all  the 
privileges  common  to  other  subjects ; 
but  on  the  restoration  of  the  Bourbons, 
in  the  year  1814,  they  were  again  uni- 
ted to  Sardinia ;  and,  though  they  aever 
mnxmwr,  they  aie  tnfaijeeted  to  w  nest 


1926.] 


Religious  Intelligence. 


£1 


frierons  restrictions.     They  cannot, 
ibr  instance,  purchase  lands  ont  of  the 
confined  limits  assig-ned  them ;  they  are 
obliged  to  desist  from  work,  under  the 
peiudty  of  fine  or  imprisonment,  on  the 
Koman  Catholic  festivals,  which  are  al- 
most perpetual ;  they  are  forbidden  to 
exercise  the  professions  of  physician, 
luiigeon,  OT  lawyer ;  and  these  people, 
together  with  dieir  ministers,  are  com- 
pelled to  senre  as  private  soldiers,  with- 
out the  possibility  of  advancement  Ail 
religious  books  are  prohibited,  except 
the  Bible,  which  is  subject  to  such  a 
hjgh  duty  as  almost  to  place  it  beyond 
their  reach.     Schools  are,  indeed,  al- 
lowed on  the  old  system ;  but  on  Bell's 
and  Lancaster's  system  they  are  pro- 
hibited.     The    scriptures    and    cate- 
chisms have  sometimes  been  circulated 
among  the  Vaudois  leaf  by  leaf,  as  the 
only  means  of  obtaining  a  perusal  of 
their  pages.    They  are  not  allowed  to 
multiply  their  places  of  worship,  though 
they  may  rebuild  and  enlarge  their  old 


In  the  time  of  Oliver  Cromwell,  col- 
lections were  made  throughout  f^.ng- 
laad,  on  behalf  of  the  Vaudois,  amount- 
ing to  38,2412.  10«.  6d;  which  after  af- 
fording them  considerable  relief,  left  a 
fond  of  16,3332.  lOf.  3J. ;  which  Charles 
the  second,  on  his  restoration,  used  for 
his  own  purposes,  assigning  as  a  reason, 
that  he  was  not  bound  by  any  of  the  en- 
gagements of  a  usurper  and  a  tjrant. 
William  and  Mary  restored  the  pen- 
sion ;  but  during  the  reign  of  Napoleon, 
the  British  Government,  from  political 
motives  withheld  it,  and  the  Vaudois 
pastors  (thirteen  in  number)  are  fi>r  the 
most  part  living  in  a  state  of  poverty. 

Efforts  are  now  making  to  recover 
this  lost  aid,  and  thereby  enable  the 
pastors  to  surmount  their  difficulties,  to 
assist  in  the  establishment  of  schools, 
and  the  education  of  their  ministers, 
and  especially  in  building  a  hospital 
amon|r  them.  His  Majesty  George  the 
Fourth  has  presented  them  with  100 
guineas.  Several  of  the  Protestant 
States  on  the  continent  are  interesting 
Qiemselves  for  these  suffering  people ; 
and  it  is  hoped  that  a  fiivoorable  mo- 
ment has  arrived  for  the  relief  of  the 
oppressed  Vaudois.  The  valleys  have 
lately  been  visited  by  some  Bnglish 
cleigymen,  who  have  taken  a  lively  in- 
terest in  the  hXe  of  their  inhabitants. 

A  highly  respectable  committee  has 
Been  fi»nned  in  London,  to  promote 
itihseriptioiMi  for  the  WaUenaes,  and  to 


manage  the  fund  raising  tot  them  In  the 
United  Kingdom. 

Protestants  in  France. — At  a  late 
monthly  concert  in  Boston,  the  Rev. 
Sereno  E.  Dwight,  recently  returned 
from  Europe,  g^ve  some  account  of  the 
religious' 4;ondition  of  France,  a  sketch 
of  which  ptvas  published  in  the  Recorder 
and  Telegraph.  Most  of  our  readers 
may  have  seen  this  sketch,  yet  as  it  is 
interesting,  for  the  facts  it  embodies, 
and  valuable  for  reference,  we  shall 
preserve  the  substance  of  it  on  our 
pages. 

"  In  Paris,"  says  Mr.  D., « there  aro 
four  places,  where  public  worship  is 
held  on  the  Sabbath  in  the  English  lan- 
guage :— 1.  The  Chapel  of  the  British 
Ambassador,  where  the  chaplain  of  the 
embassy  preaches  every  Sabbath  morn- 
ing.  3.  The  French  Protestant  church 
in  the  Rue  St  Honora.  in  which  the 
same  gentleman  officiates  in  the  after- 
noon.   3.  The  American  church;  so 
called  because  an  American  resident  in 
Paris  [who  has  since  returned  to  this 
country]  procured,  through  the  medium 
.  of  Mr.  Gallatin,  our  minister  at  the 
French  Court,  the  consent  of  the  gov- 
ernment for  its  establishment    It  b  a 
email  circular  hall  in  the  upper  story  of 
the  church  last  mentioned.    The  pre- 
sent mijMBter  is  the  Rev.  Mark  Wilkr^ 
a  most  valuable  and  pious  man.  4.  The 
fourth  place  of  worship  in  English,  is  in 
the  Chateau  Marboeuf  in  the  Champe 
Elysees,   a*  building  purchased  by  the 
Rev.  Lewis  Way,  at  an  expense  ctf 
10,0001.  sterling.     Mr.  Way  is  possess- 
ed of  a  very  larg^  fortune,  and  is  a  man 
eminently  devoted  to  the  prosperity  of 
religion.     He  himself  opened  this  place 
of  worship,  and  preached  there  regulai^ 
ly  untU  his  healtti  faUed,  which  WM 
some  time  in  the  month  of  May  lasit 
When  Mr.  D.  attended,  the  house  was 
filled ;  almost  all  the  hearers  being  En|;^ 
lish  residents  in  Paris,  of  which  descrip* 
tion  there  are  said  to  be  usually  not 
less  than  30,000. 

Of  French  Protestant  churches  ia 
Paris— either  Reformed  or  Lutheran«p- 
there  are  four  or  five.  Some  of  tl^e 
o^nry*  ^^o  formerly  embraced  the 
Unitarian  sentiments,  appear  to  have 
renounced  them.  Yet  their  preaching, 
even  now,  is  not  remarkably  discrimin- 
ating'* Among  other  things,  the  long 
contest  with  Popery  seems  to  have  haA 
an  unfavourable  influenee.  llMtet 
however,  who  have  wiCHeiMMl  iWfip-. 


a 


Jteligious  InteJiigence. 


[J  A  ST. 


^rettk  of  e?aoge]ical  religion  in  that 
metropolis^  are  greatly  encouraged; 
and  Mr.  D.  was  assured  by  Rev.  Mr. 
Wilks  and  other  clergynien,that  nothing 
was  wanting  but  houses  of  worship  and 
faithful  ministers,  to  induce  many  thou- 
sands of  the  people  to>  unite  themselves 
to  Protestant  congregations.  The 
existing  churches  for  French  Protest- 
ants are  very  much  crowded.  A  French 
Bible  Society,  Blissionary  Society,  and 
Tract  Society,  are  strange  names — ^yet 
anch  societies  have  recently  been  form- 
ed, and  are  every  year  gaining  strength. 

There  is  also  in  Paris  a  Theological 
Institution,  under  the  chaige  of  the 
Rev.  Prof.  Galland,  a  man  of  high  at- 
tainments and  great  excellence,  who 
was  called  to  that  station  fropi  bis  pas- 
toral labours  in  Berne.  Two  or  three 
professors  are  connected  with  him  in 
the  management  of  the  Institution,  all 
of  whom  are  regarded  as  men  of  piety. 
The  students,  of  whom  there  is  a  con- 
siderable number,  are  generally  poor, 
and  are  aided  by  the  liberality  of  Eng- 
lish Christians.  The  character  of  these 
yx>ung  men  is  excellent 

Though  Franca  is  a  Catholic  coun-' 
try,  yet  with  the  exception  of  a  few  pe- 
riods of  short  duration  in  the  sixteenth 
and  seventeenth  centuries*  dissent  from 
the  established  religion  has  not  been 
wholly  prevented,  as  it  has  been  in 
Spain  and  Italy.  The  Protestants  were 
rery  numerous  before  the  massacre  of 
8t  Bartholomew's  Eve,  and  again  be- 
fore the  revocation  of  the  Edict  of 
Nantes.  The  late  emperor,  though  he 
established  a  Catholic  Church,  was  an 
avowed  enemy  to  religious  persecution, 
and  a  decided  friend  to  the  Protestant 
chureh,  to  which  he  gave  many  import 
tant  privileges.  As  such,  his  memory 
Ss  cherished  with  gratitude  by  all  the 
Protestants  of  France.  The  charter 
given  by  the  late  king,  Louis  XVIIlth, 
owing  probably  to  the  veiy  difiicult 
circumstances  in  which  he  was  placed 
on  ascending  the  throne,  was  favoura- 
ble to  their  civil  and  religious  liberty. 
It  acknowledged  and  secured  the  rights 
of  the  Protestant  church.  Tet  in  the 
early  part  of  his  reign,  in  18 15,  16,  and 
17,  very  violent  persecutions  existed  in 
the  south  of  France  against  the  Pro- 
testants, and  a  €M>nsiderable  number  of 
them  are  said  to  have  suffered  death 
from  the  hands  of  violence.  If  the  go- 
▼ermnent  did  not  directly  sanction  this 
violence,  it  is  regarded  by  the  Protes- 


tants as  having  winked  at  it ;  yet  they 
appear  to  suppose  tliat  Louis  XVIIlth 
himself  was  opposed  to  it,  and  was  noj, 
unfriendly  to  their  cause.  The  pre- 
sent king  is  far  less  favourable  to  the 
Protestant  religion  than  bis  predeces- 
sor. He  has  been  through  life,  an  open 
profligate,  and  most  notorious  Kbertine  : 
and  now,  to  make  his  peace  with  hea- 
ven, he  has  commenced  the  furious  bi- 
got, and  readily  consents  to  any  mea- 
sures, however  oppressive,  which  are 
proposed  by  the  Catholic  party  against 
the  Protestants  and  their  religion. 

Far  the  lai^er  number  of  the  Pro- 
testants are  in  the  south  of  France. — 
There  they  have  many  large  congre- 
gations, furnished  with  respectable 
clergymen,  and  in  many  of  the  depart- 
ments constitute  the  majority  of  the 
population.  Since  the  persecvttions  of 
1815,  they  have  increased  veiy  rapid- 
ly in  that  part  of  the  kingdom.  They 
are  very  numerous,  also,  on  the  borders 
of  Switzerland,  and  on  the  Rhine ;  in 
the  two  Departments  of  the  Upper  and 
Lower  Rhine,  far  more  so  than  the 
Catholics.  There  the  Lutheran  cler- 
gy are  more  numerous  than  those  of 
the  Reformed  Church ;  and  too  many 
of  both  have  imbibed  the  Unitarianism 
and  Neologism  of  Germany,  with  ef- 
fects equally  undesirable  upon  the  re- 
ligions character  of  the  people. 

Though  the  government  is  thus  hos- 
tile to  the  Protestants,  and  inclined  to 
exereise  severity  towards  them,  yet  so 
long  as  the  charter  of  Louis  XVIIlth  is 
permitted  to  continue  in  force,  they 
will  retain  no  small  degree  of  religious 
freedom,  as  by  it  they  are  permitted  to 
cireulate  books,  and,  on  application  to 
the  constituted  authorities,  to  establish 
churehes.  The  general  tntellig^nce 
which  exists  in  France,  the  freedom  of 
the  press,  the  unpopularity  of  tlie 
French  king,  and  the  prevalence  of  in- 
fidelity, all  afford  a  sort  of  security  to 
religious  freedom. 

The  Bible  is  very  rarely  to  be  found 
in  France,  either  in  families  or  in  the 
booksellers*  shops.  Except  in  the  few 
shops  kept  by  Protestants,  it  is  not  for 
sale  in  Paris.  The  Catholics  are  al- 
most without  exception,  extremely  ig- 
norant of  its  contents.  It  is  indeed  ve- 
IT  rare  to  find  either  a  layman  or  a 
clergyman  of  this  denomination,  who 
appears  to  have  any  knowledge  of  it 
except  what  is  derived  from  a  compila- 
tion oft^n  to  be  met  with,  made  up  of  ex« 


1826J 


OrdinaiionB  and  InsttUIaiions. 


is 


tracts  from  the  histories  of  the  Old^and 
Neir  Testaments,  the  Apocrypha,  and 
the  Lives  of  the  Saints.  • 

The  number  of  Protestants  in  France 
was  estimated  in  1807  at  2,000,000 ; 
and  probably  may  now  amount  td 
2^,000  or  3,000,000,  scattered  ex- 
tensively throughout  the  kin^om.— 
This  dispersion,  if  they  can  be  united, 
will  give  them  iar  greater  influence.^— 
And  many  circumstances  now  conspire 
to  promote  union  and  co-operation-^ 
particalarly  the  persecutions  of  the  gov- 
enunent,  the  liberty  of  the  press,  the 
establishment  of  a  Bible  Society,  a 
Tract  Society,  a  Missionary  Society, 
aad  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Paris. 
Biitish  Christians,  also,  particularly  in 
Ibe  labours  of  the  British  and  Foreign 
Bible  Society,  and  the  Continental  §0' 
ciety,  are  exerting  a  powerful  influence 
in  imitiog  the  hearts  and  concentrating 
the  effi>rts  of  the  Protestants  of  France. 
Extracts  from  the  Reports  and  Corres- 
pondeoce  of  the  British  Religious  Char- 
itable Societies  are  regularly  published. 
Attempts  at  persecution  are  immedi* 
ately  exposed  in  the  English  newspa- 


pers ;  and«  sinoe  the  abolition  of  the 
eenturey  in  those  of  France  alto.  The 
clergymen  employed  as  agents,  by  the 
Continental  Society,  have  succeeded  in 
waking  up  a  spirit  of  inquiry ;  and  in  a 
considerable  number  of  places  their  Up 
hours  hare  been  followed  by  unusual 
attention  to  religion,  both  among  Pro- 
testants and  Catholics  Several  of  the 
Catholic  Clergy  have,  in  consequence, 
come  forward  as  •open  friends  to  evai^ 
gelical  religion. 

DONATIONS  TO    BELIGIODS  AMD    CBABI- 
TABLC  INSTITUTIONS. 

In  the  moiUh  of  November. 

To  the  American  Bible  Society, 
$4,497.12. 

To  the  American  Board,  $6,178.49 ; 
exclusive  of  $215  in  legacies,  $127  te 
the  permanent  fund,  and  $40  to  the 
Missionary  College  in  Ceylon. 

To  the  American  Tract  Society, 
$1,879.43. 

The  treasurer  of  the  Baptist  Gene- 
ral Convention  acknowledges  the  re* 
ceipt  of  $916.88,  from  Oct  5,  to  Nov. 
S,  inclusive. 


OBOJOBTATIOirS  A1VX>  ZaTSTAX&ATXOirS. 


Sept  25. — -llie.  Rev.  Bsnjahin  C 
Tailor,  (installed,)  Pastor  of  the  Re- 
fonned  Dutch  Church  at  Patterson 
Landii^,  N.  J.  Sermod  by  the  Rev. 
WilhelmuB  Elming. 

Sept,  28. — The  Rev.  Thomas  Hall, 
over  the  Congregational  Church  and 
Society  in  Waterford,  Vt  Sermon  by 
the  Rev.  Silas  M«Kean,  of  Bradford,  V t 

Oct  5. — ^The  Rev.  George  Shel- 
iwN,  was  installed  at  Franklin,  Por- 
l^e  00.  Ohio.  Sermon  by  the  Rev. 
ttr.  Seward. 

Oct  12. — ^The  Rev.  Washington 
Tbachkr,  (installed,^  Pastor  of  the 
^oni  Presbyterian  Church  and  Con- 
Stt^gation  in  Onondaga  Hollow,  N.  T. 
Sennon  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Keep  of 
Homer. 

Oct  16—- The  Rev.  C.  C.  Brain- 
nn,  to  the  order  of  the  Priesthood,  and 
Mr.  JjufES  H.  Otlet,  to  Uie  order  of 
I^eaoons ;  by  Bp.  Ravenscroft 

Oct  17. — ^Thc  Rev.  Henrt  White, 
to  the  pastoral  care  of  the  Church  and 
^tuoa  CongT^fational  Society  in 
Biooks  and  Jackson,  Me.  Sermon  by 
t^eRer.  Profeeeor  Smith. 


Nov.  9.— The  Rev.  Orsn  Tract,  ag 
Pastor  of  the  Baptist  Cfhurch  in  Ran- 
dolph, Mass.  Sermon  by  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Putnam. 

Nov.  15.<^The  Rev.  John  H.  BIsn- 
NEDV,  to  the  pastoral  care  of  the  sixth 
Presbyterian  Church  (late  Dr.  Neill's) 
of  Philadelphia.  Sermon  by  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Janeway.  At  the  same  time  and 
place  the  Rev.  Mr.  Smith,  as  Pastor 
of  a  Church  gathered  by  him  in  the 
Northern  lAberties. 

Nov.  23. — The  Rev.  Robert  Diju- 
WORTH,  at  Greensbuigh,  Penn.  as  an 
Evangelist,  by  the  Presbytery  of  Haitp 
ford.  Sermon  by  the  Rev.  William 
Maclean. 

Nov.  23. — Mr.  Amos  Reed,  to  the 
work  of  the  Ministry,  by  the  Presbyte- 
ry of  Ohio.  Sermon  by  the  Rev.  Thi>- 
mas  D.  Baird. 

Dec  1.— The  Rev.  Benjamin  F. 
Staunton,  over  the  Congregational 
Church  in  Bethlem,  Con.  Sermon  by 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Griswold,  of  Water- 
town. 

Dec.  6.— The  Rev.  John  CHAMRSRt 
was  ordained,  at  New  'HaTea»  Ccii.>  ta 


£4 


PuhUcAffain. 


[Jan. 


^  work  of  the  Miaistiy.    Seimon  by 
nofessor  Fitch^  of  Tal»  College. 

Dec  9.— The  Re?.  Jabus  Kant,  as 
Palter  of  the  Church   at  Trambull^ 


Conn,  and  the  Rer.  ALAifsmr  Bsirs» 
DicT,  aB  a  MlBaionaiy.  Sermon  by  the 
Rer.  Mr.  Hewit,  of  Fairfield; 


ffVBZJCO  AFPjaiWI. 


VNITXD  STATES. 

Thx  HnrBTEEVTH  CoifGRESB  met  on 
6th  of  December.  The  President's 
Message  is  a  document  of  some  len^fth, 
and  contains  the  elements  of  much  dis- 
eussion.  We  shall  notice  it  with  as 
much  particularity  as  may  be  consist- 
ent with  the  limits  we  are  accustomed 
to  asaign  to  subjects  of  this  nature. 

In  the  condition  and  prospects  of  our 
ooontry  as  exhibited  by  the  President, 
we  haTe  abundant  cause  for  satisfaction 
and  for  gratitude  to  God.  Looking 
beyond  our  own  country  also,  we  find 
much  to  gratify  us  both  as  Americans 
and  as  Christians— as  Christians,  in 
the  tranquillity  of  most  of  the  nations 
of  Europe,  and  as  Americans,  in  the  in- 
creasing force  and  prevalance  of  those 
principles  among  them  which  are  essen- 
tially American  in  their  tendency. 
^There  has,  indeed,  rarely  been  a  pe- 
liod  in  the  history  of  oiyillzed  man,  in 
which  the  general  condition  of  the 
Christian  Nations  has  been  marked  so 
•xtensiTely  by  peace  and  prosperity. 
Ettrope»  with  a  few  partial  and  uidiappy 
exoeptious,  has  enjoyed  ten  years  of 
peace,  during  which  her  Ooremments, 
whaterer  the  theoiy  of  their  constitu- 
tiona  may  have  been,  are  successiyely 
taught  to  foel  that  the  end  of  their  in- 
•titutions  is  the  happiness  of  the  people, 
and  that  the  exercise  of  power  among 
men  can  be  justified  only  by  the  bless- 
SngB  it  confers  upon  those  over  whom 
it  is  extended." 

Passing  over  a  considerable  portion 
of  the  Message  respecting  the  com- 
nereial  interests  of  the  United  Sutes, 
we  come  to  the  proposed  Congress  at 
Panama.  To  this  meeting  the  repub- 
lies  of  Cokxmbia.  Mexico,  and  Central 
America  have  deputed  tibeir  plenipo- 
tentiaries, and  have  invited  the  United 
States  to  be  represented  there  by  th€^ 
mittisten.    The  invitatioB,  the 


dent  states,  has  been  uccf  \\f^r 
ministers  will  be  commissioned  to  at- 
tend at  those  deliberations,  and  to  taka 
part  in  them,  so  for  as  may  be  compat' 
ible  with  that  neutrality  to  which  it  has 
been  the  uniform  policy  of  the  United 
States  to  adhere. 

An  unequivocal  indication  of  our 
national  prosperity,  is  the  flouririiing 
state  of  our  finances.  The  revenue 
has  not  only  been  sufficient  for  the  cur- 
rent expenses  of  the  year,  but  has  con* 
tributed  eight  millions  of  dollars  to 
wards  the  Uquidation  of  the  national 
debt — ^whichdebtis  about  eighty  one 
millions.  The  oljects  to  which  the  na- 
tional funds  have  been  appropriated  are 
summarily  exhibited  in  the  followii^ 
extract 

"  More  than  a  million  and  a  half  has 
been  devoted  to  the  debt  of  gratitude  to 
the  warriors  of  the  revolution :  a  nearly 
equal  sum  to  the  construction  of  forti- 
fications, an4  the  acquisition  of  ord- 
nance, and  other  permanent  prepara- 
tives of  national  defence  t  half  a  mill- 
ion to  the  gradual  increase  of  the  navy  : 
an  equal  sum  for  purchases  of  territory 
from  the  Indians  and  payment  of  annu- 
ities to  them  :  and  upwards  of  a  milUoft 
for  objects  of  internal  improvement 
authorized  by  special  acts  of  the  laat 
Congress.  If  we  add  to  these  onr 
millions  of  dollars  for  payment  of  inter* 
est  upon  the  public  debt,*  there  re- 
mains a  sum  of  about  seven  millions, 
which  have  defrayed  the  whole  e:q)enfle 
of  the  administration' of  government,  in 
its  legislative,  executive,  and  judiciary 
departments,  including  the  support  of 
the  military  and  navai  establishments, 
and  all  the  occasional  contingendea  of 
a  government  co-extensive  with  the 
union." 

Our  Crovemment  has  always  been 
commended  for  its  cheapness.  The 
*  Black  Book,*  a  singular  production 
Which  seme  tUne  ahice  obtruded  itself 


182C] 


PMie  Sffiaira* 


56 


upon  the  digaiUuies  of  England,  civil 
ud  ecclesiastical*  among  many  other 
tbingB  relating  to  places  peaaions*  un- 
cum,  &C.  contains  a  ^comparative 
statement  of  the  salaries  of  different 
oficers  in  America  and  Elngland.^' 
The  result  of  this  statement  may  be 
leea  in  the  following  summary. 

Jimmca, 
Oioen  of  State,    -    -    -       £15,680 
Diplomatic  Corps,     ....  27,600 
CoQioli, 3,600 


£nglimd, 
Offioenof  state,    -    -    . 
Diplomatic  Body,    -    -    - 
Consuls,    ...... 


£46,880 

£816,600 

-  95,250 

-  30,000 


£941,850 
'The  services  therefore,^  says  the 
vrit^r,  *  which  cost  the  United  States 
£46,000,  cost  old  £ngland  £900,000.' 
Considering  hcywever  the  more  extend- 
ed relations  of  England,  and  h^r  great- 
er complexity  of  interests  requiring 
able  hands  to  manage  them,  both  at 
home  and  abroad,  it  most  be  admitted 
thatthb  is  not  a  pei^tly  fair  compar- 
ison. 

Hie  general  post-office  famishes 
another  indic^ation  of  our  national 
^rth  and  prosperity.  One  thoosand 
and  forty  new  post-offices  hare  been 
established  during  the  last  two  years, 
ending  in  July,  ai^  the  increase  of  the 
tiansportation  of  the  mail  daring  tha 
ssme  tetm  has  exceeded  three  millions 
of  nile^  The  reeeipta  of  the  depart* 
Bent  ibr  the  year,  instead  of  falling 
■hort,  as  in  ibrmer  years,  exceeded  the 
expendituiee  by  more  than  forty-five 
thousand  doUars. 

We  are  glad  to  find  the  subject  of  a 
VBiibrm  system  of  bankruptcy  recom- 
mended, thus  early  in  the  session,  to 
the  attention  of  Congress.  No  subject 
of  fegisbtion  is  more  difficult  than  this. 
To  reaeAj  all  the  erils  contemplated 
^soch  a  system,  and  at  the  same  time 
to  lecore  its  benevolent  proTislons  from 
abuse,  is  not  easily  accnmiplished  by 
any  law  which  can  be  framed  for  the 
PUTose.  And  yet  no  subject  calls  for 
H|islation  more  urgently  than  this. 
Tbe  bankrupt  laws  of  indiyidual  States, 
VsDs  been  adjudged  onoonstittttional  by 
tbc  United  States*  Court,  and  thus  the 
vefartoiate  debtor  has  been  deprived 
^  ^  benefit  of  existing  laws  without 
^  sabstitate  being  provided :  snqiense 
^  embamMnient  are  the  oonae- 
<!WBce. 


But  we  cannot  dweU  particularly  on 
all  the  topics  touched  upon  by  Mr. 
Adams.  Among  the  most  important 
may  be  mentioned  the  oiganization  oi 
the  militia,  the  military  occupation  of 
the  Oregon,  the  establishment  of  a  na- 
val school,  corresponding  with  the  Bfil« 
itary  Academy  at  West>Point,  the  ea« 
tablishment  of  a  national  nniversityi 
and  connected  with  it,  or  separate 
from  it,  the  erection  of  an  astronomy 
cal  observatory,  a  uniform  standard  of 
weights  and  measures,  a  new  executive 
department,  for  home  affairs,  surveysi 
roads,  canals  Ate.  In  a  word  the  mes* 
sage  developes  an  extended  and  liberal 
system  of  internal  improvement. 

We  rejoice  that  the  interests  of  set* 
ence  and  literature  are  not  overlooked 
in  this  system.  As  to  a  n .  lonal  uni- 
versity, however,  our  views  of  its  ex- 
pediency would  vary  with  the  plan  to 
be  adopted.  If  one  of  its  features  bOf 
that  it  is  to  have  no  religious  worship, 
like  the  'University  of  Yiiginia,  we 
should  prefer  to  see  the  result  of  the 
experiment  already  in  progress  before 
another  is  commenced  on  a  mora  im- 
portant scale. 

The  Senate  consists  of  Jbrty-eight 
0^mbers,and  the  House  of  Representa- 
tives of  two  hundred  and  thirteen. 
The  Rev.  Dr.  Staughton,  President  of 
the  Columbian  CoOege,  is  chaplain  of 
of  the  former,  and  tlM  Rev.  Mr.  Posti 
of  the  Presbyterian  church,  chapkin 
of  the  latter. 

South  Abkxkica.— The  castle  of  San 
Joan  d'UUua,  the  last  hold  of  the  Span- 
ish in  the  republic  of  Mexico,  surren- 
dered on  the  23d  of  November.  The 
garrison  was  reduced  to  this  measura 
by  the  want  of  provisiona. 

A  treaty  of  perpetual  union,  league, 
and  confederation  between  the  repub** 
lies  of  Colombia  and  Mexico  was  pub- 
lished at  Mexico  on  the  SOth  of  Sep- 
tember, ^e  parties  agree  to  solicit 
their  sister  rapuUics  to  join  the  con- 
federacy and  to  send  plenipotentiaries 
to  the  cong^ress  at  Panama.  It  is  pro- 
posed that  this  congress  shall  meet  sto- 
tedly.  Its  objects  are  '^  to  confirm  and 
esUblish  intimate  relations  between  ibe 
whole  and  each  one  of  the  stetes;  to 
serve  as  a  council  on  great  oooasions ; 
a  point  of  union  in  oonunon  danger ;  a 
fiuthful  interpreter  of  public  traatiea, 
in  cases  ^i  misunderstanding ;  and  as 
an  arbitrator  and  conciliator  of  dispotef 
and  difieienceft" 


s» 


Jlnswen  to  Uarretp^kekni^ 


[Jan. 


An  expeditioB  of  copiiderable  ma|^ 
Bitnde  k  fitting  out  at  Carthagena  for 
the  mraaion  of  Cuba.  Troops  amouot- 
ing  to  fifteen  or  twenty  thousand  are 
eaid  to  be  at  Panama,  waiting  for  the 
transports  to  be  ready,  which  are  to 
oonrey  them  from  Porto  Bello  to  Car- 
thagena. It  is  generally  expected, 
from  the  state  of  ajSaSrs  in  Cuba  and* 
the  revolutionary  dispoeition  of  the  in- 
habitants,that  its  conquest  will  be  esisy. 

The  Provinces  of  Charcas,  La  Paz, 
and  Potosi,  and  several  districts  of  Up- 
per Peru,  have  declared  themselves  to 
be  a  free,  sovereign,  and  independent 
State.  The  Declaration  of  Indepen- 
dence was  signed  on  the  6th  of  August, 
lftt5,  by  Deputies  from  47  Provinces 
and  Districts.  The  rights  of  self  go- 
vernment are  vindicate  ia  the  decla- 
vation  ;  and  they  pledge  themselves  to 
observe  the  ncred  duties  of  honor ;  to 
protect  life,  liberty,  equality,  and  prop- 
erty^  and  to  mathtom  imaUerably^  Ihe 
Sfolff  Boman  CcUhoUc  Rdigum. 


Bolivar  has  added  fresh  significancy 
to  his  title  of  Ldberator,  by  a  decree 
published  at  Cuzco,  July,  4th,  for  the 
emancipation  of  the  Indian  population 
of  Peru.  The  arbitrary  exactions  to 
which  these  injured  people  have  been 
subjected,  and  especially  the  cruel  man- 
ner in  which  they  have  been  compelled 
to  work  in  the  mines  of  Potosi,  from  the 
first  occupation  of  the  country  by  the 
Spaniards,  has  long  been  known  to  the 
world.  By  the  decree  of  Bolivar  they 
are  henceforth  exempted  from  their 
burthens,  and  raised  to  the  rank  of  citi- 
zens. 

The  patriots  of  the  Banda  Oriental 
have  obtained  a  decisive  victory  over 
the  Brazilian  army,  which  has  hither- 
to occupied  that  province.  The  Banda 
Oriental  is  now  considered  free  from 
the  power  of  the  Brazilian  emperor, 
and  it  will  now  probably  effect  its 
union  with  the  other  emancipated  pro- 
vinces. 


«     TO  »'Bin>ll1i8  JLBtO  OOBBB8POXn>SVT8. 

Alumnus  ;  Alxph  ;  L.  N.  J.*  and  several  other  communications,  have  been 
received.  P.  and  ^ajcajtSitc  will  be  considered.  We  have  taken  the  liberty  to 
transfer  an  **  Address  to  Female  Touth''  to  the  Editor  of  the  Guardian,  as  being, 
from  the  nature  of  it,  more  suited  to  that  work  than  to  the  Christian  Spectator. 
It  will  probably  af^^ear  there  unless  the  author  shall  direct  otherwise. 

Owing  to  an  unusual  pressure  of  bunness  at  the  printingM>ffice,  and  to  other 
circumstances  which  we. could  not  control,  we  must  again  apologize  for  the  un- 
seasonable appearance  of  the  Christian  Spectator.  It  is  hoped  that  no  occarion 
will  exist  for  a  similar  apology  hereafter. 


jE^mifei.— In  some  copies,  p.  S2,  in  the  second  and  ttiird  lines  of  the  poem,  fotr 
ipftm  read  vhtre ;  and  on  p.  23,  line  3S,  for  told  read  toWtU  These  errors  wejm 
marked  in  the  proo^  but  escaped  correction  till  a  part  of  the  editum  bad  been 
stmck  o£    The  author  of  the  piece  is  requested  to  excuse  tliem. 


the; 


CHRISTIAN  SPECTATOR. 


No.  2.] 


FEBRUARY. 


[1826. 


For  the  Cbristian  Sptctator. 

WHAT  DO  THE  SCRIPITRES  TJEIACH  RES- 
PECTING THE  FUTURE  CONDITION  OF 
THE  JEWS  ? 

The  Jews  haye  from  the  begiDning 
been  a  peculiar  people ;  peculiar  as 
it  regards  their  national  character, 
and  as  it  regards  the  objects  to  be 
accomplished  by  their  national  ex- 
istence. They  are  at  pftsent,  as 
is  well  known,  dispersechiamong  the 
nations  of  the  earth ;  are  rejecters 
of  Christ  and  his  religion  ;  and  are 
suffering  in  many  ways  the  right- 
eous displeasure  of  God. 

Now,  do  the  scriptures  point  out 
any  change  which  is  to  be  effected 
in  their  condition ;  and,  if  any,  in 
what  will  that  change  consist  ? 

The  scriptures  very  clearly  and 
decidedly  teach,  that  the  Jews  will 
be  converted  to  the  Christian  reli- 
gion. ^^God  hath  not  cast  away 
his  people.^'  ^^  Blindness  in  part 
is  happened  to  Israel,  until  the  ful- 
ness of  the  Gentiles  be  come  in. 
And  so  all  Israel  shall  be  saved." 
(Rom.  ii.  2.  25,  26.)  Indeed  the 
Redeemer  cannot  reign  over  the  na- 
tions of  the  earth, .  according  to 
multiplied  promises  of  scripture, 
without  including  the  Jews  among 
his  subjects. 

But  will  the  Jews,  after  their 
conversion  to  Christianity,  be  re- 
stored to  any  of  their  former  pecu- 
liar distinctions  ? 

This  is  a  question,  in  regard  to 
which  the  opinions  of  wise  and 
good  men  are  not  agreed.    SomQ 

1826.    No.  S.  8 


suppose  that  the  Jews,  in  connexioa 
with  their  conversion^  will  be  ga- 
thered from  their  dispersions,  and 
be  restored  to  the  land  of  Pales* 
tine,  and  exist  a  community  by 
themselves;  and  that  they  will 
hold  a  peculiar  place  in  the  divine , 
favour,  and  be  raised  to  a  peculiar 
eminence,  above  all  the  other  na-^ 
tions  of  the  earth.  Others  suppose 
that  the  scriptures  promise  only 
their  conversion  to  Christianity, 
leaving  their  outward  conditioa 
undetermined 

The  opinion  that  the  Jews  will 
be  restored  to  Palestine,  and  as  a 
nation  be  peculiarly  favoured  of 
heaven,  has  been  supposed  to  be 
very  clearly  taught  by  the  proph- 
ets. A  declaration  found  in  Amos 
has  been  considered  as  relating  to 
this  subject.  ^^And  I  will  bring 
again  the  captivity  of  my  people 
Israel,  and  ihey  shall  build  the 
waste  cities,  and  inhabit  them,  and 
they  shall  plant  vineyards, and  drink 
the  wine  thereof;  they  shall  also 
.make  gardens,  and  eat  the  fruit 
of  them.  And  I  will  |>lant  them 
upon  their  land,  and  they  shall  no 
more  be  pulled  up  out  of  their 
land  which  I  have  given  them, 
saith  the  Lord  thy  God."  (Ch.  ix. 
14,  15.)  In  connexion  with  thin 
passage,  God  says  that  he  will 
^^  raise  up  the  tabernacle  o£  David 
that  is  fallen, — ^and  build  it  as  in  the 
days  of  old ;"  and  cause  his  people 
to  ^^  possess  the  remnant  of  Edom, 
and  of  all  the  heathen."  (ver.  11 , 
12.) 


58 


Future  Condition  of  the  Jews, 


[Fes. 


Similar  representations  are  given 
in  Isaiah.  The  prophet,  having 
mentioned-  that  there  was  to  be  a 
root  out  of  Jesse,  to  stand  as  an  en- 
sign of  the  people ;  and  that  the 
Gentiles  should  seek  unto  it,  and 
find  its  rest  glorious ; — thus  point- 
ing out,  as  is  generally  supposed, 
the  Christian  dispensation — adds, 
^^And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  that 
^aj)  that  the  Lord  shall  set  his 
hand  again  the  second  time,  to  re- 
cover the  remnant  of  his  people." 
He  sajs  that  they  shall  be  brought 
from  Egypt,  and  Pathros,  and 
Cush,  and  Elam,  and  Shinar,  and 
Hamath,  and  the  islands  of  the  sea 
•—and  from  the  four  comers  of  the 
earth.  They  shall  lay  tlieir  hand 
*i]pon  Edom  and  Moab;  and  the 
children  of  Ammon  shall  obey  them» 
And  in  the  accomplishment  of  this, 
God  shall  destroy  the  tongue  of  the 
Egyptian  sea ;  and  shall  smite  the 
fiver  in  its  seven  streams,  and  make 
men  go  over  dry-shod.  (Chap.  xi. 
10—16.) 

Many  other  passages  oif  the  same 
general  import  may  be  found  in  the 
writings  of  the  prophets.  But  the 
two  now  mentioned  are  probably 
0iifficient  to  serve  as  a  specimen, 
and  to  show  in  what  light  the  whole 
should  be  viewed.  I  do  not  here 
enter  into  the  inquiry,  how  many 
of  these  passages  relate  to  events 
which  took  place  soon  after  the 
passages  were  written.  This  is  an 
inqniry,  howe  ver,  which  merits  se- 
rious consideration.  But  I  shall 
allow,  in  the  present  discussion, 
that  the  declarations  of  scripture 
which  have  been  adduced,  and  oth- 
ers of  the  same  general  nature,  do 
relate  to  that  restoration  of  the 
Jews  which  is  yet  to  take  place. 
Are  these  declarations,  then,  and 
others  similar  to  them,  to  be  inter- 
preted literally,  or  are  they  to  be 
understood  ij\  a  figurative  sense  ? 

It  will  probably  be  admitted  by 
all,  that  these  and  similar  passages 
contain  soo^e  expressions  which 
will  not  allow  of  a  literal  interpre- 
latioB,    The  most  {strenuous  advo- 


cate for  Israel's  restoration  to  Ca- 
naan, will  hardly  contend  that  the 
tabernacle  of  David,  which  is  fall- 
en down,  will  be  literally  raised 
up  and  rebuilt,  as  in  former  days : 
or  that  the  Jews  will  literally  pos- 
sess the  remnant  of  Edom  and  of  all 
the  heathen — ^be  masters  of  the 
whole  world.  He  will  hardly  con- 
tend that,  in  the  restoration  of  this 
people,  God  will  again  literally  di* 
vide  the  Red  Sea ;  or  literally  dry 
up  the  rivers,  and  make  men  go 
over  dry-shod.  In  these  represen- 
tations probably  all  will  admit,  that 
future  blessings  are  promised  under 
imagery  drawn  from  past  events. 

There  are  other  promises  couch- 
ed in  similar  language,  which,  it  is 
equally  evident,  must  be  interpret- 
ed in  the  same  way.  Thus,  after 
it  is  said  that  the  Gentiles  shall 
come  to  Zion's  light — ^afler  the  es- 
tablishment of  the  Christian  dispen- 
sation, #id  the  conversion  of  the- 
world, — Qpd  promises  that  the 
flocks  of  Kedar,  and  the  rams  of 
Nebaioth,  shall  come  up  with  ac- 
ceptance on  his  altar.  (Is.  Ix.  S.  7.) 
Who  believes  that  the  altars,  and 
sacrifices,  and  other  rites  of  ancient 
Jewish  worship,  are  to  be  literally 
re-established  under  the  Christian 
dispensation?  Who  does  not  see 
that  the  blessing  promised  is  spirit- 
ual in  its  nature ;  and  that  the  lan- 
gua&^e,  borrowed  from  the  establish- 
ed forms  of  worship  at  that  time, 
must  be  interpreted  in  a  figurative 
sense  ? 

Let  any  one  also  read  the  last 
nine  chapters  of  EzekiePs  prophe- 
cy. There  he  will  find  the  future 
glory  of  Israel  set  before  him. 
They  inhabit  a  great  city,  with  a 
magnificent  temple.  I'hey  have 
altars,  and  priests,  and  sacrifices. 
They  have  all  the  ceremonies  and 
observances  of  the  Mosaic  dispen- 
sation. The  land  of  Canaan  is  di- 
vided among  their  twelve  tribes; 
and  the  whole  economy  of  the  na- 
tion is  established  precisely  as  it 
was  in  the  days  of  their  former 
prosperity. 


1826.] 


Future  Condition  of  the  Jeivs. 


59 


Now  no  man  will  contend  that, 
on  IsraePs  restoration  ko  Canaan,  all 
this  will  be  accomplished  literally. 
Some  part  of  the  representation  is, 
bjthe  admissson  of  all,  to  be  under- 
stood fignrativelj.  And  here  the 
question  arises,  Where  shall  the' 
figurative  interpretation  8top,^and 
the  literal  begin?  How  much  of 
the  language  of  scripture  on  this 
subject  is  figuratire,  and  how  much 
is  literal? 

Undoubtedly  it  must  be  admitted 
that  this  language  is  figurative,  so 
far  as  it  is  funded  on  those  pecu- 
liarities of  the  ancient  worship 
which  are  done  away  by  the  Chris- 
tian dispensation.  Altars,  and  sa- 
cri^ces,  and  purifications,  and  many 
other  observances,  will  not  literally 
eiist 

Let  the  inquiry  then  be  made, 
whether,  if  a  part  of  the  language 
of  scripture  on  this  sybject  is  to  be 
interpreted  figuratively,  the  whole 
may  not  be  thus  interpreted  ?  If 
the  promise  that  the  Jews  shall  be 
restored  to  the  observance  of  the 
Mosaic  rites,  is  to  be  understood, 
not  literally,  but  simply  that  they 
shall  be  restored  to  the  enjoyment 
of  religion,  why  may  not  the  pro- 
mise that  they  shall  be  restored  to 
Palestine  be  understood,  not  lite- 
rally, but  as  indicating  their  return 
to  the  divine  favour  ? 

A  moment^s  consideration  will 
show  that  this  interpretation  is  very 
natural.  In  all  their  former  disper- 
sions they  looked  on  a  return  to 
their  own  land,  and  to  the  enjoy- 
ment of  their  religious  rites,  as  the 
richest  of  God's  mercies.  This 
was,  in  a  very  important  sense,  un- 
der the  ancient  dispensation,  a  re- 
storation to  the  enjoyment  of  reli- 
gion. Would  it  not  hence  be  very 
natural,  in  predicting  a  future  re- 
storation to  God's  favour,  to  borrow 
language  from  the  state  of  things 
then  existing  ?  And  as  a  part  of  the 
language  employed  on  this  subject 
must  be  muderstood  in  this  manner, 
why  shall  not  the  prindple  be  car- 


ried through,  and  the  whole  of  it  be 
thus  understood  ? 

Let  us  see  if  there  are  any  other 
passages  which  will  help  us  to  set- 
tle this  question.  God  says,  '^  I  will 
make  them  one  nation  in  the  land 
upon  the  mountains  of  Israel:  and 
David  my   servant  shall  be  king 
over  them."    (Ez.  xxxvii.  22.  24.) 
We  are  certainly  not  here  to  under- 
stand that  David,  literally,  will  be 
Israel's  king.     The  meaning  is  that 
Israel  will  submit,  and  be  happy, 
under  the  government  which  God 
shall   appoint  for  them,   even  as 
they  formerly  did  under  the  govern- 
ment of  David:  they  shall  enjoy  . 
the  blessings  of  the  Messiah's  reign, 
of  which  the  reign  of  David  was  a 
faint    emblem.     Now,  since    the 
promise  that  David  shall  be  their 
king,  must  be  understood,  not  lite- 
rally, but  as  a  promise  of  spiritual 
blessings;  why  shall  not  the  pro- 
mise of  planting  them  agfain  on  the 
mountains  of  Israel  be  understood, 
not  literally,  but  as  a  promise  of 
those  high  spiritual  blessings  and 
privileges  which,  once,  the  moun- 
tains of  Israel  alone  afforded,  but 
which  now,  under  the   Christian 
dispensation,  may  be  equally  en- 
joyed  in   any  other  part  of  the 
world  ?    Do  not  the  rules  of  inter- 
pretation allow,  and,  if  there  are 
no  opposing  considerations,  do  they 
not  require,  that  we  take  this  view 
of  the  subject  ? 

There  are  one  or  two  other  pas- 
sages which  it  may  not  be  amiss  to 
mention.  ^^  Thus  saith  the  Lord  of 
hosts.  In  those  days  it  shall  come 
to  pass,  that  ten  men  shall  take 
hold,  out  of  all  languages  of  the  na- 
tions, even  shall  take  hold  of  the 
skirt  of  him  that  is  a  Jew,  sayings 
We  will  go  with  you :  for  we  have 
heard  that  God  is  with  you."  (Zech. 
viii.  23.^  And  "  at  that  time  they 
shall  call  Jerusalem  the  throne  of 
the  Lord;  and  all  the  nation* 
shall  be  gathered  unto  it,  to  the 
name  of  tlie  Lord,  to  Jevusalera*''' 
(Jer.  lit.  i?.} 


oo 


Future  Condition  of  ihe  Jcxs. 


[r«*. 


Now  here  are  expressions  which, 
understood  literally,  give  the  Jews, 
at  their  restoration  and  afterwards, 
a  great  pre-eminence  above  all 
other  nations ;  and  which,  at  their 
restoration,  make  all  other  nations 
follow  them  to  Jerusalem,  as  the 
place  where  God  has  his  seat,  and 
is  to  be  worshipped.  But  who  be- 
lieves that  the  Gentiles  must  go  to 
j^udea,  and  be  gathered  into  Jerusa- 
lem, to  worship  God  ?  Every  man 
understands  this  representation  of 
the  prophet  in  a  figurative  sense, 
as  signifying  simply  that  the  Gen- 
tiles will  be  converted  to  the  true 
religion,  and  be  brought  to  the 
worship  of  the  true  God,  who,  at 
the  time  when  the  prophet  spoke, 
was  worshipped  chiefly  at  Jerusa- 
lem, but  who  is  now  worshipped,  in 
spirit  and  in  truth,  in  any  part  of 
the  world.  And  the  remark  that 
other  nations  shall  take  hold  of 
the  skirt  of  him  that  is  a  Jew,  and 
go  with  him,  seems  to  signify  the 
eagerness  with  which  they  will  in- 
quire on  the  subject  of  religion, 
and  the  readiness  with  which  they 
will  unite  themselves  to  God'^s  true 
worshippers,  wherever  found.  The 
Jews,  when  the  prophet  wrote, 
were  God^s  peculiar  people.  With 
them,  and  almost  with  them  only, 
was  the  knowledge  of  the  true  God. 
To  hear,  therefore,  and  follow 
their  instructions,  was  to  embrace 
the  true  religion.  Hence,  in  point- 
ing out  the  future  conversion  of  the 
Gentiles,  the  prophet  very  natu-' 
rally  used  language  accommodated 
to  this  subject ;  used  language  found- 
ed on  the  state  of  things  then  exist- 
ing. 

But  if  the  prophet,  when  he  tells 
tis  that  the  Gentiles  are  to  be  ga- 
thered into  Jerusalem  to  worship 
God,  means  only  that  they  will  be 
converted  to  the  true  religion,  why 
may  we  not,  when  he  tells  us  that 
the  Jews  will  be  gathered  there, 
understand  him  as  meaning  only 
that  they  will  be  couvcHed  to  the 
true  religion  ?  If  the  language  in 
the  ene  case,  is  to  be  interpreted 


figuratively,  why  shall  it  not  be 
thus  interpreted  in  the  other  ? 

Perhaps  the  New  Testament 
will  throw  some  light  on  the  sub- 
ject before  us.  We  there  find  the 
conversion  of  the  Jews  to  Chris- 
tianity very  frequently  mentioned. 
I'he  veil  shall  be  taken  away  from 
their  hearts:  (2  Cor.  iii.  16.) 
They  shall  be  grafted  into  their 
own  olive-tree :  (Rom.  xi.  ls4.)  As 
touching  the  election,  they  are  be- 
loved for  the  fathers'  sakes.  (Ibid. 
V.  28.)  And  if  their  return  to  Ju- 
dea,  and  the  re-organization  of  their 
national  establishment,  constitute  a 
part  of  the  promised  blessing,  we 
may  certainly  expect  that  the 
writers  of  the  New  Testament  will 
speak  of  these  things  as  clearly,  at 
least,  as  the  prophets  did  who  lived 
several  centuries  before  them,  and 
under  a  darker  dispensation.  And 
since  a  part  of  what  the  prophets 
wrote  must  be  understood  figfura- 
tively ;  and  since  the  whole,  with- 
out violating  any  just  rule  of  inter- 
pretation, may  be  thus  understood ; 
we  shall  do  well  to  see  whether 
the  instructions  of*  Christ  and  his 
apostles  will  help  us  towards  a  de- 
cision of  what  now  remains  doubt- 
ful. 

But  where  are  those  declarations 
of  Christ  and  his  apostles,  which 
show  that  the  Jews  shall  be  re- 
turned to  Canaan,  and  be  re-organ- 
ized into  a  nation,  and  enjoy  those 
peculiar  distinctions  which  some 
suppose  are  in  reserve  for  them  ? 
So  far  as  1  recollect,  the  whole  New 
Testament  is  silent  on  this  subject. 
And  what  inference  shall  this  si- 
lence lead  us  to  make?  When  so 
much  is  said  about  the  conversion 
of  the  Jews  to  Christianity,  and 
nothing  is  said  about  their  return  to 
Palestine,  and  the  supposed  distinc- 
tions connected  with  it,  is  it  not 
reasonable  to  infer  that  that  return^ 
and  those  distinctions,  constitute  no 
part  of  the  promised  blessings ;  and 
that,  when  the  Jews  are  brought 
to  embrace  Christ,  and  his  religion, 
the  whole  import  of  the  language 


\m.] 


m 

Future  Condition  of  the  Jews. 


61 


of  the  prophets  on  this  suhject  will 
be  accomplished  ? 

Bat  not  only  is  the  New  Testa-  • 
ment  silent  as  regards  any  th>ng 
which  might  favour  the  opinion 
that  the  Jews  are  hereafter  to 
CQJoj  great  and  peculiar  distinctions 
as  a  separate  community :  it  con- 
tains some  expressions  which  di- 
rectly militate  against  that  opi- 
nioD.  Christ,  speaking  with  refer- 
ence to  the  Jews,  says,  "  Other 
sheep  I  have,  which  are  not  of  this 
fold:  them  also  I  must  hring ;  and 
there  shall  he  one  fold  and  one 
shepherd."  (John  x.  16.)  This 
seems  to  imply  that  all  his  people 
will  be,  essentially,  placed  on  a  le- 
Tel,  and  treated  alike.  The  apos- 
tle says  that  the  wall  of  partition 
between  Jews  and  Gentiles,  Christ 
hath  broken  down,  to  make,  in  him- 
self, of  the  two,  one  new  man.  (Epb. 
il  14.  15.)  And  again  he  teaches 
us  that,  under  the  Christian  dispen- 
sation, distinctions  which  had  for- 
merly exi-ted  were  done  away. 
Here  ^  there  is  neither  Greek  nor 
Jew,  circumcision  nor  uncircumci- 
$100,  Barbarian,  Scythian,  bond  nor 
free :  but  Christ  is  all,  and  in  all.^' 
(CoLiii.  ll.J 

Such  is  tne  uniform  representa- 
tion of  the  New  Testament,  when- 
ever it  speaks  on  this  subject.  And 
does  not  this  testimony  furnish  us 
with  a  safe  guide  in  explaining  the 
language  of  the  prophets  ?  Added 
to  Sie  silence  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment on  the  other  side  of  the  ques- 
tion, is  it  not  decisive  that  the  Jews 
get  the  whole  amount  of  their  pro- 
mised blessings,  when  they  are 
brought  to  an  interest  in  the  gos- 
pel, on  an  equal  standing  with  the 
Gentile  world  ? 

I  know  that  the  Jews  have  been 
the  peculiar  people  of  God,  and 
hare  been  peculiarly  distiDguished 
as  the  objects  of  the  divine  care 
and  beneficence.  And  from  this 
we  may  he  ready  to  infer  that  it  al- 
ways wiU  be  thus  with  them. 

But  we  should  remember  that 
^h  farmer  distinction  was  for  the 


accomplishment  of  a  great  object ; 
which  object  being  accomplished, 
the  necessity  of  the  distinction 
ceases.  God  would  make  an  expe- 
riment with  the  world,  to  let  it  be 
seen  what  human  powers  would  ac- 
complish on  the  subject  of  religion, 
when  left  to  struggle  alone.  But 
whilst  this  experiment  was  going 
forward,  lest  all  knowledge  of  him- 
self and  the  true  religion  should  be 
lost  from  the  earth,  he  selected 
one '  people  whom  he  would  not 
give  up  to  themselves  entirely ; 
with  whom  he  would  deposit  such 
communications  as  he  had  made, 
and  might  wish  to  make,  for  the  ul- 
timate benefit  of  the  world ;  and 
among  whom  should  rise  up,  in  due 
time,  a  Saviour  for  all  nations. 
The  Jews  never  were  the  peculiar 
people  of  God,  in  thatsen^e  in  which 
they  sometimes  undentood  themselves 
to  be.  God  frequently  says  to  them, 
"Be  it  known  unto  you,  not  for 
your  sakes  do  I  these  things  unto 
you  :  but  for  mine  own  sake.*'*  It 
was  for  the  accomplishment  of  his 
own  purposes  that  these  things 
were  done. 

But  when  the  experiment  with 
the  rest  of  the  world  was  comple- 
ted ;  when  the  oracles  of  God  were 
preserved  through  the  period  of 
darkness,  for  the  benefit  of  subse- 
quent a^es;  and  when  the  great 
Deliverer  had  come;  the  accom- 
plishment of  these  purposes  was 
effected.  Then  why  need  the  dis- 
tinction which  previously  existed 
be  kept  up  ?  The  whole  New  Tes- 
tament, as  we  have  seen,  teaches 
us,  when  it  speaks  on  the  subject, 
that  it  ought  not  to  be  kept  up. 
The  object  is  accomplished — let 
the  distinction  cease. 

It  may  be  said,  indeed,  that  the 
dispersion  of  the  Jews  from  Pales- 
tine has  been  literal.  And  from 
this,  it  may  be  thought,  an  argu- 
ment arises  in  favour  of  their  lite- 
ral return.    But  is  it  not  probable 


•  Dent.  iz.  5,  6.    Pa.  ctl  ^.    Kkdk.  xttrU 

29.  end  •thfr  ^lacrcn. 


«2 


Future  Condition  of  the  Jews. 


[Fkb. 


that  tke  divine  purpose,  in  their 
dispersion,  while  it  included  the 
punishment  of  the  nation  for  their 
unbelief  and  sin,  was  yet  designed 
chiefly  to  effect  a  complete  aboli- 
tion of  the  old  system  of  rites  and 
ceremonies  ?  Their  literal  disper- 
sion seems  to  have  been,  in  some 
'sense,  necessary,  in  order  to  the 
accomplishment  of  this  object.  Bot 
their  literal  return  is  noi  necessary 
in  order  to  their  enjoyment  of  the 
privileges  of  Christianity.  Under 
the  Christian  dispensation,  the 
#hoIe  arch  of  heaven  is  a  temple, 
end  the  whole  earth  an  altar,  and 
every  holy  man  a  priest  to  offer 
spiritual  sacrifices  by  Jesas  Christ. 
In  this  temple  let  every  believing 
Jew  worship :  on  this  altar  let  him 
offer  his  sacrifices:  and  be  content 
to  stand  on  a  level  with  his  brother 
converts  from  the  Gentile  nations. 
This  is  an  appointment,  howe- 
ver, to  wh^ch  the  Jews  yield  with 
great  reluctance.  It  was  one  of 
the  grand  causes  why  they  rejected 
Christ,  that  he  would  not  allow 
them  in  that  outward  distinction 
and  pre-eminence  above  other  na- 
tions, which  they  claimed.  If  any 
thing  of  this  distinction  and  pre- 
eminence had  been  promised  them, 
why  did  not  Christ  grant  them  as 
much  at  least  as  the  prophets  in- 
tended, and  so  remove  all  needless 
difficulties  to  the  acceptance  of  his 
religion  ?  Even  further,  if  this  dis- 
tinction and  pre-eminence  had  been 
Sromised  them,  they  had  a  right  to 
laim  it,  and  Christ  must  have  been 
under  obligations  to  allow  it  to 
them.  Yet  he  allowed  it  not.  And 
this  shows  that  it  was  not  pro- 
mised. 

If  it  should  be  said  that  it  was 
promised  on  their  repentance  and 
faith,  it  may  then  be  asked  why 
Christ  did  not  thus  explain  the  mat- 
ter to  them  ?  And  it  may  be  asked, 
still  further,  why  the  apostles  did 
BOt  allow  those  Jews  who  had  ac- 


tuall}  become  converts,  this  distinc- 
tion and  pre-eminence  among  their 
Gentile  brethren  ?  There  wa8  no 
point  in  which  the  Jewish  converts 
were  more  strenuous  than  in  this^ 
that  they  might  be  considered  as 
holding  a  more  distinguished  place 
in  the  church  than  their  Gentile 
brethren.  And  there,  was  no  point 
in  which  the  apostles  declared 
themselves  more  fully  and  decide<i- 
ly  than  in  this,  that  under  Christ's 
dispensation  there  was  neither 
Gentile  nor  Jew,  but  all  were  on  a 
level — all  were  one.  Now,  what 
reason  is  there  to  believe  that, 
when  the  whole  Jewish  nation  are 
converted,  they  will  be  admitted  to 
any  better  standing  than  the  first 
converts  after  our  Saviour's  ascen- 
sion? 

Perhaps  the  Jews,  when  the 
way  is  open,  will  many  of  them  re- 
sort to  Palestine.  It  would  not  be 
strange  that  this  should  be  the  case. 
Yet  probably  as  they  become  real 
converts  to  Christianity,  they  will 
think  more  of  the  heavenly  Canaan 
than  of  that  on  earth.  And  it  may 
be  doubted  whether  their  useful- 
ness in  the  world,  after  their  con- 
version, would  be  so  great,  if  they 
were  enclosed  in  a  separate  com- 
munity by  themselves,  as  if  they 
were  still  living  in  the  four  quarters 
of  the  earth.  Be  this,  however,  as 
it  may,  it  has  but  little  bearing  on 
the  present  que^tion.  Many  things 
may  yet  take  place  respecting  the 
Jews,  of  which  the  scriptures  ^ive 
us  no  information ;  and  which  we 
cannot  now,  therefore,  make  a  part 
of  our  belief,  without  going  beyond 
what  is  written.  But  it  is  impor- 
tant for  us  to  know  how  far  the 
scriptures  do  go;  what  they  do 
teach ;  both  as  the  truth  itself  is 
valuable,  and  also  as  it  might  throw 
some  light  on  the  best  methods  of 
benefiting  that  interesting,  but  long' 
neglected  and  much  abused^  portion 
of  our  race.  Alefh. 


1SS6.] 


A  Sermon  from  Philippians  ii.  21. 


rj 


A  SEBMOir. 


Philippiani  ii.  31. 


For  all  9tek  their  vnn^  not  the  things 
which  are  Jenu  ChrisVe, 

Christians  are  commaDded  to  grow 
in  knowledge  as  well  as  in  grace, 
because  knowledge  of  duty  must 
precede  the  performance  of  duty; 
knowledge  of  what  is  acceptable  to 
God  must  be  prior  to  acceptable 
obedience.     Deficiency   in   know- 
ledge, therefore,  will  be  accompa- 
nied with  deficiency  in  practice; 
hence  the  same  consistency,  and  an 
entire  uniformity,  are  not. to  be  ex- 
pected in  all  the  professed  follow- 
ers of  Christ.     There  is  a  great  di- 
Tersity  in  the  manner  and  ability 
of  perception,  and  in  previous  ad- 
Tantages;  which  diversity  is  not 
inconsistent  with  the  existence  of 
troe  religion,  but  furnishes  a  rea- 
son why  the  strong  should  bear  the 
infirmities  of  the  weak.     In  spirit- 
ual as  well  as  natural  life,  there 
are  different  stages:    maturity  is 
not  expected  at  the  moral,  more 
than  at  the   natural   birth.     Each 
stage  from  infancy  to  advanced  age 
has  its  duties ;  nor  are  we  to  con- 
sider him  as  destitute  of  holiness 
who  has  not  reached  its  highest 
attainments.     What  would  be  re- 
garded with  tenderness,  and  over- 
looked as  a  weakness,  in  one  mem- 
ber of  Christ^s  family,  would  be  no- 
ticed with   severity   and  marked 
with  censure,  in  another.  In  nothing 
perhaps   is  this  inequality  among 
Christians  discoverable,  more  than 
hi  the  efforts  made  for  the  enlarge- 
ment of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom. 
Some  make  an  occasional  prayer 
for  the  salvation  of  souls  and  the 
conversion  of  the  world ;  others  ap- 
propriate a  very  small  portion  of 
their  «ub6tance  to  the  furtherance 
of  these  objects;  while  others  add 
arenuMuit  of  time ;  and  a/ew  make 
gre^t  sacrifices  and  laudable  exer- 
tHMHL    Now  these  would  all  desire 
to  be  accoimted  Christians ;  but  if 
fiej  were  to  be  judged  by  a^ecale 


graduated  to  a  high  exercise  of  fo^ 
nevolence,  they  would,  with  the 
exception  of  the  few,  be  found 
wanting.  It  has  been  the  mistake 
of  some  great  and  good  men,  that 
they  have  resolved  ^he  whole  of 
Christian  character  into  an  illostn^ 
tion  of  one  individual  principle, 
which  has  led  them  to  set  aside 
true  evidences  of  grace,  which  were 
not  considered  as  springing  from 
that  root.  To  generalize  and  clas- 
sify the  different  graces  as  though 
they  were  the  branches  of  a  differ- 
ent stock,  has  occasioned  much  mi* 
easiness  and  darkness  among  pro- 
fess d  Christians,  and  been  the 
ground  of  much  disputation  in  the 
church. 

Although  great  allowances  are  to 
be  made  in  judging  of  the  evi- 
dence and  degrees  of  piety,  still 
there  are  certain  prominent  and 
radical  characteristics,  which  enter 
into  its  very  nature,  and  absolutely 
decide  the  fact  of  its  existence. 
No  man,  for  instance,  can  he  pro- 
nounced a  Christian,  who  does  not 
love  God  supremely ;  yet  he  may 
not  in  every  case  giye  indubitable 
proof  that  he  acts  under  the  influ- 
ence of  this  love.  The  diversity 
among  professors  of  religion,  aris- 
ing from  constitution,  habit,  educar 
tion,  and  prejudice,  renders  it  ex- 
tremely difficult  to  decide  upon  sat- 
isfactory claims  to  Christian  cha- 
racter. It  would  be  an  improper 
judgment,  no  doubt,  to  say  that  all 
the  teachers  and  Christians  alluded 
to  by  the  apostle  in  the  text,  with 
the  exceptions  of  Timothy  and  Epa- 
phroditus,  were  destitute  of  a  prin- 
ciple of  piety ;  although  he  makes 
the  general  assertion  that  they  all 
sought  their  own^  not  the  things  which 
are  Jesus  Chrisi^s.  Now  if  it  were 
a  fact  that,  in  every  instance,  they 
consulted  their  own  interest  to  the 
neglect  of  the  welfare  of  Christ's 
kingdom ;  that  they  always  prefer^ 
red  their  own  benefit  to  any  claim 
which  the  great  Head  of  the  church 
asserted,  tiiey  gave  very  conclu- 
sive evidence  £at  the  lave  of  Ood 


G4 


Ji  Sermoufrosa  Phitippians  i'uQl. 


[Rfit. 


wa$  not  in  ikein.  But  the  apostle, 
we  think,  is  to  be  understood  as 
saying  that  there  were  many,  of 
whom  he  might  expect  better  erl 
dence  of  their  attachment  to  the 
cause  of  Christ,  who  were  grossly 
deficient  in  zeal  and  deyotedness. 
The  text  is  rather  a  complaint 
against  them,than  a  judgement  pass- 
ed upon  them ;  nor  against  Uiem 
alone  is  this  complaint  urged,  but 
against  Christians  and  teachers  of 
the  present  day  also.  It  is  a  truth 
that  has  too  many  applications, 
now^  that  all  seek  their  otK'ti,  not 
the  things  which  are  Jems  ChrisVs. 

The  terms  used  by  the  apostle  are 
oflen  misunderstood ;  they  need  to 
be  explained.  The  declaration  is 
general,  an.J  requires  to  be  proved; 
the  complaint  is  a  serious  one,  and 
must  be  exposed.  These  are  our 
topics  of  discussion. 

I.  We  are  to  explain  the  mean- 
ing of  the  apostle.  There  are 
those  who  take  the  words  of  Jesus 
Christ  literally,  where  he  says.  If 
any  m(in  would  be  his  disciple^  he 
must  forsake  houses  and  lands^  father 
and  mother,  veife  and  children,  give 
up  every  wordly  and  personal  in« 
terest;  and  therefore  they  cast 
themselves  entirely  upon  the  pro- 
vidence of  God;  in  the  strictest 
sense,  they  know  no  man  after  the 
flesh ;  they  desire  to  speak  of  no- 
thing, to  be  interested  In  nothing, 
connected  with  this  world.  Such 
have  been  termed  mystics,  and 
were  all  to  follow  their  f'xample, 
civil  institutions  would  languish, 
the  light  of  science  would  be  ex- 
tinguished, civil  government  and 
rational  liberty  would  expire.  Oth- 
ers again  strip  religion  of  all  its  spi- 
rituality ;  reduce  it  to  a  mere  name ; 
confound  and  explain  away  the  ve- 
ry terms  by  which  it  is  designated. 
Such  would  make  no  distinction  be- 
tween the  things  of  Christ  and  the 
things  of  this  world.  Between 
these  two  classes  there  is  a  wide 
difference:  the  latter  would  term 
the  former  enthusiasts  and  madmen ; 
the  former  would  account  the  odi- 


ers  enemies  to  God — far  from  right- 
eousness. Between  these  are  many 
others,  distinguished  by  shades  of 
difierence,  who  put  various  and  op- 
posite constructions  upon  the  truths 
of  God's  word.  The  things  which 
the  apostle  calls  our  own,  are  doubt- 
less our  secular  interests,  our  ease, 
honour,  and  profit ;  which  are  usu- 
ally styled  "worldly  concerns." 
The  things  of  Jesus  Christ  are  what- 
ever relates  to  his  kingdom  and 
glory,  particularly  the  welfare  of 
the  church. 

A  man  seeks  his  own  interest  in 
preference  to  the  things  of  Christ 
when  he  gives  it  the  first  place  in  his 
affections.  Take  no  thought  for 
your  life,  says  Jesus  Christ,  what 
ye  shall  eat,nor  whatye  shall  drink, 
nor  yet  for  your  body,  what  ye  shall 
put  on :  i.  e.  take  no  anxious,  dis- 
tressing thought,  so  as  to  occupy 
your  whole  attention,  and  absorb  all 
your  desires — ^but  seek  first  the 
kingdom  of  God  and  his  pighteous- 
ness—- ^»(  in  point  of  importance, 
and  first  in  point  of  affection — and 
all  these  things  shall  be  added  unto 
you.  Those  therefore  who  feel  a 
deeper  interest  In  what  concerns 
their  personal  benefit,  the  prospe- 
rity of  their  family,  or  any  secular 
object,  than  in  the  enlargement  of 
Zion — the  success  of  the  gospel, 
seek  their  own,  not  the  things  of 
Christ. 

A  man  seeks  his  own  interest  in 
preference  to  the  things  of  Christ, 
when  he  neglects  religion  to  attend  to  it. 
There  are  those  who  devote  their 
whole  time  to  the  world.  The 
sabbath  sometimes  suspends  their 
labour,  but  not  their  worldliness. 
They  have  but  one  object :  to  that 
they  are  entirely  given  up.  This 
is  self-aggrandizement  Concern- 
ing such  it  may  be  justly  said,  they 
seek  their  own:  self  is  the  idol 
they  worship.  There  are  others, 
who  divide  their  time  between  the 
world  and  God,  but  who  make  their 
spiritual  concerns  subordinate  to 
their  temporal.  All  men  are  not 
alike  situated.    Some  have  no  rea« 


.l«2(^j 


ft,  SkrmDnfrom  PkUippiam  ii.<^1. 


05 


«0Dable  excuse  for  neg;!ectiDg  a 
dingle  duty :  others  feet  that  their 
callings  and  circumstances  in  life 
plead  an  apology  for  their  want  of 
punctuality  in  attending  to  all  the 
concerns  of  the  church.  But  God 
has  placed  none  of  his  children  in 
situations  where  the  world  can 
claim  superiority  to  the  interests  of 
his  kingdom ;  where  they  are  at  li- 
berty to  reverse  th^  command 
of  Christ,  and  seek  their  own 
profit  first,  and  then  the  king- 
dom of  God.  There  are  many 
who  arrange  all  their  secular  con- 
cerns, and  then,  if  the  claims  of  the 
church  do  not  interfere  with  these 
arrangements,  they  will  attend  to 
them ;  but  if  they  clash,  Christ  and 
&e  soul  are  dispensed  with.  Such 
eyidently  seek  their  own* 

n.  We  remarked  that  the  decla- 
ration of  the  apostle  was  general^ 
ttid  required  to  be  proved. 

Perhaps  the  apostle  referred  to 
some  Christians  and  ministers  at 
Rome,  who,  through  a  regard  to 
their  own  ease  and  con?enience, 
refused  to  visit  the  Philippians ;  or 
to  those  teachers  mentioned  in  the 
first  chapter  of  this  epistle,  who 
preached  Christ  from  envy  and 
strife;  but  from  the  manner  in 
which  these  words  are  introduced, 
it  is  evident  they  are  designed  for 
universal  application.  Of  their 
truth,  as  applied  to  the  unregene- 
rate,  there  can  be  no  doubt.  The 
testimony  of  Jesus  Christ  is  abun- 
dant proof:  For  if  ye  love  them 
which  love  you,what  thank  have  ye? 
for  sinners  also  love  those  that  love 
them ;  that  is,  they  are  governed 
idtog^ther  by  a  regard  for  them- 
selves. And  there  is  reason  to  fear 
That  too  much  of  this  spirit  leavens 
the  great  body  of  professed  Chris- 
tians. To  a  great  multitude  who 
sought  the  Saviour  with  every  tes- 
timony of  respect,  during  the  days 
of  his  flesh,  be  said,  Ye  seek  me 
not  because  ye  saw  the  miracles — 
not  because  ye  were  convinced  of 
ike  divinity  of  my  mission,  and  fill- 
ip with  love  for  my  ctostcfer;  but 

itee.    W<x«.  9 


because  ye  did  eat  of  the  loave9 
and  were  filled.  All  this  appear*- 
ance  of  friendship  originated  la 
mercenary  motives.  While  a  re» 
membrance  of  past  favours  is  fresh 
in  the  mind,  or  while  the  tide  of 
popular  feeiing  sets  strong  in  fis»- 
vour  of  Christ,  many  may  use  the 
language  of  one  who  had  neithev 
principle  nor  love  :  Lord  I  will  fol- 
low thee  whithersoever  thou  goest^ 
but  when  a  season  of  trial  arrives, 
and  the  love  of  many  waxes  cold, 
they  will  shrink  from  duty,  and 
seek  their  own,  not  the  things  of 
Christ.  Much  of  the  outward  te^ 
gard  for  religion  that  is  manifested, 
many  of  the  efibrts  that  are  made 
for  the  spread  of  the  gospel,  spri» 
from  selfishness.  What  was  saia 
of  the  Pharisees  concerning  thelp 
zeal  and  attendance  upon  du^,  ntay 
with  equal  truth  be  said  of  main^ 
who  wear  the  appearance  of  veH- 
gion — tkey  do  it  to  be  teen  of  mei^, 
nut  if  selfishness  prompts  many  to 
attend  to  religion,  it  leads  others 
to  neglect  it.  Alas !  if  the  apostle 
were  to  search  for  those  among  us 
who  would  make  sacrifice  of  life 
and  property  for  Christ,  he  might 
say  with  still  greater  propriety,  all 
seek  their  own,  not  the  things  of 
God.  Where  are  those  who  were 
once  loud  in  the  praises  of  Imma* 
nuel ;  who  considered  no  labour  of 
love  too  grefiit  to  be  perfonti- 
ed  for  Him  who  laid  down  his 
life  for  sinners;  who  suffered,  no 
impediments  to  keep  them  from 
paying  their  vows  in  the  sanctuary? 
A  !  humbling  proof  of  our  merce- 
nary spirit — our  engagedness  has 
fled  like  the  morning  cloud,  and 
the  early  dew  that  gocth  away.  If 
you  will  visit  them  once  a  week^ 
lavish  praises  upon  them,  gratify 
their  pride  by  distinctions,  or  their 
curiosity  by  novelty,  they  will  coii- 
descend  to  visit  the  sanctuary  and 
other  places  of  worship.  Well 
might  Jesus  Christ  address  such,  as 
he  did  the  multitude  in  the  days  o^ 
his  humiliation,  Ye  seek  me,  not 
BiEic^e  df  your  regdrd  for  latty  glof 


&s 


JSi  tkn&Qn  from  FhUippians  if.  ii^l. 


tt«- 


ry,  joup  obedience  to  my  com- 
mands^bat  because  of  the  loaves 
and  fisheft^— the  favours  you  expect, 
or  the  gratification  you  anticipate. 
Facts  written  in  the  tears  i»f  the 
righteous,  in  the  blood  of  perishing 
souls,  prove  too  plainly  the  truth 
of  the  declaration,  that  all  seek 
thetr  onon.  The  languishing  state 
of  Zion,  the  general  indifference 
that  prevails  in  relation  to  the  re- 
alities of  eternity,  the  feeble  hold 
which  institutions  of  benevolence 
have  upon  the  church,  the  apathy 
of  Christians,  the  stupidity  of  the 
impenitent, — tell  too  plainly  of  the 
melancholy  truth  announced  in  the 
text. 

III.  The  complaint  urged  by  the 
apostle  is  a  serious  one,  and  must  be 
exposed. 

Those  against  whom  this 
charge  is  brought,  should  remem- 
ber that  it  lies  against  an  essential 
evidence  of  Christian  character. 
For  every  man  to  seek  his  own  in 
preference  to  the  things ^of  Christ, 
is  contrary  to  tke  spirit  and  design  of 
the  gospel:  which  is  benevolence. 
Its  whol^  scope  is  beautifully  ex- 
pressed in  that  song  which  was  sung 
by  the  angels  at  the  birth  of  Christ, 
€Hoi«y  to  God  in  the  highest,  peace 
oa  ^arth,  and  good  will  to  men^  It 
Is  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God, 
and  therefore  brings  favour  and 
life  to  those  that  are  ill-deserving. 
God,  the  author  of  it,  is  lov^ ;  and 
he  has  manifested  his  benevolence 
in  the  most  unequivocal  manner, 
by  acts- which  have  excited  the 
wonder  and  admiration  of  heaven. 
Herein  is  love,  says  St.  John,  in  its 
highest  exercise,  in  its  fairest  cha- 
racter, not  that  we  loved  God,  but 
that  he  loved  us,  and  gave  his  Son 
to  die  for  us.  Jesus  Christ,  the 
publisher  of  it,  the  object  of  its 
prophecies,  the  truth  of  its  sha- 
dows, the  substance  of  its  promises,- 
the  author  and  exemplar  of  its 
doctrines,  was  actuated  solely  by 
benevolence.  He  had  no  object  of 
his  own  to  accomplish;  he  laid 
down  his  life  for  his  enemies:  all 


he  said  and  did  was  to  effect  our  sal- 
vation. God  commendeth  his  love 
toward  us,  that  while  we  were  yet 
sinners  Christ  died  for  us.  His 
whole  life  was  but  one  series  of 
holy  and  benevolent  acts,  and  it 
closed  with  a  prayer  for  bis  mur- 
derers. For  ye  know  the  grace  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  says  an 
apostle,  that  though  he  was  rich, 
yet  for  our  sakes  he  became  poor, 
that  we  through  his  poverty  might 
be  rich.  All  the  offers  of  the  gos- 
pel are  made  in  the  purest  spirit  of 
benevolence.  The  light  of  the 
gospel,  like  the  natural  sun,  visits 
the  evil  and  unthankful ;  its  bless- 
ings, like  the  showers  of  heaven, 
fall  on  the  unjust  and  disobedient. 
The  whole  effect  of  the  gospel,  in 
the  spirit  it  inspires,  the  principles 
it  inculcates,  the  character  it  fonns^ 
the  laws  it  publishes,  and  the  good 
it  accomplishes,  proves  its  benevo- 
lence. Those  who  early  promul- 
gated it  were  actuated  hy  the  most 
disinj^ested  motives.  Taking  their 
lives  in  their  hand,  and  with  the 
surrendry  of  ease,  and  honour,  and 
wealth,  they  went  forth  in  opposi- 
tion to  every  selfish  principle, 
preaching  the  gospel  of  the  king- 
dom; their  zeal,  and  self-denial, 
their  labours,  and  prayers,  and 
tears,  evinced  that  they  had  caught 
the  spirit  of  their  message,  which 
published  peace  and  good  will  to 
men. 

Now,  if  those  who  are  admitted 
into  the  visible  church  of  Christ 
are  said  to  be  partakers  of  the  di-- 
vine  nature^  are  styled  followers 
of  God  as  dear  children^  are  de- 
scribed as  putting  on  Christy  r^alh- 
ing  even  as  he  walked^  partakers  of 
his  spirit,  and  are  represented  as 
having  his  law  written  upon  their 
hearts,  what  are  we  to  think  of 
those  who  live  only  to  themselves ; 
who«  though  they  profess  to  receive 
the  gospel,  whose  spirit  is  mercy,^ 
whose  design  is  benevolence,  are 
yet  governed  by  a  principle  wholly 
selfish  ?  Surely,  when  they  behold 
themselves  in  this  pure   mirror^ 


V62Q.] 


A  Sermon  from  FkiHppians  ii.  21. 


t?7 


thej  must  perceive  a  palpable  in- 
consistencj,  and  acknowledge  an 
important  deficiency.  If  the  great 
principle  of  love  to  God  be  not 
predominant  in  the  heart,  we  are  as 
sounding  brass  and  tinkling  cym- 
bals. 

Again:  For  any  man  to  seek  his 
own  in  preference  to  the  things  of 
Christ,  19  contrary  to  the  nature  of 
true  religion.     The  great  require- 
ment which  is  a  summary  of  the 
decalogue,  you  well  know :  Thou 
shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all 
thy  heart,   and  thy  neighbour  as 
thyself.     This  principle  of  love  is 
one,  that  is,  it  is  the  same :  the 
difference  of  its  exercise  springs 
only  from  the  difference  of  its  ob- 
jects.    Love  is  the  fulfilling  of  the 
whole  law.     He   who  loves  God 
will,  from  the  same  affection,  love 
his  neighbour.     The  nature  of  true 
religion,  as  described  in  the  Bible, 
is   benevolence.      Witness   those 
striking  words  of  Jesus  Christ,  He 
that  loveth  father  or  mother  more 
than  me,  is  not  worthy  of  me,  and 
he  that  taketh  not  his  cross  and 
followeth  after  me,  is  not  worthy 
of  me.     Whosoever  forsaketh  not 
all  that  he  hath,  he  cannot  be  my 
disciple.     For  if  ye  love  them  that 
love  you,  what  thank  have  ye  ?  for 
sinners  also  love  those  that  love 
them.     But  love  ye  your  enemies ; 
and  do  good,  and  lend,  hoping  for 
nothing  again:   and  your  reward 
shall  be  great,  and  ye  shall  be  the 
children  of  the  Highest,  for  he  is 
kind  to  the  unthankful,  and  to  the 
evil      Observe,  also,  that  declara- 
tion of  the  apostle,  Charity  seeketh 
not  her    own ;  that  is,  is  wholly 
destitute     of    any  selfish   charac- 
ter. 

Now,  if  true  religion  consists  in 
loving  God  supremely,  in  denying 
ourselves,  in  seeking  the  general 
good,  it  must  be  a  serious  charge, 
brought  against  one  of  its  professed 
friends,  that  he  makes  all  his  duties 
subserve  his  own  interest ;  that  he 
loves  most,  and  is  most  anxious  to 
promote,  his  own  purposes;  that 
his  feelisigs  are  most  aTrake?  9m4 


his    heart    most    devoted,  to  his 
secular  concerns. 

Thirdly:  For  every  man  to  seek 
his  own  in  preference  to  the  things 
of  Christ,  is  contrary  to  the  vows 
made  in   our   dedication    to    God. 
Those  who  join  themselves  to  the 
Lord  in  a  perpetual  covenant,  pro* 
fess  to  esteem  it  both  a  privilege 
and  a  duty,  and  the  v  would  be  con- 
sidered as  doing  it  from  a  principle 
of  supreme  attachment  to  God  and 
his  cause.     In  this  solemn  and  in- 
teresting transaction,  of  which  hear 
ven,  earth,  and  hell  are  witnesses, 
they  avouch  <he  Lord  Jehovah  to 
be  their  God  for  ever,  to  the  exclu- 
sion of  all  idols ;  and  they'  conse- 
crate to  him  all  that  they  have,  and 
are,  or  may  possess,  without  any  re- 
servation— to  the  abandonment  of 
all  selfish  ends.     Of  the  duties  and 
sacrifices  required  of  them,  they^ 
in   consequence   of  this   decision, 
are  not  the  constituted  judges:  the 
will  of  God  is  the  measure  and  Stan* 
dard,  and  it  is  to  be  ascertained 
from  his  word  and  providence. 

How,  then,  shall  we  justify  a 
narrow,  selfish  course  of  conduct 
in  those  who  have  taken  these 
vows  upon  them  ;  who,  when  God 
demands  of  them  for  the  sprea6  of 
his  gospel,  for  the  support  of  his 
cause,  for  the  advancement  Df  his 
kingdom,  a  portion  of  the  substance 
which  they  have  laid  at  the  foot  of 
his  dltar,  and  upon  which  they  have 
inscribed  his  name,  not  only  with^ 
hold  it,  but  convert  it  to  a  use  that 
must  be  considered  detrimental 
to  his  Interests ;  who,  when  God  re- 
quires of  them  for  the  enlargement 
of  his  church,  the  good  of  sin- 
ners, and  the  salvation  of  men,  a 
portion  of  that  time  which  they 
devoted  to  him,  and  for  which  they 
must  render  a  strict  account,  not 
only  refuse  the  claim,  but  spend 
their  time  in  a  way  that  is  calcu- 
lated to  strengthen  the  prejudices 
of  the  world  a^inst  the  gospel. 
Is  not  such  a  spirit  and  course  of 
conduct  in  the  face  oi  every  cove** 
nant  eng^ement  ? 
Fourthly:  It  is  (^ontrair  to  % 


k» 


Jl  Hepgioujrifm  Pbitippiaus  ii.  2l. 


[i^ 


^^ttence  which  the  g09pel  exerts,     A 
relig'ioD  of  benevolence,  it  imparts 
fhe  game  spirit  to  all  that  come 
tirithin  its  influence:  it  effects  an 
entire    revolution   in    the   whole 
man ;  it  operates  both  by  means  of 
g^ratitude    and    obligation.       The 
whole  tendency  of  the  gospel  is  to 
lead  us  away  from  ourselves  to  God. 
Fbr  the  love  of  Christ  constraineth 
ilB,  because  we  thus  judge ;  that  if 
one  died  for  all,  then  were  all  dead ; 
trnd  that  he  died  for  all  that  they 
which  live  should  not  henceforth  live 
tmto  themselves^  but  unto  Him  which 
died  for  them,  and  rose  again.   Te 
vCTB  not  your  own ;  ye  are  bought 
vith  a  price;    therefore   glorify 
6od  in  your  body,  and  in  your  spi- 
lOt,  which  are  God's.  Those,  then, 
W'ho  live    unto   themselves, — who 
sCre  governed  principally  by  a  re- 
gaird  for  their  own  interest,  are 
strangers  to  the  motives  of  the  gos- 
]t>el;  they  have  never  felt  the  love 
o(  Christ,  nor  appreciated  the  price 
of  redemption. 

B4flhly:  It  is  contrary  to  the 
prayers  we  offer  to  God.  Prayers 
are  offered,  not  merely  for  our- 
selves, but  fur  others :  not  only  for 
temporal,  but  for  spiritual  blessings. 
Christians  pray  that  God  would  re- 
rive  his  work,  awaken  sinners,  in- 
drease  his  church  ;  that  the  gospel 
may  be  sent  to  the  heathen,  and 
that  Jesus  may  see  of  the  travail 
of  his  soul  and  be  satisfied.  But 
prayer  will  do  none  of  these,  with- 
out the  intervention  of  means. 
Prayer  is  not  only  the  language  of 
want,  but  of  benevolence.  It  df- 
Hii^s  the  good  of  all.  But  how 
^all  we  reconcile  the  conduct  of 
those  who  pray  so  earnestly  for 
(he  salvation  of  souls,  and  seldom 
fuppear  in  those  assemblies  where 
dod's  saving  power  is  known ;  who 
desire  a  revival  of  religion,  and 
lift  not  a  finger  to  promote  it ;  who 
pray  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel, 
and  the  conversion  of  the  world, 
and  give  nothing  to  send  forth  the 
Bible,  and  the  living  preacher  to 
<9a^onnd  tt? 


Sixthly :  It  is  to  resemhle  the  world. 
Self-interest  is  the  great  spring  that 
sets  in  motion  the  thousand  wheels 
in  society.  All  who  are  in  a  state 
of  nature  professedly  seek  their 
own.  That  is  the  character  given 
in  scripture  of  impenitent  sinners. 
The  conduct  mentioned  by  the 
apostle  in  the  text,  annihilates  all 
distinction  between  the  church  and 
the  world.  The  strong  features 
that  designate  the  subjects  of  the 
kingdoms  of  darkness  and  light, 
would  entirely  be  lost,  and  the  glo- 
ry and  heavenly  character  of  the 
religion  of  Christ  be  effectually  ob- 
scured. The  terms  used  in  the 
Bible  to  distinguish  the  church  and 
the  world,  are  terms  of  contrariety 
and  opposition.  The  one  is  called 
the  kingdom  of  light ;  the  other 
the  kingdom  of  darkness;  the  one  ia 
denominated  wheat,the  other  tares; 
the  one  is  termed  the  precious,  the 
other  the  vile;  the  one  the  ser- 
vants of  God,  the  other  the  ser* 
vants  of  sin.  And  the  ruling  tem- 
per is  represented  as  equally  di- 
verse :  the  one  seek  their  own, 
the  other  the  things  of  Jesus  Christ ; 
the  on^  are  wholly  selfish,  the  oth- 
er are  benevolent  To  cherish  a 
spirit,  exhibit  a  character,  and  pur- 
sue a  course,  which  would  render 
the  distinction  merely  nominal 
which  has  its  foundation  in  the  ele- 
ments of  the  moral  constitution, 
must  be  an  attempt  alike  subver- 
sive of  principle,  and  dangerous 
to  the  interests  of  the  church. 

M^  Brethren^ — ^We  have  here  a 
test  of  the  character  of  our  reli- 
gion. That  which  is  common  to 
the  church  and  the  world  can  be 
no  certain  evidence  of  religion. 
Correctness  of  sentiment,  exem- 
plariness  of  deportment,  public  spi- 
rit, generosity,  and  alms^ivii^, 
though  in  themselves  of  unspeaka^ 
ble  value,  and  even  essential  to  the 
validity  of  any  claim  to  vital  godli- 
ness, may  not  be  satisfactory  evi- 
dence of  true  piety ;  because  they 
may  be  potflessed  in  a  high  degree 
by  those  who  have  not  the  leve 


n26.] 


A  SenMufrcm  FhiHppuiaa  il.  0}. 


& 


ef  God  10  their  hearts.  But  if  any 
nan  have  not  ihe  spirit  of  Christy  he 
w  none  of  his.  The  spirit  of  Christ, 
as  we  have  seen,  is  eminentlj  a 
spirit  of  the  most  expansire  hene- 
Tolence ;  he  went  about  doing  good  ; 
sacrificed  ease,  and  time,  and  all 
things,  for  the  good  of  men  and 
the  glory  of  God.  If  we  are  more 
interested  in  our  own  things  than 
we  are  in  the  things  of  Christ,  we 
are  none  of  his :  if  we  make  more 
sacrifices  for  ourselves  than  for 
him ;  if  we  set  our  hearts  more  on 
temporal  than  on  divine  things ;  if 
we  are  more  affected  by  the  suc- 
cesses or  disappointments  of  life, 
than  by  the  prosperity  or  decline  of 
Christ's  Tisible  kingdom, — we  are 
none  of  his. — Every  professed  dis- 
ciple may  know  whether  he  seeks 
his  own  in  preference  to  the  things 
ef  Christ.  Here  is  an  evidence 
that  is  oDequivocal.  By  this  test 
our  Christian  character  will  be 
tried. 

We  see  a  reason  why  religion 
often  declines  in  the  church.  Re- 
ligion claims,  at  the  threshold,  a 
relinquishment  of  the  world,  and 
of  every  carnal  object.  Its  ad- 
vancement in  the  heart,  and  in  the 
world,  is  tbe  triumph  of  light  over 
darkness,  of  holiness  over  pollution, 
of  truth  orer  error,  of  benevolence 
over  selfishness.  It  has  to  encoun- 
ter obstacles  of  no  ordinary  magni- 
tode ;  enemies  of  no  mean  power. 
If  there  be  not  a  constant  going  out 
df  ourselves,  and  beyond  ourselves, 
a  daily  replenishing  of  the  oil  of 
grace  in  our  lamps,  a  continual  in- 
crease of  spiritual  strength  and 
light;  the  cares  of  this  world,  the 
deceitfulness  of  riches,  and  the  fas- 
cinations of  pleasure,  will  induce  a 
languor  and  deadness,  a  worldliness 
and  alienation,  which  will  lead  to 
an  abandonment  of  the  closet,  and 
of  meetings  for  social  prayer,  and 
a  B^lect  of  all  those  duties  which 
are  connected  with  life  and  growth 
in  ffodliness.  A  worldly  spirit  is  a 
tellsh  spirit,  and  rel^ion  declines 
-aa  that  is  cherished.  EyeB  the  best 


of  men  are  so  fond  of  personal  ease 
and  enjoyment,  are  so  strongly  ai« 
tached  by  nature  to  worldly  objectB| 
and  are  so  exposed  to  temptation, 
that  if  they  do  not  live  under  a 
constant  impression  of  eternal 
things ;  if  the  principle  of  piety  be 
not  daily  gaining  strength ;  if  their 
graces  are  not  invigorated  by 
brighter  discoveries  of  the  divine 
glory,  they  will  sink  into  neglect 
of  duty,  and  into  indifference  re»> 
peeling  the  interests  of  Zioo. 

How  different  and  prosperous 
would  be  the  state  of  the  churchy 
were  this  spirit  of  selfishness  ba- 
nished out  of  it.  There  would  be 
unity,  uniformity,  and  perse vei*- 
ance.  No  divisions  would  mar  its 
peace,  and  deface  its  beauty :  no 
distinctions  would  alienate  the  a(^ 
fections  and  distract  the  minds  of 
the  followers  of  Christ:  no  seasons 
of  coldness  and  relaxation  in  the 
duties  of  religion,  would  mark  the 
history  ef  the  church.  It  would 
approximate  in  appearance  and 
character  to  that  glorious  church 
which,  without  spot,  or  wrinkle,  or 
any  such  thing,  will  be  presented 
to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  at  his  ap- 
pearing. 

As  the  millennium  approaches, 
the  church  will  assume  more  of  its 
primitive  simplicity,  purity,  and 
zeal,  till  all  its  members  will  seek 
not  their  own,  but  the  things  which 
are  Jesus  Christ^s. 

Charity  restored,  and  the  church, 
now  the  arena  of  contention,  would 
become  the  peaceable  gatherings- 
place  of  souls  for  the  kingdom  of 
heaven ;  the  world,  now  the  thea- 
tre of  crime  end  deeds  of  darkness, 
would  put  on  the  appearance  of 
paradise,  and  that  kingdom  which 
is  righteousness,  and  peace,  and 
joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  would  be 
universally  established.  The  dark* 
est  feature  of  the  curse  would  be 
removed;  the  sting  would  be  ex- 
tracted from  the  wounded  heart; 
and  the  pang  of  disappointment 
more  be  felt  iw  any  pursuit  • 


1^ 


?n 


i'he  Sang  ^fDehoraL 


(Feb. 


For  the  Cltristiao  Spectator. 

The  song  of  Deborah,  after  the  de- 
feat and  death  of  Sisera,  exhibits 
the  peculiar  characteristics  of  He- 
brew poetry  as  strikingly,  perhaps, 
as  any  portion  of  their  literature 
which  has  come  down  to  us.  The 
abruptness  of  its  transitions,  the 
breyity  of  the  expressions,  and  the 
frequent  ellipses,  have  contributed 
in  some  degree  to  render  it  ob- 
scure ;  but,  to  the  English  reader, 
this  obscurity  is  greatly  increased 
by  the  very  inadequate  version  of 
it  which  is  given  in  our  English  Bi- 
bles. For  this  reason,  perhaps, 
the  readers  of  the  Spectator  may 
not  be  displeased  with  an  attempt 
to  exhibit  the  sense  of  the  poem  in 
a  clearer  light.  The  reader  is  par- 
ticularly requested  to  peruse  the 
narrative  which  precedes  it,  in  the 
fourth  chapter  of  Judges;  and  to 
examine  and  compare  the  passages 
referred  to  in  the  subjoined  notes. 

THE  SONG  OF  DEBORAH :  Judcm  r. 

2.  That  the  leaders  led  in  larael, 

That  the  people  spontaneoufly  presented 

themselves, 
Bless  ye  JehoTsib. 


3.  Hear,  O  ye  kings;  and  give  ear,  O 

rrinces; 
sing,  even  (,  to  Jehovah ; 
I  will  celebrate  Jehovah,  the  God  of  Israel. 

4.  Jehovah,  when  thoa  didst  come  forth  from 

Seir,  , 

When  thou  didst  advance'  from  the  land  of 
Edom, 

Thefearth  did  quake,  the  heavens  cast  down, 

Yea,'  the  cloads  cast  down  their  waters. 

£.  The  mountains  were  shaken  at  the  pre- 
sence of  Jehovah, 

This  Sinai,  at  the  presence  of  Jehovah,  the 
God  of  Israel. 

6.  In  the  days  of  Shamgar,  the  son  of 
Anath, 

In  the  days  of  Jael,  the  highroads  ceased ; 

And  they  who  once  had  travelled  in  the  beat- 
en wa^jrs, 

How  went  in  devious  bv-paths. 

7.  The  leaders  ceased  from  Israel;  they 
ceased. 

Until  I,  Deborah,  arose ; 

Until  I  arose,  a  mother  in  Israel. 

t.  The  people  chose  new  gods ; 

Then  war  was  in  their  gates ; 

If  or  shield  appeared,  nor  spear, 

In  forty  thousands  of  Israel. 

5.  My  neart  is  with  the  chiefs  of  Israel, 
ITho  exerted  thenaelvQS  wiUingly  an^ng 

the  people. 


10.  Ye  who  ride  upon  white 

Ye  who  sit  on  tapestry. 

Ye  too  who  travel  on  the  way. 

Prepare  a  sonff ; 

1 1 .  jBecause  of  the  shouts  of  those  who  divide 
Uu  tpoU  at  the  watering  troughs. 

There  let  them  celebrate  the  blessings  of  Je- 
hovah, 

The  blessings  on  his  chiefs  in  Israel. . 

Then  let  the  people  of  Jehovah  descend  to 
their  gates. 

12.  Awake,  awake,  O  Deborah ! 
Awake,  awake !  utter  a  song ! 
Arise,  O  Barak ! 

Lead  captive  thy  prisoners,  son  of  Abiop- 
am.' 

13.  Then  /said,  "Descend,  ye  remnant  of 
the  nobles  of  the  people ; 

Descend  for  me,  Jehovah,  with  the  h<woes." 

14.  They  came  doum  from  Ephraim,  whose 
dwdling  is  with  Amalek ; 

Behind   thee  was  Benjamin,   among    thy 

forces ; 
From  Machir  came  down  princes ; 
And  from   Zebulon,    leaders,   bearing  the 

sceptre. 

15.  The  princes  of  Issachar,  also,  were  with 
Deborah; 

Yea,  Issachar  was  the  reliance  of  Barak ; 
At  his  feet  they  descended  to  the  valley. 

Among  the  streams  ofReuben, 
Great  were  the  purposes  of  heart ; 

16.  Why  then  didst  thou  sit  tranquil  among 
the  folds. 

To  listen  to  the  pipinn  of  the  herdssfn? 
Among  the  streams  of  Reuben, 
Great  were  the  purposes  of  heart. 

17.  Gilead  remained  tranquil  beyond  Joe- 
dan; 

And  Dan,  why  abode  he  with  his  ships  ? 
Asher  sat  in  quiet  on  the  coast  of  the  sea. 
And  dwelt  in  nis  havens  in  peace. 

18.  As  to  Zebulon,  his  people  slighted 
their  lives,  even  nnto  death, 

And  Naphtali,  upon  the  lofly  field. 

19.  The  kings  approached — ^they  foogh  i 
Then  fouffht  the  kmgs  of  Canaan ; 

In  Taanaa,  by  the  waters  of  Megiddo ; 
Not  a  coin  of  silver  did  they  carry  offastpoil. 
20.  7*A«Aoste  of  heaven  fonght. 
The  stars  in  their  courses  (ought  against  Si- 
sera. 
21.*  The  stresaof  Kishon  swept  them  away, 
That  stream  of  battles,  the  torrent  Kishon.] 
O  my  soul,  thou  hast  trodden  down  the  mighty! 

22.  Then  did  the  horses  hoofs  rapidly  beat 
ifugnmndy 

From  the  hscte,  the  haste  of  their  heroes. 

23.  Curse  ye  Meroa,  said  the  angel  of  Je- 
hovah, 

Curse  ye  bitterly  the  inhabitants  thereof; 
Because  they  came  not  to  the  help  of  Jdio- 

vah. 
To  the  help  of  Jehovah  among  the  warriors. 

24.  Blessed  be  Jael  among  women, 
The  wife  of  Heber,  the  Kenite ; 
Blessed  be  she  among  women  in  the  tent. 

25.  He  asked  water,  and  she  gave  him  milk ; 
In  a  bowl  for  priBcoi  did  tho  p resenft  ook 


\m.] 


9F%e  Song  o/DelordH. 


ii 


26.  She  laid  her  htnd  upon  the  pin, 

And  her  right  htnd  vpon  the  workman^s 

hammer; 
And  she  smote  Sisera,  she  struck  his  head, 
She  emote,  she  pierced  his  temple. 

27.  At  her  feet  he  Bonk  down,  ne  fell,  he  lay 
along; 

At  her  feet  he  sunk  down,  he  fell ; 
^Vhere  he  rank  down,  there  he  fell  dead. 

2B.  The  mother  of  Sisera  looked  throngh  a 

window  and  called, 
The  mother  of  Siaera,  through  the  lattice ; 
'*  Wheidbre  delays  his  chariot  to  come  f 
VHiT  linger  the  footsteps  of  his  chariots  ?*' 

29.  Her  wise  mntrons  answered  her ; 
Tea,  she  answered  her  own  words : 
30.  "I^!  they  have  acquired,  they  ditida 

the  spoil ; 
A  maiden,  two  maidens,  to  erefy  sum ; 
To  Sisera  a  spoil  of  dyed  garments, 
A  spoil  of  dyed  garments,  of  ▼ariegated 

work, 
A  djed  ^rment  of  two  eolours,  for  the  neck 

of  fisi  who  iakst  the  spoil." 

31.  Thus  all  the  enemies  of  Jehovah  shall 
perish.' 
But  they  who  love  him  shall  be  as  the  eun. 
When  be  cometh  forth  in  his  strength ! 

SOTEB. 

Veiae  S.  In  this  verse  the  occasion  of  the 
MBg  is  expressed,  viz.  ffratitudeto  Jehovah, 
that  netwithetanding  ul  the  affliction  and 
de^odeney  of  the  Israelites,  froim  loog- 
Gtotumed  oppression  (see  c  iv.  3.)  the  few 
wmstning  ehiefa  and  the  people  were  willing 
tsroQse  themselves  to  battle,  and  thus  shake 
off  the  iron  yoke  of  Jabin.  The  word  niinO 
Wdfii,  has  been  misapprehended  by  onr 
tnaslatora.  That  it  means  ah^fs,  leaders, 
appears  from  its  use  in  Deut.  zxzii.  4Sl\  from 
tae  parallel  clause  below  in  v.  9,  where  the 
<»iest>iMMling  wordis*pm    and  from  the 

&ct  that  Onkeloe,  in  Deut.  zvi.  18,  has  used 
the  eorretponding  Chaldee  word  for  the  He- 
biewgnogf  <^giotrt* 

3.  The  proplMtess  calls  upon  the  kings 
aid  princee  of  tiie  Canaanites  to  listen,  whue 
she  lings  the  triumph  of  Jehovah  the  God  of 
Iirael,  over  one  of  their  number.  Compare 
Pkabttii.2. 

4, 6.  Theee  Terees  contain  a  description  of 
the  approach  of  Jehovah  for  the  deliverance 
of  his  oeople.  He  is  described  as  coming 
from  Mount  Sinai,  which  is  dsewhere  em- 
phaticaily  called  the  Mount  of  God,  (Ex.  iii. 
1.  xxiv.  13.  Num.  x-  33.)  by  the  way  of  Mount 
Seir,which  stretches  southward  from  theDead 
Sea,  on  the  eastern  side  of  the  great  valley  dis- 
coTfired  by  Seetxen  and  Burckhardt,  throuf^h ' 
vbkh  the  Jordan  probably  once  poured  its 
^riten  into  the  Dead  Sea.  The  unagery  is 
f^ideitly  borrowed  from  the  phenomena  of 
&  tkaader-stonn ;  but  whether  such  a  storm 
u  to  be  conaidered  as  haring  actually  occur- 
red oa  this  occanon,  cannot  be  certainly  de* 

^cnuaed;  aee  beLovft  ^  ^®  °^*  ^^  ^*  ^* 
h  nay  be  aimplj  poetical  costume ;  see  the 
csadnding  nefce,  audi  oempare  the  shiilar  d«- 


scriptions  in  Beot.  zzxiii.  ^  Ps.  Izviii.  9. 
Hab.  iii.  3. ;  also  Ps.  xviii.  7.  czliv.  5.  In  ▼. 
5,  the   form  i^ri  i>  >^ot  from  ^^   to  JUno 

dmon  toiih,  but  is  the  Chaldaic  form  of  Niph&l 
from  yj^  to  qtutke. 

6,  7.  The  poet  now  turns  to  describe  the 
affliction  ana  oppressed  state  of  the  people 
of  Israel.  The  Canaanites  held  possession 
of  all  the  level  country  and  valleys,  throuffh 
which  the  direct  roads  passed ;  so  that  tne 
Israelites,  in  their  intercourse  with  each 
other,  were  obliged  to  use  the  unfrequented 
paths  among  the  mountains ;  compare  Judges 
1.  19. 34.  and  Is.  xxxiii.  8.  For  Snamgar,  see 
Judges  iii.  31  Jael,  who  is  here  spoken  of 
as  a  jud^e  in  Israel,  is  no  where  mentioned 
in  the  history.  There  was  now  no  leader 
who  could  rouse  the  people  to  action,  and 
make  head  against  their  oppressors;  until  De* 
borah  arose.  The  phrase  mother  in  Itraelp 
spoken  of  a  female,  is  equivalent  to  the  ap- 
pellation Jather  of  hie  eovntry,  spoken  of  a 
male.  Both  denote  simply  a  pettron^  proteCf 
tor,  deliverer. 

.  8.  The  reason  is  here  assigned,  why  God 
had  thus  cast  off  his  people ;  tney  had  choseo 
for  themselves  new  gods ;  compare  Judges 
iii.  7.,  iv.  1.,  X.  6.,  4^e.  Chtee  is  here,  by  the 
nsoal  idiom,  put  for  cities. 

9.  Here  the  prophetess  again  utters  her 
grateful  feelinas  towards  those  few  remaining 
chiefs  who  haa  exerted  themselves  to  reuse 
the  people ;  compare  v.  2. 

10.  She  now  calls  upon  all  ranks  of  people 
to  celebrate  Jehovah,  on  account  of  the  glo- 
rious victory  which  had  been  achieved. 
Those  who  ride  upon  wfute  aeses,  are  proba* 
bly  persons  of  the  highest  distinction ;  com- 
pare Judges  X.  4.,  xii.  13.,  where  the  sons  of 
the  judges  Jair  and  Abdon  are  described  in 
this  manner.  The  epithet  white,  as  applied 
to  the  ass,  probably  means  nothing  more 
than  whitish  gray ;  and  perhaps  the  lighter 
the  colour  the  more  highly  was  the  animal 
priced.  They  who  sit  on  tapestry  would 
seem  tp  be  thos^  whose  wealth  enabled  then 
to  spread  the  divans  or  sofas  in  their  houses 
with  costly  cloths.    The  word  tf^Q  is  the 

plural  of  "^ts,  having  a  Chaldee  form.    They 

who  traiod  on  the  way,  probably  means  thoee 
whose  poverty  compelled  them  to  jeumev  on 
foot.  So  that  the  expressions  are  equivaieot 
to  (he  noble,  thetoealthy,  and  the  poor,  t  e.  all 
dajBses. 

11.  The  word  here  translated  those  who 
divide,  has  sometimes  been  taken  as  a  deno- 
minative from  vn  '"*  ^^^f^^fw,  and  therefore 

rendered  airchers ;  but  without  any  adequate 
sense.  It  is  better  derived  from  the  verb 
Vyn  ^®  divide.    The  word  spoil  is  not  in  the 

original,  but  is  evidently  implied.  The  poet 
calls  upon  all  classes  to  unite  in  a  son^,  at  or 
heeoMse  qf  the  voice  of  those  loho  divide  i&s 
jpotZ,  i.  e.  to  congratulate  the  victors.  The 
booty  was  commonly  divided  by  a  victorious 
army,  when  they  first  halted  after  the  battle ; 
which  was  usually  near  some  watering-plaoe, 
or  supply  of  water ;  and  this  of  course  v^ift 
an  occaaion  of  rejoicing.  This  sense  of  tho 
passage  is  illustrated  by  Isa.  ix.  8 :  7%njmt 
btf0retht9  as  men  refoiee  when  OuyJifim 


T» 


S:&e  Stag  ofO^mnUb 


\f£t. 


fte  |po«2.  Cofeipftre  ilto  1  Siub.  xzz.  16.  In 
the  latter  part  of  the  verse  she  calls  on 
the  victors,  also,  to  celebrate  Jehovah  for  his 
blessing  thus  vouchsafed  unto  them;  and 
then  directs  them  to  return  to  their  several 
Cities. 

12.  The  prophetess  oovr  utters  an  invoca- 
tion to  herself  and  to  Barak.  It  is  perhaps 
^certain  whether  she  here  transports  her- 
self back  to  the  commencement  of  her  enter- 
fnrise,  and  then  these  may  be  considered  as 
the  words  hj  which  she  excited  herself  and 
Barak  to  action;  or  whether  she  merely 
pauses  for  a  moment  in  her  song,  and  thus 
•xeites  herself  to  *.  nev  and  higher  flight,  [n 
the  former  case,  thw  address  to  Baraa  anti- 
spates  his  earrying  off  ra&ny  captives;  in  the 
latter  we  may,  pernaps,  suppose  the  captives 
to  be  represented  as  standing  near,  ana  he  is 
directed  to  lead  them  away. 
13.  Whatever  may  be  thought  of  the  preced- 
ing verse,  there  ean  be  no  deubt  that,  in  this, 
l>eberah  refers  te  the  commencement  ef  her 
mterprise,  and  represents  herself  as  calling 
Qfien  the  few  remaining  chieft  to  so  down 
with  her  to  battle,  and  also  as  invofing  the' 
yreaeace  and  aid  of  Jehovah.    The  form  ^T 

ii  properly  the  imperative  of -^-^^  to  dsgtend^ 

ntaining  here  its  YodK^  by  an  anomaly.  It 
is  so  given  by  Gesenius  in  the  last  edition  of 
Ids  Lexicon,  (1823,)  though  in  the  former  edi- 
tion he  made  it  from  m*^f  ^  ^^  ^^^^  stands  in 

filr.  Gibbs's  translation.  The  phrase  to  <is- 
ttmd  is  here  used  probably  in  reference  to 
the  situation  of  the  country ;  the  mountains 
df  Ephraim  and  the  region  of  Naphtali  being, 
in  general,  higher  ground  than  the  country 
sronnd  Mount  Tabor,  whieh  was  the  place 
•f  rendexvous. 

14  She  now  proceeds  to  enumerate  the 
tribes  who  came  to  her  aid,  vis.  Ephraim, 
Beniamin,  Manasseh,  Zebulon,  Issacnar,  and 
Napntali.  (v.  18.)  Ephraim  is  said  to  have 
his  dwelling  (the  original  is  roof)  with  the 
Amalekites.  The  location  of  the  great  body 
•f  the  Amalekites  was  beyond  the  Jordan, 
<m  the  east  of  Palestine ;  but  it  would  seem 
that  a  colony  of  them  dwelt  also  within 
the  limits  of  the  tribe  of  Ephraim,  since,  in 
Jndffss  xiL  15.,  mention  is  made  of  the  numiU 
i(f  uu  jSmaUkiies  as  being  situated  there.  In 
like  manner  Heber  the  Kenite  dwelt  in  Naph- 
iali.  Judges  iv.  11.  The  descendants  of  Ma- 
nasseh  are  here  named  from  Machir,  the  only 
•cm  of  Manasseh.  Gen.  1. 23.  Num.  xxvi.  ^. 
The  name  includes  here  probably  only  those 
on  the  west  of  Jordan;  compare  the  note  on 
V.  17. 

15.  Issschar  is  said  to  have  been  the  re/t- 
Ascs  of  Barak.    The  original  is  r  j  which 

our  translators  have  taken  as  an  adverb.  It 
means  iKai  by  which  any  thing  is  fupporied. 
They  were  probably  some  of  his  best  troops, 
and  under  nis  immeiUate  eommand;  since 
thev  are  said  to  have'  descended  to  battle 
vitji  him,  at  his  fwiy  from  Mount  Tabor, 
literally,  M«y  loers  wtnt  doiim,  dc^c. 

In  the  latter  part  of  verse  15,  the  prophet- 
ess begins  the  mention  of  those  tribes  which 
eune  not  to  the  battle,  viz.  Reuben,  Gad, 
I^Byand  Asher.  It  will  be  seen  that  J  udah 
cad  ameoa  are  entirely  juitfed  tnm.    TAs 


sirtnmz  qf  Reuben  is  a  poetical  desi^ation 
of  the  country  of  the  Reubenites,  which  was 
particularly  well  watered  by  the  torrents 
Arnon,  Maon,  Zered,  &,c.  This  tribe  is  cen- 
sured as  having  at  first  promised,  or  at  least 
intended,  to  yield  their  aid,  and  as  having 
afterwards  remained  listless  at  home. 

16.  By  a  beautiful  figure,  the  reraissnesf 
of  the  Reubenites  is  here  implied ,  while  they 
are  represented  as  preferrmg  the  pipings  of 
the  herdsmen  and  shepherds  among  their 
herds  and  flocks,  to  the  dangers  and  (atiguca 
of  war.  Their  country  was  celebrated  for 
its  pastures.  ^Compare  Num.  xxxii.  1.)  The 
original  is  piptnri  qf  the  herds,  i.  e.  which  aro 
heard  among  the  herds.  As  a  species  of 
taunt,  perhaps,  their  previous  intentions  are 
dwelt  upon,  and  again  repeated  at  the  elose 
of  this  verse. 

17.  GHead  here  includes,  probably,  the 
tribe  of  Gad,  and  the  half  tribe  of  Manasseh* 
which  was  on  the  east  of  Jordan ;  since  the 
mountain  and  region  of  GKlead  was  divided 
between  the  two ;  see  Joshua  xiii.  25. 31. 

18.  Here  Zebulon  is  sgain  roentioBed 
with  praise,  and  alss  Naphtidi.  These  were 
probablv  the  tribes  which  were  chiefly  •■<' 
gained,  sinee  they  are  the  only  ones  mention* 
ed  in  the  history ;  see  J  udges  iv.  6. 10.  Lof- 
ty Jieid,  literally,  heights  qf  the  afield,  1.  e 
Mount  Tabor,  which  was  the  place  of  rev- 
dezvous,  and  from  which  they  doscooded  (• 
battle.  Judges  iv.  6. 14. 

19.  Taanak  and  Meffiddo  aro  hers  4o- 
seribed  as  being  near  Mount  Tabor,  from 
which  Barak  descends  to  battle.  They  are 
frequently  mentioned  together,  e.  g.  they 
were  both  formerly  cities  of  the  Canaanites ; 
(Josh.  xii.  21. ;}  they  both  fell  to  the  tribe 
of  Manasseh,  although  situated  within  the 
borders  of  Issachar,  (Josh.  xvii.  11.)  and  tho 
Canaanites  continued  to  dwell  in  both. 
(Judges  i.  27.)  The  waters  qf  Megiddo^ 
therefore,  would  seem  to  have  been  the  Ki- 
shon,  a  branch  of  which  probably  flows  near 
that  city.  Megiddo,  as  laid  down  on  the 
maps,  is  therefore  placed  too  far  to  the  west. 
One  branch  of  the  Kishon  has  its  sosree  in 
Mount  Tabor,  whence  it  flows  down  and 
empties  into  the  Mediterranean,  between 
Acre  and  Mount  Carmel. 

Jfot  a  coin,  &c.    The  Hebrew  is  py^ 

from  to  the  verb  j^y^  to  diivtde,  to  cut  «p,  &c. 

20.  In  the  history  (Judges  iv.  15.)  it  is 
simply  said,  Jehovah  (hseomJUed  Suero. 
Whetner,  then,  the  present  verse  is  any  thin^ 
more  than  poetieal  imagery,  or  whether  there 
was  actually  a  tempest,  is  uncertain.  Joso* 
phus  understood  it  in  the  latter  sense,  and 
aflirms  (Antiq.  V.  5.  4.)  that  soon  after  the 
battle  commenced  a  grcMit  storm  of  hail  and 
wind  arose,  which  drove  directly  in  the  faces 
of  the  enemy,  in  favour  of  this  supposition 
is  the  fact,  that,  in  several  other  instances 
where  Jehovah  is  said  to  have  discomfited 
the  enemies  of  Israel,  it  is  described  as  hav- 
ing been  accomplished  by  a  storm  ;  compare 
puticularW  Josh.  x.  10,  11.  1  Sam.  vii.  10. 
Ps.  xviii.  14.  Besides  this,  the  torrent  of 
the  Kishon  must  necessarily  have  been  swol- 
len, in  order  to  have  swept  oiF  the  enemy  aa 
described  in  v.  21 ;  which,  in  that  moontain- 
ons  rsgioni  would  hayt  boea  the  natnnl  ooii« 


im.] 


Ohserdaiiom  in  Eiigtand: — Warwick  CastU. 


73 


■e^Qence  of  a  heary  tempest.  If  this  suppo- 
sition be  admitted,' the  description  iu  v.  4.  is 
a  reality,  and  not  mere  poetical  costume. 

21.  The   word  here  rendered   battles,  is 
D^Onp  from  the  verb  mp  which  sometimes 

nesnt  to  /all  vpon,  io  encounter.  Others 
nake  it  the  brook  of  ancient  days^  i.  e.  Mle- 
bnUed  of  old. 

22.  This  Terse  refers  to  the  hasty  flight  of 
the  Canaanttes.  Their  heroes  means  their  tm- 
HmU  riders.  The  reader  will  doubtless  re- 
cognize the  celebrated  line  of  Virgil : 

**  Qnadrupedaiitepatrem  sonitu  qoatit  ungnla 
campiim.>~^n.  VUl.  596. 

23.  The  Canaanites  fled  northward,  since 
Kedesh,  near  which  Heber  the  Kenite  lived, 
(Judges  iv.  11.)  was  in  the  northern  part  of 
NapMali.  The  Meroz  which  is  here  cursed, 
is,  then,  not  the  Merrus  which  Jerom  men- 
tions as  being  situated  tweWe  miles  fioa 
Samaria.  The  inhabijtants  are  here  cursed, 
because  they  probably  neglected  an  oppor- 
tunity of  harassing  the  enemy  ifi  their  flight. 
There  is  a  strong  contrast  of  feeling,  as  ex- 

Sressed  in  this  curse,  and  i«  the  blessing  of 
ael  which  follows. 

24.  The  history  of  Heber  the  Kenite,  and 
of  this  action  of  Jael,  is  given  in  Judges  iv. 
11.17.  seq.  Blessed  mmong  toomen  is  the  He- 
l»ew  idiom  for  blessed  abcfoe  all  oOttrs^  most 
blessed  f  compare  Luke  i.  21.  fVomenin  the 
tent  are  those  who  remain  at  home,  a  thing 
easential  to  the  sood  reputation  of  oriental 
females;  comp.  Frov.  xzxi.  19.  seq.  On  the 
contrary,  to  go  abroad  vUo  the  streets  was  the 
characteristic  of  an  immodest  woman ;  see 
Prov.  Tii.  10,  11,  12. 

25.  Tlie  rWDn  ^^  ^^«  Hebrews,  sour  or 

curiUti  milk,  was  considered  ass  dainty,  (see 
Cien.  jcviii.  6.  where  it  is  translated  Inttier,) 
as  it  still  is  by  the  Arabs. 

26.  The  nail  or  pin,  *^p^  which  Jael  em- 
ployed was  a  tent-pin,  by  which  the  cords 
of  the  tent  were  fastened  to  the  ground. 

28.  After  describing  the  death  of  Sisera, 
the  jprophetess,  b^  an  abrupt  but  highly  po- 
etical transition,  introduces  the  mother  of 
Sisera  anxiously  awaiting  his  return.  The 
picture  is  beautiful  The  anxious  mother, 
who  has  so  often  been  accustomed  to  wel- 
come her  son  retnrninff  as  a  conqueror  ladeU 
with  spoil,  is  now  iQarmed  at  his  delay, 
and  keeps  watch  at  the  window  for  his  ap- 


proach. Her  attendants  endeavor  to  allay 
her  anxiety,  and  she  herself  checks  her  ris- 
ing solicitude, — *  he  waits  only  to  divide  the 
spoil ;  he  will  speedily  come  and  delight  his 
mother's  heart  with  rich  presents.'  With 
exquisite  art  the  poet,  after  having  by  these 
few  simple  touches  excited  the  deepest  sym- 
pathy in  behalf  of  the  unhappy  mother,  leaves 
the  catastrophe  to  the  conception  of  his  rea- 
ders, as  being  beyond  the  power  of  language 
adequately  to  describe. 

Ckmeluaing  Note. — Tho  poem  which  w« 
have  here  attempted  to  illnstrate,  is  pregnant 
with  instruction  in  regard  to  some  important 
principles  of  interpretation,  of  which  we 
shall  nere  mention  only  one.  The  allusion 
to  the  mother  of  Sisera,  and  the  eircum- 
stances  which  are  mentioned  respeetinff  her, 
no  one,  it  is  presumed,  will  consider  as  oeing 
at  all  founded  in  fact ;  i.  e.  it  is  net  necessary 
to  suppose  that  such  circumstances  actually 
occurred.  No  ona  supposes  that  the  poet 
intended  to  imply  this.  She  is  introduced 
simply  for  the  purpose  of  poetical  embellish 
ment,  to  excite  deeper  emotions,  to  enkindle 
more  powerful  sympathies.  Here  then  is  a 
complete  illustration  of  the  principle,  that  in 
Hebrew  poetry,  (as  well  as  m  all  other  poet* 
ry,)  manv  things  are  to  be  considered  merely 
aa  embeUishments,  as  costume,  and  are  not 
to  be  pressed,  in  inteypreting  them,  md  rest* 
eandum  vhum.  To  applv  tnis  now  to  the 
parables  of  Jesus,  which  art  all  poelieal« 
and  were  intended,  by  an  exhibition  of  tnte* 
reating  circumstances,  to  excite  the  atten- 
tion of  his  hearers,  and  convey  a  deeper  im- 
pression of  the  truth  to  their  minds.  In  the 
beautiful  parable  of  the  prodigal  son,  (Luke 
XV.  7.)  for  instance)  as  to  its  general  features, 
the  elder  son  represents  the  haughty  and 
self-complacent  pharisees,  while  the  prodi- 
gal denotes  those  who  are  abandoned  to  sin. 
(Compare  v.  2.)  And  the  object  of  Ghrist  in 
uttering  the  parable,  was  to  justify  himself 
against  the  murmuring  of  the  pharisees,  who 
complained  (v.  2.)  that  he  receii»ed  sinners. 
But  oeyond  this,  the  circumstanoes  narrated 
are  evidently  the  embellishments  of  poetry, 
and  that  of  the  highest  kind.  Ought  we 
then,  or  can  we  then,  go  on,  as  some  pious 
men  have  done,  and  all^orize  or  spiritualixe 
every  minute  circumstahce,  and  make  it  ap- 
plicsible  to  the  Christians  or  the  sinners  of 
the  present  day  ?  The  mind  of  the  reader 
will  readily  make  the  application  to  variofis 
other  passages  of  a  similar  kind. 


scxsoBXiXiAjniomi. 


tor  the  Christian  Spectator. 
OBSEftVATIONS   OF   AN  AMB&ICAN   IN 
ENGLAND. 

We  took  coach  this  morning,  (Aug. 

10,  1824,)    and  proceeded  on  to 

1826.     No.  2.  10 


Warwick,  fivt  miles  further.  Our 
object  in  visiting  this  place  was  to 
see  the  celebrated  Warwick  Castle. 
Leaving  the  coach,  we  walked  to 
the   entrance,   or  porter's  lodge, 


74 


Observaiums  tn  England .'-^tfi^rwick  Castle. 


[Fts. 


and  were  admitted  without  difficul- 
ty. The  porter  conducted  us  into 
the  lodge  on  the  right,  and  request- 
ed U8  to  enter  our  names  and  the 
places  from  which  we  came.  We 
were  then  conducted  into  the  lodge 
•H  the  lefl^  in  which  are  the  ar- 
mour of  Guy,  Earl  of  Warwick, 
hit  large  hell-metal  pot,  flesh-hook, 
and  similar  utensits.  The  porter 
toon  told  his  story,  going  th^  round 
^f  the  articles  with  a  wonderful 
rapidity  of  utterance,  and  winding 
off  by  guying  the  flesh-fork  a  terri- 
ble turn  around  the  pot  We 
expected  him  to  conduct  us 
about  the  place ;  but,  touching  his 
beaver,  he  observed,  "  I  leave  you 
here,  gentlemen.^'  We  took  the 
bint,  and,  presenting  the  expected 
reward,  proceeded  to  make  our 
torvey.  The  road  leading  to  the 
cattle  is  winding,  and  is  cut  through 
a  solid  rock,  five  or  six  feet  deep, 
the  branches  of  the  trees  forming 
an  arch  above,  and  the  moss  and 
ivy  on  the  sides  nearly  excluding 
the  light  of  the  sun.  We  went  on 
eome  distance,  when,  by  means  of 
a  turn  in  the  road,  the  castle  itself, 
^^  in  all  its  magnificence,  burst  at 
•nee  on  our  astonished  and  delight- 
ed view,  with  great  and  even  sub- 
lime effect/^  The  words  of  an- 
other will  better  describe  some 
parts  of  the  place  than  my  own. 

^'  Approaching  towards  the  inner 
court,  the  near  view  of  the  castle, 
with  all  its  solemn  towers  and  bat- 
llements,  mantled  with  ivy,  and 
ihaded  with  trees  and  shrubs,  of 
Iai|^e  size  and  luxuriant  growth, 
affords  a  ^display  of  picturesque 
beauty  and  grandeur,  scarcely  to 
be  exceeded.  On  the  right,  a[)- 
peaiB  the  mighty  tower  of  Guy, 
whose  walls  are  of  ten  feet  thick- 
nets,  rising  with  the  most  exact 
and  beautiful  proportion  to  the  lof- 
ty height  of  1 28  feet.  This  tower, 
erected  in  the  days  of  Richard  II. 
hat  stood  unmoved  through  the 
long  course  of  four  revolving  cen- 
turies, nor  does  it  yet  discover  any 
imrrKt  of  deci^.    But  even  this  ap- 


pears  inconsiderable,  when  com- 
pared with  the  antiquity  of  Caesar't 
Tower  on  the  left,  which  in  all 
probability  is  nearly  as  old  as  the 
period   of  the  Norman   conquest- 
Through  the  vast  space,  therefore, 
of  weven  hundred  years,  the  Tower 
of  CaBsar  has  resisted  all  the  acci- 
dents and  decays  of  time,  and  it  re- 
mains at  this  moment  as  firm  and 
almost  as  solid  as  the  very  rock  on 
which   it  stands.     The    height  of 
this  tower  is  1 47  feet.     The  two 
are  connected  together  by  a  strong 
wall ;  in  the  centre  of  which  is  the 
great  arched  Gateway  leading  into 
the  inner  court,  flanked  with  tow- 
ers,  and  succeeded  by  a   second 
arched  gateway,  with  other  towers 
and   battlements  loftily  ascending 
far  above  it."     Passing  through  the 
Gateway,  the  inner  court  opens  to 
view.     Here  the  most  indifferent 
spectator  cannot  enter  without  feel- 
ings of  high  and  awful,  yet  pleas- 
ing  admiration.     Here    the  gran- 
deur of  ancient  days  still  seems  to 
reign,  undisturbed  by  the  changes 
and  fluctuations  of  succeeding  ages ; 
and  the  stranger,  witliout  the  aid  of 
much  enthusiasm,  may  fancy  him- 
self suddenly  transported  from  the 
Fcenes  and  events  of  present  times 
back  to  years  of  old    and  scenes 
long  past.     On  the  lefl  appears  the 
mansion,  a  grand,  irregular  pile, 
forming  a  residence,  as  fit  as  any 
that  the  most  higb-wrought  ima- 
gination could  desire,  for  the  pow- 
erful, the  splendid,  and  the  hospi- 
table baron  of  ancient  times.     In 
front  is  the  high  mound  of  earth, 
anciently  the  Keep,  most  beauti- 
fully clothed  from  its  base  to  its 
summit   with    trees     and    plants. 
Thence  the  embattled  wall,  over- 
hung with  ivy,  continues  round  to 
the  right,  where  it  meets  the  tow- 
er of  Guy.     Through  this  wall  is  an 
iron  gateway  leading  to  the  plea« 
sure-grounds   and   park.      I  stood 
some  time  looking  at  the  scene,  in 
wonder  and  admiration.     The  day 
was  uncommonly  fine  ;  not  a  cloud 
obscured  the  sun.  nor  a  breeze  ruf- 


I82C.] 


Observations  in  England : — Leamington. 


76 


fled  the  leaves.  The  mansion,  the 
towers,  the  walls  and  battlements, 
ail  appeared  to  the  best  advantage. 
Not  a  living  creature  was  to  be 
seen.  Primeval  silence  seemed  to 
reign.  Notwithstanding  the  great 
antiquity  of  the  place,  every  thing 
is  kept  in  the  neatest  order,  and 
finest  state  of  preservation.  I  could 
not  hut  contrast  the  condition  of 
this  place  with  that  of  Kenilworth. 
This,  like  that,  would  have  been 
destroyed,  had  not  the  owner  capi- 
tulated with  Cromwell. 

Our  next  concern  was  to  see  the 
inside  of  the  mansion.     Going  up 
the  stone  steps,  and  arriving  at  the 
massy  doors,  we  saw  an  old  lady 
(fit  appendage)  who  politely  asked 
us  to  walk  in.     One  invitation  was 
sufficient — we    did  not   give    her 
time  to  repeat  it ;  but,  with  light 
foot  and  lighter  heart,  stepped  into 
the  great  hall.     A  noble  room  in- 
deed,  bung   around  with  ancient 
British  armour,  antlers  of  the  deer, 
and  the  usual  decorations  of  these 
seats  of  baronial  greatness.     The 
hall  was  lighted  by  three  immense 
Gothic  windows,  each  forming  re- 
cesses deep  enough   for   a   small 
family  to  set  a  table  in.     The  old 
lady  recommended  me  to  take  a 
look  from  one  of  the  windows.     I 
did  so ;  but  it  made  me  almost  re- 
gret that  I  could  not  spend  my  days 
there.  Just  below,  flows  the  charm- 
ing Avon,  rippling  and  murmuring 
along;  to  the  left  are  the  ragged 
rains  of  the  old  bri(%e,  and  further 
up  may  be  seen  the  new  one ;  in 
front,  and   to   the   lefl,  the  park, 
with  all  its  beauties,  spreads  off  to 
a  wide  distance,  through  the  shady 
trees  of  which  you  now  and  then 
obtain  a  glimpse  of  the  Avon,  as  it 
meanders  through  its  bounds.  Eve- 
ry thing  seemed  like  enchantment. 
From  this  room  we  were  hurried 
through  the  great  dining-room,  an- 
ti-room, cedar  drawing-room,  gilt^ 
room,  state   bed-room,   and  state 
dressing-room.     From  the  last  we 
fed  a   view    through    the  whole 
^nge  of  rooms,  a  distance  of  three 


hundred  feet ;  and  so  exactly  are 
the  doors  placed,  that,  when  they 
are  shut,  you  may  look  through  the 
key-holes  the  whole  extent.  Turn- 
ing back,  we  were  conducted 
through  the  range  of  rooms  on  the 
west  side.  One  of  these  is  fitted  up 
as  a  chapel,  with  pulpit,  organ,  and 
seats.  They  are  all  elegantly  fur- 
nished, and  ornamented  with  nume- 
rous paintings  from  the  pencils  of 
Vandyck,  Salvator,  Rosa,  Rubens, 
and  others  In  the  state  bed-rooms, 
the  bed  and  furniture  are  of  crin^ 
son  ve-lvet,  embroidered  witb 
green  and  yellow  silk.  They  once 
belonged  to  "  good  Queen  Anne.*' 

Besides  these  rooms  there  are 
many  others,  not  open  to  public  in- 
spection. Those  we  saw,  "howev- 
er, enabled  us  to  form  sufficiently 
correct  ideas  of  the  grandeur  in 
which  the^  barons  of  old  lived. 
Giving  our  fee  to  the  old  lady,  we 
descended  to  the  inner  court, 
where  we  found  a  hobbling  old 
man  ready  to  wait  on  us.  By  him 
we  were  conducted  over  the  plea* 
sure-grounds,  and  into  the  green- 
house. This  house  was  built  ex- 
pressly for  receiving  a  celebrated 
Roman  vase,  found  at  the  bottom  of 
a  lake  a  few  miles  from  Rome.  It 
is  made  of  white  marble,  contaiot 
one  hundred  and  sixty-three  gal- 
lons, and  weighs  five  tons.  The 
sides  are  beautifully  ornamented 
with  carved  figures  of  various  kinds, 
emblematical  of  the  use  for  which 
the  vase  was  intended.  The  plea«- 
sure-grounds  and  park  occupy  a 
circumference  of  five  miles.  They 
are  laid  out  with  the  utmost  taste 
and  elegance,  and  combine  all  that 
can  charm  in  gravel  walks,  greem 
lawns,  shady  trees,  streams,  and 
water-falls. 

At  Warwick  we  engaged  a  ear 
to  take  us  to  Leamington.  Besides 
ourselves,there  were  two  inside  and 
three  outside  passengers,  making 
seven  for  one  horse.  This  is  onl^ 
a  common  load.  It  should  be  kept 
in  mind  that  a  John  Bull,  on  aa 
average,   weighs  thirty  per  tvnt. 


Varieties. 


[Fe*. 


more  than  a  Yankee.    Leamington 
has  recently  come  into  notice  on 
account  of  its  mineral  waters,    'i  he 
nobility  and  gentry  resort  here  in 
the  summer,  to  drink  the  waters 
and  partake  of  the  amusements. 
For  their  accommodation,  nume- 
rous large  and  elegant  public  hou- 
ses have   been  erected.    Others, 
who  dislike  the  noise  of  a  public 
house,  and  whose  means  perhaps 
are  more  ample,  have  built  houses 
for  the  convenience  of  themselves 
and  families.     Most  of  the  towns 
that  I  have  visited  since  I  came  to 
this  country    have   been   of   one 
stamp — old  and  black ;  the  streets 
narrow,  crooked,  and  filthy.     On 
entering  this  place  I  was  agreeably 
struck   with  the   contrast.      The 
streets   are    broad,    straight,   and 
clean.     Every  house  may  be  term- 
ed a  palace,  except  a  few  cottages 
that  remain,  and  these  are  extreme- 
ly neat    The  baths  are  numerous 
and    very    elegant.      The    royal 
baths  cost  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
five   thousand    dollars.      Regent^s 
hotel,  said  to  be  scarcely  surpass- 
ed by  any  in  the  kingdom,  is  a  no- 
ble  building.     It  cost   about   one 
hundred  and  fifly  thousand  dollars. 
Ilis  present  majesty,  while  here  on 
his  way  to  Warwick  Castle,  a  few 
years  since,  was  pleased  to  dignify 
the  hotel  with  the  name  it  now  bears. 
This  place,  though  quite  small,  has 
a  theatre,  assembly  rooms,  an  ele- 
gant library,  a  picture  gallery,  and 
public  gardens.     The  wealthy  who 
have  more  money  than  they  know 
what  to  do  with,  and  more  time 
than  they  know  how  to  dispose  of, 
may  here  rid  themselves  of  both, 
if  not  very  profitably,  yet  accord- 
ing to  their  humour.     The  epicure 
may  have  his  palate  gratified,  the 
votary  of  pleasure  find  amusement, 
the  healthy  ruin  their  constitutions, 
and  the  sick  sometimes  hope  to  be 
restored  to  health. 


For  th«  ChriatiM  Spectator. 

VARIE'I  lES. 

FLATTERY. 

The  Christian  religion  enforces  on 
all  its  disciples,  sincerity.  We  are 
taught  in  it,tobeiieve  ourselves  con- 
tinually under  ll3eviewofaGod,who 
sees  the  heart,  and  who,  being  sin* 
cere  himself,  forbids  all  dissembling 
in  those  who  profess  to  worship  him. 
The  same  spirit  must  govern  us  in 
our  intercourse  with  mankind.  Our 
language  should  be  the  image  of 
our  thoughts.  When  we  reprove, 
it  should  be  with  tenderness ;  when 
we  praise,  it  should  be  for  the  en- 
couragement of  modest  worth, 
which  is  prevented  from  a  full  ex- 
ertion of  its  owi4  powers  by  too 
mean  an  opinion  of  itself. 

Yet,  if  we  look  into  the  world, 
we  shall  see  that  this  sincerity  is 
rarely  found.  Even  among  the 
professors  of  religion,  we  can  sel* 
dom  point  to  the  individual  of  whom 
we  can  say.  Behold  an  Israelite 
indeed,  in  whom  there  is  no  guile  ! 
Truth  has  almost  forsaken  the 
tongues  of  men,  because  sincerity 
is  corrupted  in  the  heart.  Lying 
is  universally  allowed  to  be  a  de- 
testable vice,  yet  there  ar^  lies 
which  are  very  generally  tolerated. 
If  every  word  which,  from  design, 
makes  an  impression  on  the  hear- 
er^s  mind  different  from  that  in  the 
speaker,  be  a  falsehood,  how  many 
must  be  involved  in  the  charge  of 
falsehood !  Truth  is  a  rigid  power ; 
and  there  are  very  few  who,  at  all 
times,  consider  her  dictates,  or  bow 
to  her  laws. 

What  is  Jlattery  but  a  kind  of 
complimentary  lying?  Do  men  in 
the  praises  which  they  bestow 
commonly  mean  what  they  say? 
There  is  no  greater  proof  of  the 
immense  power  of  self-love  m 
blinding  our  eyes,  than  the  fact 
that  we  so  of\en  receive  the  testi- 
mony of  the  flatterer  when  it  is  in 


1826.] 


Farieties, 


77 


oor  own  favour.  NothiDg  is  too 
gross  to  go  down,  when  it  is  ad- 
dressed to  pride,  that  prevailing 
weakness  of  the  human  heart.  O 
king,  live  for  ever,  was  the  ancient 
exclamation  when  they  approached 
a  despot^s  throne ;  and  a  poor  dying 
worm  almost  believed  himself  an 
immortal  god. 

In  reading  the   ancient    poets, 
we     are     sometimes     astonished 
at   the   extravagant    compliments 
which  were  paid  by  indigent  gen- 
ius to    greedy  vanity.      We    are 
shocked;   and  we  almost  wonder 
that  even  the  object  of  these  adu* 
lations  himself  did  not  see  through 
the  deceit,  and  requite  his  para- 
sites with  resentment  rather  than 
approbation.     Virgil,  not  knowing 
any  spot  on  earth  good  enough  for 
Augustus,  promises   him  a  place 
among  the  stars  after  his  death ; 
and  modestly  begs  him  not  to  be  in 
too  much  haste  to  go  thither.     Ho- 
race repeatedly  traces  all  peace, 
all   plenty,  ^  all    the    blessings   of 
life,  to   his  fostering   hands.     We 
read  these  praises  with  smiles;  but 
to  the  ancient  emperors  they  were 
very  serious  things.     No   wonder 
they  became  such  monsters  of  ini- 
quity!     How  could  ears  delighted 
with  such  music  ever  bear  to  hear 
truth?    But  the  man  who  nevei: 
hears  truth,  will  soon  forget   her 
form  and  features ;  he  will  forsake 
her  as  a  guide,  or  remember  her 
as  an  enemv. 

A  blind  friend  is  the  worst  enemy 
a  man  can  meet  with,  and  »  saga- 
cious enemy  often  proves  to  ue  a 
useful  friend.  We  are  so  partial 
to  our  faults,  that  we  never  see 
them  in  their  mag;nitudc  until  they 
are  ret!rcted  to  u«*  from  some  fo- 
reign source.  A  soldier  is  formed 
by  combat,  and  a  good  man  often 
becomes  better  by  opposition.  Cen- 
rane  at  least  makes  us  humble,  and 
it  ought  to  stimulate  us  to  amend- 
ment. When  we  hear  a  fault,  we 
are  at  first  tempted  to  deny  it ;  but 
solitary  meditation  often  leads  us  to 


suspect  that  it  may  at  least  be  part* 
ly  true.  But  if  a  man^s  vanity  fol- 
low him  into  the  closet;  if  he 
thinks  himself  as  faultless  after  re- 
flection as  he  did  before  it,  he  is  a 
hopeless  character.  We  may  say 
the  worst  thing  of  him  that  can  be 
said — He  ts  just  fit  to  he  flattered ! 

Men  will  be  perfect  when  they 
are  as  willing  to  hear  reproof  as 
they  are  commendation.  But,  judg- 
ing from  observation,  that  day  is 
very  distant. 

We  are  told  by  an  ancient  writer 
always  to  regard  a  flatterer  as  a 
person  who  is  trying  to  deceive  us ; 
we  may  add  that  he  is  trying  to 
deceive  us  on  the  side  on  which  we 
are  most  open  to  deception.  He  is 
a  dangerous  foe,  attacking  the 
weakest  part  of  the  garrison. 

There  are  some  situations  in 
which  flattery  is  peculiarly  perni- 
cious ;  to  no  person  more  than  to 
a  minister  of  the  gospel. 

A  minister  is  a  kind  of  little  mo- 
narch, to  whom  some  minds  are 
held  in  peculiar  subjection.  He  is 
a  public  man,  a  teacher,  and  his  ve- 
ry existence  depends  on  his  credit. 
He  is  a  weeklv  author;  and  Pope 
has  remarked  (probably  from  expe- 
rience) that  from  the  moment  a 
man  commences  author,  he  is  no 
more  to  hear  the  truth.  All  these 
circumstances  lay  him  open  to  adu- 
lation. In  the  very  ministrations  of 
the  sanctuary,  he  is  in  danger  of 
becoming  his  own  idol.  It  is  too 
oilen  the  case,  that  the  man  who  is 
flattered  much  loves  flattery.  In 
this  case,  as  in  many  others^  the 
relish  comes  from  the  habit. 

In  a  certain  book,  which  shall  be 
nameless,  because  of  doubtful  influ- 
ence, the  eflect  of  flattery  upon  a 
mind,  by  no  means  vicious  or  weak, 
is  strikingly  exhibited.  A  servant 
was  once  taken  into  the  service  of 
a  bishop,  and  his  business  was  to 
tell  the  prelate  whenever  his  facul- 
ties failed,  when  his  sermons  began 
to  grow  defective,  through  a  remiss 
or  a  superannuated  mind.  ^^  O,"  said 


8 


yarieties. 


[Te^ 


the  servant, ' "  that  can  liardly  hap- 
pen ;  you  lordship  preaches  so  el- 
oquently, you  retain  such  liveliness 
of  fancy,  and  vigour  of  nnnd,  that 
you  will  continue  to  edify  and  de- 
light your  audiences  for  many  a 
year  to  come."  "  No  flattering," 
said  the  bishop  :  '^  I  wish  you  to 
b^  faithful ;  and  if  I  should  find 
that  you  do  not  give  me  timely  no- 
tice of  any  failure  which  may  hap- 
pen to  me,  I  shall  dismiss  you  from 
my  service."  His  lordship  soon  af- 
ter had  a  fit  of  the  apoplexy,  from 
which,  however,  he  recovered, 
and  endeavoured  to  preach.  But 
his  sermon  was  far  below  his  for- 
mer efforts ;  every  body  remarked 
it;  and  the  servant  thought  him- 
self bound  in  honesty  to  hint  the 
fact  to  the  bishop.  He  did  it  as 
softly  and  gently  as  possible. 
*' What?"  says  the  bishop:  "then 
you  say  I  am  sunk  into  dotage  '.'" 
**  O  no,  sir,"  says  the  man ;  *' jiour 
last  sermon  would  be  excellent, 
preached  by  any  other  person :  I 
only  said  that  the  people  thought 
it  not  quite  equal  to  your  usual 
perfvirmances."  "  I  understand 
you,"  "  replies  the  bishop  ;  "  how 
much  do  1  owe  you  ?  bring  in  your 
bill.  I  won't  have  such  a  booby 
in  my  service  any  longer.  Go ; 
leave  me ;  you  are  an  active,  cle- 
Ter  servant ;  1  only  wish  you  had 
a  little  better  taste."  Such  was 
the  conduct  of  a  man  who  had  flat- 
tered himself  into  a  belief  that  he 
hated  flattery. 

There  is  one  reflection  which, 
if  we  would  pause  to  think,  might 
abate  the  efiect  of  praise  on  a  cler- 
gyman's heart.  It  is  oAen  given 
without  reflection,  merely  for  the 
sake  of  saying  civil  things;  and 
supposing  it  to  be  never  so  sincere, 
it  aAer  all  makes  him  only  the  he- 
ro of  a  parish.  The  admiration  of 
ignorance  is  no  proof  of  excel- 
lence ;  not  to  mention  higher  con- 
siderations. 

One  of  the  English  divines  de- 
clares there  is  such  a  thing  as  a  ly- 
ing ear  as  well  as  a  lying  tongue. 


Truth  is  always  more  pleasing  in 
discourse  than  falsehood,  unless 
the  falsehood  has  some  accidental 
sweetening ;  the  two  most  common 
are,  detraction  and  flattery. 

Life  is  a  state  of  probation ;  and 
probation  implies  opposition  and 
trial.  There  is  no  integrity  that 
can  withstand  constant  adulation. 
What  is  the  reason  that  pedagogues, 
and  some  professors  of  colleges^ 
give  themselves  such  airs  of  im- 
portance, and  always  appear  array- 
ed in  the  arts  o£ little  great  men? 
Originally  they  were  like  other 
persons,  and  modesty  and  simplicity 
of  character  mi^ht  have  been  their 
peculiar  merit.  But  when  they  ceas- 
ed to  be  surrounded  by  equals,  when 
they  became  surrounded  by  minds 
over  which  they  were  accustomed 
to  predominate,  they  fergot  their 
own  iflipprfections ;  they  judged 
their  own  character  by  the  influ- 
ence they  exerted.  The  man  be- 
came ridiculous  from  the  very  mo- 
ment his  station  became  respecta- 
ble. 

Through  the  whole  round  of  hu- 
man life,  it  may  be  established  as  a 
maxim,  that  it  is  dangerous  to  be  a 
public  man.  It  fosters  some  of  the 
worst  passions  of  the  heart.  It  re- 
quires frequent  self-examination, 
and  a  strong  fixing  of  religious 
principle,  to  counteract  the  influ- 
ence. He  that  can  see  through  a 
fallacy  that  flatters  his  pride  is  a 
rare  character;  yet,  rare  as  this  at- 
tainment is,  it  is  absolutely  neces- 
sary to  our  being  virtuous  or  use- 
ful. 

DOGMATISM. 

When  Diogenes  heard  a  sophist 
discoursing  concerning  meteors ; 
aflirming  boldly  concerning  objects 
which  he  had  never  examined,  he 
put  the  vain  naturalist  to  silence 
by  asking  him,  how  long  it  was  since 
he  came  down  from  heaven  ?  There 
are  some  books  in  divinity  which 
put  the  same  question  into  the  read- 
er's head.    Instead  of  being  con- 


182$.] 


Vmrieties. 


VJ 


vinced  by  their  unoky  speculations, 
we  wish  to  ask  the  author,  Pray^ 
*tr,  how  long  is  it  since  you  came 
^omfrom  heaven  ? 

Fomiir. 

The  best  poetry  is  the  language 
of  ardent  feeling.  Not  indeed  that 
good  writing  of  every  kind  is  not 
the  effect  of  study:  but  poetry 
must  seem  to  be  the  effusion  of  an 
awakened  mind.  Now,  as  men's 
miods  are  generally  more  alive  to 
vice  than  to  virtue,  the  best  poetry 
has  had  a  wrong  tendency.  The 
sons  of  genius  are  too  oflen  fired 
by  images  of  wickedness.  Poetry 
has  been  called  a  heaven-taught 
art;  but  we  must  join  in  the  com- 
plaint of  Cowley : 

**  The  heavenliest  thing  on  earth  still  keeps 
up  hell." 

The  genius  of  Lord  Byron  was 
employed  in  rolling  misanthropy, 
atheism,  discontent,  refinement, 
and  intelligence,  into  one  nion- 
strous  mixture;  and  then  rifling 
heaven  and  earth  for  the  brightest 
ornaments  to  decorate  the  blackest 
passion.  Set  the  devil  before  his 
mind,  and  he  could  sing  like  a 
nightingale ;  but  disclose  paradise 
to  his  view,  and  he  was  dumb.  I 
have  read  of  an  old  French  writer, 
who  honestly  confessed  that  he  ne- 
ver produced  such  brilliant  verses 
as  when  his  subject  was  love  and 
obscenity.  He  had  tried  to  write 
on  morality  and  devotion ;  but  he 
coold  make  nothing  of  them. 

**  So  flew  his  soul  to  its  congenial  place.** 

We  owe  much  to  those  au- 
thors who  have  employed  melody 
on  the  side  of  virtue  and  religion. 
They  had  a  hard  task  to  execute ; 
they  had  to  disjoin  ideas  long  as- 
sociated, and  to  awaken  the  cold 
admiration  of  reluctant  readers. 
They  cultivated  frankincense  in 
Greenland. 

racsvMPTiox. 

PompoDius  Mela,  an  ancient  geo- 


grapher, tells  us  of  a  people  on  the 
northern  bank  of  the  Caspian  Sea, 
who,  after  having  spent  their  lives 
in  idleness  and  jollity— /c*<o#«iipcr 
otto  .lati^  were  accustomed  with 
the  utmost  hilarity  to  finish  life  by 
crowning  their  brows  with  wreaths 
of  flowers,  and  precipitating  them* 
selves  from  a  certain  rock  into^thc 
ocean.  Habitant  lucos  silvasque  ;  et 
ubi  eos  vivendi  satieias  magis  quaa^ 
t(zdium  cepit^  hilares^  redimiti  sertis 
semet  ipsiin  pelagus  ex  certa  rape 
proRcipites  dant.  Id  eis  funus  exi* 
mium  est.  These  people  bear  a 
close  resemblance  to  our  modem 
Univenalisti.  They,  too,  dwell  in 
the  specious  groves  of  a  shaded  im- 
agination; they  live  in  religious 
jollity  and  idleness ;  they  approach 
death  crowned  with  flowers,  and 
they  cherish  the  greatest  hilarity 
on  the  brink  of  the  most  fearful  de- 
struction ! 

SLOTH. 

Sloth  is  the  vice  of  virtue ;  it  is 
the  secret  reason  why  Christians 
are  not  more  useful,  scholars  more 
learned,  and  ministers  more  suc- 
cessful. A  wicked  man  is  Common- 
ly active.  All  his  powers  operat- 
ing in  one  direction,  he  rolls  to  hi9 
purposes  with  the  velocity  of  a 
torrent.  Sanctification  is  partial; 
hence  the  good  man  never  acts  with 
the  unity  of  aim  which  the  sinner 
feels.  Besides,  virtue  itself  is  a 
calm  principle.  We  make  it  too 
calm.  There  is  a  difference  be- 
tween Jordan^s  gentle  current  and 
the  Dead  Sea. 

HAUNTED  HOUSES. 

Mankind  are  seldom  original, 
even  in  their  follies.  The  notion 
of  houses  haunted  by  the  troubled 
spirits  of  the  irformer.tenants,is  very 
ancient.  Suetonius  informs  us  that 
the  house  in  which  the  emperor 
Caligula  died  was  haunted  after 
his  decease.  As  he  was  a  tyrant, 
his  funeral  rites  had  been  very  neg- 


80 


Mihon^s  TreMtise  on  Christian  Voetrine. 


[Feb. 


ligently  performed;  his  body  was 
half  burnt,  and  the  remains  scarce- 
ly coyered  with  earth.  Before  his 
sisters  returned  from  exile,  the 
garden  was  haunted  in  which  his 
body  lay ;  the  house  in  Which  he 
died.  But  the  ghosts  were  laid  by 
ft  decent  funeral.  Satis  eonstat^ 
priu$quam  id  fiertty  hortorum  custo- 
da  wnbris  inquietatos  ;  in  ea  quoque 
domo  in  qtuL  occulmerity  nullam  noc- 
tem  sine  aliquo  terrore  trantartam, 
donee  ipsa  domiu  incendio  consump- 
ta  sit.  Pliny  mentions  a  house  at 
Athens  which  no  one  durst  inhabit, 
it  was  so  troubled  with  spirits. 
Augustine  knew  such  a  house  near 
Hippo.  See  the  *  City  of  God,'  book 
xxii.  c.  8.  It  would  be  an  endless 
task  to. cite  modem  testimonies. 
Luther's  credulity  is  well  known. 
All  this  may  be  true  with  a  little 
alteration.  When  it  is  said  by  an 
old  author  that  a  house  was  haunt- 
ed with  spirits,  for  spirits  we  ought 
always  to  read  rats. 

Yet  there  are  some  good  people 
who  think  the  antiquity  of  an  opi- 


nion   a   vast  confirmation  of  it» 
truth. 

STYLE. 

There  is  nothing  more  important 
for  young  men  of  affluent  imagina- 
tions to  learn,  than  the  inttrstMai 
style.  Such  persons  wish  to  be 
brilliant  in  erery  part ;  but  inter- 
mediate sentences  cannot  be  too 
simple,  and  then  the  glowing  sen- 
tence is  seen  in  contrast^  and  strikes 
with  double  force.  What  a  beauti- 
ful writer  would  Seneca  have  been, 
had  he  only  mixed  in  with  his  arti- 
ficial and  finely  balanced  periods, 
sentences  of  perfect  simplicity. 
Good  writing  resembles  flowery  is- 
lands in  the  waters  of  a  lake ;  the 
connecting  space  has  nothing  pecu- 
liar ;  it  is  a  plain  liquid  suHace ; 
but  it  prepares  the  eye  to  meet  the 
flowery  island  with  admiration  and 
delight.  This  interstitial  style 
needs  to  be  studied ;  and  a  better 
pattern  cannot  be  found  than  Law, 
author  of  the  Serious  Call  to  a  de-« 
vout  and  holy  life. 


BSVXBW8. 


A  Treatise  on  Christian  Doctrine^ 
eompiUdfrom  the  Scriptures  alone; 
by  John  Milton.  Translated 
from  the  original  by  C  jarles  R. 
Sumner,  M.  A.,  Librarian  and 
Historiographer  to  his  Majesty, 
and  Prebendary  of  Canterbury. 
From  the  London  edition.  Bos- 
ton. 2  vols.  8vo.  pp.  448  and 
464. 

After  the  lapse  of  almost  two  cen- 
turies from  Ills  death,  it  has  fallea 
to  the  lot  of  this  age  to  contem- 
plate Milton  in  the  new  character 
of  a  theologian.  Not  but  that  al- 
ready, in  the  controversial  writings 
he  has  left,  in  which  he  lent  his 
powerful  mind  and  ardent  feelings 
to  the  Caude  of  the  Puritans,  he 


has  let  escape  from  him  much  of 
his  religious  sentiments;  not  but 
that,  in  his  immortal  epic,  ^smit 
with  the  love  of  sacred  song,'  he 
has  winged  his  way  over  many  a 
field  of  religious  truth ;  but  now 
we  behold  him,  for  the  first,  the 
set  commentator  on  the  divine  wri- 
tings, the  express  pronouncer  of 
his  own  religious  opinions,  the  for- 
mal teacher  oftheChri^tian  doctrine. 
The  treatise  which  we  have 
named  at  the  head  of  this  article, 
is  the  means  of  exhibiting  him  to 
the  present  generation  in  this  nevv 
and  interesting  character.  Con* 
cealed  in  one  of  the  presses  of  the 
old  State  Paper  Office,  Whitehall, 
in  an  envelope,  superscribed  ^^  To 
Mr,  Skinner,  MerchtJ^^  it  was  dis- 


1826.] 


Milton  s  Treatise  on  Chrisiian  Jjocirmt. 


81 


Covered  by  Robert  Lemon,  Esq. 
cleputy  keeper  of  bis  Majesty's 
state  papers,  in  the  latter  part 
of  the  year  1823.  By  what  fof- 
tones  it  befel,  that  the  manuscript 
should  have  passed  from  the  hands 
of  Cyriack  Skinner  (the  person 
whom,  ds  Wood  relates,  Milton 
made  the  depositary  of  the  MS.)  to 
this  office,  and  have  remained  in  it 
unknown  and  untouched,  till  re- 
cently discoyered  by  Mr.  Lemon,  it 
matters  not :  of  the  genuineness  of 
the  MS.  there  can  be  no  question. 
The  superscription,  the  latinity, 
the  thoughts,  all  identify  it  with 
the  work  which  Milton  is  known 
to  hare  written  on  theology,  and 
which  was  supposed  long  since  to 
have  been  lost  by  his  biographers. 
The  superscription  we  have  alrea- 
dy mentioned ;  the  latinity,  as  ap- 
pears from  eiamples  given  by  the 
translator,  has  just  such  mistakes 
in  the  chirography,  as  would  be 
made  by  the  daughter  of  Milton  for 
an  amanuensis,  who  knew  the  fqrms 
of  Latin  words  but  not  their  mean- 
ing; and  the  thoughts  are  evinced 
to  bear  a  strong  resemblance  to  the 
sentiments  of  Milton,  contained  in 
his  prose  and  poetical  works,  by 
the  collation  which  the  translator 
has  made,  with  good  discrimination, 
in  his  notes.  We  own  it,  therefore, 
to  be  a  relic  of  Milton ;  and  in  it 
we  may  with  truth  contemplate 
him  as  a  theologian. 

The  treatise,  as  we  have  hinted 
already,  was  composed  in  the  Latin 
tongue  ;  (in  which  Milton  was  ac- 
knowledged pre-eminently  to  have 
excelled,  and  which  was  the  lan- 
guage of  all  the  learned  treatises 
of  his  day ;)  designed  obviously  for 
the  inspection  oi  those  who  would 
be  students  in  the  word  of  God. 
By  "his  majesty^s  most  gracious 
command,''  the  Rev.  Charles  R. 
Sumner,  M.  A.  was  set  to  the  task 
of  giving  the  work  an  English 
dress,  ben>re  it  should  make  its  ap- 
pearance among  the  British  public. 
With  what  fidelity  or  ability  he  has 
executed  the  tadc,  as  we  possess 

1826.    No.  2.  11 


not   the   original    work,  we    are 
wholly  unable  to  judge. 

Taking  the  translation  for  a  cor- 
rect transcript,  we  will  survey 
awhile  the  new  character  in  which 
Milton  appears  in  the  work  before 
us.  We  can  do  this  no  better  than 
by  briefly  examining  the  work  it- 
self to  which  he  has  given  produc- 
tion. 

The  general  form  of  the  work  is 
biblical;  conslstii^  of  texts  of 
scripture,  arranged  under  each  to- 
pic, with  his  own  critical  remarks 
made  upon  them,  in  illustration  of 
their  meaning.  He  observes  in  the 
preface,  respecting  this  form  of  the 
work : 

<<  Whereas  the  g^reater  part  of  those 
who  hare  written  most  largely  on  these 
subjects  liave  been  wont  to  fill  whole 
pages  with  explanations  of  their  own 
opinions,  thrnsting  into  the  margin  the 
texts  in  support  of  their  doctrine,  with 
a  summary  reference  to  the  chapter 
and  verse ;  I  have  chosen,  on  the  con- 
trary, to  fill  my  pages  even  to  redun- 
dance with  quotations  from  scripture, 
that  BO  as  little  space  as  possible  might 
be  left  for  my  own  words,  even  when 
they  arise  from  the  context  of  reve- 
lation itself.**    Vol.  L  i^  6,  7. 

How  disgusted  Milton  was  with 
thrusting  the  scriptures  into  these 
marginal  stuffings,  may  be  learned 
from  his  remark  respecting  Prynne, 
that  ^^  by  his  wits  lying  ever  beside 
him  in  the  margin,  he  might  be 
known  to  be  ever  beside  his  wits 
in  the  text." 

The  division  which  he  makes  of 
the  Christian  doctrine  is  two  fold  : 
faith,  or  the  knowledge  o>  God, 
and  love,  or  the  service  of  God.  In 
this  division,  and  in  the  distribution 
of  the  subjects  and  chapters  through 
the  whole  work,  Milton  appears,  as 
his  translator  observes,  much  in- 
debted to  the  Marrow  of  Divinity, 
by  Ames,  and  the  Abridgement  of 
Christian  Divinitie,  by  WoIIebius. 
Of  the  second  part  of  the  latter 
work,  on  the  worship  of  God,  the 
division  is  very  similar  to  the  cof- 
resporiding  part  of  Milton^s  work| 


8gr 


MUton/3  treatise  oa  CkrUiian  Doctrine, 


[F*.- 


and  many  of  the  argumeDts,  and 
even  whole  sentences,  are  identi- 
cally the  same.  These  two  works 
of  eminent  Puritan  divines,  he  is 
known  to  have  used  as  text-books, 
with  his  pupils,  when  he  employed 
himself  as  the  instructer  of  youth. 

But  the  opinions  which  he  avows 
in  the  work,  our  readers  will  be 
most  interested  to  know.  They 
can  expect,  of  course,  that  we  refer 
them  only  to  the  more  remarkable 
of  those  which  come  within  the 
compass  of  so  extensive  a  system, 
and  which  exhibit  more  particular- 
ly the  peculiarities  of  Milton. 

The  second  chapter  treats  of 
Qod.  After  stating  that  our  knowl- 
edge of  God  is  but  an  imperfect  con- 
ception of  his  nature,  he  adds  : 

*^  Our  safest  way  is  to  fonn  in  our 
minds  such  a  conception  of  God  as 
shall  correspond  with  his  own  delinea- 
tion and  representation  of  himself  in 
the  sacred  writing^s.  For  granting  that, 
both  in  the  literal  and  ugurative  de- 
scriptions of  God,  be  is  exhibited,  not  as 
he  really  is,  but  in  such  a  manner  as 
may  be  within  the  scope  of  our  com- 
prehensions, yet  we  ought  to  entertain 
such  a  conception  of  him,  as  he,  in  con- 
descending to  accommodate  himself  to 
our  capacities,  has  shown  that  ho  de- 
sires we  should  conceive.  For  it  is  on 
this  very  account  that  he  has  lowered 
himself  to  our  level,  lest,  in  our  flights 
aboye  ihe  reach  of  human  understand- 
ing, and  beyorfd  the  written  word  of 
scripture,  we  should  be  tempted  to  in- 
dulge in  vague  cogitations  and  subtle- 
ties. 

There  is  ho  need,  then,  that  theolo- 
gians should  have  recourse  here  to 
what  they  call  anthropojiathy— a  figure 
invented  by  the  grammarians  to  excuse 
the  absurdities  of  the  poets  on  the  sub- 
ject of  the  heathen  divinities.  We  may 
be  rare  that  sufficient  care  has  been 
taken  tfiat  the  holy  scriptures  should 
contain  nothing  unsuitable  to  the  cha- 
racter or  dignity  of  God,  and  tliat  God 
should  say  nothing  of  himself  which 
could  derogate  from  his  own  majesty. 
It  is  better,  therefore,  to  contemplate 
the  Deity,  and  to  cohceire  of  him,  not 
with,  reference  to  human  passions,  that 
is,  after  the  manner  of  men,  who  are 
Bcnr  weary  of  forming  subtle*  imagi* 


nations  respecting  him,  but   after  the 
manner  of  scripture,  that  is,  in  the  way 
in  which  God  has  offered  himself  to  our 
contemplation;    nor   should  we  think 
that  he  would  say  or  direct  any  thing 
to  he  written  of  himself,  which  is  incon- 
sistent with  the  opinion  he  wishes  us  to 
entertain  of  his  character.     Let  us  re- 
quire  no   better  authority   than    God 
himself  for  determining  what  is  worthy 
or  unworthy  of  him.     If  *it  repented 
Jchovali  that  he  had  made  man,*  (Gen. 
vi.  6.)  and  '  because  of  their  groanings,' 
(Judges  ii.   18.)  let  us  believe  that  it 
did  repent  him,  only  taking   care  to 
remember  that  what  is  called  repent- 
ance, when  applied   to  God,  does  not 
arise  from   inadvertency,  as  in  men; 
for  so  he  has  himself  cautioned  us.  Num. 
xxiii.  1 9.  *•  God  is  not  a  man,  that  he 
should  lie,  neither  the  son  of  man,  that 
he  should  repent.'    8ee  also  1  Sam.  xv. 
29.     Again, if  'it  grieved  the  Lord  at 
his  heart,'  (Gen.  vi.  6.)  and  if  ^  his  soul 
were  grieved  for  the  misery  of  Israel,** 
(Judges  X.  16.)  let  us  beUeve  that  it  did 
grieve  him     For  the  affections  which 
in  a  good  man  are  good,  and  rank  with 
virtues,  in  God  are  holy.     If  after  the 
work  of  six  days  it  be  said  of  God  that 
*•  he  rested  and  was  refreshed,'  (£xod» 
xxxi.  17.)  if  it  be  said  that  <  he  feared 
the  wrath  of  the  enemy,'  (Deut.  xxxii. 
27.)  let  us  belieye  that  it  is  not  beneath 
the  dignity  of  God  to  grieve  in  that  for 
which  he  is  grieved,  or  to  be  refreshed 
in  that  which  refresheth  him,  or  to 
fear  in  that  he  feareth.     For,  however 
we  may  attempt  to  soften  down  such 
expressions  by  a  latitude  of  interpreta- 
tion, when   applied   to  the   Deity    it 
comes  in  the  end  to  precisely  the  same. 
If  God  be  said  'to  have  made  man  iu 
his  own  image,  after  his  likeness,'  (Gen. 
i.  2U.)  and  that  too,  not  only  as  to  his 
soul,  but  also  as  to  his  outward  form, 
(unless  the  same  words  have  different 
sig-nifications  here  and  in  chap.  v.  5. 
'  Adain   begat   a   son  in  his  own  like- 
ness, after  his  image,')  and  if  God  ha- 
bitually assign  to  himself,  the  members 
and  form  of  man,  why  should  we  be 
afraid  of  attributing  to  him  what  be  at- 
tributes to  himself,  so  long  as  what  is 
imperfection     and     weakness,     when 
viewed  in  reference  to  ourselves,  be 
considered  as  most  complete  and  ex- 
cellent whenever  it  is  imputed  to  God. 
Questionless  the  glory  and  majesty  of 
the  Deity  must  have  .  been  so  dear  to 
him,  that  he  would  never  say  any  thing 
of  himself  which  could  be  hwmliatiDgor 


ISS6.J 


Milton^a  Treatise  on  Christian  Doetriue, 


&3 


dsgniSing,  and  would  ascribe  to  himself 
no  personal  attribute  which  he  would 
not  wiiliaglj  have  ascribed  to  him  by 
his  creatures.  Lict  us  be  convinced 
that  those  hare  acquired  the  truest  ap- 
prehension of  the  nature  of  God  who 
submit  their  understandings  to  his 
word;  inasmuch  as  he  has  accommoda- 
ted his  word  to  their  understanding, 
and  as  shown  what  he  wishes  their  no- 
tion of  the  Deity  should  be. 

'*  To  speak  summarily,  God  either  is, 
or  is  not,  such  as  he  represents  himself 
to  be.  If  he  be  really  such,  why 
should  we  think  otherwise  of  him  ?  If 
he  be  not  such,  on  what  authority  do 
we  say  what  God  has  not  said  ?" 

Vol.  I.  pp.  20 — 23. 

The  language  of  Milton  here, 
migfht  leave  us  in  doubt  whether 
he  believed  God  to  possess  in  reali- 
ty any  bodily  power  or  form,  as  he 
is  talking-  of  our  conceptions  of 
Ood.  Yet  it  will  be  perceived  that 
he  does  not  deny  that  God  possess- 
es an  outward  form  in  reality ;  and 
in  a  passage  immediately  succee<]- 
ing  this,  he  denies  merely  that 
Ood  is  '*  in  fashion  like  unto  man, 
in  all  his  parts  and  members ;"  not 
that  be  has  an  outward  form.  If 
we  consider  that  he  directly  denies 
it  not,  we  may  the  more  incline  to 
the  opinion,  that  such  was  his  real 
belief,  from  one  or  two  passages 
that  have  fallen  from  him,  in  his 
chapter  on  the  creation. 

**  Not  even  divine  virtue  and  efficien- 
cy could  produce  bodies  out  of  nothing, 
according  to  the  commonly  received 
opinion,  unless  there  had  been  some 
Wily  power  in  the  substance  of  God ; 
since  no  one  can  give  to  another  what 
he  does  not  himself  possess.  Nor  did 
St  Paul  hesitcte  to  attribute  to  God 
something  corporeal';  Col.  ii.  9.  *in 
him  dwelleth  all  the  fulness  of  the 
Godhead  bodily."    Vol.  L  p.  241. 

"In  the  same  manner,  w«  do  not 
think  that  what  are  called  *  the  back 
parts'  of  God  (Exod.  xxxiii.)  are,  pro- 
perly  speakii^,  God ;  though  we  ne- 
vertheless consider  them  to  be  eter- 
nal."   Vol.  L  p.  244, 

We  may  now  see  what  he  intend- 


ed by  the  speech  he  put  into  the 
mouth  of  Raphael : 

"  what  if  earth, 
Be   but   the   shadow   of  heaven,  and 

things  therein 
Each  to  other  like,  more  than  on  earth 

is  thought  ?" 

The  efl&ciency  of  God  next  occu- 
pies his  attention,  which  he  divides 
into  internal  and  external.  Under 
the  head  of  internal  efficiency,  he 
speaks  of  the  general  decrees  of 
God  relating  to  all  his  works,  and 
the  special  decree  relating  to  the 
predestination  of  believers  unto 
life.  His  views  on  the  general  and 
special  decrees  may  be  gathered 
from  the  following  passages : 

**  To  comprehend  the  whole  matter 
in  a  few  words,  the  sum  of  the  argu- 
ment may  be  thus  stated  in  strict  con- 
fonnity  with  reason.     God  of  his  wis- 
dom determined  to  create  men  and  an- 
gels reasonable  beings,  and  therefore 
free  agents ;  at  the  same  time  he  fore- 
saw which  way  the  bias  of  their  wiU 
would  incline,  in  the  exercise  of  their 
own  uncontrolled  liberty.    What  then  ? 
shall  we  say  that  this  foresight  or  fore- 
knowledge on  the  part  of  God  imposed 
on  them  the  necessity  of  acting  in  any 
definite  way  ?    No  more  than  if  the  fu- 
ture event  had  been  foreseen  by  any 
human  being.     For  what  any  human 
being  has  foreseen  as  certain  to  hap- 
pen,  will   not   less  certainly  happen 
than  what  God  himself  has  predicted. 
Thus  Elisha  foresaw  how  much  evil 
Hazael  would  bring  upon  the  children 
of  Israel  in  the  course  of  a  few  years. 
(S  Kings  viii.  12.)    Yet  no  one  would 
affirm  that  the  evil  took  place  necessa-. 
rily  OQ  account  of  the  forekaowledge 
of  Elisha;  for  had  he  never  foreknown 
it,  the  event  would  have  occurred  with 
equal  certainty,  through  the  free  will 
of  the  agent.      So  neither  does  any 
thing  happen  because  God  has  foreseen 
it ;  but  he  foresees  the  event  of  every 
action,  because  he  is  acquainted  with 
their  natural  causes,  which,  in  pursu- 
ance of  his  own  decree,  are  left  at  li*' 
berty  to  exert  their  legitimate  influx 
ence.     Consequently  the  issue  does  not 
depend  on  God  who  foresees  it,  but  on 
him  alone  who  is  the  object  of  his  fore- 
sight.   Since,  therefore,  as  bos  before 


84 


MiUoni's  Treatise  on  Chrislian  Doctrine, 


[Fe». 


been  shown,  there  can  be  no  absolute 
decree  of  God  regarding  free  agents, 
undoubtedly  the  prescience  of  the  De- 
ity (which  can  no  more  bias  free 
agents  than  the  prescience  of  man, 
that  is,  not  at  all,  since  the  action  in 
both  cases  is  intransitive,  and  has  no 
external  influence)  can  neither  impose 
any  necessity  of  itself,  nor  can  it  be 
considered  at  all  the  cause  of  free  ac- 
tions. If  it  be  so  considered,  the  ver}' 
name  of  liberty  must  be  altogether 
abolished  as  an  unmeaning  sound;  and 
that^  not  only  in  matters  of  religion, 
but  even  in  questions  of  morality  and 
indifferent  thiiigs.  There  can  be  no- 
tliiBg  bat  what  will  happen  necessarily, 
since  there  is  nothing  but  what  is  fore- 
known by  God. 

^  That  this  long  diacnseion  may  be 
at  length  concluded  by  a  brief  summa- 
ry of  the  whole  matter,  we  most  hold 
that  God  foreknows  all  future  events, 
but  that  he  has  not  decreed  them  all 
absolutely;  lest  all  sin  should  be  im- 
puted to  the  Deity,  and  evil  spirits  and 
wieked  men  should  be  exempted  from 
blame.  Does  my  opponent  avail  him- 
self of  this,  and  think  the  concession 
enough  to  prove  either  that  God  does 
not  foreknow  every  thing,  or  that  all 
future  events  must  therefore  happen 
necessarily,  because  God  has  fore- 
known them?  I  allow  that  future 
events,  which  God  has  foreseen,  will 
happen  certainly,  but  not  of  necessity. 
They  will  happen  certainly,  because 
tke  divine  prescience  cannot  be  de- 
ceived, but  they  will  not  happen  neces- 
sarily, because  prescience  can  have  no 
iaff  eence  on  the  object  foreknown,  in- 
amnch  as  it  is  only  an  inijnansitive  ac- 
tion."   VoL  I.  pp.  61-*63. 


<<  From  what  has  been  said  it  is  suffi- 
ciently evident,  that  free  causes  are 
not  impeded  by  any  law  of  necsessity 
arising  from  the  decrees  or  prescience 
of  God.  There  are  some  who,  in  their 
zeal  to  oppose  tkus  doctrine,  do  not  he- 
sitate even  to  assert  that  God  is  him- 
self the  cause  and  origin  of  sin.  Such 
men,  if  they  are  not  to  be  looked  upon 
as  misguided  rather  than  mischievous, 
should  be  ranked  among  the  most  aban- 
doned of  all  blasi^emers.  An  attempt 
to  refute  them  would  be  nothingnnore 
than  an  argument  to  prove  that  God 
was  not  the  evil  spirit.^' 

Vol.  I.  p.  54. 

''  Since  then  the  apostasy  of  the  first 


man  was  not  decreed,  but  only  fore- 
known by  the  infinite  wisdom  of  God, 
it  follows  that  predestination  was  not 
an  absolute  decree  before  the  fall  of 
man;  and  even  after  his  fall,  it  ought 
always  to  be  considered  and  defined  as 
arising,  not  so  much  from  a  decree  it- 
self, as  from  the  immutable  conditions 
of  a  decree.     Vol.  I.  p.  62. 

V  Sibce  then  it  is  so  clear  that  God 
has  predestinated,  from  eternity,  all 
those  who  should  believe  and  continue 
in  the  faith,  it  follows  that  there  can  be 
no  reprobation,  except  of  those  who 
do  not  believe  or  continue  in  tlie  faith, 
and  even  this  rather  as  a  consequence 
than  a  decree ;  there  can  therefore  be 
no  reprobation  of  individuals  from  all 
eternity.  For  God  has  predestinated 
to  salvation,  on  the  proviso  of  a  general 
condition,  all  who  enjoy  freedom  of 
will ;  whUe  none  are  predestinated  to 
destruction,  except  through  their  own 
fiiult,  and,  as  it  were,  per  tucidefUy  m 
the  same  manner  as  there  are  some  to 
whom  the  gospel  itself  is  said  to  be  a 
stumbling-block  and  a  savour  of  death. 

Vol.  L  pp.  84,  85. 

With  these  views  accord  the  sen- 
timents of  his  poem : 

*'  they  themselves  decreed 
Their  own  revolt,  not  I ;  if  I  foreknew. 
Foreknowledge  had  no  infiuence  on 

their  fault, 
Which  had  no  less  proved  certain,  un- 

foreknown.    Par.  Lost,  III.  95. 

On  the  external  efficiency  of 
God,  the  first  work  of  Ood  noticed^ 
Is  the  generation  of  the  Son.  Ap- 
prehending that,  on  this  subject,  he 
would  be  at  variance  with  the  opi- 
nion generally  received  as  ortho- 
dox, he  has  devoted  a  hundred 
pages  to  the  discussion,  and  exhi- 
bited more  of  reasoning  than  on 
any  other  topic.  His  opinion,  so 
far  as  we  discover  in  this  chapter 
the  workings  of  his  mind,  origina- 
ted from  the  theory  that  exhibits 
generation  from  the  Father  as  be- 
ing literally  the  foundation  of  the 
subsistence  of  the  Son.  For  his 
whole  reasoning  proceeds  on  this 
basis,  and  the  absurdity  of  suppos- 
ing this  generation  to  have  taken 


1826.] 


>¥tbon'«  Treaiise  on  ChrUiian  Dodriue. 


85 


place,  eternally,  by  physical  neces- 
sity; or  otherwise  than  by  the 
free  will  of  the  Father,  in  time. 
He  ascribes  to  the  Sod  as  much  of 
divinity  as  could  be  ascribed  to  one 
not  self-existent  and  eternal ;  hold- 
ing that  the  Father  imparted  of 
**  the  divine  substance  itself"  to 
the  Son.  With  this  view  of  the 
original  nature  of  Christ,  he  defines 
the  incarnation  to  consist  in  ^^  the 
hypostatic  union  of  two  natures." 
^'  He  is  called  both  God  and  Man, 
and  is  such  in  reality;  which  is 
expressed  in  Greek  by  the  single 
and  appropriate  term  0£av^fcj«ro^.^^ 
In  accordance  with  this  Arian 
scheme  respecting  the  Son,  he 
considers  the  Holy  Spirit,  when 
spoken  of  as  a  person  of  distinct 
subsistence,  to  be  "a  creature," 
**  produced  of  the  substance  of 
God,"  "  inferior  to  the  Son." 

The  earlier  views  of  Milton  are 
known  to  have  accorded  with  the 
Trinitarian  hypothesis.  In  the  first 
of  his  controversial  writings,  pen- 
ned soon  aAer  the  commencement 
of  the  civil  war,  occurs  this  form 
of  invocation : 

«  Thon,  therefore,  that  sittest  in  light 
and  ^ly  unapproachable,  Parent  of 
angela  and  men  !  next  thee  I  implore, 
onmipotent  King,  Redeemer  of  that  lost 
venmant  whose  nature  thou  didst  as- 
smne,  ine&ble  and  everlasting  Love  ! 
And  thott,  the  third  sabsistence  of  di- 
vine infinitude,  illumining  Spirit,  the 
joy  and  eolace  of  created  things !  one 
tripersonal  Godhead !" 

The  period  at  which  he  changed 
his  views,  appears  not  The  trans- 
lator of  this  work  supposes  that,  in 
the  Paradise  Lost,  he  is  wavering 
and  contradictory.  On  the  author- 
ity of  his  biographers,  it  appears, 
that  he  was  occupied  in  the  last 
days  of  the  commonwealth  on 
three  great  works,  Paradise  Lost,  a 
Latin  Thesaurus,  and  a  Body  of 
Divinity ;  "all  which,  notwithstand- 
h^  the  several  troubles  that  befel 
lum  In  his  fortunes,  he  finished 
after  his    majesty^s   restoration." 


The  coincidence  in  the  time  of 
composing  the  two  works  would 
seem  to  show,  that  the  opinions  of 
the  poet  and  the  theologian  were 
the  same.  The  expressions  in  his 
Epic,  supposed  by  Sumner  to  fa- 
vour the  opinion  of  the  supreme 
divinity  of  Christ,  are  these  :     v 

* 

"  In  him  all  his  Father  shone. 
Substantially  expressed." 

"  throned  in  highest  bliss, 
Equal  to  God,  and  equally  eniovinr 
God-like  fruition,"    .  "^  "^    ^      . 

**  never  shall  my  harp  thy  praise 
Forget,  nor  from  thy  Father's  praise 
disjoin."     Book  III.  140. 305. 414. 

Yet  if  we  recur  to  the  peculiar 
views  expressed  in  the  present 
work,  it  would  have  been  consist- 
ent for  Milton  to  speak  of  the  Son, 
begotten  of  ^*  the  substance"  of 
the  Father,  to  be  a  ^  substantial  ex- 
pression' of  him;  and  it  is  observa- 
ble that  he  predicates  '  equality  to 
God'  in  his  song,  not  of  the  subsist- 
ence of  the  Son,  but  of  his  throne 
and  fruition.  Whose  Upraise  he 
would  not  disjoin  from  the  Father's,' 
appears,  from  the  introductory  line 
of  the  passage,  to  be  one  in  the 
rank  of  creation : 

«  Thee  next  they  sang,  of  all  creation 

first. 
Begotten  Son.' 


5> 


At  least,  the  words  admit  the  in- 
terpretation given  in  the  Christian 
doctrine — the  first,  in  the  order  of 
time  and  rank  both,  among  the 
works  of  creation. 

On  the  subject  of  creation,  he 
not  only  avers  matter  to  be  "  the 
productive  stock"  of  aJI, 

"  one  first  matter  all 
Endued  with  various   forms,    various 

degrees 
Of  substances,  and  in  thinsfs  that  live, 

of  life ;" 

but  maintains  also  the  singular  opi- 


6tf 


Milion^s  Treatise  on  Christian  Doctrine. 


[Feb- 


nioD,  that  matter  itself  is  not  only 
from  God,  but  of  God,  who  contains 
(to  use  the  language  of  the  school- 
men^  the  material  as  well  as  the 
efficient  cause  of  all  things,  in  his 
own  substance  and  being. 

On  the  primitive  state  of  man, 
he  introduces  the  subject  of  mar- 
riage, maintaining,  not  only,  as  was 
already  known,  the  legality  of  di- 
vorce, on  the  ground  of  disaffec- 
tion, but  holding  a  surprising  an<i 
strenuous  ai^umeut  on  the  lawful- 
ness of  polygamy. 

He  divides  the  sin  of  mankind 
into  that  which  is  common  to  all 
men,  and  the  personal  sin  of  each 
individual ;  making  the  sin  of  the 
first  parents  one  in  which  the 
whole  race  are  joint  partakers. 

"  The  satisfaction  of  Christ"  is 
^'  the  satisfaction  of  divine  justice 
CD  behalf  of  all  men"  ^^  made  by 
him  in  bis  two-fold  capacity  of 
God  and  man."  Milton  combats 
the  evasion  of  those  who  "  main- 
tain that  Christ  died  not  in  our 
fltead,  but  merely  for  our  advan- 
tage."    We  fault  him  not  here. 

Renovation  is  accomplished  by 
the  external  call  of  the  gospel ;  re- 
generation requites  the  supernatu- 
ral operation  of  the  Spirit ;  in 
wqi  ch  distinction,  we  recognise 
that  semi-pelagianism  which  puts 
it  in  the  natural  power  of  the  sin- 
ner, by  means  of  the  gospel  call,  to 
turn  to  God;  and  which  throws 
him  on  the  resources  of  the  Spirit 
m  accomplishing  the  entire  work 
of  his  sanctification. 

Christian  liberty  is  '*an  enfran- 
chisement through  Christ  our  Deli- 
verer," "  from  the  rule  of  the  law 
-and  of  man."  The  Antinomian 
will  here  find  a  chapter  accordant 
with  his  views. 

Baptism,  one  of  the  external 
seals  of  the  covenant  of  grace,  is  to 
be  administered  to  believing  adults 
only,  by  immersion  ^^  in  running 
water ;" 

»  Baptiaing  in  the  prqfiuent  stream.'' 

Par.  liost,  XII.  441. 


and  '^  any  Christian  whatever  is  qua- 
lified to  administer  baptism,"  and 
"entitled  to  the  privilege  of  dis- 
pensing the  elements"  in  the  sa- 
cred supper,  in  opposition  to  the 
exclusive  right  of  ministers. 

The  Sabbath  has  been  abrogated 
with  the  whole  Mosaic  code ;  and 
one  day  is  no  more  holy  than  an- 
other with  Christians  who  are  lefl, 
at  will,  in  each  independent  church, 
so  select  their  times  of  public  wor- 
ship. 

'  The  visible  church  is  the  multi- 
tude of  the  called,  who  openly 
worship  the  Father  through  Christ, 
in  any  place,  either  individually, 
or  in  conjunction  with  others. 
"  Individually :  for  although  it  is 
the  duty  of  believers  to  join  them- 
selves, if  possible  to  a  church  duly 
constituted ;  yet  such  as  cannot  do 
this  conveniently,  or  with  full  sa- 
tisfaction of  conscience,  are  not  to 
be  considered  as  excluded  from  the 
blessing  bestowed  by  God  upon  the 
churches."  The  practice  of  Mil- 
ton was  accordant  with  this  state  of 
individual  worship  in  the  latter 
part  ol  his  life.  "  He  was  not," 
Bishop  Newton  remarks,  "a  pro- 
fessed member  of  any  particular 
sect  of  Christians ;  he  frequented 
no  public  worship,  nor  used  any 
religious  rite  in  his  family."  Whe- 
ther his  blindness  and  infirmities, 
or  the  peculiarities  of  his  faith,  ac- 
count for  this,  we  pretend  not  to 
affirm. 

"  A  particular  church  is  a  socie- 
ty of  persons  professing  the  faith, 
united  by  a  special  bond;"  "in  it- 
self a  perfect  church,  so  far  as  re- 
gards its  religious  rights;"  compe- 
tent to  the  choice  of  ministers,  and 
the  administration  of  discipline. 

Coincident  with  the  work  of  final 
judgment,  "beginning  with  its 
commencement,  and  extending  a 
little  beyond  its  conclusion,  will 
take  place  that  glorious  reign  of 
Christ  on  earth,  with  his  saints,  so 
often  promised  in  the  scriptures." 
A  new  view  of  the  millennium! 

So  far,  for  the  opinions  exhibit- 


)iS6.J 


Milton's  Treatise  on  Christian  Doctrine. 


e? 


ed  in  this  recently  discovered  trea- 
tise. We  cannot  take  our  leave  of 
John  Milton,  on  his  re-appcarance 
amon^  us  in  the  new  character  of 
a  theologian,  however,  without 
speaking,  more  freely  than  we 
have  yet  done,  the  thoughts  that 
have  risen  in  us  while  attending  to 
hi*  recital  of  Christian  doctrine. 

The  design,  with  which  he  com- 
menced the  work,  to  make  it  a  sys- 
tem of  purely  exegetical  theology, 
bears  upon  it  an  aspect  highly  con- 
gruous with  the  supreme  authority 
jmlty  ascribed  by  Protestants  to  the 
scriptures,  as  the  guides  of  faith 
and  worship.  At  that  age,  too, 
when  the  reformers  were  rescuing 
religions  truth  from  the  rubbish 
under  which  it  had  been  concealed 
daring  the  dark  reign  of  papal  su- 
perstition, when  all  the  systems  of 
tbeolc^  extant  were  molten  at  the 
for^^  of  Aristotle  as  much  as  upon 
the  altar  of  revelation,  it  were  no 
wonder  that  Milton,  lifted  so  far 
by  his  puritanic  independence  of 
mind  above  all  servility,  should 
grasp  at  a  simpler  mode  of  hand- 
ling (he  Christian  doctrine.  In  this 
very  treatise,  while  on  the  subject 
of  the  perspicuity  of  the  scrip- 
tures, he  himself  expresses  the  dis- 
satisfaction he  felt  towards  the  pre- 
valent modes  of  maoaging  the  sub- 
ject of  theology  • 

^Through  what  infataation  is  it,  that 
eren  Protestant  divines  persist  in  dark- 
ening the  most  momentous  truths  of  re- 
ligion, by  intricate  metaphysical  com- 
ments, on  the  plea  that  such  explana- 
tion is  necessary;  stringing  together 
all  the  oselesB  technicalities  and  empty 
distinctions  of  scholastic  barbarism,  for 
the  purpose  of  elucidating  those  scrip- 
tores  which  they  are  continually  ex- 
tolling as  models  of  plainness? 

Vol.  II.  p.  165. 

His  desire  to  see  religion  treated 
on  the  plan  suggested  in  this  work, 
he  also  Intimated  in  one  of  his  con- 
troversial poblications,*   issued  a- 

^  CoDaideratioM  on  the  likAliest  Means  to 
/emuvc  Hirelinsfl  eat  of  tha  Church. 


bout  the  close  of  tjie  common- 
wealth, in  which  He  may  have  al- 
luded to  this  very  treatise  that  was 
then  about  to  occupy  his  labours,  if 
indeed  be  were  not  already  en- 
gaged in  it: 

"  Somewhere  or  other,  I  trust,  may 
be  found  some  wholesome  body  of  divin- 
ity, as  they  call  it,  without  school- 
terms  and  metaphysical  notions,  which 
have  obscured  rather  than  explained 
our  religion,  and  made  it  difficult  with- 
out cause."    Vol.  II.  p.  166      Note. 

At  that  age,  we  may  add,  more* 
over,  it  was  peculiarly  desirable 
that  the  example  should  be  pro* 
posed  to  the  ministers  of  religion 
of  a  purely  scriptural  theology* 
It  would  have  encouraged  and  ac- 
celerated that  attention  to  the  phi- 
logical  interpretation  of  the  scrip- 
tures which  had  already  been  pro- 
posed to  the  Protestants  by  Flac, 
and  which  was  cultivated  with  such 
assiduity  in  the  succeeding  century 
by  the  constellation  which  arose  in 
the  days  of  Emesti.  Perhaps  the 
work,  had  it  appeared  in  the  day 
of  its  birth,  rickety  as  it  now 
seems,  might  have  done  a  real  ser- 
vice to  the  cause  of  Christian  doc- 
trine, so  far,  in  bespeaking  of  all  its 
ministers  a  primary  attention  to 
the  philological  interpretation  of 
the  word  of  God,  as  the  true  source 
of  Christian  knowledge. 

We  mean  not  to  imply,  in  these 
remarks,  that  we  would  have  eve- 
ry treatise  on  theology,  in  its  form, 
strictly  biblical.  We  would  not  re- 
duce the  method  of  inculcating  it, 
to  the  mere  task  of  collocating 
passages  of  scripture  under  distinct 
heads,  as  in  Gaston^s  Collections. 
We  do  not  object  to  a  "  Pars  Dogma- 
tica,  Elenclitica,  Practica,  Histori- 
ca,"  more  than  to  the  "  Pars  Exe- 
getica."  The  form  is  not  the 
thing.  There  may  be  as  great 
aberrations  from  truly  biblical  the- 
ology under  the  ^xegetical  as  well 
as  under  any  other  of  the  depart- 
ments of  theology  we  have  men- 
tioned.   But  what  we  plead  for^ 


88 


Miltonrs  TreeUise  on  Christian  Doctrine. 


[Feb. 


and  what  the  exegctical  form  di- 
rectly recognises  as  its  hasis,  is, 
that  whatever  we  pretend  to  re- 
ceive or  inculcate  as  Christian  doc- 
trine, be  derived  directly  from  the 
language  of  the  scriptures,  inter- 
preted (if  we  except  prophecy)  as 
it  must  have  been  by  the  nrst 
readers. 

The  influence  of  the  reformation 
has  tended  to  exalt  this  branch  of 
theology  to  its  just  height,  (by 
throwing  off  the  ministers  of  the 
gospel  from  reliance  on  the  deci- 
sions of  the  church,  to  reliance  on 
the  word  of  God  only ;  and  the  Pro- 
testants, let  the  Papist  say  what 
he  will  of  the  divisions  that  have 
sprung  up  among  them  in  their  de- 
parture from  the  pretended  Foster- 
Mother,  have  brought  a  stretch  of 
research  and  a  labour  of  criticism  to 
the  investigation  of  the  original 
sciptures  to  render  them  too  lumi- 
nous ever  to  be  clouded  again  in  pa- 
pal night;  which  bring  an  eclipse 
over  the  age  of  Milton,  and  render 
his  work,  though  pursued  with  as 
much  philological  skill  and  as  good 
critical  helps,  perhaps,  as  the  age 
afforded,  a  century  too  late  in  its  ap- 
pearance to  impart  any  new  impulse 
or  offer  real  assistance  to  the  stu- 
dious. 

The  plan  on  which  Milton  un- 
dertook to  exhibit  the  Christian 
doctrine,  so  accordant  with  the  first 
principles  of  Protestantism,  and  so 
iustly  needed  at  the  day  in  which 
he  wrote,  of  deriving  it  from  the 
language  of  Scripture  only,  is  lia- 
ble to  two  abuses  ;  both  of  which 
are  chargeable  in  some  degree,  on 
Milton : — one,  of  not  abiding  by 
the  rule ;  the  other,  of  bringing 
things  to  its  decision  which  lie  not 
within  its  special  jurisdiction.  We 
say  nothing  here  of  incorrectly  in- 
terpreting the  rule  itself  of  which 
he  might  also,  in  several  examples, 
be  proven  guilty. 

A  most  singular  instance  of  de- 
parture from  the  rule,  by  adopting 
another  ground  of  decision  than 
scriptural    language,    Milton    has 


given  us,  in  a  paragraph  on  annihi- 
lation, under  the  head  of  creation « 

**  There  are  other  reasons  besides 
that  which  has  been  just  alleged,  and 
which  is  the  strongest  of  all,  why  this 
doctrine  should  be  altogether  exploded. 
First,  because  God  is  neither  wiliingy 
nor,  properly  speaking,  able,  to  annihi- 
late any  thing  altogether.  He  is  not 
willing,  because  he  does  every  thing 
with  a  view  to  some  end ;  but  nothing 
can  be  the  end,  neither  of  God  nor  of 
any  thing  whatever.  Not  of  Gpd,  be- 
cause he  is  himself  the  end  of  himself; 
not  of  any  thing  whatever,  because 
good  of  some  kind  is  the  end  of  every 
thing.  Now,  nothing  is  neither  g^ood, 
nor  in  fact  any  thing.  Entity  is  good ; 
nonentity  consequently  is  not  good; 
wherefore  it  is  neither  consistent  with 
the  goodness  or  wisdom  of  God  to  make 
out  of  entity,  which  is  good,  that  which 
is  not  good,  or  nothing.  Again :  God 
is  not  able  to  annihilate  any  thing  al- 
together, because,  by  creating  no* 
thing,  he  would  create  and  not  create 
at  the  same  time,  which  involves  a 
contradiction.  If  it  be  said  that  the 
creative  power  of  God  continues  to 
operate,  inasmuch  as  he  makes  that 
not  to  exist  which  did  exist ;  I  answer 
that  there  are  two  things  necessary  to 
constitute  a  perfect  action,  motion 
and  the  effect  of  motion :  in  the  pre- 
sent instance  the  motion  is  the  act  of 
annihilation;  the  effect  of  motion  is 
none,  that  is,  nothing,  no  effisct: 
Where  there  is  no  effect  there  is  no 
efficient"    Vol.  1.  p.  242. 

Again :  On  the  subject  of  the  li- 
teral traduction  uf  souls,  which  Mil- 
ton connected  with  his  ideas  of  ma- 
terialism : 

"  God  would  in  fact  have  left  his  cre- 
ation imperfect,  and  a  vast,  not  to  say 
a  servile,  task  would  yet  remain  to  be 
performed,  without  even  allowing  time 
for  rest  on  each  successive  sabbath,  if 
he  still  continued  to  create  as  many 
souls  daily  as  there  are  bodies  multi- 
plied throughout  the  whole  world.'' 

Vol  I.  p.  253. 

How  far  afield  of  the  high  road 
of  scripture !  Who  could  have  ex- 
pected this  from  one  who  com- 
menced with  a  system  professedly 


IBSC] 


MiUon^9  IVeatue  on  Chri&iian  Dociriue. 


^9 


%x  Sacrifl  duniaxai  Libris  petita, 
«nd  who  had  said  expressly  io  the 
coarse  of  it,  and  in  substance  more 
than  ODce^  ^'  let  us  discard  reason 
in  sacred  matters,  and  follow  the 
doctrine  of  holj  scripture  exclu- 
sively ?'' 

The  other  abuse  of  the  rule  of 
which  we  spoke,  consists  in  bringing 
to  the  test  of  the  scriptures  things 
which  lie  not  within  their  special 
jurisdiction.  W  ho  would  ever  think 
of  going  to  the  scriptures  to  decide 
on  questions  pertaining  to  the  phy- 
sical sciences?     Who  among  Pro- 
testants ?    For  we  forget  not  a  Gal- 
ileo, suffering,  for  his  laudable  ex- 
amination into  the  works  of  God, 
Irom  the  hands  of  ignorant  Papists. 
There  may  be  certain  doctrines  of 
revelation  which  have  a  relevan 
cy,  for  example,  to  the  metaphy- 
sical nature  of  man;  yet  on  the 
question  whether  man   consist   of 
both  body  and  soul — or,  of  a  bodily 
substance,  animated  and  rational,  as 
affirm  the  materialists;  who  would 
think  of  looking  for  direct  testimo- 
nies, to  that  word  which  was  given 
to  teach  us  religion  and  not  pneu- 
matology  ? 

What  shall  we  siiy  of  Milton, 
then,  carrying  the  question  be- 
tween materialism  and  immaterial- 
ity to  the  lively  oracles ;  and  bring- 
ing back  such  responses  in  favour 
of  the  materialists  as  those  in 
which  bodily  attributes  are  pre- 
dicated   of  "  the    soul :" — "  if   a 

soul    touch" "  the     soul     that 

eateth" "  the    hungry   soul" — 

"  a  thirsty  soul" — ^the  soul  "  hunt- 
ed" and  "persecuted?"  This  he 
does ;  and  derives,  from  a  mere  idi- 
om of  the  language,  that  view  of 
materialism  which  leads  him,  else- 
where in  the  work,  to  deny  the 
intermediate  existence  of  the  soul 
between  death  and  the  resurrec- 
tion, and  to  affirm  the  (no  less  won- 
drous) doctrine  of  the  extinction 
of  both  natures  of  Christ,  (which 
vere  connected,  in  the  incarnation, 
with  his  organic  body,)  or  at  least 
1826.     No.  2.  12 


of  their  deprivation  of  vitality,  dur- 
ing the  time  of  his  death. 

Yet,  on  many  points,  Milton  has 
displayed  a  strength  of  reasoningi 
and  a  propriety  of  interpretation^ 
which  exhibit  him  to  great  advaft* 
tage.  That  our  readers  may  have 
a  sample  of  other  portions  of  the 
work  than  those  on  which  we  fault 
him,  we  quote  the  following  on  the 
extent  of  the  atonement : 

*«  For  all  moHkind,  Rom.  v.  IS.  *  the 
tr&d  gift  came  upon  all  men.'  2  Cor. 
V.  14.  *  if  one  died  for  all,  then  were 
all   dead.'     If  this  deduction  be  true^ 
then  the  converse  is  also  true,  namelyt 
that  i     all  were  dead,  because  Christ 
died  for  all,  C^hrist  died  for  all  who 
were  dead,   that  is,  for  all  mankind. 
Eph.  i.  10.  *  that  he  might  gather  to- 
gether in  one  all  things  in  Christ,  both 
which  are  in  heaven,  and  whic^  are  on 
earth;'  all  things  therefore  on  earth, 
without  a  single  exception,  any  more 
than  in  heaven.     Col.  i.  SO.  '  by  him 
to  reconcile  all  things.'     1  Tim.  iL  4. 
*  who  will  have  all  men  to  be  saved* 
and  to  come  unto  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth,'     Compare  also  v.  6.    Heb.  ii.  9. 
<  for  every  raan.^    See  also  2  Pet.  ilL  9. 
Further,  Christ  is  said  in  many  plaoes 
to   have   been    given   for   the   whole 
.  world.    John  iii.  16, 17.  *  God  so  loved 
the  world  that  he  gave  his  only  begot- 
ten Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in 
him  should  not  perish,  but  have  ever- 
lasting life.'  vi.  51.  '  the  bread  that  I 
will  give  is  my  flesh,  which  I  will  give 
for  the  life  of  the  world.'    See  1  John, 
iv.  14.    They,  however,  who  maintain 
that  Christ  made  satisfaction  for  the 
elect  alone,  reply,  that  these  passages 
are  to  be  understood  only  of  the  elect 
who  are  in  the  world  ;    and  that  this 
is  confirmed  by   its  being  said  else- 
where that  Christ  made  satisfaction 
for  tM,  that  is,  as  they  interpret  it^  for 
the  elect.     Rom.  viii.  34.  2  Cor.  v.  tU 
Tit.  ii.  14.    That  the  elect,  however, 
cannot  be  alone  intended,  will  be  obvi- 
ous to  any  one  who  examines  these 
texts  with  attention,  if  in  the  first  pas- 
sage from  St.  John,   for  instance,  the 
term  elect  be  subjoined  by  way  of  ex- 
planation  to  that  of  the  world.    '  So 
God   loved   the  world,'  fthat   is,   the 
elect,) '  that  whosoever'  (of  the  elect) 
*•  believeth  in  him  should  not  perish-' 


90 


MiltorCs  Treatise  on  Christian  Doctrine. 


(Fi 


This  would  be  absurd ;  for  whicb  of  tbe 
elect  does  not  believe  f    It  is  obvious, 
therefore,   that  God  here  divides  the 
world  into  believers  and  unbelievers; 
and  that  in  declaring',  on  the  one  hand, 
that  *  whosoever  belie vetb  in  hun  shall 
not  perish,'  he  implies  on  the  other,  as 
a  necessary  consequence,  that  whoso- 
ever believeth  not  shall  perish.    Be- 
sides, where  the  world  is  not  used  to 
signify  all  mankind,  it  is  most  common- 
ly pot  for  the  worst  characters  in  it. 
John  xiv.  17.  *  even  the  Spirit  of  truth, 
whom. the  world  cannot  receive;'  xv. 
19.  *the  world  hate th  you;'  and  so  in 
many-  other    places.    Again,    where 
Christ  is  said  to  be  g^ven  for  im,  it  is 
expressly  declared  that  the  rest  of  the 
world  is  not  excluded.     1  John,  ii.  2. 
*  not  for  oars  only,  but  also  for  the  sins 
of  the  whole  world ;'  words  the  most 
comprehensive  that  could  possibly  have 
been  osed.    The  same  explanation  ap- 
plies to  the  texts  in  which  Christ  is 
Mid  to  lay  down  his  life  '  for  his  sheep.' 
John  x»  16.  OF  *  for  the  church,'  Acts 
MX.  US.    £ph.  T.  S3.  25.     Besides,  if, 
as  has  been  proved  above,  a  sufficien- 
tly of  grace  be  imparted  to  all,  it  ne- 
oetsariiy  follpws  that  a  full  and  effica- 
cious satisfaction  must  have  been  made 
for  all  by  Christ,  so  far  at  least  as  de- 
pended on  the  counsel  and  will  of  God ; 
inasmuch  as,  without  such  satisfaction, 
not  the  least  portion  of  grace  could 
possibly  have  been  vouchsafed.    The 
passages  in  which  Christ  is  said  to  have 
*given  a  ransom  for  many,'  as  Matt.  xx. 
A,  and  Heb.  ix.  28,  *  to  bear  the  sins 
of   many,'   &c.    afford    no   argument 
against  the  belief  that  he  has  given  a 
nnaomfor  ail ;  for  all  are  emphatical- 
ly many.    If,  however,  it  should  be  ar- 
gued thAt,  because  Christ  gave  his  life 
far  manf>  therefore  he  did  not  give  it 
Jbr  aUn  many  other  texts  expressly  ne- 
gative this  interpretation,  and  especial- 
ly Rom.  V.  19.   '  as  by  one  man*s  diso- 
bedtenoe  many  were  made  sinners,  so 
bythe  obedience  of  one  shall  manv  be 
made  righteous;'  for  no  one  will  deny 
that  many  here  signifies  all.     Or  even 
if  the  expression  for  <dl  should  be  ex- 
plained to  mean  for  Momty  or,  in  their 
own  words,  for  classes  of  individuals, 
not  for  individuals  in  every  class,  no- 
thing is  gained  by  this  interpretation  ; 
not  to  mention  the  departure  from  the 
otnai  signification  of  the  word  for  the 
aake  of  a  peculiar  hypothesis.     For  the 
testimony  of  the  sacred  writings  is  not 


less  strong  to  Christ's  having  made  ia« 
tisfaction  for  each  individual  in  every 
class  (as  appears  from  the  frequent  as- 
sertions that  be  died/or  all  and^br  Vi€ 
whole  worlds  and  that  he  is  *  not  wil- 
ling  that  any  should  perish,'  2  Pet.  iii. 
9.)  than  the  single  text  Rev.  v.  9.  is  to 
his  to  his  having  died  for  classes  of  in- 
dividuals ;  *  thou  hast  redeemed  us  to 
God  by  thy  blood,  out  of  every  kin- 
dred, and  tongue,  and  people,  and  na- 
tion.' ft  will  be  proved,  however,  that 
Christ  has  made  satisfaction,  not  for 
the  elect  alone,  but  also  for  the  repro- 
bate, as  they  are  called.  Matt  xviii. 
1 1.  *  the  Son  of  Man  is  come  to  save 
that  which  was  lost.  Now,  all  were 
lost ;  he  therefore  came  to  save  all,  the 
reprobate  as  well  as  those  who  are  call- 
ed elect.  John  iii.  17.  '  God  sent  not 
his  Son  into  the  world,  to  condemn  the 
world,'  (which  doctrine,  nevertheless, 
must  be  maintained  by  those  who  as- 
sert that  Christ  was  sent  for  the  elect 
only,  to  the  heavier  condemnation  of 
the  reprobate,]  *but  that  the  world 
through  him  might  be  saved;'  that  is, 
the  reprobate ;  for  it  would  be  super- 
fluous to  make  such  a  declaration  with 
regard  to  the  elect.  See  also  John  xii. 
47.  vi.  32.  *  my  Father  g^veth  yon  the 
true  bread  from  heaven ;'  <  you,'  that  is, 
even  though  ye  'believe  not,'  v.  36. 
*■  he  givcth,'  that  is,  he  offers  in  good 
faith  :  '  for  the  bread  of  God  . . .  giveth 
life  unto  the  world,'  that  is,  to  all  men, 
inasmuch  as  he  gives  it  even  to  you  wLe 
believe  not,  provided  that  you  on  your 
part  do  not  reject  it.  Acts  xviL  30,  3 1  • 
*  now  'he  commandeth  all  men  every- 
where to  repent;  because  he  hath  ap- 
pointed a  day  in  the  which  he  will 
judge  the  world  in  righteousness.' 
Those  whom  he  will  judge,  he  undoubt- 
edly calls  to  repentance ;  but  he  will 
judge  all  the  world  individually ;  there* 
fore  he  calls  all  the  world  individually 
to  repentance.  But  this  gracious  oall 
could  have  been  vouchsaifed  to  none, 
had  not  Christ  interfered  to  make  such 
a  satisfaction  as  should  be  not  merely 
sufficient  in  itself,  but  efifectual,  so  lar 
'  as  the  divine  will  was  concerned,  for 
the  salvation  of  all  mankind;  unless 
we  are  to  suppose  that  the  call  is  not 
made  in  earnest.  Now  the  call  to  re- 
pentance and  the  gift  of  grace  are 
from  the  Deity ;  their  acceptance  is  the 
result  of  faith ;  if  therefore  the  effica  ^ 
cy  of  Christ's  satisfaction  be  lost 
through  want  of  faith,   this  does  not 


J<82&] 


Milt^^s  Treatise  on  Christian  Doctriiu, 


n 


prove  that  an  effectual  satisfactioii  has 
not  been  made,  but  that  the  offer  has 
not  been  accepted.  Heb.  x.  29. '  who 
bath  trodden  under  foot  the  Son  of 
God,  and  hath  counted  the  blood  of  the 
covenant,  wherewith  he  was  sanctified, 
an  unholy  thing,  and  hath  done  despite 
onto  the  Spirit  of  grace.'  2  Pet.  ii.  1. 
*eiren  denying  the  Lord  that  bought 
tbem,  and  bhoging  upon  themselves 
swift  destruction.'  Forasmuch  then  as 
all  mankind  are  divided  into  elect  and 
reprobate,  in  behalf  of  both  of  whom 
Christ  has  made  satisfaction,  he  has 
made  satisfaction  for  all.  So  far  in- 
deed is  this  satisfaction  from  regarding 
the  elect  alone,  as  is  commonly  be- 
lieved, to  the  exclusion  of  sinners  in 
general,  that  the  very  contrary  is  the 
case ;  it  regards  all  sinners  whatever, 
and  it  regards  them  expressly  as  sin- 
ners; whereas  it  only  regards  the 
^ct  in  so  far  as  they  were  previously 
siimers.  Rom.  iii.  25.  <  to  declare  his 
righteousness  for  the  remission  of  sins 
tint  are  past,  through  the  forbearance 
of  God.'  1  Tim.  i.  15.  '  this  is  a  faith- 
ful saying,  and  worthy  of  all  accepta- 
tion, that  Christ  Jesus  came  into  ihe 
world  to  save  sinners,  of  whom  I  am 
chieC'"     VoL  I.  pp.  419 — 423. 

The  qualifications  of  Milton  to 
undertake  a  work  like  the  one  un- 
der consideration,  so  far  as  his 
knowledge  of  the  Hebrew  and  oth- 
er languages,  and  his  long  delight 
in  studies  of  this  nature,  are  consid- 
ered, must  be  acknowledged  to 
have  been  great ;  but  these  were 
balanced,  on  the  other  hand,  by  as 
many  and  as  great  disqualifications, 
to  which  we  may  briefly  allude 
again,  as  we  proceed  in  our  re- 
marks. 

This  grreat  author  appears,  in- 
deed, sublimely  interesting  to  us 
in  closing  his  labours  on  earth  in 
the  pious  attitude  of  an  inquirer 
after  truth,  at  the  oracles  of  God. 
We  follow  him,  joyfully,  from  the 
tumultuous  controversies  in  which 
he  had  been  engaged  during  the 
Civil  War,  and  the  Protectorate, 
Into  the  still  retirement  of  his  pri- 
Tate  studies;  to  see  him,  with 
^orbs  quenched'  from  the  light  of 
this  world,  employing  the  last  days 
of  his  life  in  comiing  over  the  vo^ 


lume  of  Eternal  Truth.  We  love 
to  visit  bis  "chamber  hung  with 
rusty  green."*  and  view  him,  "  in 
his  elbow  chair,"*  illustrating^  in 
his  study  of  Christian  doctrine,  the 
sincerity  of  the  prayer  which, 
with  cheerful  hymning,  he  raised 
to  heaven  over  his  blindness ; 

<*  So  much  the  rather  thou,  Celestial 

Light, 
Shine  inward ;  and  the  mind  through 

all  her  powers 
Irradiate. 

We  cannot  but  rejoice  that  he 
was  permitted  to  close  a  career, 
begxin  in  an  endless  chaos  of  dis- 
pute and  bloodshed,  concerning  po- 
litical and  religious  reformation,  in 
so  happy  accordance  with  the  plans 
and  wishes  expressed  by  him,  in 
one  of  the  earliest  of  his  controver- 
sial writings.  "  I  trust  hereby  to 
make  it  manifest  with  what  small 
willingness  I  endure  to  interrupt 
the  pursuit  of  no  less  hopes  thtn 
these,  and  leave  a  calm  and  pleas- 
ing solitariness,  fed  with  cheerful 
and  confident  thoughts,  to  embark 
in  a  troubled  sea  of  noise  and 
hoarse  disputes,  put  from  beholding 
the  bright  countenance  of  Truth, 
in  the  quiet  and  still  air  of  delight^ 
ful  studies.!" 

Yet,  notwithstanding  all  the  in- 
terest with  which  we  behold  him 
closing  the  evening  of  his  days,  in 
so  pious  employments  as  quamng  at 
the  fountains  of  the  Christian  faith 
and  hope,  we  lament  that  he  should 
have  put  down,  as  his  last  thoughts 
on  religion,  things  so  widely  yari* 
ant,  as  we  apprehend  several  of  his 
statements  to  be,  from  the  testimo- 
ny and  the  morality  of  the  scrip- 
tures. These  were  clouds  drawn 
over  his  setting.  Perhaps  the  mind 
that,  with  unbounded  freedom, 
vented  all  its  feelings  in  that  age 
of  storm,  was  led,  insensibly,  by  its 
own  ardent  workings,  into  errcfta 
and  prejudices.  The  sun,  perhaps, 
that  glowed  with  such  blazing  in- 

»  Richard8<»n*B  Life  of  Milton. 

t  The  Beaton  gf  Church  Ggsveram^nt^^^bc. 


Sfe 


^Htton's  Treatise  on  ClirUtian  Doctrine, 


[Tbc 


tensity,  drew  up  these  mists  over 
its  own  declining  orb.  Certain  it 
is,  that  Milton  was  exposed,  by  his 
ardent  temperament,  by  his  views 
of  Christian  liberty,  by  what  he 
saw  around  him  of  the  abuse  of 
power  under  the  pretence  of  reli- 
gion, by  what  befel  him  in  his  do- 
mestic attachments,  by  the  insula- 
ted individuality  of  his  religion,  to 
go  far  astray  from  all  that  might 
even  seem  an  agreement  with  the 
opinions  of  the  age ;  and  he  that 
had  faced  the  nation  with  his  trea- 
tises on  toleration  and  divorce, 
might,  without  a  known  purpose 
to  deviate  from  the  scriptures, 
have  been  led  insensibly  into  er- 
rant conclusions  by  his  own  reason- 
ings, though  apparently  a  learner 
bef9re  the  word  of  God.  Insensi- 
bly :  for  why  should  we  doubt  the 
asseverations  he  has  made  of  his 
sincerity,  in  the  salutation  he  has 
prefixed  to  the  work,  addressed  to 
all  Christians  ? 

"  Since  it  is  only  to  the  individual 
faith  of  each  that  the  Deity  has  opened 
the  way  of  eternal  salvation,  and  as  he 
reqnires  that  he  who  would  be  saved 
should  have  a  personal  belief  of  his 
own,  I  resolved  not  to  repose  on  the 
faith  or  judgment  of  others  in  matters 
relating  to  Grt>d;  but  on  the  one  hand, 
having  taken  the  grounds  of  my  faith 
f^om  divine  revelation  alone,  and  on  the 
other,  having  neglected  nothing  which 
depended  on  my  own  industry,  1  thought 
fit  to  scrutinize  and  as'^ertain  for  my- 
self the  several  points  of  my  religious 
belief,  by  the  most  carefi/l  perusal  and 
meditation  of  the  hfAy  scriptures  tlicm- 
aelves.'*    Vol.  I.  p.  2. 

Insensibly,  we  say;  for  upon 
those  topics  which  brought  up  be- 
fore him  the  themes  of  his  former 
controversies,  he  represses  every 
appearance  of  the  angry  feelings 
of  contest,  like  one  subdued  and 
reverent  before  the  majesty  of 
truth,  the  inquirer  and  not  the  com- 
batant. 

Yet  we  fear  not  for  the  cause  of 
truth,  though  we  can  no  more,  on 
some  high  doctrines,  class  the  name 


of  Milton  as  among  her  'advocates* 
It  is  the  very  germ  of  the  Protest- 
ant faith  to  call  no  man  master ;  Uy 
settle  no    point  of  Christian  doc- 
trine by  human  authority,  but  to 
refer  all  to  divine  testimony ;  to  go- 
to the  word  of  God  ourselves,  and 
by    its    unerring    and    unaltering 
standard,    to    "prove  all  things.'*" 
Will    any  one    quote  the   aberra- 
tions of  Milton,  as  favouring  the 
uncertainty  of  the  scriptures,  and 
rendering  his  own  researches  hope- 
less?     Go,  traveller  to  eternity^ 
thyself,  to  the  records  of  revela- 
tion.    God   speaks   to  thee.     Err 
thou  mayest;  oppose  thou  canst; 
but  whence  shall  spring  thy  light 
and  certainty,  if  not  from  his  in- 
fallible mouth  ?     There  prove  thy 
own  works.     There  learn  with  hu- 
mility his  will.     Let  others  carry 
to  that  word,  or  bring  away  from 
it,  what  opinions  they  may,  the  re- 
sponsibility is  laid  upon  us  of  form- 
ing  there,    and    there    only,    our 
views  of  Christianity.    If  there  are 
risks  of  coming  out  wrong,  if  there 
are  many  and  specious  grounds  of 
deception,  if  there  arise  many  seen 
and  unseen  impulses  to  warp  our 
judgments,  it  matters  not :  we  must 
encounter   these  risks;    wc   must 
face  these  liabilities  to  deception, 
and  with  a  more  deepened  sense  of 
our  own  frailties,  submit  our  minds 
and  hearts  to  the  controlling  pow- 
er of  revelation.     Ours  is  the  re- 
sponsibility.      We    are      put     on 
trial  for  ourselves      We  shall  be 
answerable  for  our  faith. 

In  regard  to  the  influence  which 
the  theological  opinions  of  Milton 
may  have  on  the  present  age,  we 
venture  to  say  that  not  much  is  to 
be  apprehended  from  them  of  ei- 
ther good  or  evil.  There  are  in- 
deed some  doctrines  and  duties  in- 
culcated  correctly, many  we 

should  say, that  might  reprove 

the  infidel,  and  check  the  libertine, 
and  refresh  the  heart  of  the  child 
of  God ;  and  there  are  other  state- 
ments respecting  truths  and  duties, 
to  which  we  have  alluded,  that  no 


182G.] 


MiUoti^s  l.\eatise  on  Ghristian  Doctrine. 


Q3 


doubt  tend  to  relax  the  bonds  both 
of  religion  and  morality.  But  af- 
ter all,  the  work  itself  cannot  do 
much  to  mould  the  minds  of  the 
present  generation.  Bulky  tomes 
of  theoiosfvsuit  not  the  taste  of  the 
age,  and  the  light  reading  of  the 
day.  They  are  not  the  means  of 
'converting  or  perverting'  this 
fickle  generation. 

The  work  has  made  ite  appear- 
ance too  late  to  awaken  the  atten- 
tion of  the  really  studious  of  divine 
truth.  Much  abler  and  more  lu- 
minous helps  forstudjMngthe  word 
of  God,  have  arisen  since  the  asre 
of  its  composition ;  and  are  now 
within  *he  reach  of  those  who  would 
earnestly  inquire  ^  what  is  truth  V 

The  work  is  too  anomalous  to  be 
fostered    by    any    living    sect    of 
Christians.     In  the  days  of  Milton, 
when  the  religious  elements  of  the 
British  nation  seemed  plastic,  and 
ready  to  receive   the  forms  of  new 
creations,  the  work  might  possibly 
have  found  a  sect,  or  have  created 
one,  in  which  it  would  have  receiv- 
ed aready  and  lasting  lodgment,  and 
been  cherished,  like  the  works  of 
Pcnn,  as  the  fostering  parent  of— 
what  shall  we  name  the  sect  but — 
the  Aliltonists.     We  say'  possibly : 
for  his  tractates  on  divorce  though 
deeply  frowned  against  upon  their 
appearance,  raised  up  a  short  lived 
corps  who    were  called  the    Di- 
vorcers.    But  the  work  has   come 
a  century  too  late.     The  Christian 
sects  have  chosen    their  borders 
like  Abraham  and  Lot ;  they  have 
driven  their  stakes  and    fastened 
their  cords,  and  pitched,  at  peace- 
able, if   Qot   peaceful,   distances, 
their  habitations;  and  who  of  them 
shall  demolish  their  dwellings  to 
rebuild  them  after   the   model   of 
this  work?     The   Unitarians  may 
perhaps  select/their  portion  on  the 
unity  of  God,  and  rejoice  to  quote 
Milton,  so  far    as  one  who  is  wil- 
lii^  to   have    one   stake   of  their 
habitation  at  least,  remain  where 
't  is  J  the  moderate  Calvinlst  may 


consent  to  take  the  chapter  on  de- 
crees ;  the  high  Arian,  though  a 
little  stumbled  at  the  expressions^of 
"  divine  substance"  and  "  two  na- 
tures," might  possibly  accept  the 
chapter  on  the  Son  of  God ;  the 
ultra-Calvinist  may  take  his  portion 
from  the  paragraphs  on  the  impu- 
tation of  sin,  and  the  traduction  of 
souls ;  the  Episcopalian  and  the 
Wesleyan  Methodist,  may  find  on 
Renovation  and  Regeneration 
agreeable  chapters;  the  constitu- 
tion of  the  visible  church  we  may 
take  to  ourselves,  except  the  part 
we  freely  yield  to  the  Baptists  and 
the  Quietists;  and  the  chapter  on 

polygamy, it    must    wander,  a 

starveling,  beyond  the  pale  of 
Christendom,  we  should  hope,  to 
find  its  host,  if  any  where,  among 
the    Mahometans. 

The  work,  finally,  has  none  of 
tho^e  charms  of  taste  thrown  around 
it,  that  can  ever  recommend  it  to 
the  lovers  of  his  poetry.  From 
the  nature  of  the  work,  there  ex- 
isted no  opportunity  for  him  to  en- 
stamp  upon  it  the  creations  of  his 
own  adventurous  and  inventive  gen- 
ius. His  task  was,  simply,  the  se- 
lection of  scriptural  texts,  and  the 
addition  of  remarks  explanatory  of 
the  language.  For  ourselves,  we 
have  so  long  listened  to  his  immor- 
tal Epic,  and  been  charmed  in 
hearing  him, 

"  Assert  eternal  Providence, 

And  justify  the  ways  of  God  to  man," 

in  glorious  and  lofty  hymns,  that 
no  tamer  work  of  his  can  charm 
us  more  Already  have  the  prose 
publications  by  which  he  attempt- 
ed to  control  the  opinions  of  a  tu- 
multuous age,  filled  as  they  are 
with  bursts  of  impassioned,  devo- 
tional, nervous  eloquence,  sunk  in- 
to neglect ;  possessing  no  attrac- 
tions within  the  soundings  of  his 
lyre.  And  what  else  can  be  the 
fate  of  the  present  work,  when  the 
short  day  of  its  novelty  shall  have 
transpired — a  work  in  which  all 
that   is   lofty    in   the   imaginatioii 


S4 


Bishop  UoharCs  Discourse 


[Fe».. 


of  Miltos,  or  glowing  in  bis  feelings, 
or  rapt  and  lyrical  in  his  style,  all 
his  peculiarities,  are  annihilated  be- 
fore the  unbending  majesty  of  the 
word  of  God  ?  What  Hay  ley  says, 
in  commending  the  private  virtues 
of  Milton, "  the  splendour  of  the  po- 
et eclipses  the  merit  of  the  man," 
may  be  applied  with  tenfold  eneigy 
to  bis  qualities  as  a  theologian.  He 
will  be  known,  only  and  for  ever,  as 
the  author  of  Paradise  Lost,  this  re- 
cently discovered  work  notwith- 
standing. He  has  left  ail  his  Prose 
Works  and  this  Treatise,  at  ai.  im^ 
measurable  distance  below  the 
heights  of  his  sublime  song.  Like 
Homer,  and  Virgil,  he  has  embalm- 
ed, in  the  glorious  honours  of  his 
verse,  the  very  language  in  which 
he  has  written,  with  ^sure  preser- 
vation, to  all  posterity.  And  this 
generation,  and  they  of  ages  to 
come,  shall  let  these  tomes  slumber 
in  oblivion,  while,  enchanted,  they 
listen  to  the  rapt  thoughts,  uttered 
by  the  poet  as  with  ^^  a  sevenfold 
chorus  of  hallelujahs  and  harping 
symphonies.* 


The  Untied  States  of  America  compared 
with  some  European  countries^  par- 
ticularly England:  in  a  Discourse 
delivered  in  Triniiy  Churchy  and  in 
SL  PauTsy  and  St.  John's  Chapels,  in 
the  city  ofJ^ew  York,  October^  1825. 
By  JdHM  Hkmrt  Hobart,  D.  D., 
Rector  of  said  Church  and  Chapels, 
Bishop  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church  in  the  State  of  New  York, 
«nd  Professor  of  Pastoral  Theology 
and  Pulpit  Eloquence  jn  the  General 
Theological  Seminary. 

Wv  had  some  curiosity  to  contemplate 
.  England,  and  especially  the  Church  of 
England,  as  exhibited  by  such  a  man 
as  Bishop  Hobart;  from  whose  ardent 
jattachmeot  to  Episcopacy,  as  well  as 
from  the  very  flattering  attentions  he 
received  in  that  i^ountry,  we  expected 
a  representation  in  some  respects  not 
«UKitly  like  what  we  find  in  this  dis- 
connc. 

*  RcsROD  of  Chnrrh  QoTernoient,  &c. 


Without  entering  into  a  minute  com- 
parison of  his  native  land  with  the  na- 
tions of  tiie  continent,  which  are  less 
,  capable  of  the  comparison,  the  Bishop 
remarks  that  even  in  England,  ^  where 
nature  has  lavished  some  of  her  choioest 
bounties,  art  erected  some  of  her  no- 
blest monuments,  civil  polity  dispensed 
some  of  her  choicest  blessings,  and  re- 
ligion opened  her    purest  temples'*— 
even  there,  "  his  heart  deeply  cherish- 
ed, and  his  observation  and  reflection 
have  altogether  sanctioned,  lively  and 
affectionate  preference,  in  almost  every 
point  of  comparison,  for  bis  own  dear 
native  land,   and  for    the    Zion  with 
which  Providence  has  connected     m." 
The  points  on  which  the  comparison 
is  professedly  instituted  are  the  physi- 
caly  literary,  civil,  and  religious  advan- 
tages of  the  countries  brought    into 
view.     In  respect  to  the  first  of  these 
the  comparison  is  very  generaL    Our 
sky  may  be  less  serene  and  glowing, 
and  our  breezes  less  cheering  to  the 
languid  framt,  than  those  of  the  most 
favoured  regions  of  the  south  of  Eu- 
rope ;    yet  even    in   this  respect  the 
comparison  is  less  adverse  tu  our  claims 
than   the  Bishop  had  supposed.     We 
have  not  exactly  the   scenery  of  the 
Alps   ^^  with  wild  and    snow-crowned 
summits,   sheltering  within  their  pre- 
cifntous  and  lofty  ridges,  valleys  that 
beam  with  the  liveliest  verdure  and 
bear  the   richest  productions   of  the 
earth  r'  yet  no  country  is  richer  in  the 
sublime  and  beautiful  than  ours.     We 
have  no  castles,  and  ruins,  and  monas- 
teries; nor  is  the  traveller  among  us 
"  astonished    at    the    splendfnxr    that 
beams  from    the  immense  structures 
which  wealth  has  erected  for  the  grati- 
fication o(  private  luxury  or  pride.'* 

**  But  he  can  see  one  feature  of  every 
landscape  here,  one  charm  of  American 
scenery,  which  more  than  repays  for  the  ab- 
HcncG  oftheie  monuments  of  the  power,  and 
the  grandeur,  and  the  wealth,  and  the  taste  of 
the  rich  and  the  mighty  of  other  lands — «nd 
which  no  other  land  affords.  The  sloping 
sides  and  summits  of  our  hills  and  the  ex- 
tensive  plains  that  stretch  before  our  view, 
are  stuadod  with  the  substantial  and  neat 
and  commodious  dwellings  of  /iretmen — in- 
dependent freemen,  owners  of  the  soil — men 
who  can  proudly  walk  over  their  land  and 
exultingly  say — It  is  mine ;  hold  it  tributa- 
ry to  no  one ;  it  is  mine.  No  landscape  here 
is  alloyed  by  the  painful  consideration,  that 
the  castle  which  towers  in  grandeur,  was 
erected  hv  the  hard  labour  of  degraded  vas^ 
sals ;  or  that  the  magnificent  structure  which 
rises  in  the  spreading  and  embellished  do- 


1826.  J 


4n  the  United  States  and  England. 


s'a 


main,  presents  a  painful  contrast  to  the 
Bieaner  habitations,  and  sometimes  the  mise" 
nble  horels  that  mark  a  dependent,  always 
a  dependent — alas,  sometimes  a  wretched 
P«»santry.'*  p.  11. 

The  second  point  of  comparison  is 
^poeed  of  in  a  sing-le  sentence,  and 
we  hasten  with  the  Bishop  to  the  third 
—the  dml  aspect  of  our  country  and  of 
those  with  which  it  is  contrasted. 
Ereiy  traveller  through  those  nations 
OB  the  continent  which  are  subject  to 
despotic  governments,  will  be  compel- 
led to  feel  that  « the  labour  and  inde- 
pendence and  happiness  of  the  many 
are  sacrificed  to  the  ambition  and 
power  and  luxury  of  the  few." 

*'  Bat  even  in  England,  next  to  our  own  ,the 
fre<3*t  of  nations,  it  is  impossible  not  to  form 
a  melancholy  coutrast  between  the  power, 
and  the  splendour,  and  the  wealth  of  thoise 
tA  whom  the  structure  of  society  and  the 
aristocratic  nature  of  the  government  assign 
peculiar  privileges  of  raiuc  and  of  political 
consequence,  with  the  dependent  and  often 
algeet  condition  of  the  lower  orders ;  and 
not  to  draw  the  conclusion,  that  the  one  is 
the  anavoidable  result  of  the  other."  p.  16. 

Advantages  the  Bishop  thinks  there 
nay  be  in  privileged  oMers,  <'  as  con- 
stituting an  hereditary  and  permanent 
source  of  political  knowledge  and 
talent,  and  of  refinement  and  elevation 
of  character,  of  feeling,  and  of  man- 
ners." Yet  he  remarks  that  those  ad- 
rantages  which  result  from  the  heredi- 
tary elevation  of  one  small  class  of  so- 
ciety must  produce  a  corresponding  de- 
pression of  the  great  mass  of  the  com- 
munity. Obsequiousness,  servility,  and 
dependence,  are  not  congenial  to  those 
geDeroos  qualities  which  the  Bishop  at- 
tributes to  the  **  high-minded  noblemen 
and  gentlemen  of  England."  It  is 
justly  added^  in  a  note,  that  *  dissipa- 
tioD  and  unbounded  devotion  to~  pleas- 
ure, the  consequences  of  idleness  and 
wealth,  often  contaminate  the  higher 
nnks,  and  produce  corresponding  ef- 
fects upon  the  lower.' 

T^ere  is  no  part  of  the  comparison 
upon  which  the  Bishop  dwells  so  much 
at  length,  and  with  so  much  compla- 
cency, as  upon  that  between  the  Epis- 
copal Church  in  this  country  and  the 
Chorch  of  England.  We  can  quote 
only  those  passages  which  relate  to  the 
btter;  and  the  picture  which  he  draws 
u  sBch  as  might  be  expected  from  an 
alliance  between  church  and  state, 
^imed  rather  to  promote  the  political 
views  of  the  one  and  the  secular  ag- 


grandizement of  the  other,  than  wiCh 
an  enliglitened  view  to  the  purity  of 
that  kingdom  which  its  divine  founder 
has  declared  to  be  not  of  this  world. 

"Look  at  the  most  important  relation 
which  the  Church  can  constitute,  that  which 
connects  the  pastor  with  his  flock.  In  the 
Church  of  England,  this  connexion  is  abso- 
lute property.  The  livings  are  in  the  gift  of 
indiTiduals,  of  the  government,  or  corporate 
bodies ;  and  can  be,  and  are,  bought  and  sold 
like  other  property.*  Hence,  like  other 
proDerty,  they  are  used  for  the  best  inteiesta 
of  tne  holders,  and  are  frequently  made  sub- 
servient  to  the  secular  views  of  individuals 
and  families.  And  they  present  an  ezcite^ 
ment  to  enter  into  the  holy  ministry,  with 
too  great  an  admixture  of  worldly  motives, 
and  with  a  spirit  often  falling  short  of  that 
pure  and  disinterested  ardour  which  su- 
premely aims  at  the  promotion  of  God*8  glo- 
ry and  the  salvation  of  mankind.** 

"  The  connexion  thus  constituted  entirely 
indepemdent  of  the  choice  or  wishes  of  the 
congregation,  is  held  entirely  independent  of 
them.  And  such  are  the  gross  and  lamenta- 
ble obstructions  to  the  exercise  of  discipline,^ 
from  the  complicated  provisions  and  forms 
of  the  ecclesiastical  law,  that  common,  and 
even  serious  clerical  irregularities,  are  not 
noticed.  In  a  case  of  recent  notoriety,  aban- 
doned clerical  orofligacy  could  not  be  even 
tardily  subjected  to  discipline,  but  at  an  im- 
mense pecuniary  sacrifice  on  the  part  of  the 
Bishop  who  attempted  to  do  that  to  which 
his  consecration  vows  solemnly  bind  him. 

The  mode  of  support  by  tithes,  though 
perhaps,  as  part  of  the  original  tenure  of 
property,  not  unreasonable  nor  oppressive^ 
IS  still  calculated  to  prevent,  in  many  cases^ 
cordial  and  affectiunate  intercourse  between 
minister  and  people.  Indeed,  even  where 
clerical  daty  is  conscientiously  discharjg^, 
the  state  or  things  does  not  invite  that  kind 
of  intercourse  subsisting  among  as,  which 

*  The  history  of  these  "  livings'*  is,  we  be- 
lieve, substantiall^r  this.  I'hey  originated, 
or  rather  the  practice  of  appropriating  them,, 
originated  with  the  monks,  in  very  early 
thnes.  Wherever  the  income  of  a  Church 
was  more  than  su^cient  for  the  necessities  of 
the  officiating  priest,  they  obtained  the  be- 
nefice for  their  own  fraternity,  sometimes  for 
money,  and  sometimes  for  masses,  or  other- 
wise :  and  having  thus  acquired  the  ri^t  or 
presentation,  they  deputed  generally  one  of 
their  own  number  to  perform  the  services,  al- 
lowing him  a  stipend,  for  his  maintenance.  In 
this  way  the  monks  became  at  length  the  ap- 
propriators  of  a  large  portion  of  the  bene- 
fices in  the  kingdom.  But  at  the  dissolution 
of  the  monasteries  and  religious  bouses  by 
Henry  VIII.  these  benefices  fell  into  the 
hands  of  that  monarch  ;  they  were  by  him. 

given  to  such  individuals,  or  corporations  as 
e  pleased,  and  have  continued  to  be  a  spe- 
cies of  private  property  to  the  present  time. 
A  very  great  proportion  of  the  benefices  are 
however,  cither  oirectly  or  indirectly  in  the 
gift  of  the  government. — En. 


06 


Bishop  HoharCs  Discourse^  <^c. 


[FKir. 


lead*  the  pastor  into  ever^  family,  not  mere- 
ly as  its  pastor,  but  its  fnend."* 

pp.  21—23. 


t4 


Advance  higher  in  the  relations  that  sub- 
sist in  the  Charch,  to  those  which  connect  a 
Bishop  with  his  diocese.  The  commission 
of  the  Bishop,  his  Episcopal  authority,  is 
conveyed  to  him  by  the  Bishops  who  conse- 
crate nim.  But  the  election  of  the  person  to 
be  thus  consecrated  is  nominally  in  the  Dean 
and  Chapter  of  the  cathedral  of  the  diocese ; 
and  iheonticaUy  in  the  Kin^,  who  gives  the 
Dean  and  Chapter  permission  to  elect  the 
person,  and  only  the  person,  whom  he 
names ;  and  thus,  in  the  actual  operation  of 
what  is  more  an  aristocratical  than  a  monar- 
chical government,  the  Bishops  are  appointed 
by  the  Cabinet  or  the  Primo  Minister ;  and 
hence,  with  some  most  honourable  excep- 
tions, principally  recent,  the  appointments 
have  notoriously  been  directed  with  a  view 
to  parliamentary  influence.  Almost  all  the 
prelates  that  liave  filled  the  English  sees, 
nave  owed  their  advancement  not  solely  as 
it  ought  to  have  been,  and  as,  in  our  system 
it  must  generally  be,  to  their  qualifications 
for  the  office  i  but  to  a  secular  mtercst,  ex- 
traneous fVom  spiritual  or  ecclesiastical  con- 
siderations.f 

•*  Advance  still  higher— to  the  Church  in 
ber  exalted  legislative  capacity,  as  the 
enactor  of  her  own  laws,  and  regulations, 
and  canons.  The  Convocation,  the  legiti- 
mate legislature  of  the  Church  of  England, 
and  the  high  grand  inquest  of  the  Church, 
has  not  exercised  its  functions  for  more  than 
a  century.  And  the  only  body  that  legis- 
lates for  a  Church  thus  bound  by  the  state 
and  stripped  of  her  legitimate  authority,  ia 
parliament,  with  unlimited  powers — a  House 
of  Lords,  where  the  presiding  officer  may 
be,  and  it  is  said  has  been,  a  dissenter — a 
House  of  Commons,  where  many  are  avowed 
dissenters,  and  where,  whenever  church 
topics  are  discussed,  ample  evidence  is  afTord- 
eo  that  the  greatest  statesmen  are  not  al- 
ways the  greatest  theologians." 

pp.  25 — 28. 


*  "  In  the  few  cases  of  popular  appoint- 
ment of  Rector  or  Lecturer  in  the  Church  of 
England,  every  inhabitant  of  tlie  parish, 
(which  is  a  district  of  a  certain  extent,) 
whether  he  be  a  Churchman  or  dissenter^  a 
•Too,  an  infidel  or  a  heretic^  has  a  right  to 
vote ;  and  the  canvassing  which  takes  place, 
and  the  elections  which  ensue,  are  often  at- 
tended with  unpleasant  occurrences."  p.  23. 

j*  Probably  most  of  the  prelates  owe  their 
episcopal  elevation  to  their  alliance  with  no- 
ble families,  or  to  some  Hind  of  secular  inte- 
rest in  the  Cabinet.  Thus  the  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  of  whom  Bishop  H.  speaks,  and 
for  aught  we  know,  justly  speaks,  in  the  high- 
est terms  of  praise,  is  cousin  to  the  Duke  of 
Rutland,  and  brother  to  the  Lord  Chancellor 
of  Ireland.  The  Archbishop  of  York  has  two 
brothers  in  the  House  of  Lords.  The  Bishop 
of  Winchester  is  uncle  to  the  Ektrl  of  Guil- 
fbrd.  The  Bishop  of  Exeter  is  brother  to 
the  Earl  of  Chichester.  Another  Bishop  was 
tutor  to  the  Duke  of  Gloucester,  another  to 
the  Duke  of  Richmond,  &.c.— Ed. 


Bishop  H.  does  not  object  to  dissent- 
ers participating  in  the  civil  govern- 
ment of  £ngland  ;  but  he  asks,  *^  what 
business   have    dissenters   with   legis- 
lating for  a  Church,  from'  which  they 
dissent,  and  to  which  they  are  consci- 
entiously  opposed?    True;  but  why, 
also,   are    they    made    to    support   a 
church  from  which   they  thus  dissent, 
and  to  which  they  are  thus  conscien- 
tiously opposed.    The   dissenters   are 
supposed  to  constitute  about  one-fiilh 
of  the  whole  population,  and  they  num- 
ber among  them  many  of  the  worthiest 
citizens  of  England.     They  have  their 
own  churches  to  erect,  their  own  cler- 
gy to  maintain ;  and  yet,  if  we  mistake 
not,  they,  equally  with  the  children  of 
the  Establishment,  are  required  to  pay 
tithes   for    its    support.     Besides;    so 
closely  blended  is    the    ecclesiastical 
with  the  civil  polity  of  England,  and  so 
directly  do  many  of  the  laws  enacted 
for  the  regulation  of  the  establishment 
bear  upon  the  civil  and  social  interests 
of  the  nation,  that  to  prohibit  dissent- 
ers from  having  a  voice  in  these  laws, 
would  be  to  disqualify  them  from  hold- 
ing a  seat  in  Parliament.     Yet  Bishop 
H.  declares  it  to  be  a  principle  of  his 
own  Church,  and  one  that  is  enforced 
and  vindicated  by  its  ablest  champion, 
"  the  judicious  Hooker,"  that  "  all  or- 
ders of  men  affected  by  the  laws  should 
have  a  voice  in  making*  them."    The 
objection  lies,  and,  if  we  understand 
our  author,  is  intended  to  lie,  merely 
against  the  union  of  church  and  state : 
disjoin  these  and  the  evil  complained 
of  is  removed. 

"  In  the  theory  of  the  ecclesiastical  consti- 
tution of  England,  the  Bishops  and  the  Cler- 
cy  legislate  in  the  upper  anti  lower  house  of 
Convocation;   and  the  laity  in  Parliarment, 
•whose  assent,  or  that  of  the  King,  is  neces- 
sary to  all  acts  of  the  Convocation.    But 
though  the  Convocation  is  summoned  and 
meets  at  every  opening  of  Parliament,  the 
prerogative  of  the  King  is  immediately  ex- 
ercised in  dissolving  it.    Hence  Parliament— 
a  lay  body,  with  the  exception  of  the  Bishops 
who  Hit  in  the  House  of  Lords,  and  whose 
individual    votes  are  merged  in    the  great 
mass  of  the  Lay  Peers — becomes  in  its  om- 
nipotence the  sole  legislator  of  the  Apostoli- 
cal and  spiritual  Church  of  England.     And 
the  plan  has  been  agitated,  of  altering  by  au- 
thority of  Parliament  the  marriage  service 
of  the  Church,  so  as  to  compel  the  Clergy  to 
dispense  with  those  parts  which  recognise 
the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  in  accommoda- 
tion to  the  scruples  of  a  certain  class  of  dis- 
penters."  pp.  30—32. 

With    respect    to    tbe    theological 


1826.] 


Mr,  Hawo*8  Ordinatwn  Sermoru 


97 


^mlificationa  required  ia  those  who 
applj  for  orders  in  the  English. 
Church,  the  following'  statements  occur 
in  ft  note: 

**  The  canons  only  reqnire  that  the  person 
SDpIying  for  orders  nas  *  taken  some  degree 
orichooi  in  either  of  the  unirersities ;  or  at 
the  least,  that  he  be  able  to  yield  an  account 
of  hit  faith  in  the  Latin,  accordinff  to  the  arti- 
cles of  religion ;  and  to  confirm  tne  same  by 
sufficient  testimonies  out  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures.* No  prerioas  time  for  theological 
itudy  it  specified. 

**  In  the  Church  of  England  there  are  real- 
\j  scarcely  any  public  proTisions  for  theolo- 
peal  edueation  for  the  ministry.  In  each  of 
the  ani?ersitie8  there  are  only  two  profes- 
sors of  divinity.  Their  duties  are  confined 
to  deliTering  at  stated  times,  a  few  lectures 
on  divinity  to  the  university  itudents ;  but 
they  have  not  the  especial  ch  rge  of  the  can- 
didates for  ozdera,  wno  are  left  to  study  vohen 
sad  M^creand  how  they  please.  Almost  im- 
rasdiately  on  gradnatine,  they  may  apply  for 
ordsB,  with  no  other  theological  knowledge 
than  what  waa  obtained  in  the  gtnertU  course 
of  religions  studies  in  the  college  of  which 
they  have  been  membcis."         pp.  34,  33. 


Much  might  be  added,  but  this  will 
sofibe.  It  will  suffice  to  show  that  the 
Church  of  Christ  necessarily  loses 
much  of  her  spiritual  character,  and 
much  of  her  appropriate  and  pure  influ- 
ence orer  the  minds  of  men,  when  for 
any  purposes  of  worldly  policy,  she 
weds  herself  eren  to  the  best  of  the 
kingdoms  of  this  world.  It  suggrests 
too,  the  query,  whether  that  form  of 
ecclesiastical  polity  which  makes  so 
smple  provision  ibr  the  gratification  of 
worldly  ambition  is  either  conformable 
to  the  primitive  simplicity  of  the  gos- 
pel, or  adapted  to  exclude  worldly  men 
from  the  sacred  office.  To  high  offi- 
cial titles  in  the  church  add  great 
official  influence  and  great  revenues, 
and  is  it  too  much  to  expect,  that  there 
will  be  men  who  will  coret  the  station 
more  earnestly  than  they  will  covet 
those  '  best  gifts'  which  fit  them  for  the 
ttadott.  No  matter  how  sacred  the  ter- 
ritory through  which  the  high-road  to 
dJstincticHi  lies,  ambitious  men  will 
travel  it.  The  case  is  so  much  the 
worse  when,  as  in  England,  ecclesiasti- 
cal preferment  does  not  terminate  in 
clerical  dignity,  but  leads  difectly  to 
cif  il  infloence  and  a  seat  in  parliament 

But  there  is  a  brighter  side  to  the 
picture.  There  is  in  the  Chunch  of 
England  a  redeeming  spirit,  which, 
while  it  honourably  distinguishes  her 
in  the  holiest  enterprises  of  the  are,  is 
diffusing  itself,  we  trust  through  all  her 
1«26.     No.  e.  13 


members,  and  gradually  freeing  her 
from  that  secular  influence  which,  in 
the  words  of  Bishop  Uobart,  sadly  ob- 
structs her  progress,  and  alloys  her  spi* 
ritual  character. 


Love  to  JOfUt  HU  mamtpriitg  o/Mims* 
Ufial  Utefvlneu  z  a  Sermon  preach- 
ed at  the  Ordination  of  the  Rev.  Ly- 
man Coleman,  as  Pastor  of  the  Con- 
gregational Church  and  Society  in 
Belchertown,  Mass.  Oct.  19,  1825. 
By  JoBL  Hawbs,  Pastor  of  the  Pint 
church  in  Hartford,  pp.  32. 

This  is  a  plain,  unambitious,  earnest 
discourse,  admirably  adapted  to  do 
g^ood  on  such  an  occasion  as  that  for 
which  it  was  written.  The  subject  is 
one*-as  the  author  justly  obserres-^ 
''  on  which  it  would  be  difficult  to  say 
any  thing  new,  but  on  which  it  can 
never  be  unprofitable  even  for  the  wis- 
est and  best  of  us,  often  and  seriously 
to  meditate." 

We  confess  that  we  like  to  hear  and 
to  read  ordination  serknons  written  on 
such  subjects.  They  are  most  in  har- 
mony with  the  associations  of  the  oc- 
casion ;  and  they  afibrd  the  best  means 
of  conveying  appropriate  and  impress- 
ive admonition  to  both  ministers  and 
people.  Of  this  sermon  therefore  we 
say  that,  though  it  cannot  be  expect- 
ed to  raise  the  high  opinion  which  has 
been  already  formed  of  Mr.  H/s  clear- 
ness and  force  of  intellect,  it  does 
much  credit  to  his  plain  gfood  sedse  and 
his  deep  and  honest  piety. 


**  A  minister,  whose  ruling  priadple  i» 
love  to  Boiils,  hss  a  moiht  te\,unprove  his 
mind  and  heart,  that  is  steady  and  'unaltera- 
ble. The  treasures  of  divine  knowledge  are 
always  spread  before  him,  and  the  wants  of 
his  people  are  always  pressing  him  to  dili- 
crence  in  providing  for  them  the  bread  of  life. 
To  light  his  midnight  lamp  and  make  him 
grow  pale  in  study,  he  needs  not  the  excite- 
ments of  flatted,  or  of  fame,  or  of  worldly 
advantage.  The  glory  of  God,  the  worth 
of  the  soul,  the  grandeur  of  eternity,  are 
motives  enough  to  call  fotth  his  most  stren- 
uous and  persevering  exertions.  Under  the 
influence  of  these,  he  will  give  himself  to 
reading,  meditationi  and  praver.  His  eyes^ 
his  ears,  and  his  heart,  will  he  constantly 
open  to  whatever  will  aid  him  in  the  great 
work  of  saving  sinners;  nor  will  he  rest 
satisfied  but  with  the  highest  intellectual  and 
moral  attainments  which  he  is  capable  of 
making.  Knowing  that  he  is  accountable  to 
God  for  all  his  talents,  and  that  his  useful- 
ness  among  the  peopV;  of  his  charge  de- 


^ 


Ldurany  and  Philosophical  Intelligence. 


[Fef. 


inanJH,  that  his  every  talent  be  improved  in 
the  most  diligent  ond  careAil  manner,  he  will 
never  intermit  his  exertions,  hot  always  be 
aiming  at  higher  and  atill  higher  attainments 
in  knowledge  and  holiness.** 

The  foUowingf  senlencet  occur  in  a 
Qote  extracted  from  an  address  by 
Professor  Stuart  on  a  similar  octfasion. 

"  You  wish  your  Pastor  to  be  a  man  of 
ffrowing  reputation  and  increasing  know- 
jrdge.  Give  him  time  then  to  study.  Break 
not  in,  without  the  most  absolute  neeebsity, 
upon  his  sacred  hours  devoted  to  this  pur- 
|]ftMe.  He  cannot  continue  to  enlighteir  ^d 
Mitcrest  you,  unless  he  continues  to  be  a  man 
of  study,  'fhe  days  of  inspiration  are  past. 
Pivinc  avistance  may,  lad<red,  be  hoped  for 


now,  by  every  faithful  minister ;  but  it  can 
rationally  be  hoped  for,  onl^  in  the  wa^  of 
duty,  that  is,  in  the  way  of  diligent  and  faith- 
ful study.  Forego  the  pleasure  of  a  morning 
visit  to  your  Pastor,  for  the  sake  of  a  better 
Sermon  upon  the  Sabbath.  Rob  not  the 
whole  oongregation  of  the  satisfaction  and 

grofit  to  be  dorivid  fVom  good  preachings,  by 
realbng  in  upon  your  minister's  time  to 
prepare  for  tne  desk.  Always  remember, 
when  you  visit  him,  that  a  thousand  others 
htrc  the  same  claims  upon  his  time  as  you 
have ;  and  occupv  as  little  of  it,  therefore, 
M  the  nature  of  the  case  will  permit.  Such 
a  mode  of  intercourse  will  sweeten  your 
riaitvand  make  them  pleasant  to  him  ;  a  dif- 
ferent mode  will  oblige  him  to  carry  his  stu- 
dies into  the  night,  and  thus  sink  his  spirits^ 
and  injure,  or  probably  destroy  his  health.** 


juvsmAav  £Ltn>  PHzXiOsoPHxcAX  zarTBEsZaaaaros. 


A  new  periodical  publication  called 
''  The  Restoration  of  Israel,"  is  about 
to  be  established  at  Syracuse,  N.  T.,for 
the  purpose  of  proving^  that  the  abo- 
rigines of  America  a««  lineal  descend- 
ants from  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob. 

The  Executive  Committee  of  the 
Baptist  IMucalion  Society  of  the  State 
of  New  York,  have  determined  to  erect 
a  stone  building,  100  feet  by  60,  for 
the  accommodation  of  their  Theological 
School  at  Hamilton.  Thirty-one  young 
men  hare  received  the  honours  of  this 
institution,  and  a  class  of  seventeen  will 
have  finished  their  studies  in  June. 
The  school  nov  consists  of  about  fifty 
who  are  divided  into  ^liree  classes, 
with  the  exception  of  a  few  engaged  in 
preparatory  studies.  About  thirty  of 
the  students  are  beneficiaries. 

Le.4d  Mines.— The  lead  mines  of 
Missouri  cover  an  area  of  more  than 
3000  square  miles,  and  are  said  to  be 
the  most  extensive  on  the  globe.  The 
ore  is  of  the  purest  kind,  and  exists  in 
«^uantities  sufficient  to  supply  the 
whole  United  States.  The  number  of 
mines  18  163,  in  which  more  than  1100 
men  are  eipployed,  producing  annually 
d,00e,0(K>  pounds  of  metal,  valued  at 
120,000  dollars. 

IlfCll£A6E    OP    TR£  80Ur«D  OF  ABTIL- 

L|:tU'.*— A  writer  in  the  liondon  Me* 


chaflics'  Magazine  says,  <*From  olh-^ 
serving  how  the  power  of  the  human 
voice  was  increased  by  the  speaking- 
trumpet,  I  was  led  to  think,  that  if  the 
muftsle  of  a  gun  was  made  of  that 
form,  it  would  have  the  same  effect  on 
its  report  when  fired,  and  immediately 
resolved  to  try  the  experiment.  I  fix- 
ed a  mouth-piece,  about  the  size  of  a 
bugle,  on  a  common  pistol,  and  accord- 
ingly found  the  report  increased  in  a 
surprising  manner.  A  piece  of  artil- 
lery, no  doubt,  would  require  a  mouth- 
piece much  larger  than  this  to  have  a 
corresponding  effect:  and  it  would 
have  to  be  made  so  strong,  as  not  to  be 
shaken  by  the  violent  concussion. 
This  discovery,  I  dare  say,  will  be  of 
little  moment  to  the  public ;  unless,  in- 
deed, when  they  wish  to  show  the  ex- 
tent of  their  satisfaction  by  the  great- 
ness of  the  noise  tliey  maike — ^I  mean 
when  they  rejoice ;  and  I  think  it  will 
be  the  opinion  of  most  people,  that  the 
report  of  a  cannon  is  quite  loud  enough 
alreadv. 

Frakce.— The  enormous  sum  of 
eighteen  millions,  four  hundred  thou* 
sand  francs  is  paid  annually  to  the  city 
of  Paris  for  the  privilege  of  keeping 
public  gaming  houses ;  %vhich,  says  a 
Paris  paper,  is  a  larger  amount  than  is 
received  by  all  the  collectors  of  the  di- 
rect taxes  in  the  capital. 

The   editors  of  the  Constitution cl 


1826.] 


Literary  /inij  PhUosopIkical  IntelUgtitct. 


99 


and  Courier  Franqats,  two  of  the  lead- 
ing' opposition  g'ozettes  of  Paris,  were 
lately  tried  for  having  published  senti- 
raeats  offensive  to  the  high-toned  Ca- 
tholic C/leiigy.  They  were  defended  by 
Mr.  Dupin  with  eloquence,  and  great 
effect  on  the  crowd^  audience  which 
attended  the  trial.  In  the  course  of 
his  remarks,  Mr.  Dupin,  alluding  to  the 
efforts  of  the  Catholic  Church  to  regain 
her  lost  power,  said,  *^  It  is  too  true  the 
Hydra  has  raised  its  head,  ancient 
pretensions  are  th«  order  of  the  da^ — 
a  march  is  making,  by  numerous  ways, 
to  the  conquest  of  temporal  power  un- 
der the  cloak  of  religion :  the  contest 
is  renewing*  between  ultramontane 
doctrines  and  the  liberties  of  the 
French  church.  Are  4re  erer  to  have 
eyes  to  stc,  and  ste  not?  What! 
writingfs  abound  in  which  the  doctrine 
of  the  infallibility  and  absolute  supre- 
macy of  the  pope  ofr  kings  is  openly 
preached ;  prelates  arrogate  to  them- 
selves, in  Botnm  measure,  the  legisla- 
tive power  in  their  circumscription ; 
others,  in  revivingvuperannuated  rules, 
incompatible  with  our  existing  man- 
ners, produce  only  disorder  in  our  ci- 
ties. The  almost  general  refusal  to 
teach  the  declaration  of  108S  is  fla- 
grant ;  Bossuet  himself,  the  groat  Bos- 
suet,  whose  whole  life  was  animated 
only  by  this  great  thought,  ihs  unity  of 
the  churehj  Is  now  taxed  with  heresy  by 
the  ungfatefol  Romans,  because  he 
knew  how  to  be  a  Frenchman, 
while  he  was  a  Catholic.  Our  present 
government,  founded  by  Louis  XVIIL 
and  sworn  to  by  Charles  X.  is  called 
rtvoluHonary  by  the  gazettes  of  Rome. 
Religious  associations  not  authorized— 
what  do  I  say? — prohibited  by  our 
laws,  are  multiplying  on  every  side. 
Congregations  surtoand  us.  There  ex- 
ists an  arden^  religiou9  party.  This 
party  has  its  writers,  its  city  and  coun- 
try preachings,  its  journals,  its  dupes, 
its  protectors— m  hoe  «m*m«#,  mov6' 
tniu  ei  sumiu  /-—and  yet  some  aifect  to 
donbt  it. 

These  doctrines  are  not  brought  for- 
ward only  by  a  small  number  •>!  ascetic 
dreamers:  agents  more  active,  more 
powerful,  more  numerons,  charge  them« 
selves  with  supporting  or  assistiqg  them 
to  triumph.  The  party  is  belter  form- 
ed than  is  supposed.  Statesmen!  do 
not  regard  that  alone  which  passes  in 
one  country;  throw  TowT  eyes  also  on 


Spain,  Switzerland,  Belgium ;  and  see- 
ing every  where  tlie  same  symptJims  of 
trouble  and  agitation,  inquire  what  is 
the  principle  of  this  uniform  movement ; 
recognise  the  efforts  of  the  Pharisees 
of  the  day ;  feel  the  blows  of  that  sword 
whose  hilt  is  at  Rome,  and  its  point  c\- 
erywhcre." 

Poland. — ^The  following  information, 
says  the  Christian  Observer,  is  ex- 
tracted from  the  report  of  the  Minister 
of  the  interior,  Count  Mostowski,  as  to  « 
the  etate  of  affairs  duping  the  last  foilr 
years.  In  consequence  of  the  number 
of  the  Reformed,  sixteen  extra  parish- 
es have  been  created,  and  the  people 
have  already  commenced  building 
houses  for  their  Lutheran  ministers. 
The  regulations  for  the  Jews  have  been 
newly  modelled,  and  inspectors  have 
been  established  to  watch  over  the 
affairs  of  the  Ecclesiastics.  The  funds 
allowed  for  public  instruction  have 
amounted  to  6,536,509  florins,  and  the 
profits  arising  out  of  the  schools 
amounted  to  896,784  floeins;  which 
sum  has  remunerated  the  temporary 
class-masters,  and  purchased  a  great 
addition  ef  books,  mathematical  instru- 
ments, &c.  The  botanical  garden  con- 
tains 10,000  species  of  plants.  The 
university  library  has  150,000  volumes, 
among  which  are  many  rare  and  curi- 
ous works.  The  institution  for  the 
Deaf  and  Dumb  supports  twelve  of  this 
unhappy  class  of  persons,  who  are 
taught  various  worksw  Sunday  schools 
are  open  in  various  parts  of  the  king- 
dom. Limits  have  been  made  to  civil 
procedures;  so  that,  in  the  last  four 
yeavB,  15,908  causes  ha^e  been  deter- 
mined by  justices  of  the  peace.  Iron 
rail-roads  have  been  constructed  from 
KaUsh  to  Brezesc,  sixty  German  miles 
in  uninterrupted  length.  Numerous 
high-roads  have  been  constructed,  and 
523  bridges.  The  country  has  ceased 
to  be  tributary  to  foreign  nations  in 
many  important  points.  The  manu- 
factory of  cloth  is  sufficient  for  the 
W?nts  of  the  people.  More  than 
10,000  foreign  manufacturing  families 
have  peopled  new  towns.  The  mines 
of  Poland  produce,  independently  of 
silver,  copper,  and  lead,  large  quviti- 
ties  of  iron,  zinc,  and  pit-coal.  The 
report  exhibits  a  great  improvement  in 
the  manufactures  and  general  prosjjprM. 
jty  of  thv^ountry. 


1«K> 


Acar  TPuhticaiiemrr 


[Feb. 


KSW  PVBUOATZOKff. 


RKUOIOU8. 

Lore  to  souls  the  mainspring  of  Min- 
isterial Usefulness.  A  sermon,  preach- 
ed at  the  Ordination  of  the  Rev.  Ly- 
man Coleman,  as  Pastor  of  the  Congre- 
gational church  and  society  in  Bel- 
chertown,  Mass.  Oct.  19,  1825.  By 
Joel  Hawes,  Pastor  of  the  First  church 
in  Hartford. 

A  discourse,  delivered  in  Charleston, 

5.  C.  on  the  21st  of  November,  1825, 
before  the  Reformed  Society  of  Israel- 
ites, for  promoting  true  principles  of 
Judaism,  according  to  its  purity  and 
spirit,  on  their  first  Anniversary.  By 
Isaac  Harlcy,  a  member,  tvo.  pp.  40. 
Charleston.    A.  £.  Miller. 

A  Sermon  delivered  in  Ipswich, 
South  Parish.  By  Joseph  Dana,  on 
Lord's  Day,  Nov.  6,  1825.  Being  the 
Day  which  completed  the  sixtieth 
year  of  his  ministiy  in  tixat  place.  8vo. 
20.  Salem.    W.  Pal/rey,  Jun. 

Rev.  Abner  Kneeland's  Reply  to  a 
Pamphlet,  entitled :  ^  Remarks  on  the 
distinguishing  Doctrine  of  Modem  Uni- 
versalism,  which  teaches  that  there  is 
no  hell,  and  no  punishment  for  the 
wicked  after  death.  By  Adam  Empie, 
A,  M.  Rector  of  St«  James  church, 
Wihnington,  N.  C.'»  8vo.  Philadelphia. 

A  Sermon  on  Theatrical  Exhibitions. 
By  the  Rev.  Mr.  Aikin.  8vo.  Price 
25  cts.  Utica,  N.  Y.  Merrill  and 
Hastings. 

Daily  Devotions  for  a  Family,  with 
Occasional  Prayen.  12mo.  pp.  163. 
New  York;    Clayton  &  Van  Norden. 

MISCCLLAKEOUS. 

An  attempt  to  demonstrate  the  prac- 
ticability of  Emancipation  of  the 
Slaves  of  the  United  States  of  North 
America,  and  of  removing  them  from 
the  country,  without  impairing  the' 
right  of  private  property,  or  subjecting 
the  nation  to  a  tax.  By  a  New  Eng- 
land man.  pp.  75  8vo.  New  York.  G. 
At  C.  Carvill. 

Poem  delivered  before  the  Connect^ 
icut  Alpha  of  the  Phi  Beta  Kappa  Soci- 
ety^ September  13,  1825.    By  James 

6.  Percival.  Published  at  the  request 
of  the  Society.  Boston.  Richanison 
&  Lord. 

A  Standard  Spelling  Book,  or  tho 
Scbolar^s  Guide  (o  an  accurate  Pro- 


nunciation of  the  English  Language  ^ 
accompanied  with  easy,  familiar,  and 
progressive  Reading  Lessons.  Design-' 
ed  as  an  Introduction  to  the  use  of 
Walker's  Critical  Pronouncing  Dic- 
tionary of  the  English  Language. 
Compiled  for  the  use  of  Schools.  By 
James  H.  Sears.  The  revised  Edition. 
New  Haven.  Durrie  &  Peck. 

A  History  of  Boston,  the  Metropolis 
of  Massachusetts ;  from  its  Origin  ta 
the  Present  Period.  With  some  Ac- 
count of  the  Environs.  By  Caleb  H. 
Snow,  M.  D.  Embellished  with  En- 
gravings. 8vo.  pp.  400.  Boston.  1825. 
A.  Bowen. 

An  Essay  on  the  Doctrine  of  Con- 
tracts ;  being  an  Inquiry  how  Con- 
tracts are  affected  in  Law  and  Morals^ 
by  Concealment,  Error,  or  Inadequate 
Price.  By  Gulian  C.  Verplanck.  8vo. 
pp.  234.  New  York.  1825.  G.  &  C 
CarviU. 

A  Review  of  the  Philosophy  of  the 
Human  Mind,  by  Thomas  Brown,  IVL. 
D.  Professor  of  Moral  Philosophy  in 
the  University  of  Edinbuigh,  by  the- 
Rev.  Frederick  Beasly,  D.  O.  Provost 
of  the  University  of  Pennsylvania* 
Philadelphia.    William  Stavely. 

An  Address,  delivered  before  the 
American  Academy  of  the  Fine  Arts, 
November  17, 1825.  By  Richard  Ray» 
a  member  of  the  Academy.  4to.  pp. 
48.  New  York.    G.  &  C.  Canrill. 

A  Lecture  Introductory  to  the 
Course  of  Hebrew  Instruction  in  the 
General  Theological  Seminary  of  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the 
United  States,  delivered  in  Christ's 
Church,  New  York,  on  the  evening  of 
Norerobsr  14lh,  1825.  By  Clement  C. 
Moore,  A.  M.  Professor  of  Oriental  and 
Greek  Literature.  8vo.  pp.  28.  New 
York.    T.  &  J.  Swords. 

An  Examination  of  the  New  System 
of  Society,  by  Robert  Owen ;  showing 
its  Insufficiency  to  reform  Mankind ; 
with  Observations  on  the  Operation  of 
the  Principles  of  Virtue  in  the  Mind 
of  Man.  8vo.  Philadelphia,  John  Mor- 
timex. 

Supplement  to  the  American  Omi- 
Uiology  of  Alexander  Wilson.  Contain- 
ing a  sketch  of  the  author's  life,  with  a , 
Selection  from  his  letters ;  some  Re^ 
marks  upgn  his  Writings ;  and  a  Hislo- 


1326.] 


Religious  Intelligence, 


101 


ry  of  those  Bircis  which  were  intended 
(0  compose  part  of  his  Ninth  Volume. 
Illostrated  with  Plates,  engraved  from 
Wilson's  Orig-inal  Drawings.  By 
Geoi^g'e  Ord,  F.  L.  S.,  Member  of  the 
Am.  Philosophical  Society,  &c.  &c. 
Royal  4to.  pp.  298.  Philadelphia.  J. 
Jay91  and  S.  F.  Bradford. 


A  New  Universal  Atlas  of  the  World, 
on  an  Improved  Plan;  consisting  of 
Thirty  Maps,  carefully  prepared  from 
the*  latest  authorities,  with  complete 
Alphabetical  Indexes.  By  Sidney  £« 
Morse,  A.  M.  New  Haven  ;  Engraved 
and  Published  by  N.  &.  S.  S,  Jocelyn. 


BSZiXGXOXJS  UTTSIiIiZaSZTCE. 


DoMSSTic  Missionary  Societv.— A 
meetiag  of  gentlemen  from  various 
parti  of  the  country  was  held  at  Hos- 
toa  on  the  11th  of  January,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  considering  the  expcvliency  of 
ibrmiag  a  National  Domestic  iVli<>bi(>iiA- 
ly  &>ciety.  The  measure  was  unani- 
mooily  resolved  on. 

An  American  Seamen^s  Friend  So- 
ciety was  organized  at  a  meeting  of  de- 
letes in  New  York  on  the  evening  of 
the  thirteenth  of  January.  A  cousti- 
totion  was  unanimously  adopted,  and  a 
liberal  suhscription   received. 

We  earnestly  hope  that  these  socie- 
ties  may  have  a  place  among  those 
wMch  take  a  deep  hold  on  tlie  mind  of 
the  American  people. 

The  American  Colonization  Socie- 
ty at  its  anniversary  meeting,  Jan.  9, 
detemiined  to  apply' to  the  General  and 
State  Ghivemments  for  assistance  and 
cooperation.  The  following  are  their 
resolotioDs  in  relation  to  this  subject. 

Jlewfoccl,  That  the  Society  has,  from 
iti  organization,  looked  to  the  powers 
and  the  resources  of  the  nation,  or  of  the 
•ereral  states,  as  alone  adequate  to  the 
accomplishment  of  this  important  ob- 
ject 

That  the  period  has  arrived,  when 
the  Society  ibcls  itself  authorized  by 
the  efforts  it  has  made  to  apply  to  the 
Goremment  of  the  country  for  the  aid 
uid  co-operation  essential  to  give  suc- 
cess to  these  efforts. 

That  a  Committee  be  appointed  to 
prepare  and  {irjsent,  as  soon  as  possi- 
ble, to  the  two  Houses  of  Congress  me- 
BM>naJs  praying  such  aid  and  assistance 
to  the  Society  as  Congress  shall  think 
proper  to  afford. 


That  the  Board  of  managers  of  the 
Society  be  instructed  to  prepare  and 
present  to  the  legislatures  of  the  seve- 
ral States,  memorials,  praying  the 
adoption  of  such  measures  as  may  be 
crilciilatoJ  to  cucuiirage  and  facilitate 
the  cjiii^T.ition  of  tKe  free  people  of  co- 
lour within  their  respective  limits. 

[The  follo^tin^  has  been  sent  to  us  by  an 
anonymous  correspoident  for  a  place 
among  our  religio'is  iiitonijTpnce.  It  was 
probably  not  designed  for  publication,  yet 
atf  the  facta  it  contains  are  of  a  public  na- 
ture, and  such  as  cannot  be  kept  too  con- 
sta.itly  before  the  public  mind,  we  think 
it  ,'ro^)frto  insert  it.] 

Extract  of  a  Letter  from  the  AgtrU  of 
the  American  Bible  Society  to  Dr. 
Jacob  Porter,  of  Plainfield,  Motion 
cliusvtts,  dated  Augud  20, 1825. 
Be  assured,  my  dear  sir,  the  American 
Bible  Society  needs  all  the  assistance 
that  can  be  given  to  it.  I  have  little 
doubt  that  three  or  four  miilions  of  our 
population  are  without  the  word  of 
God.  We  have  not  been  able  in  nine 
years  to  dispose  of  400,000  copies  of 
the  J3ible  and  Testament.  Such  is  the 
natural  growth  of  our  people,  that  I 
have  not  a  doubt  there  are,  at  this  day, 
more  destitute  in  the  United  States 
than  there  were  nine  years  ago,  when 
tiie  American  Bible  Society  was  form- 
ed. What  a  prospect  does  this  hold 
out  for  our  beloved  country  !  If  more, 
much  more  is  not  done,  I  have  no  doubt 
that  in  twenty  years  one  half  of  all  our 
population  will  be  without  the  sacred 
scriptures.  South  America  and  Mexi- 
co are  stretching  out  their  hands  to 
us :  a  National  Bible  Society  for  the 
republic  of    Colombia,   has   recently 


i02 


Religioia  Intelligence. 


[Ftn. 


been  fotmed  under  flattering'  auspices, 
approved  by  the  government,  and  not 
opposed,  except  by  a  few  bigoted 
priests ;  most  of  them  being  in  its  fa- 
rour,  and  a  clei^gymen  of  Saint  Dominic, 
irho  once  held  a  principal  place  in  the 
Inquisition,  novir  the  zealous  and  de- 
roted  secretary  of  the  society. 

Shall  we  not  exert  ourselves  to  meet 
4hese  favourable  eventa  and  favouring 
providences  ?  What  think  you  of  a  Bi- 
ble Society  at  91ainfield,  either  auxil- 
iary to  us,  or  as  a  branch  of  the  Hamp- 
shire county  Bible  Society  ?  You  have 
in  Plainfield  936  inhabitants,  say  187 
families.  If  one  half  of  these  families 
could  be  induced  to  become  members 
and  contribute  fifty  cents  a  year  to  such 
a  society,  you  could  raise  about  forty- 
six  dollars  to#ipply  the  destitute  in- 
habitants with  the  Bible,  or  aid  the  pa- 
rent institution  in  its  great  design.  If 
each  of  the  towns  is  Hampshire  should 
do  the  like,  it  could  yield  from  its 
26,500  inhabitants  $1,S25  a  year,  that 
is,  $199  moie  than  it  has  raised  by  its 
county  society  in  nine  years.  And 
could  not  one  half  the  families  in 
Hampshire  county  be  induced  by  pro- 
per efibrls,  to  give  fifty  cents  a  year,  to 
spread  the  word  of  Goid  among  the  mil- 
lions of  destitvte  of  our  country,  the 
tens  of  millions  of  the  south,  end  the 
hundreds  of  millions  of  our  guilty 
world  ? 

1  know  1  have  every  thing  to  hope 
from  your  attachment  to  this  cause, 
and  I  trast  much  time  will  net  elapse 
before  I  perceive  firuit  springing  from 
these  hints. 

I  remain,  in  g^eat  haste,  your  friend 
and  obedient  servant, 

J.  NiTCiiiE,  cg^enf 
of  the  American  Bible  Soeiely. 

The  Alabcma  Bible  Society  has  up- 
wards of  three  hundred  members,  and 
has  distributed  since  its  formation  150 
Bibles,  and  591  New  Testaments.  It 
appears  from  their  late  Report,  that 
there  are  in  nine  counties,  two  thouHuid 
4me  hundred  and  twelve  families  with- 
out the  Bible. 

Mr.  Noah's  late  pvoject  for  the  colo- 
nization of  the  Jews  at  Grand  Island, 
which  has  been  the  subject  of  a  thou- 
sand facetious  comments,  on  both  sides 
of  the  Atlantic,  has  so  far  attracted 
the  notice  of  the  *  Jewish  consistory'  at 
Paris,  as  to  call  forth  a  public  commu- 
ftJ^ation  from  the  grand  rabbi,  Dr  Co- 


logne, whom  among  other  Jewish  digni- 
taries Mr.  Noah  had  named  ''^oommis- 
sioner  of  emigration."  After  some 
pleasant  remarks  on  Mr.  N.'s  project, 
the  grand  rabbi  adds : 

'*  To  speak  seriously,  it  is  right  at 
once  to  inform  Mr.  Noah,  that  the 
vefterable  Messrs.  Hiershell  and  Mel- 
dona,  chief  4-abbis  at  London,  and  my- 
self, thank  him,  but  positively  refuse 
the  appointments  he  has  been  pleased 
to  confer  upon  us.  We  declare,  that 
according  to  our  dogmas,  €rod  alooe 
knows  the  epoch  of  the  Israelitish 
restoration ;  that  he  akme  will  make  it 
known  to  the  whole  universe,  by  aig&s 
entirely  unequifocal :  and  that  erery 
attempt  on  our  part,  to  re-assemble 
with  any  politico-national  design,  is 
forbidden  as  an  act  ef  high  treason 
against  the  Divine  Majesty." 

IlfSTRUCTIOTC    OF    SlJIVES.— -A    CeT* 

respondent  in  Vii^inia  informs  us,  (say 
the  Editors  of  the  N.  Y.  Observer,)  that 
a  plan  for  the  instruction  of  the  ^ves» 
has  been  recently  adopted  by  the  offi- 
cers of  the  Presbyterian  Theological 
Seminary  in  Prince  Edward  County, 
which  promises  to  be  in  a  high  degree 
useful.  The  planters  in  the  neighbour^ 
hoed  of  the  Seminary  beginning  to  fiBel 
thai  it  is  important  that  their  negroes 
should  be  better  instructed  in  reUgion 
than  they  have  been,  frequently  con- 
sulted with  one  of  the  officers  of  the 
Seminary,  as  to  the  means  by  which 
the  object  might  be  accomplished ;  and 
the  result  was  the  adoption  of  the  plan 
of  sending  out  the  students  to  the 
neighbouring  plantations,  where,  in  the 
presence  of  the  master  or  mistress, 
they  Instruct  the  negroes  of  the  planta- 
tion in  the  doctrines  of  Christianity. 

The  following  riew  of  Missiooi  •  from 
the  Missionary  Herald.  It  it  interspersed, 
in  that  work,  with  general  remsrks  rsUting 
to  ths  history  and  prospects  of  the  several 
stations,  which  are  here  omitted,  in  order  to 
jrWe  the  article  as  condensed ^a  form  as  pes- 
Bible. 

MISSIONS  UNDER  THE  DIREC- 
TION OF  SOCIETIES  IN  THE 
UNllTiD  STATE& 

I.    AMFJIICAN    BOARD   OP   FOREIGN 
MISSIONS. 

Missions  at  Bombay— in  Cctlox— * 
among  the  Chkroitres,  theCiiocTAwe, 


18S6.J 


Religtdus  Intelligence . 


1U3 


aAd  tlie  Cbeiiokec8-of-tbic-Abkan> 
SAS— at  the  SAiVBwica  Islands — Mal- 
ta— ^in  Stria — ^Id  PALfwriVB— «nd  at 
BuiNos  AfRjn.  Measures  hare  also 
been  taken  to  ascertain  the  religious 
and  moral  state  of  Chili,  Pmiu,  and 
Colombia. 

BOMBAT. 

The  third  of  the  British  Presidencies 
IB  India;  about  1,300  miles,  tratelling 
distance,  west  of  Calcutta.  Popula- 
tion of  the  island  about  200,000 ;  of  the 
oountries  in  which  the  Mahratta  lan- 
tfuage  is  spoken,  about  12,000,000. 

Commenced  in  lilS*  Stations  at 
Bombay,  Mahim,  and  Tannah. 

Bo8i^y.^-A  iax^  city  on  an  island 
of  the  same  name,  and  the  capital  of 
the  Presidency. 

Rev.  Gordon  Hall,  and  Rev.  Edmund 
Frost,  BAissionaries.  James  Garret, 
Printer  ;  and  their  wiyes. 

Makim, — Six  miles  from  Bombay, 
so  the  north  part  of  the  island. 

Re?.  Allen  Grates,  Missionary,  and 
Mtl  Graves. 

7\ififiaA.^-The  Chief  town  on  the 
island  of  SaUette,  25  iules  from  Bom> 

tay. 
Mrs.  Elizabeth  Nichols^  widow  of  the 

Rer.  John  Nichols. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Frost  arrived  at  Bom- 
bay, Jane  28,  1824 ;  and  Mr.  Nichols 
died  Dec.  9th  of  the  same  year. 

The  amount  of  printing  done  at  the 
Mbsion  press  from  July  1,    1820,  to 
Dec  31,  1823,  three  years  and  a  half, 
was  as  follows: 
The   Four  Gospels,    published 

separately,    2,500   copies  of 

each,  ....  10,000 
Third  edition  of  the  Mahratta 

echool-book  -  -  -  4,000 
Other  small   books  and  tracts 

ODmpriaing    many     extracts 

from  Scripture,  -        -     41,980 

Circular  papers  relating  to  the 

nu8Bk>n«  ...  380 


5B,360 
Printed  in  Hlndoostanee  for  the 
mission,  by  one  of  the  native 
presses,  (the  missionaries  not 
baring  the  necessary  types,) 
the  tract  called  Tht  Htantt^ 
'y'^ay,  -       -       -       5,600 

Total  of  books  and  tracts  pub* 
Itshedjby  the  mission  for  its 
oiTA  use,         -         -        -        61,360 


Printed  by  the  mission  prefp  for 
the  Bombay  Cemmittee  ef  the 
British  Society  for  promoting 
Christian  Knowledge,        -    16,50i^ 

77,««0 
The  cost  of  the  61,360  copies,  vas 
about  $2,500.  The  Bombay  Bible  So- 
ciety has  engaged  ta  take  copies  of 
parts  of  the  Scriptures,  to  the  amount 
of  $1,800,  most  of  which  will  proba- 
bly be  left  with  the  missionariea  ibr 
distribution  ;  and  the  British  and  For- 
eign Bible  Society  has  presented  to 
the  mission  100  reams  of  paper;  pro- 
bable value  $400.  Of  Native  Free 
Schools  there  are  35,  cx>ntaining  1,855 
scholars.  About  $1,300  were  sub- 
scribed for  these  schools  by  the  British 
residente  at  Bombay.  Among  the  sub«> 
scribers  were  the  governor  and  other 
persons  high  in  office.  The  Mission 
Chapel  is  of  special  service  to  the  mis- 
sion. 

CETLOir. 

A  large  Island  in  the  Indian  sea,  se 
parated  from  the  coast  of  Coromandel 
by.  a  channel,  called  the  Straits  of 
Manaar.  Licngth  300  miles,  breadth 
200.  Population  1,500,000.  It  con- 
stitutes one  of  the  British  governments 
in  India,  but  is  not  under  the  control 
of  the  East  India  Company. 

The  missionaries  of  the  Board  are 
in  the  northern,  or  Tamul  division  of 
the  island,  in  the  district  of  Jaffna. 

Commenced  in  1816.  Stations  at 
Tillipally,  Batticotta,  Oodooville,  Pan- 
diteripo,  and  Manepy. 

Tillipally, — ^Nine  miles  north  of 
Jaffnapatam. 

Rev.  Henry  Woodward,  Missiona- 
ry ;  and  Mrs.  Woodward. 

Nicholas  Permander,Native  Preach- 


er. 


miles  north-west  of 


BaJtUcotta 
Jaffnapatam. 

Rev.  Benjamin  C.  Meigs,  Mission- 
ary, Rev.  Daniel  Poor,  Missionary  and 
Principal  of  the  Central  School ;  and 
their  wives.  Gabriel  Tissera,  Native 
Preacher. 

OodooviUe.'^TiYe  miles  north  of 
Jaffnapatam. 

Rev.  Miron  Winslow,  Missionary, 
and  Mrs.  Winslow,  George  Koch, 
Native  Medical  Assistant. 

Pan<2i(er^o.— Nine  miles  north-west 
of  Jaffnapatam. 

Rev.  John  Scudder,  M.  D.  Mission- 


1U4 


lifiligioics  Intelligence. 


[Feb. 


^ry  and  Physician ;  and  Mrs.  Scudder. 

Manepy, — Four  miles  and  a  half 
north-west  of  Jaffnapat am. 

Rev  Levi  bpaulding^,  missionary; 
and  Mrs  Spaulding. 

The  number  of  native  children 
boarding  in  the  families  of  the  mission- 
aries, is  155.  The  number  of  the  na- 
tives belonging  to  the  church  is  73. 
The  number  of  native  free  schools  is  59. 
The  number  of  boys  in  these  schools 
is  2,414,  and  the  number  of  girls, 
265  ;  total  2,669.  Two  revivals  of 
religion  were  experienced  during 
the  year  1824;  and  41  natives,  the 
&rst  fruits  of  the  first  revival,  were  ad- 
mitted to  the  church  on  the  20th  of 
January  last. 

THE  CHEROKEES. 

A  tribe  of  Indians  inhabiting  a  tract 
of  country  included  within  the  charter- 
ed limits  of  the  States  of  Georgia,  Ala- 
bama, Tennessee,  and  North  Carolina. 
Population  about  15,000 

Commenced  in  1817.  Stations  at 
Brainerd,  Creek-Path,  Carmel,  High- 
tower,  Willstown,  Hawels,  and  Can- 
dy's Creek. 

Brainerd, — Within  the  chartered 
limits  of  Tennessee,  on  the  Chicka- 
maugah  creek,  2  miles  N.  of  the  line 
of  Georgia,  7  S.  E.  of  Tennehsee  river, 
240  N.  W.  of  Augusta.  150  S.  E.  o^ 
Nashville,  and  110  S.  W.  ofKnoxville. 

Rev.  Samuel  A.  Worcester,  mission- 
ary, John  C.  Elsworth,  Teacher  and 
Superintendent  of  Secular  concerns, 
Henry  Parker,  and  John  Vail,  Farm- 
ers, Ainsworth  E.  Blunt,  Fanner  and 
mechanic;  and  their  wives.  Josiah 
Hemmingway,  Farmer,  Sophia  Sawyer, 
Teacher. 

Corwif/.-— Formerly  called  Taloney, 
60  miles  S«  E.  of  Braioerd,  within  the 
chartered  limits  of  Georgia,  on  the 
Federal  Road. 

Moody  Hall  teacher,  and  Mrs.  Hall. 
William  Hubbard  Man  waring,  Farmer. 

Creek-Path, — One  hundred  miles 
W.  a  W.  of  Brainerd,  within  the 
chartered  limits  of  Alabama. 

Rev.  William  Potter,  mission aiy,  Dr. 
Elizur  Butler,  teacher,  Fenner  Bos- 
worth,  Farmer,  and  their  wives.  £r- 
minia  Nash. 

HigfUower. On    a    river    named 

Etow-ee,  cornipted  into  Hightower; 
80  miles  S.  S.  E.  of  Brainerd,  and  35 
W.  of  S.  from  Carmel. 

Isaac  Proctor,  teacher,  and  Mrs. 
Proctor. 

WilUUnm — ^About   50  miles  S.  W. 


of  Brainerd,  just  within  the  chartered 
limits  of  Alabama. 

Rev.  Ard  Ho}  t,  Rev.  William  Cham- 
berlain, Missionaries,  and  their  wives. 
Rev.  Daniel  S.  Bu trick.  Missionary, 
Sylvester  Ellis,  Farmer,  and  Mrs. 
Ellis. 

/fawew.— About  55  miles  a  little  W 
of  S.  from  Brainerd,  within  the  chart- 
ered limits  of  Georgia. 

Frederick  Elsworth,  Teacher  and 
Farmer,  and  Mrs.  Elswoith. 

Candy^t  CrcfX:.'— About  25  miles 
N.  E.  of  Brainerd,  within  thecharter-- 
ed  limits  of  Tennessee. 

William  Holland,Teacber  and  Farm- 
er, and  Mrs.  Holland. 

The  number  of  pupils  in  the  schools, 
the  past  year,  was  less  than  it  had  been 
some  preceding  years ;  but  |the  good 
effected  was  probably  not  less  than  in 
any  past  year.  About  16  members 
were  added  to  the  churches.  In  Sep- 
tember 1824,  the  churches  at  BraineH, 
Carmel,  Hightower,  and  Willstown, 
were  received  into  the  Union  Presby- 
tery of  East  Tennessee ;  and  in  Octo- 
ber last  the  Presbytery  of  }\  est  Ten- 
nessee held  its  meeting  at  Creek  Path. 

A  translation  of  the  New  Testament 
into  Cherokee  has  been  commenced 
by  Mr.  David  Brown,  with  the  occa- 
sional assistance  of  two  or  three  of  his 
countrymen,  who  are  more  thorougly 
acquainted,  than  he  is,  with  that  lan- 
guage. 

THE   CHOCTAWS. 

A  tribe  of  Indians,  residing  between 
the  Tombigbeeand  Mississippi  rivers, 
almost  wholly  within  the  chartered 
limits  of  Mississippi,  with  but  a  small 
part  in  Alab.    Population  about  20,000. 

Commenced  in  1813.  Stations  at 
Elliot,  Mayhcw,  Bethel,  Emmans^ 
Goshen,  likhunnuh,  and  at  three  other 
places  not  yet  named.  All  these  sta- 
tions  are  within  the  chartered  limits  of 
Mississippi. 

Wester?(  District.  EUioL^-^tu^ 
ated  on  the  Yalo  Busha  creek ;  about 
40  miles  above  its  junction  with  the 
Yazoo ;  400  miles  W.  S.  W.  of  Brai- 
nerd ;  140  from  the  Walnut  Hills,  on 
the  Mississippi  river,  and  from  Natchez, 
in  a  N.  N.  E.  direction,  about  S50 
miles. 

John  Smith,  Farmer  and  Superin- 
tendent of  Secular  Concerns,  Joel 
Wood,  Teacher,  and  their  wives ;  Ze- 
chariah  Howes,  Fanner  and  Mechanic, 
Anson  Dyer,  Catcchist,  and  Lncy 
Hutchinson. 


ISHti.] 


Religious  hUelligeiiCfi. 


1«5 


Belhd. — ^On  the  old  Natchez  road, 
about  60  miles  S.  £.  of  Elliot,  and  the 
sftioe  distance  S.  W.  of  Mayhew. 

Stephen  B.  Macomber,  Teacher,  and 
Mrs.  Macomber ;  Philena  Thatcher. 

CapL  HarrisonU. — Near  Pearl  riyer, 
more  than  100  miles  south-easterly 
fromEUiot. 

Anson  Gleason,  Teacher. 

North-East  District.  J^ayhew. 
—On  the  Ook-tib-be-ha  creek,l%  miles 
above  its  junction  with  the  Tombi^bee, 
90  miles  £.  of  Elliot,  and  18  W.  of  Co- 
lumbos. 

Rer.  Cyras  Kingsbury,  missionary 
and  Superintendent  of  the  Choctaw 
niiaaon,Dr.  William  W-  Pride,  F.y- 
cian,  Calvin  Cushman,  Farmer;  and 
their  wives;  William  Hooper,  Teach- 
er ;  Anna  Bumham,  Teacher. 

JtoashookUubbu'g.^Ahoui  SO  miles 
from  Mayhew,  in  a  south-easterly  di- 
lection. 

Adin  C.  Gibbe,  Teacher. 

/-tfc-^km-nu^— A  settlement  about 
30  miles  W.  of  Mayhew. 

Rer.  Cyrus  Byington,  miaiionary, 
David  Wright,  Teacher,  and  Mrs. 
Wr^fat;  Mrs.  Moaeley. 

South-East  District.  Emmaui. 
—About  140  miles,  in  a  south-easterly 
diiection  from  Mayhew,  near  the  west- 
em  line  of  Alabama. 

Moses  Jewell,  mechanic,  David 
Cage,  Teacher ;  and  their  wives. 

•tfr.  Ju20»'«.^About  100  miles 
tooth-easterly  from  Mayhew. 

Orsamns  L.  Nash,  Teacher. 

GorAcn.— About  1 15  miles  S.  by  W. 
fnMn  Mayhew,  and  about  25  from  the 
southern  limits  of  the  nation. 

Rev.  Alfred  Wright,  missionary, 
Elijah  Bardwell,  Teacher;  and  their 
wives;  Ebenezer Bliss, Fanner ;  Eliza 
Boer. 

The  average  number  of  children  in 
the  several  schools,  during  the  past 
year,  was  about  170. 

TBI  CHEROKEKS  OF  THE  ARKAHSAB. 

Cheiokees,  who,  from  the  year  1804 
to  the  present  time,  have  removed 
from  their  residence,  £.  of  the  Missis- 
sippi, to  a  tract  of  country  on  the  N. 
bank  of  the  Arkansas  river,  between 
longitude  94^  and  95°  W.  Population 
about  &,000k  The  greater  part  of  this 
emigration  took  place  between  1816 
and  1820. 

Cofflmenced  in  1820.  There  is  only 
the  station  of 

pwghi^^^-On  the  west  side  of  lUi- 

noia  creek ;  four,  miles  north  of  the 

1826.    No.  2.  14 


Arkansas  river;  SOO  miles  fioia  the 
junction  of  the  Arkansas  With  the  Mlis^ 
sissippi,  following  the  course  of  the 
river ;  and  about  SOO  miles  in  a  direct 
line  from  its  mouth. 

Rev.  Alfred  Finney,  and  Rev.  Ce- 
phas Washburn,  missionaries,  Qeotfe 
L.  Weed,  M.  D.  Teacher  and  Physi- 
cian, Jacob  Hitchcock,  Steward,  James 
Orr,  Farmer,  Samuel  Wisner  siid  Asa 
Hitchcock,  mechanics;  and  their  wives. 
Ellen  Stetson,  Teacher,  CyntMa 
Thrall. 

THE  SAHDWICH    8      RDS. 

A  group  of  islands  in  the  Pacific 
Ocean,  between  18^  SO'  and  20^  20^ 
north  latitude,  and  154<>  5  and  18CP 
15'  west  longitude  from  Green wichw 
They  are  extended  in  a  directi  n  W. 
N.  W.  and  E.  &  £.  Hawau  [Owhy* 
hee]  being  the  south-eastern  ialaao. 
The  estimated  length,  breadth,  and  sQ»> 
perficial  contents  of  each  island^  are  an 
follows : 

Lenglk.    Brutdih.    Sf.  anttft 
Hawaii,  97  miles,    78  4,009 

Maui,  48  39  «» 

Taharawa,  11  •  HO 

Ranai,  17  9  lOD 

Morokai,  40  7  179 

Oahu,  46  S3  520 

Tauai,  28  32  520 

Niihau  20  7  80 

Molokmi  %  ^^*^®  ^"®  ^^  barren  rocks. 

Established  in  1820.  SUtkms  cm 
Oahu,  at  Hbnonuru;  on  Tanai,  at 
Waimea;  on  Maui,  at  Lahaina;  on 
Hawaii,  at  Kairua,  Waiakea,  and  Kaa- 
varoa. 

OAHC 

HbfMrurti.—- On  the  aontiieni  aide 
of  the  island. 

V  Rev.  Hiram  Bingham,  missiimaiy, 
Elisha  Lioomis,  Printer,  Abraham 
Blatchley,  M*  D.  Physician ;  and  their 
wives;  Levi  Chamberlain,  Superin- 
tendent of  Secular  Concerns. 

TAUAI. 

IFat»»ea.-*On  the  western  end  of 
the  island. 

Samuel  Whitney,  Licensed  Preacher 
and  nussionary,  ajid  Blrs.  Whitney; 
George  Sandwi^  natfVe  assistant. 

MAUI. 

Zo/^tna.— On  the  western  end  of 
the  island. 

Rev.  William  Richards,  and  Eer. 
Charles  Samuel  Stewart,  misaumaries* 
and  their  wives;  Betsey  StocktoQ, 
coloured  woman,  domestic  assistant. 

HAI^An. 

JTatnio.^— Oto  the  western  side  of 
the  'island*. 


108 


Religima  fnttUigence. 


[Fee- 


Ker.  Asa  Thurston,  and  Rev.  Arte- 
roas  Bishop,   missionaries,    and    their 
>7ives ;  John  Honorii,  native  assistant 
Waiakea — On    the    north-eastern 
side  of  the  island. 

Joseph  Goodrich,  licensed  preacher 
and  missionary,  Samuel  Ruggles, 
teacher  ^  and  their  wires. 

Kaavaroa, — On  the  western  side  of 
the  island,  16  miles  south  of  Kairua. 

James  Ely,  licensed  preacher  and 
missionary,  and  Mrs.  Ely.  Thomas 
Hopu,  native  assistant. 

The  press  at  Honomm  is  pouring* 
forth  its  blessings.  Two  thousand  copies 
of  a  hymn  book  have  been  distributed, 
and  6,000  elementary  sheets,  contain- 
"vog  the  alphabet  of  different  sizes,  and 
specimens'  of  spellini^  of  from  one  to 
*l»n  syllables.  The  people  are  calling* 
for  books,  slates,  and  above  all  for  the 
Bible. 

Eight  churches  have  been  erected 
for  the  worship  of  the  true  God,  chiefly 
by  the  native  chiefs.  In  some  of  them 
large  congregations  assemble. 

The  schools  flourish.  On  every  part 
of  Maui  they  have  been  established, 
and  Kaiktoeva,  governor  of  Tauai,  has 
expressed  a  determination  to  establish 
them  in  all  the  districts  of  the  island. 
On  Ranai  there  are  also  schools.  At 
the  stations  on  Haw^iii  they  prosper ; 
9nd  at  Honoruru,  the  number  of  pupils 
•— children  and  adults,  chiefs  and  peo- 
ples-was about  700.  Fifty  natives, 
who  have  been  taught  to  read  and 
write  by  the  missionaries,  were  at  the 
latest  dates,  employed  as  schoolmasters. 
Btftwoen  two  and  three  thousand  indi- 
viduals, of  both,  sexes,  and  all  ag«s  and 
ranks,  were  receiving  regular  instruc- 
tion in  the  schools. 

The  nianber  of  natives,  who  attend 
regularly  to  the  duty  of  secret  prayer, 
is  gra<iually  increasing^  At  Lahaina 
alone  they  are  supposed  to  be  at  least 
70. 

The  civil  war  on  Tauai  has  been 
wholly  suppressed,  and  has  tended  to 
the  furtherance  of  the  mission.  Nor 
are  any  disturbances  known  to  have 
arisen  from  the  deatii  of  Rihoriho. 

MALTA. 

An  island  in  the  Mediterranean,  20 
miles  long,  12  broad,  and  60  in  circum- 
ference. It  is  about  60  miles  from 
Sicily.  On  this  island,  anciently  called 
Mislita,  the  apostle  Paul  was  ship- 
wrecked, while  on  his  way  to  Rome. 
<^omfMfir4»d  in  Ift^l . 


Rev.  Daniel  Temple,  missionary* 
and  Mrs.  Temple. 

Previous  to  Aug.  20,  1824,  thirty- 
eight  tracts  had  been  printed  at  the 
mission  press,  and  eight  had  passed  to 
a  second  edition.  The  whole  number 
of  copies  printed  is  not  far  from  40,000* 
Besides  these  tracts,  which  were  print- 
ed on  account  of  the  Board,  the  Pil- 
f  rim's  Progress,  translated  into  mo- 
ern  Greek,  and  a  spelling  book  in  the 
same  language,  have  -been  printed  for 
the  London  Missionary  Society.  The 
spelling  book  has  gone  through  two 
editions.  From  Malta,  as  a  centre, 
these  publications  have  been  widely 
circulated. 

SYRIA. 

BeyrBoL-^A  sea-port  town,  at  the 
foot  of  mount  Lebanon,  in  the  Pashalic 
of  Acre.  E.  long.  35^  SO'  N.  lat.  33^ 
49^.     PopulatMMi  not  lets  that  6,000. 

Rev.  William  Goodell,  and  Rev. 
Isaac  Bird,  missionaries,  and  their 
wives. 

The  press,  which,  in  the  last  survey^ 
was  said  to  be  on  the  way  to  Bey  root. 
was  retained  at  Malta. 

^  The  principal  employment  of  the 
missionaries,  during  the  year  embraced 
within  the  periods  here  mentioned,  has 
been  the  acquisition  of  languages. 
Short  excursions  have  been  made  to 
other  places ;  many  opportunities  havf^ 
been  embraced  of  conversing  with  the 
people ;  some  acquaintances  have  been 
formed  with  individuals,  who  promise 
to  be  extensively  useful ;  schools  have 
been  established ;  and  very  considera- 
ble advances  have  been  made  in  pre- 
parations for  future  labours. '^ 

PALXSTIKE,  oil  THE  BOLT  LAND. 

Including  all  the  territory  anciently- 
possessed  by  the  Israelites. 

Jerusalem. — ^The  capital  of  Palestine. 
Population  estimated  at  from  16,000  to 
20,000. 

Rev.  Pliny  Fisk  and  Rev.  Jonas 
King,  missionaries. 

In  a  year  previous  to  May  1824,  Mr. 
Fisk  hatd  spent  seven  months  in  Jeru- 
salem, a  longer  period  than  any  Pro- 
testant missionary  had  overspent  there 
before.  At  the  latest  dates,  both  of 
these  missionaries  were  at  Beyroot, 
and  Mr.  King  was  on  the  point  of  leav- 
ing that  place  for  Smyrna,  the  three 
yean  for  which  he  engaged  to  serve  ia 
this  HiissioQ  having*  expired. 

BUKlfOS  ATRBS. 

One  of  the  South  American  Republics. 
R«v.  TheophUwi  P^irvin,  Misionaij. 


I8«6.J 


Religioui  InUlligettct. 


1U1 


Mr.  Parvin  has  established  an  Aca- 
demy ia  Buenos  Ayres,  contaioing' 
about  70  scholars,  all  above  ten  years 
0/  age,  and  some  of  them  children  of 
men  high  in  rank.  The  Bible  is  one 
of  the  reading  books.  Several  child- 
ren have  been  placed  by  their  parents 
in  the  family  of  Mr.  Parvin,  and  sub- 
mitted entirely  to  his  care  and  counsel. 

In  September,  a  bill  passed  the  legis- 
lature declaring,  that  the  right  which 
man  has  to  worship  God,  according  to 
his  conscience,  is  inviolable  in  all  that 
Province. 

CBILI,  PERU,  AKD  COLOMBIA. 

Republics  in  South  America. 

Rev.  John  C.  Brigham,  travelling 
agent. 

Mr.  Brigham  sailed  from  Boston,  in 
company  with  Mr.  Parvin,  July  25, 
18^  After  acquiring  the  Spanish 
language,  he  crossed  the  continent  to 
Valparaiso,  spent  sometime  in  Chili, 
and  at  the  latest  dates,  had  arrived  at 
lima,  in  Peru.  From  thence  he  expect- 
ed to  pass  to  Guiaquil,Quito,Bogota,aud 
Caraccas,  in  Colombia*  fie  may  reach 
the  Unit^  States  during  the  present 
year. 

FOR£l6M  MISSION  BCHOOI^ 

Situated  in  Cornwall,  Con.  Estab- 
lished in  1816. 

Rev.  Amos  Basset,  D.D, principal. 

About  60  heathen  youths,  from  vari- 
008  nations,  have,  at  different  times, 
heen  members  of  this  schooL  A  large 
pvoportion  of  these  youths  became 
hopefiilly  pious,  while  members  of  the 
schooL  The  present  number  of  scho- 
]anisl4. 

SUMMA&r. 

Whole  numberof  Preachers  of 
the  Grospel  from  this  coun- 
t7,  34 

I^ative  preachers  and  inter- 
preters, 6 
Labourers  from  this  country, 
including  missionaries,  and 
male  assistants,                      73 
Females,  including  the  wives 

of  the  missionaries,  69—148 

Stations,  35 

Churches  oj^ganized,  13 

Schools,  about         150 

Pupils,  about     7,500 

II.  UNITED  FOREIGN  MISSIONARY 
SOCIETY. 

Missions  among  the    Osagss-of-thk 

ARJLAlfSAS-->the      OsAOKS-OF-THX-MtS- 

souai — ^Indtans  at  Tuscaroea,  Sknk- 
OA,  and  CATAiuuevs^  on  the  western 


borders  of  the  State  of  New  York«-rat 
Mackinaw,  in  Michigan  Territory— at 
Maumee,  in  the  State  of  Ohio«-«nd 
among  the  American  Emigrants  in  the 
island  of  Havti. 

THE  OSAOES. 

A  tribe  of  Indians  in  the  Arkansas 
and  Missonri  Territories.  Population 
about  8,000.  Missions  at  Union,  Hope- 
field,  Harmony,  and  Neosho. 

Union. — Among  the  Osages  of  the  ; 
Arkansas,  on  the  West  bank  of  Gran^ 
river,  about  25  miles  north  of  4ts  eH^ 
trance  into  the.  Arkansas.  Commenoecl 
in  1820. 

Rev.  William  F.  Vaill,  missionary, 
Dr.  Marcus  Palmer,  physician,  Ste-.  . 
phen  Fuller,  Abraham  Redfield,  John 
M.  Spaulding,  Alexander  Woodrui; 
and  George  Requa,  assistant  missionat- 
ries,  fanners,  and  mechanics ;  seven  fe- 
males. 

flope/Se^— About  four  miles  from 
Union.    Comn^enced  in  18S3. 

Rev.  William  B.  Montgomery,  mis- 
sionary ;  C.  Requa,  superintendept  0$ 
secuiar^concems. 

The  number  of  pupils  in  the  school 
at  Union  is  36.  Hopefield  is  ajp  agri- 
cultural settlement  containing  eleven 
Indian  families,  all  attentive  to  religioui| 
instruction,  and  acquiring  the  habits 
and  customs  of  civilized  life. 

Harmonff, — Among  the  OsagesJ  of 
the  Missouri,  on  the^north  bank  -of  the 
Marias  de  Cein,  about  six  miles  above 
its  entrance  into  the  Osage  rlyer,  and, 
about  eighty  miles  south-west  of  ForC 
Osag^. 

Rev.  Nathaniel  B.  Dodge,  mission*.* 
ry.  Dr.  William  Belcher,  physician, 
Daniel  H.  Austin,  Samuel  Newton, 
Otis  Sprague,  and  Amasa  Jones,  teach- 
esr,  farmers,  and  mechanics ;  and  six 
iemales. 

•ATeofAo.— On  a  river  of  that  name, 
about  80  miles  south-west  of  Harmony. 
Commenced  in  1 824. 

Rev.  Benson  PixJey,  missionary,  Sa- 
muel K  Bright,  farmer ;  and  two  fe- 
males. 

Neosho  is  an  agricultural  settlement,, 
containing  ten  Indian  &miUes.j^The. 
number  of  children  in  the  school  at 
Harmony,  i«  46. 

INDlAltfS  IN  NEW  TORK. 

The  remains  of  the  Six  Nations. 
Stations  at  Tnsoarora,  Seneca,  and  Ca* 
taraugus. 

Tuscarora, — About  four  miles  east 
of  Lewiston,  Niagara  coUnty.  Tiftins- 
ferred  to  the  U.  F.  M.  S.  in  1821  ;  «?- 


4i» 


Retigiof^  Inielligence. 


[Feb. 


OMuhedbjr  the  New  York  Afissionary 
fbciety  about  twentj  years  before. 

BflT.  David  M.  Smith,  temporary 
aissionary. 

Themladon  church  contains  17  mem- 

Seiteca.— About  four  or  five  miles 
ftom  Buffalo,  near  the  outlet  of  lake 
Brie.  Commenced  by  the  New  York 
Bfisa.  Soc.  in  1811 ;  transferred  in  1821. 

Hev.  Thomas  S.  Harris,  missionary. 

The  mission  church  at  this  station 
ebntains  lour  Indian  members.  The 
school  consists  of  43  members. 

Caiarauguf.^^A  few  miles  from  the 
east  shore  of  lake  Erie,  and  about  30 
miles  from  Buffalo.  Commenced  in  183S. 

William  A.  Thayer,  superintendent, 
and  Gilbert  Claik,  and  H.  Bradley, 
aaststant  missionaries. 

A  meetingp-house  has  lately  been 
erected  by  £e  Indians,  and  dedicated 
io  the  worship  of  Almig^hty  God.  The 
BChool  is  reported  to  contain  40  scho- 
lars. 

miANS  IN  TBS  BnCHIGAir  TKRRITORT. 

JIfadttfiaio.— On  the  island  of  Mich- 
ilIiBiackinack.    Commenced  in  18S3. 

Rev.  William  M.  Ferry,  missionary, 
martin  Heydenburk,  assistant  mission- 
aiy ;  and  three  females. 

IHDIAMS  IN  OHIO. 

*8f(Mimee«--On  a  river  of  that  name, 
near  Fort  Meigs,  Wood  county. 

This  mission  was  established  by  the 
€^iiod  of  Pittsburgh,  and,  on  the  25th 
or  October  was  transferred  to  the  U. 
T.  BL  8.  Its  school  contains  25  scho- 
lars. The  names  of  the  missionaries 
aifd  not  known. 

Hayti. 

Commenced  in  1824,  among  the  co- 
loured people  who  have  lately  removed 
fitmi  the  United  ^tes,  estimated  at 
more  than  5,000. 

Ber.  Benjamin  F.  Hughes,  superin- 
CcDident,  and  Rev.  William  G.  Penning- 
ton, assistant  missionary. 

OXlfKRAL  REMARKS. 

We  have  not  had  the  means  of  know- 
ing who  of  the  missionaries  of  this  So- 
ciety are  married  men.  It  is  under- 
stood, however,  that  most  of  them  have 
wives ;  and  that  there  are  besides  eight 
unmarried  females  connected  with  the 
missions. 

Slumber  of  stations,  10 

JSTtettber  of  labourers,  male  and 
female,  (as  stated  in  a  late  of- 
ficial survey,)  5^ 
tfxmhtv  of  pupils  in  the  schools,     dSO 


in.    AMERICAN  BAPTIST  BOARD  OK 
MISSIONS. 

Missions  in  Bursiah — ^WESTSRif  Af- 
RicA-i-among  the  Chero&kes — the 
Creeks— and  the  Indiahs  in  Michx- 
aAn  and  Imdiatia. 

BURMAH. 

An  empire  of  southern  Asia,  sup- 
posed to  extend  from  long.  92^  to  102P 
£.  and  from  iat.  9  to  26  N  It  is 
about  1,200  miles  from  N.  to  S.  but  va- 
ries much  in  breadth.  Population  es- 
timated at  17,000,000.  in  religion, 
the  Burmans  are  the  followers  of 
Boodh,  and  have  numerous  temples 
and  idols. 

Commenced  in  1814.  Stations  at 
Rangoon  and  Ava. 

iStngoon  and  Ava. — The  former  of 
these  places  is  the  principal  seaport  of 
the  empire,  on  the  north  bank  of  the 
eastern,  branch  of  the  Ah-ra-wah-tee 
river,  30  miles  from  its  mouth.  Popu- 
lation 30,000. — ^Ava  is  the  seat  of  go- 
vemment.  It  is  on  the  Ah-ra-wah-tee, 
350  miles  above  Rangoon. 

Rev.  Adoniram  Judson,  D.  D.  Rev. 
Jonathan  D.  Price,  M.  D  Rev.  George 
H.  Hough,  Rev.  Jonathan  Wade,  and 
Rev.  George  D.  Boardman,  missiona- 
ries ;  Mr.  Hough  is  also  a   printer. 

The  war.  in  Burmah  has  interrupted 
this  mission  for  the  two  years  past,  and 
great  fears  were  entertained  with  res- 
pect to  the  safety  of  Dr.  Judson  and 
his  wife,  and  Dr.  Price.  But,  as  was 
stated  at  the  close  of  our  last  volume, 
these  fears  are  now  happily  removed. 
Dr.  Judson  and  bis  wife,  with  others, 
having  been  sent  to  the  English  army, 
by  the  government  of  Burmah,  to  ol>- 
tain  a  peace.  The  late  interruptions^ 
disturbances,  and  perils,  will  probably 
be  overruled  to  the  furtherance  of  the 
mission.* 

WESTERlf  AFRICA. 

«Vonrovfa.— In  Liberia,  the  resi- 
dence of  a  colony  of  free  coloured 
people,  planted  by  the  American  Co- 
lonization Society.  Commenced  in 
1821. 

Rev.  Lott  Carey,  coloured  man,  mis- 
sionary. 

The  Rev.  Calvin  Holton  was  lately- 
ordained  at  Beverly,  Mass.  with  a  view 
to  labouring  as  a  missionary  amongf 
the  natives  near  the  colony. 

*  Later  accounts  have  rendered  this  intel- 
ligence doubtful. 


ISi^.] 


Rdigioiis  InieUiffui£e, 


iOB 


THB  CHEROKEE8. 

Valky  Toums. — On  the  river  Hiwas- 
see,  in  the  S.  W.  comer  of  North 
Carolina. 

Rev.  Evan  Jones,  missionary ;  Tho* 
mas  Dawson,  steward  and  superin- 
tendent of  schoob ;  Isaac  Cleaver,  far- 
mer and  mechanic;  James  Watford, 
Interpreter ;  Elizabeth  Jones,  Mary 
Lewis,  and  Ann  Cleaver,   teachers. 

Jfokle, — Sixteen  miles  from  the 
VaQey  Towns,  and  the  site  of  a  schooL 

THE   CRSSKB. 

A  tribe  of  Indians  in  the  western 
part  of  G«or|^ia,  and  the  eastern  part 
of  Alabama.  Population  about  16,000. 
Commenced  in  1823. 

WWiington,^4:)n  the  Chatahooche 
riTer,  within  the  chartered  limits  of 
Geoipa.     Commenced  in  1893. 

Rev.  Lee  Compere,  missionary,  Mr. 
Simons,  and  Miss    Compere,  teachers. 

UTDIANS  in  MICMI6AN. 

These  Indians  are  the  Putawatomies 
andOttawas. 

Corey.^-On  the  river  St  Josephs^ 
25  miles  from  Lake  Michigan,  and  100 
N.  W.  of  Fort  Wayne.  Commenced 
in  1822. 

Rev.  Isaac  M'Cey,  missionary, 
Johnston  Lykins,  and  William  Polke, 
teachers;   Fanny  Goodridge,  teacher. 

The  number  of  Indian  pupils  is  70 — 
46  males,  and  t4  females.— With  res- 
pect CO  the  progress  of  the  mission,  Mr. 
BFCoy  thus  writes  under  date  of  May, 
3, 1825,  to  a  cleigyman  of  Boston. 

^  The  whole  number  baptised  since 
November  last,  is  21 ;  thirteen  of  whom 
aie  Indians,  who,  with  three  formerly 
baptized,  make  the  number  of  natives 
now  connected  with  us  by  spiritual 
ties,  sixteen." 

Tkonuu. — ^A  station  among  the  Ot- 
tawas,  about  120  miles  N.  E.  of  Ca- 
rey ;  and  the  site  of  a  school. 

HfDtANI^  OF  INDIANA. 

These  Indians  are  the  Miamies  and 
Shawnees. 

Fart  Wayne, — At  the  junction  of  St. 
Mary's  river  with  the  Maumee,  oppo- 
site the  mouth  of  St  Joseph Y  A  mis- 
sion was  commenced  here,  by  the  Rev. 
Mr.  M'Coy,  in  1820  ;  but  he  removing 
to  Carey,  this  station  is  now  vacant 

IV.     AME3UCAN     METHODIST     MIS- 
SIONS. 
The  American  Methodists  have  mis- 
sk>narie«  among  the  Crebks,  Cbero- 
mEMMy  WvAif DOTS)  and  Mohawks. 


THE  CRBEKA. 

Coioeto.— In  Geoigia.  Commenced 
under  the  direction  of  the  South  Caro- 
lina Conference,  in  1821. 

Rev.  Isaac  Smith,  Missionary  ;  An- 
drew Hammil,  teacher. 

More  than  a  year  ago,  there  W8a  a 
school  here  of  40  scholars.  The  pi«t- 
ent  state  of  the  mission  wc  have  not 
the  means  of  knowing. 

THE  CHSaOKSES. 

There  are  three  stations  among  the 
Cherokees,  called  the  Upper,  Lower, 
and  Middle  missions.  The  names  of 
the  missionaries  are  not  known. 

THE  CHOCTAWB. 

A  mission  has  been  established  by 
the  Mississippi  Conference  among  the 
Choctaws. 

Rev.  William  Winans,  Superintend- 
ent 

THE  WTANOOTS. 

Indians  in  the  northern  parts  of  the 
state  of  Ohio. 

Upper  Sa$uhuky.i-^On  Sandusky  ri- 
ver, about  40  miles  south  of  the  bay  of 
the  same  name.    Commenced  in  1821. 

Rev.  James  B.  Finley,  missionary. 

^*  Their  wandering  manner  of  life  is 
greatly  changed,  aod  the  chase  is  ra- 
pidly giving  place  to  agriculture,  and 
the  various  necessary  employments  of 
civilized  life.  The  tomahawk,  and  the 
scalping  knife,  and  the  rifle,  and  the 
destructive  bow,  are  yielding  the  palm 
to  the  axe,  the  plough,  the  hoe,  and  the 
sickle." 

THE  MOHAWKS. 

Orand  Ittoer.-— In  Upper  Canada. 
Rev.  Alvin  Torry  and  Rev.  William 

Case,  missionaries. 

V.  PROTESTANT  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 

Oreen  Bay.—- In  Michigan  Territory. 
The  principal  tribe  of  Indians  is  that 
of  the  Menominees.  A  number  of  the 
New  York  Indians  have  lately  removed 
thither.    Commenced    October  1824. 

Rev.  Mr.  Nash,  missionary,  Rev. 
SUeazar  Williams,  agent,  Albert  G. 
Ellis,  catechist  and  schoolmaster. 

VI.  UNITED  BRETHREN. 

Spring-Place, — Among  the  Chero- 
kee Indians,  within  the  chartered  lim- 
its of  Georgia,  and  about  35  miles  &  E. 
of  Brainerd.     Commenced  in  1801. 

Rev.  John  Renactis  Schmidt,  missiosN 
ary. 


no 


Ordinations  and  Inetallatiouit. 


1¥em, 


^  OocAetogy.— About  dO  miles  from 
Springs-place^  in  a  southerly  direction. 
Commenced  in  1821. 

Rev.  John  Gamboid,  missionary, 
John  G.  Proske,  teacher. 

The  Moravian  Church  in  this  nation 
contains  from  20  to  SO  Indian  mem- 
hers ;  and  the  school  at  Spring-place 
ai)out  30  scholars. 

JVetr  Fairfield. — ^A  settlement  in 
Upper  Cyanada. 

The  following  brief  history  of  this 
branch  of  the  Brethren's  missions,  is 
extracted  from  their  quarterly  publi- 
cation. 

"  Before  the  American  Revolulion- 
arjr  war,  the  Brethren  had  three  flour- 
ishing settlements  on  the  river  Musk- 
ingum, Salem,  Gnadenhuetten,  and 
Schoenbrunn.  In  1783,  these  places 
were  destroyed  and  the  inhabitants 
partly  murdered,  partly  dispersed. 
Fairaeld,  in  Canada,  was  built  by  such 
«f  the  Indian  converts  as  were  again 
collected  by  the  missionaries.  In  1798, 
the  land  belong^ing  to  their  former  set- 
tlements on  the  Muskingum,  having 
been  restored  to  the  Brethren,  by  an 
act  of  Congress,  a  colony  of  Christian 
Indians  was  sent  thither  to  occupy  it, 
and  a  new  town  built  on  that  river, 
called  Goshen.  The  greater  part  of 
the  Indian  congregation,  however,  re- 
mained at  Fairfield,  the  missionaries 
entertaining  hopes,  that  from  thence 
the  Gospel  might  find  entrance  among 
the  wild  Chippeway  tribe,  inhabiting 
those  parts.  During  the  late  war, 
Fairfieki  was  destroyed ;  but  the  inhab- 
itants being  again  collected  in  one 
place,  they  built  a  new  settlement  high- 
er up  the  river,  and  called  it  New 
Ftdrfield." 

Goshen  is  not  now  to  be  reckoned 
at  one  of  the  Brethren's  missionary 
stations,    the   new  Christian  Indians 


who  were   there    having  joined  tlicir 
brethren  at  New  Fairfield 

The  United  Brethren's  Society  exists 
chiefly  in  Europe  It  commenced  its 
foreign  operations  nearly  a  century 
ago,  and  has  now  about  30  settlements, 
170  missionaries,  and  30,000  converts. 

VII.    SYNOD    OF    SOUTH    CAROLINA 
AND  GEORGIA. 

Jfonroe* — Among  the  Chickasaws ; 
a  tribe  of  Indians,  whose  country  is  in- 
cluded within  the  chartered  limits  of 
the  States  of  Mississippi  and  Alabama j 
population  about  6,500. 

Rev.  T.  C.  Stewart,  Missionary, 

GEKKHAL  SUMMARY. 

From  the  preceding  Survey,  it  ap- 
pears, that  the  number  of  stations,  mis- 
sionaries, tiC  under  the  patronage  of 
Societies  in  the  United  States,  (at  least, 
so  far  as  we  have  the  means  of  kacnr- 
in^O  ^s  ^  follows : 

Number  of  Stations,    -    -    -    -      64 
Number  of  male  missionaries 

(of  all  classes,)     .    -    -    •      127 
Number  of  ^.^pilsinthe  Mission 

schools,  about    ...    -    8,000 


DOMATIOKS  TO    RELIGIOUS  AMD    CMARI* 
TABLE  IKSTITUTIORB. 

In  the  month  of  December, 
To  the  American  Board,  $3,66S.S5. 
Among  the  donations  to  the  pennanent 
fund,  we  notice  $1000  by  the  Rev.  Ihv 
Woods,  of  Andover. 

The  Treasurer  of  the  Missionary  So* 
ciety  of  the  Synod  of  South  Carolina 
and  Geoigia,  acknowledges  the  receipt 
of  |659  for  the  month  eikUng  31st  Dec. 
1825. 


osDSMrATxonrs  Aan>  xxr8TAXAATZOMr& 


Nov.  2.— The  Rev.  Samuel  N. 
Sbepard  was  ordained  over  the  church 
and  congregation  in  East  Guilford, 
Con. 

Dec.  91.— The  Rev.  Steven  M. 
Wheelocx,  over  the  (  ongregational 
church  and  society  at  Warren,  Vt.  and 
the  Rev.  Geoige  Freeman,  as  an  evan- 
gelist 

Dee.  39.^The  Rev.  Thomas  Rus- 


sell SuLLivAw  was  ordained  at  Keeue 
N.H. 

Jan.  4. — ^Tbe  Rev.  Charles  Fitcm 
was  installed  at  Holliston,  Mass.  Ser- 
mon by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Wisner,  of  Boston. 

Jan.  4.-— The   Kev.  Harley  Good 
wiff.  New  Marlborough,  as  Colleague 
witli  the  Kev.  Jacob  Catlin.    SermoB 
by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Yale,  of  New  Hart- 
ford, Con. 


1826.] 


Fublic  Ajfair^* 


111 


Jan.  4.^The  Rev.  Royal  Wisr- 
feuftN,  over  the  first  church  amd  society 
in  Amherst.  Sermoti  by  the  Rev. 
Professor  Stuart  of  Andover. 

Jao.  4, — The  Rev.  Solomon  Ltmak, 
oyer  the  two  churches  in  Pittstown, 
N.  Y.  SerrooQ  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Prince* 

Jan.  6. — ^The  Rev.  Theophilus  Par- 
hit,  of  the  South   American  Mission 
at  Philadelphia.     Sennon  by  the  Rev. 
Mr.  M'Alla. 

Jan  11. — ^The  RcTv.  Mannimo  Ellis, 
Pastor  of  the  church  at  Brookesville, 
Me.  Sermon  by  the  Rev.  Professor 
Smith,  of  Bangfor. 

Jan.  11. — llie  Rev.  Joshua  Bar- 
rett, over  the  Second  (Congregational 
church  and  society  in  Plymouth,  Mass. 
Sermon  by  the  Rev.  E.  Pratt,  of  Barn- 
stable. 

Jan.  15. — ^The  Rev.  Thowas  E.  Vkr- 
MiLTB,  as  Pastor  of  the  Presbyterian 
chorch  in  Vandewater-ttreet,  New 
ITtrk  Sermon  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Row- 
an. 


Jan.  19.— The  Rev.  William  W. 
Pbillips,  late  Pastor  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian church  in  Pead-street,  New  York, 
was  installed  Pastor  of  the  church  in 
Wall-street  Sermon  by  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Rowan. 

Jan.  21.*.-The  Rev.  Isaac  Wilubt, 
over  the  Congregational  church  and 
society  in  Rochester,  N.  H.  Sermon 
by  the  Rev«  President  Tyler,  of  Dart- 
mouth College. 

The  Rev.  Alonzo  Kuio,  over  the 
Baptist  church  at  North  Yarmouth. 
Sermon  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Chapin. 

The  Rev.  William  H.  Jordak,  at 
Windsor,  N.  C.  Sermon  by  Elder 
Patterson. 

The  Rev.  Jakes  D.  Krowlbs,  over 
the  sec4Mid  Baptist  church  and  society 
in  Boston.  Sermon  by  the  Rev. 
VwL  Chase,  of  the  Baptist  Theological 
Seminary  at  Newton. 

Mr.  I.  T.  Brooks,  and  Mr.  L  T. 
Whkat,  to  the  office  of  Deaooos,  at 
Alexandria^  D.  C.  by  Bishop  Mooret 


Pew  events  of  importance  have  re- 
cently transpired  in  the  political  world. 
Tbe  war  of  the  Grerks  is  dragged 
oawith  the  same  alternations  of  for- 
tune as  heretofore.  The  Turkish  ar- 
niy,whioli,  after  laying  waste  a  consid- 
erable portion  of  the  Morea,  stopped 
in  its  derastatiiig  progress  to  besiege 
Missolonghi,  has  been  frustrated  in  its 
attempt  upon  that  fortress,  and  is  in  its 
turn  obliged  to  act  or  the  defensive 
against  tl^  besieged.  But  in  oonse- 
^uenoe  of  a  li^ah  expedition  from 
Egypt,  a  crisis  seems  to  be  approach- 
ing which  the  friends  of  Greece  regard 
with  some  solicitude.  A  fleet  of  four- 
teen frigfates  and  forty- two  brigs,  be- 
sides correttes,  iire>&hips,  and  a  large 
number  of  transports,  sailed  from  Alex- 
andria on  the  17th  of  October,  carrying 
with  them  18,000  infantry,  and  1 000 
(^avalry.  On  the  other  hand  it  is  said 
that  the  Greek  fleet  is  more  formida- 
ble than  ever  before—consisting  of  one 
hundred  vessels  well  equipped,  and 
twenty-seven  fire- ships,  with  bold  and 
Wilful  commanders. 

^n  SpAtR  the  zeal  of  the  Catholics 


has  so  far  yielded  to  the  force  of  cir- 
cumstances as  to  give  up  the  re-estab- 
lishment of  the  inquisition.  Tbe  pope'0 
nuncio  at  Madrid  states  that  ^'  bis  ho- 
liness considers  it  impolitic  under  pre- 
sent circumstances,  because  the  efier- 
vescence  of  the  passions,  added  to  hu- 
man weakness,  might  sometimes  ren- 
der the  inquisition  hurtful  in  the  bands 
of  parties,  by  turning  it  aside  from  its 
holy  and  primitive  object,  and  thns 
rendering  it  more  odious  than  profita- 
ble.^' It  is  said  also  that  the  pope  has 
declared  that  unless  Spain  shall  spee- 
dily subjugate,  or  come  to  some  adjust- 
ment of  her  affairs  with  her  South 
American  colonies,  he  will  be  under 
the  necessity  of  recognising  the  bish- 
ops chosen  in  those  countries.  This 
measure  is  obviously  the  dictate  of  po- 
.Ccy.  The  manner  in  which  his  late 
*  encyclic'  was  received  in  the  South 
American  States,  no  doubt  admonishes 
his  holiness  that  his  authority  over 
these  countries  is  held  by  a  precarious 
tenure. 

In   England  the  enemies    of  ne- 
gro    slavery     pursue    their     obiert 


lid 


Ansaers  to  Corre^^ondeMs. 


[y^. 


with  unremitted  ardour.  At  a  v«fy 
laige  meeting^  at  Norfolk^  October 
20Uiy  at  which  th^  hi^h  sheriff  of  the 
county  presided,  various  resolations 
were  passed  declaring  the  iniquity  of 
slavery,  its  incompatibility  with  the 
rights  of  men,  and  with  the  principles 
of  Christianity ;  and  expressing*  a  de- 
termination to  use  all  proper  means  not 
only  for  its  immediate  mitigation,  but 
for  its  total  extinction  at  the  earliest  and 
aaifest  practicable  period.  The  meet- 
ing was  addressed  by  Mr.  Fowel  Bux- 
ton, in  his  characteristic  bold  and  fer- 
vid manner ;  by  Lord  Calthorpe,  Lord 
Snffield,  Lonl  Bentinck,  and  other  gen- 
tlemen of  distinction.  The  resolutions 
were  unanimously  carried,  and  a  peti- 
tion directed  to  be  presented  to  both 
houses  of  Parliament.  Nearly  one 
bvndred  members  of  the  common  coun- 
cil of  London  have  desired  the  lord 
mayor  to  call  a  special  court  to  con- 
sider the  propriety  of  sending  a  similar 
petittoa  to  Parliament. 


A  treaty  of  peace  and  amity  be- 
tween England  imd  Brazil  was  signed 
at  Rio  Janeiro  on  the  18th  of  October. 
It  is  stipulated  on  the  part  of  the  em- 
peror Don  Pedro,  that  the  slave-trade 
shall  be  prohibited  and  treated  as  pira- 
cy after  four  years. 

DoMssTic— The  attention  of  Con- 
gress during  the  present  session  has 
been  chiefly  directed  to  measures  sug- 
gested by  the  President's  message.  A 
favourite  subject  of  legislation,  both 
with  the  general  and  State  govern- 
ments, is  internal  improvement,  partic- 
ularly canaU.  The  powerful  impulse 
which  has  been  given  to  the  public 
mind  by  the  example  of  New- York  wUl 
probably  have  its  period,  like  all  popn- 
lar  impulses ;  yet  judging  from  the  nu- 
merous projects  which  have  been  un- 
dertaken or  recommended,  the  *■  spirit 
of  canalling'  is  not  likely  to  subside 
without  having  produced  vexy  import- 
ant  benefits  to  the  country. 


Tooo; 


VOlTDBXTTtf. 


C.  C.  has  our  thanks,  but  as  his  piece  had  already  appeared  in  the  <  poet^s  cor- 
ner'of  a  newspaper  we  must  decline  reprinting  it. 

The  use  of  «*  as  a  final  letter,  instead  off,  as  alluded  to  by  J.  P.  W.,  was  occa- 
sioned by  necessity.  The  error  was  marked  in  the  proof,  but  remained  uncor- 
rected by  the  printer,  from  a  deficiency  of  the  proper  letter  in  the  font  from 
which  the  notes  were  printed. 

Anonymous  reviews  are  not  admissible,  however  well  written. 

The  four  sheets  of  one  who  calls  himself  '*  a  stripling  in  divinity"  would  have 
been  more  welcome  if  they  had  come  post  pmd. 

We  regret  having  been  obliged  to  leave  a  communication,maxled  at  O^-^Mass. 
in  the  hands  of  the  post-master.  It  consisted  of  several  sheets  in  an  envelope 
marked  so  many  [printed]  «Aee(t  post  paid.  An  additional  postage  of  sevend 
times  the  sum  paid  bv  the  writer  was  charged  at  the  office  here, 
llie  piece  alluded  toby  our  correspondent  at  H— ,  N.  Y.  wasgrateliilly  received  ; 
the  *  request,'  of  which  he  speaks,  was  made  by  the  former  publisher  without  our 
knowledge.  The  Society,  in  whose  behalf  he  writes,  has  our  thanks  for  the  aid 
they  proferin  e^ctendii^  the  circulation  of  our  work. 


^HB 


CHRISTIAN  SPECTATOR. 


No.  8.] 


MARCH. 


[1820. 


BBIdOXOIFfi 


Tor  Um  Chrlttlu  Spectator. 

(fv  tseomvMS  bbstowbd  tPOK  V8- 

Thb  views  presented  in  this  paper 
vere  suggested,  in  consequence  of 
lighting  upon  the  following  eulogy 
of  the  late  Lord  Byron,  in  No.  80  of 
the  Edinburgh  Review.  Numerous 
other  specimens  of  a  similar  kind, 
to  be  found  in  the  records  of  lite- 
rature, might  be  cited  for  the  pur- 
pose here  intended;  but  we  sel- 
dom meet  with  commendation  so 
taking  as  this,  with  minds  of  aspir- 
ing, but  earthly  mould.  ^^  To  this 
band  of  inunoriab  a  third  has  since 
been  added ! — ^a  mightier  g^enius,  a 
haugbtier  spirit,  whose  stubborn 
impatience  and  Achilles-like  pride, 
only  death  could  quell.  Greece, 
Italy,^  the  world,  have  lost  their 
poet-hero ;  and  his  death  has  spread 
a  wider  gloom  and  been  recorded 
with  a  deeper  awe,  than  has  waited 
on  the  obsequies  of  any  of  the  many 
great  who  have  died  tn  our  re- 
membrancen  Even  detraction  has 
been  silent  at  his  tomb  ;  and  the  more 
generous  of  his  enemies  have  fallen 
«ito  the  rank  of  his  mourners.  But 
he  set  like  the  sun  in  his  glory,  and 
his  orb  was  greatest  and  brightest 
at  the  last ;  for  his  memory  is  now 
consecrated  no  less  by  freedom 
than  genius.  He  probably  fell  a 
martyr  to  his  zeal  against  tyrant4> 
182^N0.^!  1?. 


He  attached  himself  to  the  CauSfe 
of  Greece,  and  dying,  clung  to  it 
with  a  convulsive  grasp,  and  htfi 
thus  gained  a  niche  in  her  history  ; 
for  whatever  sbb  claims  as  hers  is 
immortal,  even  in  decay,  as  the 
marble  sculptures  on  the  coluBUD 
of  her  fallen  temples  f'  It  is  do 
cause  of  surprise  that  lofty  pane>- 
gyrics  like  the  present,  ^^  poured 
forth,"  not "  by  beauty  splendid  and 
polite,"  yet  by  mighty  reviewers, 
(which  is  much  more  substantial,) 
should  not  only  fan  the  flame  of  ge- 
nius, but  not  stopping  there,  should 
create  an  unholy,  inextinguish- 
able ambition.  The  reader  may  re* 
member,  in  respect  to  this  particu- 
lar instance  of  adulation,  it  not  of 
adoration^  that  it  occurs  in  a  work 
which  once  took  the  liberty  most 
severely  to  lash  the  author  of  the 
^^ Hours  of  Idleness;"  for  which 
conduct,  however,  the  northern 
critics  were  terribly  castigated  by 
the  young  Byron  in  his  far-famed 
'^  English  Bards  and  Scotch  Re- 
viewers." When  such  is  the  tri- 
umph of  genius  over  prejudice  or 
envy — and  when  its  rewards,  if  not 
wealth,  are  distinction  and  fame«^ 
a  name  given  to  posterity  in  Ian* 
guage  of  its  own  inspiration,  w6 
can  reasonably  calculate  upon  n6^ 
thing  short  of  its  most  strenuous  i 
efforts  to  become  the  object  of 
this  gratifying  homage.  True  It  is 
that  the  subjects  of  the  world^^  a(p- 
pltiude    jgiv6  tt6  hred    fb  it  In 


1U 


Oil  Eacouiiuijts  ht^iowed  tipon  Unsanciificd  Genius^      {Msnt^- 


(he  gmve.  They  are  there  be- 
ytmd  its  reach ;  but  it  affects  the 
liTiDg  who  are  yet  engaged  in  the 
iQice,  and  constitutes  in  their  minds 
an  almost  irresistible  impulse. 
The  prospect,  whether  of  present 
or  posthumous  admiratjon,  is  suffi- 
ciently cheering  to  the  heart ;  but 
the  appetite,  provoked  as  it  is  by 
60  many  condiments  as  the  pages  of 
a  secular  literature  afford  to  it, 
ffcoms  at  length,  bounds,  and  de- 
cency. All  this,  however,  is  the 
manner  of  the  world,  and  it  can- 
not perhaps  be  helped.  The 
world  will  love  and  praise  its  own ; 
Uor  is  every  part  of  this  conduct  in 
liself  to  be  condemned.  Pious 
people  have  not  always  thought  it 
inconsistent  to  eulogize,  in  some 
fihape,  depraved  greatness.  They 
have  sometimes  joined  the  multi- 
tjide,  in  giving  eclat  to  names, 
that  on  the  whole,  are  no  orna- 
ment to  human  nature.  Still  it  is 
worthy  of  inquiry,  how  far  they 
who  have  reference  to  an  evangel- 
iCRl  standard  of  right  and  wrong, 
lAay  deal  in  this  species  of  pane- 
gyric. Christians  must  not  suffer 
their  purity  needlessly  to  come  in 
cpntact  with  the  world's  unholi- 
ness.  However  much  they  may 
admire  the  productions  of  intel- 
lect, it  is  not  to  be  inferred,  that  in 
this  concern,  they  owe  no  duty  to 
God  and  to  truth.  In  the  exer- 
^se  of  a  spiritual  judgment  and 
taste,  it  would  seem  that  their 
praises  must  be^  in  a  sense,  restrict- 
ed— ^that  they  could  not  weep,  in 
ppeechless  ecstasy,  over  the  effu- 
sions of  a  great,  but  polluted  mind. 
They  should  moreover  consider 
if?hat  sort  of  motive  they  are  ap- 
plying to  such  a  mind,  in  an  impo- 
litic admiration  of  its  depraved  en- 

'  ergy.  Evidently,  therefore,  some 
guards  should  be  set  up,  lest  con- 
scientious but  enthusiastic  rovers 

**  aftev  the   flowers  or  the  fruits  of 
genius,  tread  on  forbidden  grounds. 
Tbe  more  judicious  among  serious 
ra&lers  have  rightly  felt  the    ne- 
'SiuMr  ^f  caution  on  thi9  subject, 


and  of  not  confounding  a  claim  to 
regard  on  the  score  of  talent,  with 
indulgence  to  its  sinful  aberrations. 
Would  that  all  had  been  careful, 
not  to  afford  aliment  to  impiety, 
while  they  sought  to  confer  a  me-^ 
rited  reward  on  genius  ! 

In  the  practice  here  spoken  of^ 
it  is  the  design  of  this  paper  to 
point  out  that,  whether  in  its  form 
or  matter,  which  is  at  variance 
with  the  divine  standard.  It  will 
be  seen,  of  course,  what  Christians 
cannot  consistently  do,  in  lavishing 
encomiums  on  unsanctified  great- 
ness, as  well  as  what  the  world  mil 
do.  and  achMlly  does,  without  any 
scruple. 

We  cannot  but  notice  at  the  oat-* 
set,  the  falsehood  and  idolatry  inr 
volved  in  these  encomiums.  The 
language  employed  is  nearly  that 
of  adoration.  In  eulogizing  Intel-* 
lectual  excellence,  there  can  be  no 
objection  surely  to  telling  what  ia 
merely  fact.  Genius  in  its  length 
and  breadth — even  in  its  '*  tran-* 
scendant  brightness,^^  conipared 
with  many  other  forms  of  distinc- 
tion among  men,  may  be  set  forth } 
though  this  can  be  done  only  by 
genius.  But  let  it  not  be  made  di- 
vinity itself.  The  eulogy  should 
be  confined  to  the  simple  reality, 
and  not  be  suffered  by  the  extra- 
vagance of  its  terms,  to  magnify 
the  object  beyond  all  bounds.  In 
men  who  have  nothing  else  to 
commend  them,  except  their  ta- 
lents,  let  it  not  appear  that  they 
are  more  than  mortal,  and  that 
they  deserve  all  the  love  of  mor- 
tality. The  power  of  intellectual 
display  is  really  but  a  small  part  of 
human  excellence,  and  its  story 
can  be  soon  told.  What  after  aU 
is  it — ^this  thing  called  genius,  tsc- 
lent,  greatness,  which  has  been 
the  theme  of  endless  disquisition 
and  admiration — and  has  been  more 
thought  of  as  displayed  in  the  field, 
the  cabinet,  at  the  bar,  in  domestic 
life,  and  even  in  the  pulptt<f  thaii 
goodness  itself?  It  is  a  phantom-^*- 
a  passionate  reverie-^a  light,  float*- 


i{l)26.]        On  Enaomiiau  besloTued  upon  Utisaneiified  -Getutili, 


113 


jog,  bickering  flame,  soon  to  go  out 
— ''  a  beam  etherial,"  yet  destined 
to  be  quenched  in  night,  as  to  its 
peculiar  exercises  in  this  world. 
Or  to  speak  more  solemnly,  it  is 
capacity,  when  stript  of  its  earthly 
display,  and  temporary  associations, 
fitting  its  possessor,  if  he  be  found 
unholy,  for  a  far  more  fearful  retri- 
bution of  shame,and  pain,and  agony, 
than  would  attach  to  him  without  it 
— than  can  attach  to  humbler  in- 
tellects. All  this,  however,  has 
been  too  oAen  forgotten ;  and  the 
ability,  by  means  of  mental  display, 
to  charm  a  race  alienated  from 
Heaven,  has  been  extolled  as  the 
most  enviable  distinction. 

If  the  common  run  of  eulogy  is 
so  fkalty  in  the  terms  which  it  em- 
ploys, it  is  not  less  contrary  to  the 
divine  rule,  in  the  spirit  which  it 
breathes.     The  gif\s  of  mind  are 
usualiy   represented  in  a   manner 
designed  to  impart  to  them  a  dis- 
proportionate   interest    and  fasci- 
nation    The  reader  is  taught  to 
covet  them  to  any  extent,  and  al- 
most at  any  hazard,  whatever  else 
may  be  neglected.     Naw,  nothing 
should  be  loved  without  reserve  or 
limit,  except  the   Source  of  good, 
and  the  goodness  which  he  enjoins. 
But  if  we  are  to  believe  the  world- 
ly eulogist,  nothing  deserves  con- 
sideration like  literary  superiorit}'. 
He  would  make  us  feel  that  it  is 
the  chief  good,  and  engage   in  its 
favour  the  whole  heart.     The  spi- 
rit of  his   representations   would 
lead  us  to  riot  without  Control,  in 
the  displays  of  this  superiority,  and 
to  consider  life  as  worthily  spent, 
only  in  acquiring  or  admiring  them. 
Sttch  a  spirit,  however,  is  entirely 
contrary   to   the  sacred   standard. 
A  qualified  admiration  of  the  pro- 
ductions of   mind,  is   surely    not 
reprehensible  on  the  principles  of 
the  gospel :  a  chastened  delight  in 
them  is  not  objectionable.     Indeed 
they  must  be  more  or  less  admired 
and  delighted  in.     It  is  in  vain  to 
think  of  placing  a  barrier  between 
a  col^valied  undecstaBding  and  the 


pleasures  which  it  finds,  in  the  ricU 
and  bright  creations  of  genius  and 
of  fancy.  In  holier  ages  to  come, 
when  most  of  the  evils  that  noif 
mingle  with  our  good  will .  havQ 
passed  away,  the  great  oracles  ot 
reason  and  standards  of  taste  thaj^ 
have  hitherto  claimed  the  homage 
of  mankind,  will  be  in  a  sense  ad- 
mired, and  in  a  measure  impart  de- 
light. They  will  be  objects  of  at* 
traction  on  the  same  principle 
with  any  imitations  of  nature,  or 
with  nature  itself — with  a  lan^ 
sc^pe  for  instance,  the  starry  hea- 
vens, or  any  other  beautiful  pr<;>- 
duction  of  the  Creator's  hand' 
The  splendid  and  lovely  pictureji 
of  our  more  decent  poets,  not  ex- 
cepting many  of  heathen  renown, 
will  probably  remain  to  delight  thfs 
intellectual  eye.  The  historic 
page  will  continue  to  impart  lUr 
straction.  And  the  same  may  be 
said  of  many  other  forms  of  litera- 
cy production  now  existing.  But 
if  we  are  not  deceived  in  our  esti- 
mate of  the  future,  state  of  the 
world,  there  will  then  be  but  little 
countenance  given,  in  the  worJj^ 
that,  shall  reach  it,  to  any  de- 
grading or  sinful  associations ;  and 
there  will  doubtless  be  a  vast  aug- 
mentation of  the  purer  models  of 
united  piety  and  genius.  Man^ 
productions  now  ren^^wned  for  the 
display  of  intellect,  but  possessing 
a  preponderance  of  moral  evil,  w^ 
cannot  but  think,  will  be  laidaside^ 
in  an  age  when  taste  will  not  b^ 
obliged,  or  will  be  too  independent, 
to  seek  its  aliment  amidst  the  fe- 
culence and  the  impurities  of  an  ij;*- 
religious  literature.  It  might  per- 
haps reflect  on  the  discernment  or 
the  piety  of  the  present  age,  to  a$»- 
sign  to  Byron  himself,  with  all  hi.s 
powers,  his  proper  place,  a  few  lus- 
trums hence ;  and  to  prognosti- 
cate how  "  the  poetry  of  hell?' 
will  be  relished  in  times,  when 
men  will  be  much  conversant  wi^U 
heaven. 

In  the  encomiums  bestowed  up- 
on' unsanctified  talent,  the  retimrd 


1 18  Sit  liiuiusmms  iest^ed  upaa  Vfugjictifiei  Qexdus,       [I9jib<^,. 


ti^bicb  they  create  or  promise — ^the 
motiye  which  they  enforce,  is 
likewise  utterly  at  variaDCC  with 
the  divine  rule.  They  promise,  or 
aim  to  ensure,  an  earthy  immortal- 
ity. This  is  the  boon  held  out  to 
the  scholar,  and  it  is  painted  in  all 
the  colours  of  the  rainbow.  This 
19  the  great  incentive  which  is  in- 
tended to  animate  him  in  his  course  ; 
and  often  is  he  encouraged  to  think 
iimself  ^^  tall  enough  to  reach  the 
.op  of  Pindus  or  of  Helicon,^'  that 
lie  may  pluck  for  his  brow  the  un- 
fading wreath.  Now  how  many, 
dazzled  by  the  visions  of  glory, 
tDiscalculate  their  stature,  and  how 
few.  though  mounted  on  the  shoul- 
ders of  others,  are  able  to  touch 
the  summit !  The  proposed  meed 
10  oilen  singularly  irrelevant  to 
the  character  of  the  aspirants,  and 
oftener  do  they  fail  to  secure  it. 
The  notes  of  applause  among  con- 
temporaries are  seldom  echoed 
back  by  distant  times.  It  would  be 
an  humiliating,  though  useful  re- 
flection, to  consider  how  many 
ponderous  tomes  are  ^^  condemned 
to  harbour  spiders  and  to  gather 
dust,''  and  are  scarcely  named, — 
how  many  names  appear  in  the  an-* 
oals  of  literature,  but  what  the 
living  subjects  were,  or  what  they 
wrote,  no  one  can  tell — and  how 
tiany  authors  there  may  have  been 
who  were  somewhat  in  their  day, 
both  whose  names  and  works  have 
passed  into  oblivion.  Not  only 
the  eulogist,  but  the  subject,  is  of- 
ten deceived  as  to  the  real  estima- 
tion in  which  the  latter  is  held, 
even  by  his  contemporaries.  We 
may  well  illustrate  the  deception 
that  takes  place,  (and  it  is  one  in- 
itance  out  of  many,)  by  the  case, 
aome  time  since  reported,  of  the 
student,  at  one  of  the  English  uni-  ' 
versities,  who  having  come  off 
with  victoiy  in  some  scholastic  ex- 
ercise, and  thinking  rather  too 
well  of  himself,  immediately  re- 
paired to  London,  imagined  all 
eyes  were  turned  upon  him,  and 
x^m  nearly  evertrhehineid  xriQx  eo> 


stasy,  when  on  entering  a  theatre^ 
the  whole  audience  instantly  arose 
as  he  supposed,  in  homage  to  his 
superior  genius,  but  in  reality  to 
the  king^s  majesty,  who  happened 
to  enter  the  theatre  at  the  same 
moment. 

But  be  it  so,  that  a  great  man's 
name  descends  to  posterity^  and 
lives  through  all  time.  Is  such  a 
result  to  be  represented  as  an  es» 
sential  good,  and  alone  worthy  of 
human  pursuit.  The  victims  of 
ambition  may  be  very  willing  to 
view  it  in  this  light,  and  perhaps 
some  allowance  should  be  made, 
for  this  ^'  last  infirmity  of  noble 
minds.''  But  those  minds  would 
be  more  noble  without  it.  A  su- 
preme reference  to  fame  is  equally 
pitiable  and  sinful.  Let  it  be 
weighed  in  the  balance  of  the 
sanctuary  or  of  reason,  and  it  ia 
truly  light  as  air — a  thing  never 
enjoyed  except  by  anticipation- 
being  beyond  us  before  our  death, 
and  nothing  to  us  after  it.  A  real 
immortality  would  be  an  object ; 
but  an  immortality  in  this  world, 
since  the  world  itself  is  mortal,  is 
so  gross  9.  solecism,  that  the  poetic 
license  can  hardly  be  urged  in  its 
favour.  Besides,  as  already  hinted, 
to  an  occupant  of  eternity  what  is  a 
oiche  in  our  world's  little  history-— 
what  the  breath  of  applause,  the 
repetition  of  a  name  for  a  few  ge<- 
nerations,  pictures,  epitaphs,  or  mo- 
numental marble !  W  hat  are  these 
things  whether  he  be  sensible  of 
them  or  not !'  And  especially  what 
are  they  to  one,  who  being  unsanc* 
tified,  must,  according  to  the  reve^ 
lation  of  Jesus  Christ,  be  swallow- 
ed up  in  a  train  of  emotions,  infi- 
nitely distant  from  those  which 
would  be  excited  by  earthly  glory ! 
But  whether  the  object  can  be  se- 
cured or  not,  it  is  contrary  to  the 
evangelical  charter  to  allow  it  such 
a  commanding  claim.  It  is  wholly 
improper  to  substitute  such  a  mo* 
tive  to  the  exertion  of  talent,  for 
that  noble  one  which  is  involved 
in  the  value  of  the  divine  fiaivouf , 


li!£&.}       Oa  Eucfnawma  leiUmoed  wpin  Viuancfified  6mm*  *  119 


and  the  happioess  of  doing  good. 
If  the  eDComiast  of  this  world  holds 
oat  or  creates  this  polluted  and 
poUnting  bait,  to  minds  which  need 
no  foreign  inflaence  to  speed  them 
in  the  race  of  ambition,  Christians 
shoald  beware  how  thej  counte- 
nance so  vain  an  illusion,  or  urge 
so  selfish  a  principle  of  action. 

There  is  a  view  that  remains  to 
be  taken  of  this*  subject,  which  is 
perhaps  more  important  than  any 
other.  1  refer  to  what  may  be 
called  the  material  of  these  eulo- 
giums.  Nothing  is  more  common, 
in  attempting  to  set  off  the  charms 
of  intellect,  than  to  confound  them 
with  moral  excellence,  or  to  make 
them  answer  for  the  want  of  the 
latter.  The  eulogist  is  ever 
ready  to  identify  their  claim  to  ad- 
miration, with  that  of  moral  excel- 
lence itself.  The  violation  of  the 
divine  rule  in  this  case  is  the  more 
reprehensible,  because  it  is  unne- 
cessary and  gratuitous;  and  the 
more  hurtful,  because  it  is  insidi- 
ous and  specious.  The  qualities  of 
the  mind,  by  this  means,  are  dex- 
terously transferred  to  the  heart, 
and  the  whole  character  is  made 
to  acquire  a  consideration  which 
justly  attaches  to  only  a  part  of  it. 
The  gifted  hero,  or  scholar,  trans- 
formed by  the  alchymy  of  praise, 
comes  forth  in  an  ^emblage  of 
perfections  which  he  never  pos- 
sessed, and  with  which,  perhaps, 
even  he  was  not  vain  enough  to 
suppose  himself  endowed.  We 
are  made  in  this  way,  to  acquire  a 
respect  for  characters,  which,  were 
they  not  g^eat,  we  should  despise, 
en  account  of  their  moral  delin- 
quency. One  would  be  led,  for  in- 
stance, to  think  from  the  panegyric 
recorded  in  the  beginning  of  this 
paper,  that  the  world  hitherto  had 
been  mistaken  concerning  the  real 
character  of  the  poei-hero — that  he 
was  on  the  whole  pre-eminently 
great — that  whatever  has  been 
said  against  him  was  detraction — 
and  that  Muerosity  must  hold  out 
the   hand   of   reconciliation,    as 


though  his  offence  against  virtue 
had  been  slight,  or  however  great 
it  may  have  been,  could  be  all 
expiated  by  the  charms  of  his  po- 
etry, and  especially  by  his  splendid 
offerings  to  the  cause  of  freedom. 

It  is  too  true  that  admiration  of 
genius  tempts  us  to  pass  over,  or 
to  dwell  slightly  on  the  dark  spots 
that  attach  to  the  man^  and  to  fast- 
en our  gaze  on  the  luminous  parts 
that  encircle  the  author.  Hence 
the  propensity  which  is  visible  in 
the  literary  community,  even  to  ex- 
cuse, or  palliate  the  moral  imper- 
fections of  men  of  illustrious  Intel- 
lect.  The  vices  which  would  ex- 
pose inferior  persons  to  obloquy^ 
have  little  effect  in  abating  our  ad- 
miration of  genius,  or  the  feeling 
of  respect  which  we  have  for  the 
character  with  which  genius  is  as- 
sociated. We  are  apt  to  view  the^ 
character  as  much  less  faulty  than 
it  is  in  reality,  if  not  to  deiend  it, 
because  it  is  not  character  only 
that  is  loved.  We  are  culpably 
averse  to  taking  the  pains  of  dis- 
criminating between  them,  and  it 
is  the  manner  of  the  encomiast  to 
strengthen  this  aversion,  and 
where  it  is  necessary,  to  spare  the 
morals,  for  the  sake  of  genius.  A 
man  of  great  parts  may  be  a  game- 
ster like  Goldsmith,  a  sot  like 
Bums,  or  a  duellist  like  Sheridan, 
and  yet  he  shall  descend  to  poste- 
rity, scarcely  unapproved,  inas- 
much as  his  genius  has  spread 
over  his  infirmities  the  mantle 
of  charity.  Savage  may  take 
the  life  of  a  fellow-being,  and  Cato 
may  take  his  own,  and  yet  there 
shsdl  be  found  a  moral  Johnson  and 
a  decorous  Addison,  who,  by  able 
defence,  or  elegant  eulogy,  can  en- 
list our  associations  far  too  strong- 
ly in  favour  of  both  of  those  cha- 
racters. The  approving  critic,  os 
biographer,  in  such  instances,  is 
doubtless  first  and  most  of  all  to 
be  blamed.  But  readers  are  little 
less  so.  We  are  usually  too  ab» 
sorbed  in  the  displays  of  the  intel- 
lectual powers  of  such  pefsomi,  ti> 


J 18  fill  Eneomiwns  hestomed  upon  Unsandijied  Geniits,       [MaiUih, 


torn  our  attention  to  the  meanness 
of  their  hearts ;  or  if  we  cannot 
bnt  perceive  the  latter,  we  too 
readily  forgive  it,  for  the  sake  of 
that  in  the  writers,  with  which  we 
are  delighted.  We  thus  wickedly 
constrain  our  hetter  judgments  not 
to  spoil,  hy  interfering  with,  our 
tselfish  pleasure. 

Hence  likewise  it  is,  with  an  ad- 
miration so  little  qualified,  and 
with  a  discrimination  so  injudicious, 
^at  the  reading  portion  of  .  the 
community oflen  select  their  favour- 
ite authors.  These  are  taken  to 
the  bosom;  are  admitted  into  the 
most  unrestrained  intimacy  of  the 
solitary  hour,  and  their  opinions 
have  often  the  force  of  law  or  of 
habit.  And  yet  many  of  them  but 
ill  deserve  such  confidence.  Ex- 
cept by  strictly  religious  people, 
they  are  chosen  on  account  of  cer 
tain  real  or  supposed  peculiarities 
of  intellectual  exhibition,  which 
happen  to  be  congenial  to  the  taste 
or  the  sentiments  of  the  reader. 
Sometimes  however,  both  religious 
«md  irreligious  individuals,  urged 
whether  by  custom,  by  a  sort  of  affec- 
tation, or  by  a  correct  appreciation 
of  literary  merit,  agree  to  extol  to 
the  skies  some  one  great  mortal, 
Shakspeare  for  instance,  and  sub- 
scribing  with  all  their  hearts,  to 
the  opinion  that  ^^  he  stands  in  the 
array  of  human  intellect^  like  the 
sun  in  the  system,  single  and  un- 
approachable,^^ yield  themselves 
up  to  a  charm  which  they  have 
little  inclination  to  resist.  We  can 
expect  nothing  less  than  such  a 
Gaptivation  of  the  heart,  in  men 
whose  perception  of  intellectual 
excellence  is  always  keener  than 
their  perception  of  the  beauties  of 
holiness.  But  Christians  ought  to 
he  careful  how  they  deliver  them- 
selves up  to  such  unbounded  par- 
tialities, and  especially  how  they 
avow  them,  even  should  those  par- 
tialities pertain  to  objects  not  in 
themselves  sinful.  In  their  enthu- 
siastic regard,  ^ey  may  secretly 
AscFivuiiate  between  the  go«4  aa^ 


the  bad ;  but  others  influenced  by 
their  known  and  extravagant  pre* 
dilections,  may  make  no  such  dis- 
crimination. It  is  sometimes  the 
fact,  even  in  regard  to  good  men, 
that  their  relish  of  intellectual  en- 
joyment gets  the  better  of  their 
Christian  or  mora!  sensibilities. 
This  no  doubt  is  a  part  of  4heir 
spiritual  warfare,  in  which  they 
will  at  length  obtain  the  victory, 
as  they  will  also  in  the  whole. 
There  are  few  men  of  this  de- 
scription who  have  not  felt  a  strong 
temptation  to  indulge  in  unscriptu- 
ral  charity  for  favourite  authors, 
or  particular  men  of  genius.  How 
often  has  the  serious  scholar,  ena- 
moured with  the  charms  of  thought, 
and  with  classic  beauty,  admitted 
on  ground  sufficiently  slender,  the 
Christian  character  of  such  men  as 
Locke,  Addison,  Johnson,  Young, 
and  Beattie,  all  of  whom,  though 
professed  advocates  of  Christianity, 
were  marked,  if  we  mistake  not, 
by  some  characteristics,  not  easily 
reconcilable  with  evangelical  pie- 
ty ♦  But  not  this  only,  the  love 
of  intellectual  greatness  has  some- 
times seduced  the  serious  reader 
into  a  kind  of  persuasion,  that  pos- 
sibly even  Shakspeare,  Pope, 
Thomson,  with  his  not  very  well 
founded  commendation,  ^^  no  line 
which,-  dying,  he  could  wish  to 
blot,"  and  many  others  of  no  high- 
er pretensions,  may  have  had  some 
saving  acquaintance  with  religious 
truth.  The  friends  of  piety  re- 
joice to  see  genius  arrayed  on  its 
side.  It  is  on  this  account,  espe- 
cially when  aided  by  a  literary 
taste,  that  they  so  eagerly  catch  at 
every  indication  of  right  feeling  on 
the  part  of  esteemed  authors,  and 
to  magnify  it  as  evidence,  beyond 
its  just  dimensions. 
When  such  is  the  temptation  of 


*  In  regard  to  these  men,  so  excellent  la 
many  retpects,  we  would  mare  explicitly 
say,  leet  we  should  be  thought  illibenl,  not 
that  they  giTeno  evidence  of  Christian  holi- 
ness, but  tnat  it  pi  pidiif^il  ther  should  j^ivn 


1^20.]        &n  EncondaaaieiUwed  ufott  Unsanciified  Crenitiy,  11^ 

mvDj  good   men  to  overlook  the  rather  the  gpratification  of  an  et-' 
faults  of  genius,  and  to  indulge  an  cursive  curiosity,  than  the  adora-* 
UDScriptural  charity  for  its  possess-  tion  of  the  Deity.     In  putting  the 
on,  is  it  to  be  wondered  at,  that  finishing  stroke  to  the  claim  which 
other    readers,    less     scrupulous,  powerful  intellects  have  upon  our 
should  lower  the  terms  of  admis-  regard,  it  is   one   convenience  of 
sion  iato  the  pale  of  religion,  and  this  scheme  of  beatification,    that 
the  hope  of  future  happiness  ;  and  none  are  excluded  from  future  blisSi 
according  to  their  several  fancies,  except    those   poor   sinners,  who 
ascribe  a  sort  of  saintship  to  infidels  were  so  unfortunate  as  to  be  desti- 
aod  profligates,  because  their  ac-  tute  of  learning  or  genius ! 
qnirements     were    extensive,    or  Such  as  now  described  is  the  way 
their    genius    was    charmmg.     A  of  the  world  in  expressing  its  opini- 
mere  admirer  of  talents  of  course  ons  and  feelings  in  favour  of  the  more 
decides  a  question  of  morals  or  re-  gifled,  but  not  the  more  virtuous 
ligion  incorrectly,  provided  he  feels  of  the  species.     Its  contrariety  to 
interested  enough  to  decide  it  all.  the  rule  of  truth  and  of  the  Bible^ 
A  reading  public  is  made  up  of  ma-  has  sufficiently  appeared,  as  also 
ny  individuals  of  this  stamp,  and  of  its  tendency    to     perpetuate  the 
some  that  are  even  woTse.     Hence,  struggle  and   the  pantings  of   an 
though   Swift^  and  Sterne  fop  in-  unholy  ambition,  and  to  increase 
stalice^,   who   ought  to  have  been  the   mass  of  moral    and  physical 
saints  in  reality,  as  they  were  such  evil.     That  which  is  wrong  in  the 
by  profession,  would   scarcely  be  practice.  Christians  surely  may  be 
endured  in  respectable  private  life  taught  to  lay  aside,  as   they  also^ 
on  account  of  their  profane  and  in-  it  would  seem,  have  not  been  whoU 
decent  levity,  they  are  not  without  ly'guiltless.    i  he  business  of  eulogy 
a  share  of  public  forbearance  for  in   its   grossness,   they    may  well 
their  frailty,  merely  through  ad-  leave  to  the  men  of  the  world,  fo9 
miration  of  their  genius.     Hence  the   service  of    those  whom  the 
even    the    avowed    infidelity    of  world  loves.     Their  admiration  of 
Hume,  Gibbon,  and  Rousseau,  with  mental  gifts,  unconnected  with  mo- 
all  their  countenance    of   immoral  ral  purity,  should  be  expressed  with 
principles,  is  only  set  off  against  caution — with  discrimination-— per- 
their  penetration,  generosity,   or  haps  should  be  less  strongly  felt 
sensibility ;  and  the  positive  flagi-  than  is  sometimes  the  case  :  or  if 
tiousness  of  Savage,  Bums,  Dermo-  this  cannot  be  helped,  it  should  be 
dy,  Byron,  and  a  host  of  adepts  in  turned  to  some  account,  in  contri- 
impiety,  is  perfectly  consistent  with  buting   to     religious     impression* 
the  possession  of  noble  natures,  and  Though  the   facts  respecting  the 
good  hearts.     Even  these,  the  un-  wonders  of  mind  may  be  told^  this 
principled  encomiast  can  convey  to  should  be  done  in  such  a  manner 
heaven,  the  heaven  of  great  men,  as     not    to     corrupt    the    heart 
where  they  may    fully    exercise  Though  the  claims  of  the  learned 
their  peculiar  powers,  and  enjoy  and  ingenious  may  be  urged,  they 
perfect  happiness  for  ever  in  stu-  should  be  urged  in  subserviency  to 
dying  the  secrets  of  nature.     This  an  interest  even  higher  than  them- 
is  no  uncommon  imagination ;  and  selves.      The  slave   of  living  or 
doubtless    the    idea   of    such   an  posthumous  renown — ^the  unprinci- 
abode   is  more  congenial  to    the  pled  aspirant  after  so  vain  a  po£- 
taste  and  wishes   of  the  merely  session;  should  with  Christians  rfe- 
great,  than  that  of  the  Christianas  ceive  no  specific  encouragement*— 
beaven.     The  highest  conception  should  be  supplied  with  no  unn€- 
of  an  unholy  heart,  is  to  make  thQ  cessary  incentive.     It  may  not  be 
employment  of    a  mighty  mind,  expedient  often  to  et)l<^ase  Ttfst^' 


i^* 


JExtracifrom  tf  h\ireweU  I}i$canfst^ 


\^AJRii:^: 


Tj  greatness,  though  associated 
with  piety ;  to  blazon  forth  even 
moral  worth,  in  the  individuals  to 
whom  it  attaches — at  least  with 
anj  such  magic  and  idolatrous 
terms  as  the  world  employs.  The 
admirjition  of  moral  worth  will  be 
felt,  wherever  it  is  known,  by  con- 
genial spirits  ;  and  on  others,  the 
highest  encomiums  would  fail  to 
impress  a  proper  sense  of  it.  In 
the  meanf  time,  there  is  danger  of 
perverting  by  praise,  that  which  it 
should  be  the  design  of  praise  to 
encourage  and  promote  in  all  its 
purity.  The  best  while  living 
wte  not  proof  against  the  influence 
of  applause ;  the  remaining  corrup* 
tions  of  the  heart,  will  respond  to 
It  with  far  too  much  promptitude. 
The  caution  of  the  poet  is  not 
needless,  even  in  regard  to  the 
form  of  excellence  which  is  now 
adverted  to,  in  a  creature  so  frail 
as  man. 

^  Ah  spare  yoar  idol !  think  him  ha- 
man  still." 

He  who  is  the  source  of  moral 
worth  in  men,  is  the  only  legiti- 
mate object  of  unqualified  praise. 
To  him  should  the  glory  be  as- 
cribed, for  such  a  gift,  and  indeed 
for  every  other,  by  which  we  are 
distinguished.  It  is  in  this  spirit, 
that  the  Christian  poet  Montgome- 
^r  in  a  beautiful  poem  on  the  death 
6(  the  Rev.  T.  Spencer,  performs 
the  office  of  a  eulogist  His  is  a  spe- 
cimen of  the  manner,  in  which  we 
love  to  see  itdone, — simple,modest, 
delicate,  discriminating,  withevi- 
dent  religious  restraint  upon  his 
natural  feelings,  and  with  the  pi- 
ous caution,  more  than  once  re- 
peated, 

<<  I  will  not  sing  a  mortaPs  praise, 
To  Thjee  I  consecrate  my  lays.*' 

S.  r(. 


For  tbe  Chrlstias  Spoctator. 

E3CrRACT  FBOS  A  FAREWELL  019^ 
COUR8B.* 

From  the  point  I  now  occupy,  tihe 
terminating  point  of  my  minlstrjfr, 
the  mind  is  irresistibly  tuned 
backward,  to  take  a  review  of  my 
labours  among  this  people ;  and 
though  short  has  been  my  ministiyi  '^ 
yet  how  momentous  the  conse- 
quences !  how  solemn  the  retro- 
spect !  How  does  the  sense  of  un* 
faithfulness  press  so  heavily  upon 
the  soul,as  almost  to  shut  out  any  con* 
solation  which  the  other  side  of  the 
picture  might  present  I  I  dare  not 
on  this  occasion,  my  hearers,  adopt 
in  fuU,  the  language  of  the  great 
apostle,  and  take  you  to  record^  that 
I  am  purejram  the  blood  of  all  men» 
But  amid  all  my  fears  of  past  de- 
ficiency, of  one  thing  I  feel  con«> 
fident  I  sincevely  believe  that 
the  great  features,  the  leading  prin- 
ciples of  that  system  of  divine 
truth  I  have  exhibited  before  you, 
constitute  the  essence  of  the  true 
Gospel.  You  well  know  that  the 
system  I  have  defended,  embraced 
the  doctrines  of  the  Reformation ; 
and  I  feel  some  degree  of  confi- 
dence, with  the  apostle  Paul,  i» 
eertifying  you,  brethren,  that  the  go^ 
pel  I  have  preached,  woe  not  aftet 
man,  neither  'ioai  I  taught  it  ofma/i^ 
Those  truths  I  have  spent  my 
strength  in  inculcating,  I  once  dis- 
believed and  reg^arded  as  foolish- 
ness. But  it  was  before  I  had 
ever  carefully  and  seriously  studi- 
ed the  Bible.  I  could  declaim 
against  the  dogmas  about  the  trini- 
ty, and  regeneration,  and  depra- 
vity, election,  and  perseverance, 
as  gross  absurdities ;  but  my  know* 
ledge  of  their  absurdity  was  de» 
rived,  not  from  the  scriptures,  but 
from  the  speculations  of  my  own 
reason,  or  rather  from  my  preju- 
dices.   In  short,  whatever  be  my 


«  The  ditmiisiott  took  plaee  ia  ttws^. 
c^dnce  of  111  health. 


urn.} 


Ectraeifrom  a  Faraeell  Discaays£i 


m 


present  condition,  while  I  contin- 
ued to  reject  these  doctrines,  I  am 
sure  I  was  a  stranger  altogether  to 
practical  godliness ;  and  my  boast- 
ed rational   views    of   religion — 
those  same  views  that  are  at  this 
day  so  assiduously  propagated  in 
oar  land — were   not  at  ail  incon- 
sistent with  a  supreme  love  of  the 
world,  and  an   eager   and  selfish 
pursuit  after  its   vanities.     Bat  it 
pleased  God  at  length,  to  bring  a 
Wering  cloud  over  my  prospects 
of  worldly   distinction  and  happi- 
ness ;  and  to  place  me  in  such  a 
condition,  that  1  could  not  avoid  a 
serious  inquiry  into  the  true  state 
of  my  soul    in   relation   to   God. 
And  then  I  saw  that  I  had  built  my 
hoQse  upon  the  sand.     My  religious 
system,  (if  that  can  be  called  a  sys-' 
tern  which  consists  chiefly  of  nega- 
tives,)  80   comfortable    while    in 
health  and  prosperity,  afforded  not 
oae  ray  of  consolation  to  cheer  the 
darkness  of  adversity.     But  conso- 
lation   I    needed,    and    anxiously 
sought     The   doctrines   of  grace 
appeared  to  my  unsubdued  heart 
as  absurd  and  hateful  as  ever,  ex- 
cept that  now  and  then  conscience 
would  lift  her  unwelcome  voice  in 
their  favour.     Experience,  too,had 
shown  me  that  an  opposite  system 
was  radically   deficient.       Which 
way  then  could  I  turn  ?    One  only 
course   seemed  to  be  left.     The 
Bible  was  the  only  infallible  stan- 
dard of  truth;  and  God  had  pro- 
mised wisdom  to  those  who  sought 
it    Having  lost  all  confidence  in 
mere  human  opinions,  and  endea- 
vouring to  cast  off  the  authority  of 
names,  I  resolved  to  go  to  the  un- 
adulterated word  of  God,  and  search 
it  without   note  or  comment,  but 
not    without    prayer.      Commen- 
clo|r  with  Genesis,  I  rested  not  till 
I  found  the  Amen  of  Revelation. 
And  in  spite  of  a  host  of  prejudices, 
and  a  heart  hostile  to  truth  that 
thwarted  its  desires,  the  doctrines 
1  have  preached  gradually  opened 
npon  my  mind   with  an  evidence  I 
could  not"*  resist ;    and  I  became 


satisfied  that  I  was  a  sinner,  lasfi 
and  entirely  depraved,  and  if  not 
renewed  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  and 
forgiven  through  the  blood  of  Je- 
hovah Jesus,  I  must  perish  for  ever. 
From  that  period  to  the  present 
the  truth  of  these  doctrines  haS 
been  more  and  more  clearly  devel- 
oped with  every  returning  year; 
and  now,  when  my  heart  and  flesh 
faileth, — when  eternal  seenes  seem 
near,  do  they  appear  doubly  pre- 
cious and  important.  1  often  ioubi 
whether  I  possess  a  saving  faith  in 
those  doctrines;  but  that  they  are 
the  true  and  the  sole  foundation  of 
the  sinner^s  hope,  and  constitute 
the  very  essence  and  soul  of  the 
go^el,  I  cannot  doubt.  And  it  i$ 
because  I  have  thus  learned  theitp 
truth  and  immense  importaaoe^ 
that  I  have  so  often  and  so  fully 
urged  them  i\pon  my  fellow-men, 
in  spite  of  their  unpopularity,  and 
in  spite  of  all  the  obloquy  and  re^ 
proach  I  may  have  experienced 
from  many,  whom,  so  far  as  this 
world  is  concerned,  I  esteem  and 
love.  And  therefore  also  is  it, 
my  dear  people,  that  I  feel  a  dee]^ 
anxiety  that  these  truths,  in  thel^ 
unadulterated  purity,  should  be 
preached  to  you  from  this  desk^ 
through  every  successive  genera- 
tion. Much  as  I  have  reason  to 
hope  this  society  will  still,  as  evej^^ 
contend  earnestly  for  the  faith  once 
delivered  to  the  saints,  yet  knov^ 
ing  how  deceitful  is  the  humstn 
heart,  and  with  such  views  and  ex^ 
perience  as  I  have  just  described, 
how  can  I  but  regard  as  the  se- 
verest of  evils,  the  establishment  of 
one,  as  my  successor  in  the  sacred 
office,  who  shall  deny,  either  in 
preaching  or  practice,  those  great 
truths  I  have  inculcated ; — or  et 
one  who,through  timidity  or  wofld- 
ly  policy,  shall  neglect  faithfully 
and  prominently  to  urge  them 
upon  your  belief  ;—'0r  of  one  who 
shall  render  the  preaching  of  them 
a  mere  nullity,  by  admitting  to  his 
undistinguishing  fellowship,  and  re- 
ceiving tUike*^  te  Cbri^hm  brt^b- 


1^ 


H^raci  from  a  FixrewcU  Discaurst^* 


[UmciB^ 


cen,  those  who  belieye  and  those 
who  reject  them ! 

The  place  I  now  occupy,  n^y 
bearers,  appears  to  me  peculiarly 
near  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ ; 
and  how  shall  I  better  close  my 
ministerial  labours  among  you, 
than  by  pointing  you  thither  ?  I 
know  not,  indeed,  what  Providence 
may  yet  have  in  store  for  me  in 
this  world;  but  the  impression  is 
strong  within  me,  that  my  work  on 
earth  is  nearly  ended — that  the 
toils  and  sufferings  of  this  life,  at 
least,  are  almost  over.  Under  this 
apprehension,  while  every  .thing 
earthly  sinks  in  value,  every  thing 
relating  to  another  world  acquires 
an  indescribable  interest.  How  «o- 
lemn  thenthe  consideration,that  the 
account  of  my  ministry  in  this  place 
is  now  sealed  vp  to  the  judgment 
of  the  great  day.  There  I  shall 
soon  meet  you  all;  and  that  ac- 
count will  be  opened — opened,  I 
trust,  to  the  everlasting  joy  of 
some-~opened,  1  fear,  to  the  ever- 
lasting grief  of  others. 

There  must  those  meet  me,  who 
have  disbelieved  and  despised  the 
message  of  the.  Lord  which  I  have 
brought.  I  would  hope,  indeed, 
their  number  will  be  small:  for 
how  terrible  is  it  to  be  given  up  to 
4trong  deluaiont  to  bfilieve  a  lie^  that 
they  might  be  damned^  because  they 
beheved  not  the  truth !  How  dread- 
ful to  make  God  a  liar,  by  not  re- 
ceiving the  record  he  has  given  of 
his  Son  !  And  how  fearful  a  spot, 
to  such,  must  be  the  judgment-seat 
Qf  Christ ; 

Those  who  have  been  awaken- 
ed under  my  ministry,  but  have 
fallen  away,  must  also  meet  me  at 
the  judgment.  And  alas,  I  fear 
there  are  many  such  who  now  hear 
me.  What  other  class  of  my  hear- 
el%  have  I  so  plainly  and  repeat- 
edly warned?  What  others  have 
resisted  so  much?  VVhat  others 
will  awake  to  greater  agony,  if 
they  repent  not  before  the  trumpet 
called  them  to  the  judgment  ? 

Tbpfe  too,  who,  through  a  care-> 


less  or  a  worldly  spirit,  have  ne- 
glected the  warnings  and  invita- 
tions of  the  gospel  they  have  heard 
from  my  lips,  must  meet  me  sood 
at  the  final  judgment.  These  osu- 
ally  constitute  the  majority  of 
evevy  congregation.  And  must  I 
leave  so  many  in  a  condition  so 
perilous  ?  Even  should  I  be  finally 
cast  away,  and  sink  to  perdition 
with  them,  how  will  this  aggra- 
vate rather  than  alleviate  their 
doom.  Oh,  when  they  see  me 
stretch  out  these  imploring  hands 
for  the  last  time,  beseeching  them 
to  be  reconciled  to  God,  will  they 
not  be  persuaded,  even  at  this  late 
hour,  to  turn  and  live  ?  How  thall 
I  give  thee  up^  Ephratnt?  How 
shall  I  deliver  ihee^  Israel  ? 
•  Are  there  any  in  this  assembly 
who  have  been  converted  under 
my  ministration?  My  meeting- 
with  such  at  the  judgment  will  be 
peculiarly  solemn  and  interesting. 
Oh,  what  fulness  of  joy  it  would 
be,  to  present  them  to  the  Lamb 
and  say,  here  am  I,  and  the  chil- 
dren which  thou  hast  given  me  ? 
and  to  see  the  immortal  crowns 
glittering  on  their  heads^  and  to 
hear  them  joining  in  the  everlast* 
ing  song  of  redeeming  love !  But 
O,  ye  lambs  of  the  flock,  I  tremble 
for  you,  lest  you  should  be  lost  la 
the  wide  wilderness  you  are  now 
passing  over.  My  parting  exhort- 
ation therefore  is.  Hold  fast  that  - 
which  thou  hast^  thcU  no  man  take  thg 
crown* 

Christian  brethren,  members  of 
the  Qhurch  of  Christ,  I  need  not 
remind  you  how  soon  we  shall 
me«t  in  judgment.  And  if  in  that 
trying  hour  I  shall  be  found  on  the 
lefl  hand,  O,  let  none  of  your  num* 
ber  be  found  with  me.  The  gos- 
pel I  have  preached  will  save  you 
if  you  obey  it;  and  if  you  are 
faithful  unto  death,  you  are  sure 
of  a  crown  of  life.  Nor  will  it 
disturb  or  diminish  your  eternal 
joys,  though  your  minister  be  miss-» 
ing  there.  But  should  it  so* hap- 
pen, through  the  boundless  mercy 


1626.} 


^reaehing. 


».83 


of  God   ID  Christ,  that  he  should 
enter  with  you    into   ev^erlasting 
rest,  how  happy  that  meeting !  how 
blessed   that  eternity!     We  shall 
know  BO  more  of  the  vicissitudes  of 
earth,  that  now  blast  our  hopes  and 
cloud   our  prospects.     Nor  sick- 
ness, nor  sin,  nor  death,  will  more 
intervene  to  produce  the  painful 
separations   we    now   experience. 
Oh  my  dearly  beloved  brethren, 
if  the  hope   of   that    everlasting 
union  be  well  grounded  within  us, 
we  may  smile  at  the  storms  that 
now  thicken  around  us.     If  there 
be  a  world  where  the  blighting  in- 
fluence ofsin  can  never  reach  us, 
and  if  the  space  between  us  and 
that  world  be  so  short,  and  there 
we  shall  soon  mfeet  to  part  no  more, 
then  may  wc,with  a  cheerful  hope, 
pronounce   the  mutual,  the  brief, 


For  the  Christian  Spectator. 
FBBACHING. 


The  influence  of  pulpit  instructions 
is  such  as  to  give  thent  a  prominent 
place  in  the  duties  of  ministers 
and  in  the  estimation  of  Christians. 
Preaching  is  the  great  means  of 
preserving  to  the  sabbath  its  dis- 
tinctive character,  and  securing  to 
it  the  poor  observ^ce  it  receives. 
It  is  the  principal  engine  for  dis- 
seminating spiritual  light  and  know- 
le^;e,  and  for  imparting  the  salva- 
tion of  the  gospel  to  sinners :  for 
although  the  minds  of  the  careless 
are  oAen  awakened  by  other 
means,  it  is  the  influence  of  the 
preached  word  which  prepares  the 
mind  for  these  impressions,  and  to 
a  considerable  extent,  pepares 
these  means  fbr  this  effect.  1  here- 
fgre  the  sublet  of  preaching  is 
much  dwelt  upon  by  the  sacred 
penmen,  and  set  forth  by  them  as 
of  great  importance.  Those  who 
engage  in  this  sacred  employment, 
omoot  t«o  deeply  fed  their  res- 


posibility,  nor  too  carefully  learn 
their  duty.  On  a  right  understand- 
ing of  this  depends  much  of  the 
success  they  hope  for,  and  which 
ought  ever  to  be  the  principal  ob- 
ject of  their  efforts.  Many  labour 
long  without  apparent  effect.  Al- 
though this  want  of  success  may 
not  always  be  traced  to  want  of 
faithfulness  in  the  preacher,  it  is 
doubtless,  often  -owing  to  a  mis- 
taken direction  of  his  efforts,  or  to 
a  limited  and  partial  exhibition  of 
truth,  or  the  want  of  a  suita- 
ble combination  and  system  in 
the  manner  of  presenting  it, 
or  a  defect  in  the  practical 
application  to  which  it  is  made 
subservient  Leaving  many  other 
interesting  parts  of  this  great  sub- 
ject, I  shall  at  present  direct  my  at- 
tention simply  to  that  which  con- 
cerns the  exhibition  of  doctrines. 

My  first  remark   on  this  subject 
is  that  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel 
should  be  clearly  taught  in  the  in- 
structions of  the  pulpit.     By  doc- 
trines we  understand  the   truths  of 
the  Bible.     These  it  is  of  the  first 
importance     we    should    become 
familiarly  acquainted  with,  as  they 
are   the   things    which    God    has 
spoken,  and  which,  as  subjects  of 
revelation,  it  is  His  will  we  should 
understand.     The   fact  that   they 
are  revealed  is  plenary  evidence 
that  they  are  the  important  things, 
which   God   wishes   us   to   know. 
These,  therefore,  form  the  proper 
and  primary  subject  of  the  preach- 
er's instructions.     They  lie  at  the 
foundation  of  all  religious  science. 
Without  knowledge  no  man  can  be 
a  Christian.     He  must  know  that 
he   is  a  sinner  or  he  will  never 
seek  salvation.      He   must   know 
there  is  a  way  of  salvation,  or  he 
will   be.  driven    to  despair.      He 
must  know   what  that  way  is,  01* 
he  will  fall  into  fatal  error.     Du- 
ties depend  upon  doctrines.     Take 
away  the    latter,  and  the  former 
have   no  foundation.     Present  the 
latter  in  a  mutilated  state,  and  the 
former  will  appear  defs^^ed',  the 


i>^ 


Ti*tackvitS' 


ilAEeij, 


tVtie  grotmcl  of  obligation  will  be 
rendered  imperfect,  and  the  sanc- 
tions of  divine  authority  weaken- 
ed.    It  is,  therefore,  the  first  duty 
df  the  preacher  to  come  to   his 
i$ong^regation,   and   tell    the   plain 
story  which  he  reads  in  his  Bible ; 
to  expound  the  word  of  God,  and 
explain  and  enforce  the  doctrines 
of  God's  being  and  character ;  of 
man's  apostasy  and  ruin  ;  of  his  re- 
covery by  the  atonement  of  Jesus 
Christ;  of  repentance  as  necessary 
to  a  sinner;  of  justification  by  faith 
alone;    of  man's    entire    depend- 
ence; and  of  the  manner  in  which 
the  desired  deliverance  is  to  be 
Vrought.     Unless  these   doctrines 
lie  at  the  foundation  of  pulpit  in- 
structions, they  come  powerless  to 
the  sinner,  and  will  never  benefit 
Iiim.     Civil  and  social  duties  may 
be  urged  for  ever  without  effect. 
And  if  they  could  be  pressed  with 
ever  so  much  success,  they  would 
iail  of  the  great  end  of  preaching, 
the  salvation   of  the  soul.     How 
did  the  prophets,  and  apostles,  and 
Evangelists,    write    and    preach  ? 
Kot  in  the  style  of  popular  essay, 
but  of  plain  doctrinal  demonstra- 
tion,     y  hey  insisted  much  on  doc- 
trines.    Take  the  sermon  of  Peter 
6n  the  day  of  Pentecost,  when  the 
multitude    were    pricked    in    tlie 
heart   and  converted.      He   com- 
mences by    ascribing  the  conver- 
sion of  the  sinner  to  the  influence 
of  the  Spirit   of  God;  he  asserts 
the  doctrine  of  t  e  divine  decrees, 
nnd  the   moral   accountability    of 
man ;  the  divinity  of  Jesus  Christ, 
and  the  necessity  of  repentance  to 
salvation. — His  address ,  is  replete 
Vitb  doctrinal  instructions.     And  I 
have  never  heard  the  same  truths 
urged  and  insisted  on  without  re- 
sults of  a  similar  nature. 

In  the  second  place,it  is  important 
that  the  doctrines  of  the  Bible  be 
presented  in  a  connected  view, 
jSvery  fermon  should  be  a  perfect 
exhibition  of  what  it  attempts, 
suitable  and  harmonious  in  all  its 
Hffiis*    But  dne   semon   cannot 


comprise    ^    propel?    system    of 
divinity.     Under  this  head  of  re- 
mark,  it  is  my  particular  object 
not  so  much  to  define  the  proper 
character  of  a  single  sermon,  as  of 
pulpit  instructions  taken  through  a 
course  of  year?,  or  of  life.     These 
should  not  fail  to  comprise  a  full 
and  complete  system  of  divinity. 
I   should  be  afraid  to  go   to  the 
judgment-seat,   from  the  ministry 
of  a  whole   life,  and  there  be  told 
by  my  Saviour,  that  there  was  one 
doctrine  of  His  word    which   my 
congregation  never  heard  from  my 
lips,     'i'hat  might  have  been  the 
important  doctrine  peculiarly  suit- 
ed to  convince  and  lead  to  repent- 
ance some  soul  committed  to  my 
charge.        Preaching,     therefore, 
must  be  conducted  on  some  system. 
I  do  not  say  that  every  minister 
should  commence  and  go  through 
with  a  system  of  divinity  at  once.     ^ 
This  might  not  be  wise.     But  his      ^ 
hearers  ought  to  receive  from  his  in-      • 
structions  a  system  of  divinity,  and     • 
recognise  it  as  suchf  that  they  may 
sec  all  the  important  truths  of  the 
Bible  in  connexion.     The  want  of 
this  or  something  like  it,  has  been 
the  fruitful  cause  of  heresy  and  in- 
fidelity.    Equally  dangerous,  per- 
haps,    are    those    high    wrought 
views  of  particular  doctrines,  pre- 
sented   in   an   isolated    state    and 
offensive  manner,  which  only  serve 
to  irritate   th^   carnal   mind,   but 
never  to   convince  nor  enlighten. 
All  the  important  doctrines  of  the 
gospel  should  be  presented  in  con- 
nexion^    accompanied   and   recom- 
mended by  argument  and  Illustra- 
tion,  that  they   may   be  seen  in 
their  harmony,   and  enforce  con- 
viction  on  the   mind.     A   partial 
and  unguarded  exhibition  of  divine 
truth  may  discredit,  to  the  eye  «of 
ignorance,    what    is    unspeakably 
excellent  to  the  view  4>f  one   who 
perceives  every  part  in  relation  t<f 
every  other  part  and  to  the  whole. 
The  unfinished  picture,  which  ap- 
pears rude  and  hideous  to  an  un- 
pvacti^d  eye,  may,  by  a  few  ad- 


J«2d.] 


preaching* 


dltional  touches,  be  made  to  appear 
a  model  of  *  ^^auty  and  excellence 
ID  the  art.  This  leads  to  the  re* 
mark,  that  erery  single  sermon 
should  be  so  guarded  as  not  to 
present  to  any  mind  a  distorted 
picture  ;  and  the  whole  preaching 
of  eyery  minister  should  present 
the  whole  system  of  religious  truth 
in  one  harmonious  and  connected 
view. 

In  the  third  place,  it  is  important 
that  each  doctrine  should  have  its 
proper  share  of  attention.    All  truths 
are     not     of    equal     importance. 
Some  need  to  be  repeated  and  in- 
sisted on  more  than  others.    While 
none    should  be    omitted  or   ne- 
glected in  their  place,  the  preach- 
er should  be  careful  to  give  promi 
nency  to   those   which  the    Holy 
Ghost  has  so  presented,  and  which 
are  to  have  the  greatest  influence  in 
the  great  work  of  regenerating  sin 
ners.      Fhat  some  troths  have  this 
prominence,   that   some    are    em- 
phatically fundamental,  it  is  per- 
fectly   plain«      The    depravity    of 
man,  necessity  of  atonement,  re- 
gpeneration    by  the  Spirit  of  God, 
are  of  this  character.     While  the 
preacher  aims  at  this  natural  and 
suitable    exhibition    of  truth,    he 
should  be  careful  also  not  to  dwell 
too  much  on  any  one  truth  to  the 
prejudice  of  others,  or  bring  for- 
ward   as    prominent   ones,    those 
truths    which    deserve     not    that 
place.     A  preacher  -  may  greatly 
prejudice   the  cause   of  truth  by 
parsuing    elaborate    and    curious 
speculations   beyond  the  limits  of 
reason,  or  scripture,  or  good  sense. 
To  the  attainment  of  correctness 
on   these   important  points   of   a 
preacher's  duty,  it  is  necessary  he 
should    himself  possess    enlarged 
and  liberal  views  of  divine  truth, 
he  taught  by  the  Spirit  of  truth, 
and  be  prepared  for  hie  responsi* 


ble  office  by  much  study,  judicious*- 
ly  directed,  and  by  continued  me- 
ditation and  prayer. 

Finally,  he  should  be  careful  to 
render  all  his  preaching  and  in- 
structions practical.  It  should 
never  be  forgotten  that  the  end  of 
all  instruction  is  improvement ;  of 
all  preaching,  reformation.  ^^The 
Lord  is  not  willing  that  any  should 
perish,  but  that  all  should  come  to 
repentance,^'  and  ^^  this  is  the  will 
of  God,  even  your  sanctlfication.'' 
The  Bible  speaks  to  men  as  prac- 
tically and  personally  concerned 
in  what  it  teaches ;  and  the  preach- 
er should  aim  to  make  his  hearers 
perceive  how  every  doctrine  has 
a  practical  bearing  and  influence. 
God  has  not  formed  and  called  on 
us  to  learn  it  by  rote,  and  exer 
cise  a  blind  faith  in  it.  The  gos- 
pel is  practical  and  suited  to 
our  circumstances — it  seeks  our 
good,  and  ail  divine  truth  has  for 
its  end  and  object  a  practical  re- 
sult. Every  truth  and  all  truth 
should  be  so  considered.  Every 
sermon  and  all  sermons  should  so 
present  it.  They  should  not  only 
be  concerned  in  the  demonstration 
and  illustration  of  doctrines,  but  in 
applying  them.  Every  practical 
sermon  must  be  built  on  doctrinal 
truth,  and  every  doctrinal  sermon 
should  have  for  its  object  a  practi- 
cal influence.  The  remark,  some- 
times heard,  is  unfounded  in  the 
nature  of  the  case,  and  dangerous 
in  its  tendency,  that  a  doctiinal  dis 
course  has  nothing  to  do  with  a 
practical  application,  and  a  practi- 
cal sermon  no  necessary  connexion 
with  doctrines.  If  they  were  more 
combined,  and  their  natural  and 
inseparable  connexion  presented  to 
view,  the  prejudices  which  exist 
against  the  one  would  be  greatly 
diminished,  and  the  heartless  influ- 
ence of  the  other  destroyed. 


iiS        Oa  tbt  dutg  of  hmiouring  the  Lord  with  our  wbstance.      [f/UfLqHf 


Vor  the  Ckriatian  SpectBtor. 

(Uf    THB    DUTT    OF    HONOURING     THE 
LORD  WnV  OUR  8UB8TAKCE. 

Tbbrb  are  those  who  bear  the 
Christian  name,  and  whom  charity 
would  number  among  the  sincere 
disciples  of  Christ,  who  seem  never 
to  hare  considered  their  obliga- 
tions to  perform  9ome  of  the  Chris- 
tian dutie^  In  their  prcLctiee^  at 
least,  thejf  make  a  difference  be- 
tween reqairements  which,  from 
the  word  of  God,  appear  equally 
kmding.  Their  feelings  might 
reTolt  at  the  charge  of  living  in 
allowed  disobedience  to  their 
Lord;  while  their  conduct  shows, 
that^hey  overlook  some  plain  and 
direct  expressions  of  his  will. 

The  great  body  of  professed 
Christians  are  united  in  considering 
it  a  duty  to  support  the  institutions 
of  religion  at  home ;  but  multi- 
tudes, if  they  do  not  wholly  disa- 
vow the  obligations  of  the  Chris- 
tian world  to  evangelize  the  hea- 
then, yet  place  it  upon  a  very  dif- 
ferent footing  from  what  they  do 
other  appropriately  Christian  du- 
ties. Instead  o£  looking  upon  ap- 
propriations of  their  property  to 
tliis  object  as  one  of  the  acts  to 
which  they  are  bound  by  their 
Christian  profession,  they  consider 
fluch  contributions  rather  as  works 
of  supererogation — as  things  which 
are  laudable,  but  which  are  left  to 
their  own  option  to  perform  or  not 
There  are  two  divine  commands 
which,  if  placed  side  by  side,  will 
furnish  an  illustration.  Christ  said 
to  his  disciples,  ^^do  this  in  remem- 
brance of  me.^'  This  coomiand  is 
almost  universally  construed,  as 
requiring  his  followers,  in  every 
succeeding  age,  to  olwerve  the 
sacrament  to  which  it  has  refer- 
ence. Christ  said  to  the  same 
persons,  ^  Go  ye  into  all  the  world 
and  preach  the  gospel  to  every 
creature,^'  and  added,  by  way  of 
ftncourtigfement,  a  clause,  which  is 
ubftUii,  unless  this  oommand  be  in- 


tended to  have  an  application  a^ 
extensive  as  that  of  the  other. 
The  same  authority  which  re- 
quires one  of  those  duties  from 
every  individual  Christian,  re- 
quires the  other  from  eveiy  indi- 
vidual Christian  also.  It  is  idle  to 
attempt  to  evade  the  obligation,  * 
by  saying  that  Christ  could  not 
mean  to  have  every  individual  go 
and  preach.  We  know  he  did  not 
mean  this ;  but  he  did  mean  to 
have  every  one  supremely  devoted 
to  the  interests  of  his  cause  in  the 
world.  He  did  mean  to  have 
every  one  a  helper  in  the  spreading 
of  the  gospel  throughout  the  earth. 
The  circumstances  in  which  the 
providence  of  God  has  placed 
every  individual,  and  the  exercise 
of  common  sense,  must  determine 
the  precise  sphere  of  action  for 
each,  but  no  one  can  be  excused 
from  taking  a  part  in  advancing 
the  kingdom  of  Christ.  Furnish- 
ing support  to  those  who  actually 
go  to  carry  the  message  of  life 
into  the  dark  places  of  the  earth, 
is  the  method  which  Divine  Provi- 
dence appears  to  mark  out  for  the 
great  body  of  Christians  to  co-op- 
erate in  this  work.  That  profes- 
sor of  religion  who  stands  aside 
with  indifference  from  the  mission- 
ary efforts  of  the  day,  takes  the 
part  of  an  alien  and  an  enemy. 
They  who  bear  the  Christian  name 
are  not  left  to  consult  their  own 
opinion  or  inclinations  here.  If 
they  doubt  the  expediency  of  mis- 
sions they  doubt  the  expediency 
of  obeying  Christ,  and  their  doubts 
cannot  excuse  their  disobedience. 
To  the  great  cause  of  Christian- 
izing the  world,  it  is  their  imperi- 
ous duty  to  give  all  the  weight  of 
their  influence,  all  the  efficacy  of 
their  prayers;  and,  unless  they 
are  absolutely  destitute  of  the 
means,  they  cannot  escape  the 
obligation  of  contributing  to  the 
funds  which  must  carry  forward 
this  work  of  bent  volence. 

But  the  duty  of  professors  of  re« 
ligion  to  do  good  with  their  pro- 


1926.]      Qa  the  AUy  pf  bcnouring  the  Lofi  tstti  gur  tuiitaiKB.  li7 


perty  does  not  rest  on  these 
groands  alone.  I  suppose  no  per- 
son of  ihe  class  I  am  addressing 
will  saj,  ^^  I  am  under  no  obliga- 
tion  to  God  for  my  property.  I 
acquired  it,  and  have  preserved  it 
without  any  aid  from  Him.^'  '  But 
if  you  acknowledge  that  you  hare 
received  your  property  from  God^ 
you  ought  to  inquire  what  use  He 
designed  you  should  make  of  it. 
He  has  told  you,  '^Honour  the 
Lord  with  thy  substance .''  You 
are  his  stewards,  and  he  has  com- 
initted  this  property  to  you,  as  the 
means  of  honouring  him  and  ad- 
vancing his  kingdom.  Tou  have 
no  more  right  to  use  it  merely  f'^r 
yourselves^  for  your  own  conre- 
Dience  and  gratification,  than  ifour 
steward  has  to  dispose  of  your 
farm  to  his  own  advantage.  *'  Hon- 
our the  Lord  with  thy  substance.'^ 
This  is  the  first  thing  to  be  thought 
of  in  the  management  and  dispwal 
of  your  property.  All  its  other 
uses  must  be  made  subordinate  to 
this. 

Again,  you  acknowledge  your- 
selves the  unworthy  recipients  of 
unnumbered  blessings.  How  richly 
have  you  participated  in  the  kind 
regards  of  that  Almighty  Being, 
who  is  your  Preserver  and  Redeem- 
er. When  you  meditate  on  these 
things  are  you  not  constrained  to 
say,  ^^  How  precious  are  thy 
thoughts  unto  me,  O  God,  how 
great  is  the  sum  of  them.  If  I 
should  count  them,  they  are  more 
in  number  than  the  sand.''  ^'  Sure- 
ly goodness  and  mercy  have  fol- 
lowed me  all  the  days  of  my  life.'' 
Do  you  never  ask,  "  What  shall  I 
render  unto  the  Lord  for  all  his 
benefits?"  Do  you  not  desire  to 
show  your  g^titude  by  endeavour- 
ing to  promote  his  glory  r  Has 
he  done  so  much  for  you,  and  will 
you  i)ot  rejoice  to  consecrate  your 
all  to  him  ? 

But  there  are  other  considera- 
tions, besides  those  of  duty  and 
gratitude,  which  should  ui^e  those 
who  bav^  property  to  employ  it  in 


doing  good.  The  pleasure  insepa* 
rably  connected  with  benevolent 
feeling  and  benevolent  action,  fur- 
nishes a  motive  to  this  course  of 
conduct.  God  has  constituted  a 
connexion  between  doing  and  en* 
joying  good.  He  is  unquestionably 
the  happiest  man  who  does  most 
to  render  others  happy.  He  who 
labours  to  gladden  and  enrich  this 
desolate  world,  by  spreading  oyer 
it  the  streams  of  the  water  of  life^ 
will  assuredly  find  his  reward  in 
the  cheering  and  refreshing  influ- 
ences which  will  descend  upon  his 
soul.  ^^  The  liberal  soul  shall  be 
made  fat,  and  he  that  wateretb 
shall  be  watered  also  himself.'^ 
The  worthlessness  of  riches  for  e^ 
ery  other  object  should  induce  theif 
possessors  to  render  them  really 
valuable,  by  using  them  as  the 
means  of  doing  good.  Considered 
in  any  other  view  than  as  affording^ 
increased  power  of  usefulness,  what 
is  the  real  value  of  wealth  ?  What 
substantial  benefit  does  it  confer 
on  its  possessor?  It  is  a  bright 
bubble,  which  dances  on  the  strean 
for  a  moment  and  bursts.  Where 
is  the  mighty  difierence  between 
the  rich  and  the  poor  ?  A  little 
while  and  all  these  things  will  be 
as  though  they  had  never  been. 
How  much  shall  you  value  riches 
on  a  dying  bed  ?  But  though  the 
earthly  distinction  which  riches 
confer  is  of  little  worth,  they  may 
confer  a  distinction  more  to  be 
valued,  if  devoted  to  the  service  ef 
Christ.  When  used  for  selfish  gpra- 
tification,  wealth  becomes  a  wall  of 
separation  from  God,  and  interrupts 
the  light  of  his  countenance,  if  it 
does  not  shut  its  possessor  from 
heaven.  But  consecrated  to  him 
who  gvves  it,  it  multiplies  the  best 
enjoyments  of  life,  and  brings  the 
blessings  of  many,  ready  to  perish^ 
upon  the  favoured  individual  who 
has  been  permitted  to  be  the  almo- 
ner of  the  divine  bounty. 

The  wants  of  a  perishing  world 
furnish  the  last  motive  which  I 
shall  mention.  When  you  eeriousiy 


1S8         On  tie  duty  cf  honouring  the  Lord  with  our  stdfsiance.        March^ 


think  of  the  value  of  your  own 
soul,  you  feel  that  no  possible  ex- 
ertion or  sacrifice  is  too  great  to 
secure  its  salvation.  When  you 
consider  what  it  is  to  be  lost,  you 
are  overwhelmed  with  the  dread- 
fulness  of  the  thought.  But  there 
are  millions  of  immortal  beings, 
capable  of  all  this  happiness,  and 
exposed  to  all  this  woe,  whose 
souls  have  as  high  a  value  as  your 
own.  They  know  not  of  the  re- 
medy provided  for  ruined  man; 
they  have  never  heard  the  good 
news  of  pardon ;  and  it  is  in  your 
power  to  help  them  to  that  know- 
ledge, to  send  them  the  gaspel  of 
Eace.  You  may  be  the  happy, 
noured  instruments  of  saving  a 
^oul  from  death,  yea  of  conducting 
many  to  the  glory  and  felicity  of 
the  kingdom  of  your  Lord.  You 
may  meet  in  heaven  those  who 
shall  recognise  you  as  their  deliv- 
erers from  the  pit  of  destruction. 
Can  you  contemplate  such  a  pros- 
pect and  say,  ^'  1  cannot  spare  my 
money.  I  must  have  this  article 
of  convenience  or  ornament,  this 
piece  of  furniture,  or  this  dress  f' 
Do  you  bear  the  Christian  name 
and  can  you  indulge  in  the  ^^  lust 
of  the  eye  and  the  pride  of  life,^^ 
regardless  of  the  souls  which  ^e 
perishing  for  the  lack  of  that  know- 
ledge which  it  is  your  duty  to  im- 
part? Can  you  subtract  nothing 
from  the  luxuries  of  your  table, 
or  the  eleg^cies  of  your  attire,  or 
the  decorations  of  your  dwelling, 
that  you  may  help  to  diffuse  more 
widely  the  saving  light  of  divine 
troth?  If  any  professed  disciple 
of  Christ  can  look  on  the  present 
wretchedness  &nd  future  prospects 
of  those  who  are  without  the  gos- 
pel, and  not  feel  willing  to  deny 
himself  that  they  may  enjoy  that 
l^lessing,  he  really  wants  the  great 
Evidence  of  union  to  the  Saviour. 
^  If  any  man  have  not  the  Spirit  of 
Christ,  he  is  none  of  his.''  The 
cold  and  selfish  spirit,  which  can 
afford  to  part  with  none  of  its  en- 
joyments for  tbe  seJce  of  others, 


has  no  communion  with  him  who 
came  to  seek  and  save  the  lost. 
The  distinguishing  mark,  the 
choicest  fruit  of  our  holy  religion, 
is  that  charity  which  seekeih  not 
her  own. 

And  now  let  me  ask  the  reader 
seriously  to  ponder  the  considera- 
tlons  that  have  been  suggested. 
Has  Christ  made  it  the  duty  of 
every  one  of  his  followers  to  aid 
in  sending  his  gospel  to  the  ends 
of  the  earth  ?  Is  all  that  you  pos- 
sess committed  to  you  as  a  talent 
to  be  employed  in  your  Master's 
service,  and  are  you  solemnly  ac- 
countable for  the  use  of  it;  and 
are  you  bound  by  obligations  un- 
speakably strong — ^by  creating^ 
preserving,  and  redeeming  good- 
ness, to  hold  yourselves  as  not 
your  own; — and  does  your  con- 
science bear  you  witness  that  you 
have  heretofore  acted  up  to  the 
full  measure  of  these  obligations ; 
have  you  given  all  that  it  was 
your  duty  to  give  to  the  cause  of 
missions,  and  for  the  general  im-^ 
provement  and  happiness  of  your 
species.  If  God  has  given  yon 
wealth,  have  you  conscientiously 
employed  it  for  him?  It  is  be- 
lieved that  observation  will  justify 
the  remark,  that  the  obligations  of 
Christian  liberality  are  felt  to  a 
greater  extent  among  the  poor 
than  among  the  rich.  The  be- 
nevolent institutions  of  our  country 
derive  their  principal  support  from 
persons  in  moderate  circumstanoBS. 
A  few  of  the  rich  have  given  ac- 
cording to  thek*  abundance,  but 
where  there  is  one  instance  of 
this  kind,  there  are  many  instances 
of  self-denying  retrenchment 
among  the  poor.  If  all  in  our 
churches  who  have  wealth,  would 
do  what  they  might  without  incon- 
venience to  themselves,  or  detri- 
ment to  the  interests  of  their 
families,  the  charitable  funds  might 
be  increased  a  hundredfold;  the 
stream  of  benevolence  might 
speedily  be  multiplied,  and  roll 
onward  to  fertilize  the  w^tescjf 


1826.] 


Hutorical  Aeieh  of  the  MotUhly  CoheerL 


1» 


our  country,  and  to  bear  blessioga 
to  the   remotest  comers   of  our 
world.     And  hare  jou,  whom  God 
has  distii^^shed  by  the  bounties 
of  his  providence,  forgotten  that 
your  responsibilities   are   propor- 
tioaed  to  the  talents  committed  to 
your  trust — that   where  much  is 
given    much    will    be    required? 
Will  you  fall  behind  the  poor  in 
your  contributions  to  the  benevo- 
lent objects  of  the  age  1    Does  it 
awaken  within  you  no  feelings  of 
shame    and  self-reproach^  to  see 
them  cheerfully  bring  their  hard- 
earned  pittance  to  the  treasury  of 
the  Lord,  while  you  from  your  full 
purse,  give  gprudgingly,   and  per- 
haps even  a  smaller  sum  than  they  7 
Will  yon  scatter  more  sparingly  than 
they,  that  seed  which  gives  so  rich 
and  sure  a  promise,  of  a  harvest 
of  joy  and  glory,  when  all  earthly 
expectations  are   cut  off?    If  you 
are  conscious  of  not  having  duly 
considered  the  claims  of  Christ  on 
your  property ,or  of  not  having  act- 
ed up  to  your  convictions  of  duty, 
be  entreated  not  to  dismiss  the  sub- 
ject until  you  have  done  both  the 
one  and   the  other.     And  if  after 
prayerful  and  deliberate  reflection 
you  cannot  avoid  the  conclusion  that 
you  ought  to  give  more  than  you 
have  been  accustomed  to  give  for 
the  advancement  of  the  kingdom  of 
Christ,   do  not  hesitate  to  act  in 
accordance  with  such  a  conclusion. 
Does  it  seem  nothing  to  you  to  be 
allowed  the  privilege  of  being  fe)» 
low-workers  with  the  Son  of  God 
in  the  salvation  of  the  world  ?     Is 
it  nothing  to  be  cheered   amid  the 
labours  of  your  fields,  or  the  toil 
and  bustle  of  your  shops  and  count- 
ing-rooms, by  the  reflection,  that 
acting  under  a  sense  of  duty,  and 
consecrating  your  gain  to  the  Lord, 
you  are  equally  with  the  self-deny- 
ing philanthropist  and  the  devoted 
missionary,  serving  a  Master  who 
will  never  suffer  the    least  thing 
done  for  his  sake,  to  go  unreward- 
ed; and    that    from    these    busy 
scenes  of  life,  unnoticed  by  men, 
I826r-Na^.  3.  17 


but  not  unnoticed  In  heaven,  you 
may  be  sending  abroad  a  kindly 
and  restoring  mfluence,  to  allevi« 
ate  the  miseries,  and  rectify  the 
disorders    of   this    suffering    and 
wicked    world;    and   contributing 
no  unimportant  share  to  that  hap* 
py  consummation  which  is  the  ob- 
ject of  every  Chistlan's  hopes  and 
prayers,  when  the  universal  diffu- 
sion of  Christian    principle  shall 
have  subdued   the   depravity  and 
tamed  the   ferocity  of  man ;   shall 
have  made   peace  on  earth,  and 
written  the  law  of  love  in  every 
heart,  and  the  whole  human  &mily 
be  bound  toerether  bv  the  tie  of  an 
endearing  brotherhood  9 

Follower  oi  Jesus,  rob  not  your- 
self of  this  privilege  and  honour. 
Compared  with  this  what  is  the 
paltry  dust  which  you  would  hoard 
by  keeping  back  your  offerings 
from  the  treasury  of  the  Lord  ?  As 
you  hope  to  hear  him  say,  ^^  well 
done,  good  and  faithful  servant^'* 
regard  your  property  as  sacred  te 
Christ.  A.  L.  B. 


To  the  Editor  of  the  Chrlitlaa  Spaetatar. 

I  HAD  occasion  sometime  since  te 
look  up  the  principal  facts  relating 
to  the  early  history  of  the  Month- 
ly Concert.  The  following  Is  the 
result  of  my  inquiries. 

In  1744,  as  is  well  known,  seve- 
ral ministers  of  Scotland  proposed 
a  concert  of  prayer  for  ^^  the  effu- 
sion of  the  Holy  Spirit  on  all  the 
churches  and  on  the  whole  habitai- 
ble  earth,^^  to  be  observed  weekly  oa 
Saturday  evening,  and  quarterly^  ia 
a  more  solemn  manner,  on  the  first 
Tuesday  of  every  third  month. 
This  proposal  was  circulated  lo  a 
noiseless  way,  and  was  agreed  te 
by  numerous  praying  societies.  In 
many  of  the  towns  of  Scotland. 
In  Edinburgh  and  Glasgow,  partic- 
ularly, the  number  of  ^  societies  of 
young  people^  engaged  in  the  ob* 
ject,  amounted  to  more  than  seven" 


19* 


HUtofioil  sketch  if  the  Monthly  Conctfi. 


ICiRdr, 


ty-firc*  The  concert  was  also  ob- 
served to  some  extent  in  other 
parts  of  Great  Britain. 

The  lime  of  its  continuance  was 
at  first  limited  to  two  years,  it  be- 
ingf  the  design  of  the  original  mo- 
Ters,  to  renew  it  at  the  expiration 
•f  that  period,  with  such  altera- 
tions as  experience  and  consulta- 
tion might  suggest.  Accordingly, 
in  1746  they  f»ublished  their  "  me- 
morial,'' stating  what  had  been 
done,  and  recommending  a  further 
observance  of  the  concert  for  seven 
years,  restricting  it  to  no  *  denomi- 
nation or  party,'  but  extending  it 
to  ^^  all  who  had  at  heart  the  inte- 
rest of  vital  Christianity  and  the 
power  of  godliness ;  and  who, 
however  differing  about  other 
things,  were  convinced  of  the  im- 
portance of  fervent  prayer  to  pro- 
mote that  common  interest."  This 
memorial  was  widely  circulated 
and  excited  much  attention.  A 
€i'^::rrnian  of  Boston  wrote  con- 
cerniJi^  it,  "  the  motion  seems  to 
come  from  above,  and  to  be  won- 
derfi'lly  spreading  in  Scotland, 
En{f]arjfl,  Ireland,  and  North  Amer- 
ica." Aboxit  five  hundred  copies 
were  sent  to  this  country  to  be  dis- 
tributed in  all  the  colonies.  It  was 
warmly  seconded  by  many  of  the 
most  respectable  clergymen  of 
New  England,  and  especially  by 
President  Edwards,  in  his  "  Hum- 
ble Attempt."* 

Whether  this  concert  survived 
the  seven  years  of  its  prolongation, 
•r  to  what  extent  it  continued  to 
be  observed  after  that  period,  I  am 
not  informed.  I  have  an  impres- 
sion, however,  that  in  our  country 
the  quarterly  if  not  the  weekly  ob- 
servance of  it  continued  in  some 
churches  till  within  a  very  few 
years.  It  was  revived  in  1794,  at 
a  meeting  of  clergymeli  at  Leba- 
AOD)  Conn. ;  who  agreed  unanimous- 

*  *■  Humble  Attempt  to  promote  Explicit 
Agreonent  and  Visible  Union  of  God's  peO' 
pie  in  Extnordiaary  Prayer,  4&c.''  Those 
who  with  for  more  particular  information 
tf  a  J  QOMttlt  thif  eMOl  df  PivaMMt  Edwtrtft. 


ly,  to  set  apart  the  first  Tuesday  ifi 
each,  quarter  for  concert  prayer. 
Commencing  at  two  o'clock  in  the 
aflemoon.     The  measure  was  re- 
commended to  all   denominations, 
and  was   adopted    extensively  by 
the  churches  in  New  England  and 
in  the  middle  and  southern  states.! 
About   April  or   May,  in   1784, 
those   excellent  men  with  whom 
originated     the     English   Baptist 
Missionary  Society,  Fuller,  Carey, 
Pearce,  and  others,  agreed  to  spend 
the  second  Tuesday  in  every  other 
month  in  concert  prayer.     They 
were  led  to  this  measure,  it  is  be- 
lieved,   by    President    Edwards's 
Humble    Attempt.     Fuller  speaks 
of  this  tract  as  having  had  a  great 
effect  on  his  own  mind,  and  was  ac* 
customed  to  read  it  to   his  friendi 
for  the  purpose  of  exciting  them 
to  the   duty  it  recommended.    In 
June  of  the  same  year,  at  a  meet- 
ing of  the  Northamptonshire  Bap- 
tist  Association,   with  which  Mr. 
Fuller  was  connected,''r/ttf  ^r^^  Mon- 
day evening  in  every  monih^  was  re- 
commended for  united  and  extraor- 
dinary prayer.     This  was  the  ori- 
gin   of  the  ^  Monthly     Concert.* 
It  was  gradually  adopted  by  other 
Baptist  Associations    and  by  Inde- 
pendents in  that  vicinity.    In  1796, 
the  Directors  of  the  London  Mis- 
sionary Society,  soon  after  its  for- 
mation,   recommended  mlssionaiy 
prayer  meetings  on  the  first  Mon- 
day evening  in|each  month.     IVom 
these  beginnings,  the  monthly  con- 
cert soon  spread  extensively  in  Great 
Britain  and  in  other  parts  of  Eu- 
rope.    The  Baptist  missionaries  to 

f  There  have  been  various  other  partial 
and  temporary  concerts  in  this  country. 
About  the  year  1800  a  family  concert  was 
agreed  on,  to  be  observed  weekly,  the  hour 
alter  sunset  on  Saturday  in  winter  ;  the  hour 
before  sunscyt  on  Sabbath  evening  in  summer. 
This  concert  was  observed  in  many  places  in 
New  England  and  in  New  York.  Sometime 
later  a  concert  of  churches^was  adopted  in 
some  places  in  Connecticut  to  pray  fot  bap- 
tized children.  About  the  {pnne  period  Dr. 
Dwight,  in  an  election  sermon  at  Hartford, 
proposed  a  general  coneert  to  be  predie^w 
•B  tke  eostonoffy  ezsrtJMAi  of  the  labbtt^ 


1926.]     Ohieroaiwns  of  m  American  in  England : — Manufactures.     IZi 


the  east  were  the  first  it  is  believed 
to  establish  it  in  heathen  landl. 

The  maaner  of  its  introduction 
tmong  the  American  churches  was 
brieflj  this.  During  one  of  the 
darkest  periods  of  the  late  war,  a 
Connecticut  minister,  in  a  letter  to 
a  fiiend  in  Massachusetts,  hinted 
that  Christians  should  spread  the 
state  of  their  country  before  God 
in  united  prayer.  This  suggestion 
led  to  consultation,  and  resulted  in 
a  weekly  concert,  which  was  ob- 
serred  extensively  in  New  Eng- 
land during  the  season  of  calami- 
S  which  gave  rise  to  it.  When 
at  occasion  was  gone  by,  it  was 
evident  that  good  people  had  en- 
joyed the  concert  too  much  to  re- 
linquish it  without  a  substitute. 
AAer  a  month  or  two  of  consulta- 
lim     aod     correspondence!     the 


monthly  concert  already  observed 
by  foreign  Christians  was  spontane- 
ously agreed  on  as  the  fittest  time. 
It  was  thought  best  to  begin  in  a 
small  way,  and  extend  it  gradually. 
The  first  meeting  was  held  by 
three  or  four  churches  together  in 
Litchfield,  Conn,  and  was  opened  by 
a  venerable  clergyman,*  sa3ring, 
'^  There  is  not  a  tongue  in  heaven 
or  earth  can  move  against  the  ob- 
ject  of  this  meeting.^'  According 
to  previous  arrangement,  .other 
churches  speedily  united  in  the  ob« 
ject,  and  in  three  months  the  con- 
cert spread  beyond  the  *  Alleghany 
mountains.  I  need  not  add  that  if 
is  now  observed  wherever  there 
are  Christians. 

•  Tiie  fither  •r  the  lamented  S.  5.  Millt. 


tbe  Chrlsciu  Spectator. 


OB9H1VATIONS    OF  AN    AXfiRIClN  IN 
ENGLAND. 

[Continued  from  p.  76.] 


-Aug.   26,  1 824.    1  made  a 


journey  to  Wolverhampton,  Willen- 
hall,  and  Wednesbury,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  looking  among  the  Inanu- 
ncturers.  My  business  led  me  in- 
to courts,  lanes,  back  yards,  and  ob- 
scure nooks,  where  these  people 
reside  or  labour.  I  saw  more  po- 
verty and  degradation,  in  a  ramble 
of  two  days,  than  in  all  my  life  be- 
ibre«  In  one  shop  were  five  or 
six  women,  wretchedly  clad, 
Bulking  screws :  in  another  were 
several  at  work  on  padlocks.  In 
some  shops  were  father,  mother, 
sons,  and  daughters,  all  manufactu- 
ring nails.  One  may  likewise  see 
females  at  work  in  the  mines, 
Biakiog  bricks,  gathering  the  refuse 
^  tiM  streetk  with  their  httds, 


carrying  coal  en  their  beads  frou 
the  canals  to  supply  their  forges, 
and  engaged  in  similar  employ- 
ments so  unsuitable  to  the  sex.  lit 
some  of  the  shops  I  saw  men  at  la- 
bour who  had  not  a  shirt  to  their 
backs,  their  only  covering  being  a 
ragged  pair  of  pantaloons.  The  cli- 
mate of  the  country  seems  to  be 
happily  adapted  to  the  condition  of 
the  poor.  The  extreme  heat  of 
our  country  would  not  only  pre- 
vent them  from  working  at  their 
forges  in  the  summer,  but  would 
engender  fevers  and  other  conta- 
gious diseases  among  so  much  po- 
verty and  filth;  and  their  hovels 
would  but  indifierentlyprotcct  them 
from  the  inclemency  of  our  win- 
ters. Having  walked  till  I,was  fa- 
tigued, and  looked  till  I  was  dis* 
gusted,  1  stepped  into  a  coach  and 
returned  to  town. 

These  scenes,  so  frequently  pre* 
sented  in  the  manufacturing  dii» 
tricfi^   ai  al8«   IB  vkrieui  ether 


Sit 


(Hsi9cati&ns  in  England  :<'^Lord  BagoVs  Eiiate.      [OlARCflTi 


favts  of  the  c^ountry,  impart  to  the 
spectator  an  acquaiataDce  with  the 
lower  elasses,  which  nothing  hut 
actoal  inspection  can  supply.  Mul- 
titudes with  whom  I  transact  busi- 
ness, can  neither  read  nor  write, 
and  when  their  money  is  counted 
out  to  them,  they  are  unable  to  tell 
whether  they  are  receiving  a  five 
pound  note  or  only  one.  When  I 
contrast  the  situation  and  circum- 
stances of  the  labouring  population 
of  this  country,  with  those  of  the 
same  portion  of  our  own  citizens,! 
am  led  to  reflect  how  much  we  are 
indebted  to*  the  first  settlers  of  the 
United  States  for  the  system  of  ed- 
ueaHon  which  they  established, 
and  how  insensible  we  are  of  the 
benefits  which  now  arise  from  it. 
Our  free  schools,  next  to  the  ordi- 
nances of  religion,  are  the  noblest 
institutions  of  our  country,  and  if 
they  continue  to  be  well  supported, 
will  place  our  nation  far  before 
any  other,  in  a  political,  intellectu- 
al, and  moral  point  of  view.  Most  of 
the  revolutions  that  have  agitated 
and  destroyed  other  nations,  have 
iiad  their  rise  from  an  illiterate  po- 
pniace.  No  violent  revolution  can 
ever  take  place,  where  the  people 
are  so  well  educated  as  the  Ameri- 
cans are*  This  subject  could  never 
have  struck  my  mind  so  forcibly, 
had  I  not  come  hither,  and  seen 
the  difference  in  this  respect  be- 
tween the  two  countries. 

^On  the  route  between  Bir- 
mingham and  Sheffield  we  crossed 
Lord  Bagot^s  estate.  What  think 
yon  of  an  estate,  thirty  miles  in 
clrcnmference,  in  the  heart  of  Old 
England,  abounding  in  woods,  and 
stocked  with  deer,  rabbits,  and 
totker  wild  game?  The  noble 
«wner  of  this  tract  is  so  rich,  that 
he  can  have  no  neighbour  ^except 
his  tenants,  and  they  feel  the  dis- 
parity between  him  and  themselves 
to  be  so  great,  as  to  exclude  the 
common  and  familiar  intercourse  of 
human  beings.  His  house  stands 
absot  three  miles  from  the  road. 
Wa  also  passed  Hadden  Hall,  and 


soon  afler  came  in  sight  of  Chats- 
worth  House,  the  seat  of  the  Duke 
of  Devonshire.  A  lai^e  flag  pro- 
jecting between  the  two  towers  on 
-a  hill  near  the  house,  proclaimed 
that  the  Duke  was  at  home.  This 
man  is  also  very  rich.  He  has 
within  a  short  time  expended  in 
improvements  en  his  house  and  es- 
tate nearly  1,000,000  dollars.  A 
few  miles  before  we  came  to  Shef- 
field, we  crossed  the  Derb3rshire 
moors.  These  lands  were  quite 
unlike  any  other  I  had  ever  seen. 
For  some  miles  I  saw  neither  house^ 
tree,  shrub,  nor  any  object  that 
bore  marks  of  cultivation  or  art. 
Even  animated  nature  appeared 
extinct.  The  only  objects  that  con- 
vinced me  that  such  vras  not  the 
case,  were  a  few  scattered  sheep  ' 
feeding  on  the  moors.  This  land 
consisting  of  many  thousand  acres 
is  quite  incapable  of  cultivation: 
nothing  will  grow  upon  it.  As  we 
approached  Sheffield  the  scene  sud- 
denly and  delightfully  changed ; 
and  from  a  country  the  most  deso- 
late and  dreary,  we  entered  one  the 
most  rich  and  flourishing.  The 
reapers  were  everywhere  busy 
with  the  sickle,  gathering  the  gold- 
en wheat,     i  saw,  too, 

<  The  gleaners  spread  around,  and  here 

and  there 
Spike  after  spike,  their  scanty  harvest 
pick." 

Th^  weather  being  fine,  Sept. 
10,  1  took  a  walk  out  of  tovm. 
Finding  myself  upon  the  Hales 
Owen  road,  I  continued  on  till  I 
came  to  the  Leasowes,  the  former 
residence  of  the  pastoral  poet 
Shenstonc.  A  very  particular  de- 
scription of  this  place  which  I  had 
formerly  read,  awakened  in  me  a 
strong  curiosity  to  see  it.  Though 
1  had  been  told  that  the  place  was 
in  ruins,  I  was  surprised  to  find  it 
90  much  in  ruins.  Instead  of  ar- 
bours, grottos,  and  temples,  I  found 
only  fragments  of  them.  Sylvan os^ 
Flora,  and  Pomona,  have  long  since 
taken  their  flight.    A  shower  of 


ine.] 


Observations  in  England  i^-^Hagley  Park. 


133 


nln  suddenly  coming  up,  prevent- 
ed a  minute  survey  of  the  place. 
In  fact,  there  is  little  in  it  now  to 
gratify  curiosity,  except  the  cir- 
cumstance, that  it  had  been  Shen- 
itone^s  residence.  The  interior  of 
t  farm-house  in  which,  I  here 
sought  shelter,  may  remind  you  of 
some  of  the  more  ancient  tene- 
menti^of  the  descendants  of  the  pil- 
grims, which  you  have  seen  The 
floor  was  of  brick.  Several  chairs 
with  wooden  bottoms  wer^  scatter- 
ed about  it.  The  chimney  nook 
fa  capacious  place)  contained  all 
me  cooking  utensils  necessary  for 
the  family,  and  there  was  still 
room  for  ^  half  a  dozen  per- 
sons to  sit  there.  A  double-bar- 
relled gun  hung  over  the  mantel- 
piece, and  two  single-barrelled 
ones  were  suspended  from  the 
brown  wall  timbers.  Two  hams 
and  a  flitch  of  bacop  hung  up  in  one 
comer  of  the  room ;  in  another 
were  two  clocks  clicking,  and 
herbs  enough  to  cure  the  nation 
dangled  from  the  wall  above. 

In  company  with  Mr.  1 

from  New  York,  I  went  to  Hagley 
Park,  the  seat  of  Lord  Lyttleton, 
md  the  favourite  retreat  of  Pope, 
Thomson,  and  other  poets.  It  is 
nearly  in  vain  for  me  to  describe 
an  English  park.  If  yon  wish  to 
see  one  like  this,  you  .  must  select 
three  or  four  hundred  acres  of  the 
richest  soil  in  America — surround 
it  with  a  high  stone  or  brick  wall 
— diversify  it  with  hill  and  dale — 
cever  the  surface  of  the  ground 
with  a  carpet  of  the  deepest  green, 
en  which  have  a  thousand  deer 
fieeding — let  a  stream  of  water, 
clear  as  crystal,  and  well  stocked 
with  fish^  meander  through  the 
valleys,  now  forming  a  cascade  and 
now  a  lake — over  this  stream  build 
handsome  bridges — plant  nume- 
rous oaks,  and  other  stately  trees  of 
fall  a  himdred  years'  growth,  in 
groups  and  rows — ^let  them  be  so 
thick  in  some  places,  that  you  may 
find  darimess  even  in  mid-day,  and 
in  other  places  fill  their  lofty  tops 


with  the  cawing  rooks — have  wind- 
ing gravel  walks  leading  to  the 
tops  of  the  hills  and  through  the 
valleys — at  every  place  where 
there  is  a  good  prospect,  erect 
seats,  summer-houses,  and  rotundas 
— at  every  sudden  turn  in  the  path 
have  monuments  and  sylvan  dei- 
ties—select a  level  spot  for  a  flower 
garden  of  about  two  acres,  en- 
closing it  with  a  hawthorn  hedge, 
so  thick  and  close,  that  the  eye 
cannot  penetrate  through  it,  and 
making  the  inside  a  new  Eden — 
build  a  mansion-house  of  stone 
about  twice  the  size  ofone  of  your 
churches,  locate  it  half  a  mile  from 
the  road  on  asiight elevation,  1^ not 
a  tree,  shrub,  or  flower  grow  with- 
in ten  rods  of  it — the  avenue  lead- 
ing to  the  house  should  be  be* 
tween  two  rows  of  old  oaks,  say 
fiftv  on  each  side,  the  branches 
forming  an  arch  over  head,  and  the 
houses  of  the  domestics  and  the 
stables  must  correspond— on  the 
most  elevated  spot  build  a  tower 
for  the  convenience  of  veiwing  the 
country,  and  near  by  have  a  ken- 
nel, and  the  game-keeper's  hoose 
— after  you  have  done  all  this,  ex- 
pend about  20,000  dollars  annually 
to  keep  the  place  in  good  order, 
and  you  may  have  something  like 
an  English  park. 

1  staid  about  the  place  lill  near 
sunset  admiring  its  beauties  and 
copying  inscriptions.  On  one  of 
the  seats  is  inscribed  a  paragraph 
from  Milton — 

*<  These  are  Ihj  glorious  works,  Parent 
of  good,"  Ate 

On  another  the  inscription  is  as 
follows :  ft 

*^  Here  Pope  has  rested ;  sacred  be  the 
shade; 

Here  hang  your  gfarlands,  ererj  syl- 
van maid ; 

Here  sport  ye  Muses ;  and  this  favour^ 
ite  grove 

Henceforth  beyond  your  own  ParMS* 
suftkve.'^ 


%34 


Ghumtiions  in  England : — TranelUrs. 


[IfARCfr) 


Much  has  been  said  as  to 

the  superiority  of  English  servants 
over  •ur  own.  They  are  in  truth 
more  attentire  and  decorous  ;  and 
the*  reason  is  obvious.  In  the  one 
case  they  are  remunerated  by  the 
person  on  whom  they  wait — in  the 
other,  by  the  landlord.  The  Eng- 
lish servant  is  a  servant  for  life ; 
he  aspires  to  nothing  higher,  and 
the  traveller  pays  according  to  the 
attention  he  receives.  If  he  has 
been  neglected  he  bestows  but  a 
trifle.  Hence  the  servant  feels  the 
necessity  of  efforts  on  his  own  part, 
with  a  view  to  please.  The 
Americans  on  the  other  hand,  feel 
too  much  the  spirit  of  independ- 
ence to  make,  in  general,  good  ser- 
vants* They  look  to  something 
better.  If  they  consent  to  serve, 
it  is  with  a  view  to  obtain  the 
means  of  becoming  masters  in  their 
turn.  Besides  their  wages  are  not 
regulated  by  their  civilities  to  tra- 
vellers, but  by  their  agreement 
with  their  employers. 

The  public  houses  are  ge- 
nerally very  good,  and  what  is  sin- 
Hfular,  many  of  them  have  no  front 
doors.  An  arched  passage  leads 
through  the  centre  of  the  building 
to  the  court.  On  one  side  of  this 
passage,  or  on  both,  are  doors  lead- 
ing to  the  interior  of  the  buildilig. 
The  commercial,  or  travellers' 
room,  is  occupied  by.  people  who 
tarry  but  a  day  or  two,  or  who  do 
Bot  wish  to  incur  the  expense  of 
private  rooms.  English  inns  are 
noted  for  their  order :  those  of  the 
better  sort  are  as  quiet  and  as  com- 
fortable as  a  well-regulated  private 
house.  I  have  never  observed  in 
them  the  bustle  and  confusion 
whi^  too  often  characterize  our 
transatlantic  ipns.  I  would  draw 
no  invidious  comparisons,  {my 
country  is  vastly  superior  to  ttiis, 
in  the  most  essential  attributes  of 
a  happy  state  of  society,)  but  It  is 
grateful  to  be  exempted  from  the 
■oise  and  impertinence ;  the  push- 
ing,  Mratchiog,  and  •erambllQg; 


smoking,  chewing,  and  spittings 
with  which  one  is  annoyed  in  the 
public  houses  with  you.  On  both 
sides  of  the  water,  these  resorts 
witness,  I  am  sorry  to  say,  the  far 
too  free  use  of  spirituous  liquors ; 
but  even  in  this  thing,  the  £ng« 
lish  traveller  seems  to  be  disposed 
to  enjoy  himself  in  a  quiet  way. 
At  their  tables  the  guests  treat 
one  another  with  much  attention 
and  politeness.  They  more  com- 
monly, however,  do  not  set  at  a 
public  table,  but  take  their  meals 
separately.  The  English  travel- 
lers' bed  room  is  a  perfect  modei 
of  neatness  and  convenience.  He 
is  accommodated  even  to  a  night- 
cap, and  to  a  tasty  pocket,  hanging 
to  the  curtain  back  of  his  head^  for 
the  safe  keeping  of  his  watch.  If 
he  wishes  to  be  awakened  at  a 
certain  time,  at  the  very  hour  and 
even  moment  he  will  hear  some 
one  tapping  at  his  door. 

A  class  of  people  that  I  frequent- 
ly meet  with  in  my  excursionsi 
and  at  the  public  houses,  are  irof' 
vellers  technically  so  called.  They 
are  either  traders,  manufacturers, 
or  their  agents.  Their  business  is 
to  go  about  the  country,  and  solicit 
orders  for  goods.  They  are  men 
usu&Uy  from  twenty-five  to  fifty 
years  of  age,  portly,  well-dressed, 
apd  frequently  quite  sociable. 
They  are  ascertained  by  the  green 
bags  they  carry,  in  which  are 
their  samples.  From  this  circum- 
stance they  bear  the  title  of  Knights  * 
of  the  Green  Bag.  I  have  seldom 
seen  a  more  contented,  happy 
class  of  people.  Exercise  gives 
them  health,  and  variety  enlivens 
their  spirits.  They  are  fond  of 
good  living,  and  when  they  are 
seated  at  a  dinner  table  seem  very 
loth  to  leave  it.  They  eat  by  rule, 
dish  afler  dish,  and  as  they  eat, 
sink  and  settle  in  their  chairs  till 
they  become  almost  immoveable. 
When  they  have  at  length  finished 
their  meal,  and  the  cloth  is  re- 
BOTed,  they  commence   drinking 


1 826.]  Oh$€rvati^iu  in  Engldni  .'-^  Washington  trving. 


136 


their  wine,  and  woe  be  to  the  wine- 
Bovice  that  is  caught  in  their  com- 
panj. 

The  season  (1824)  has  been 
l^od  for  fruit*  Gooseberries,  pears, 
and  plums,  have  been  abundant. 
Peaches  and  apples,  however,  do 
not  flourish  well.  American  ap- 
ples have  been  thought  so  great  a 
luxury  as  to  be  cut  up  in  thin  slices, 
and  served  round  at  large  parties. 
I  have  seen  good  peaches  at  two 
pence  and  three  pence  each.  To 
bring  fruit  to  perfection  in  this 
country,  it  is  necessary,  you  well 
know,  to  raise  it  by  the  side  of 
walls,  either  those  of  a  house,  or 
the  walls  that  enclose  the  garden. 
The  pains  thus  taken  to  procure 
good  fruit  meet  with  no  small  suc- 
cess in  a  country  to  which  but  a 
very  few  varieties  are  indigenous. 
Not  only  fruit-trees,  however,  but 
flowers  of  every  name,  evei^reens, 
and  beautiful  forest-trees  are  culti- 
▼ated  with  the  greatest  care.  Re- 
markable attention  is  here  paid  to 
gardening.  Give  an  Englishman  a 
little  patch  of  ground  and  he  will 
make  a  paradise  ar<)und  him.  fiut 
I  shall  have  more  to  say  of  English 
horticulture  and  rural  economy 
hereafter.  I  could  wish  more  of 
oar  countrjrmen  had  a  taste  for 
those  little  elegancies  and  beauties 
which  almost  universally  throw 
such  a  charm  around  the  country 
residence  of  an  Englishman.  In 
America  how  many  bleak  and 
cheerless  habitations  do  we  meet 
*  with,  merely  for  the  want  of  a  lit- 
tle taste  and  attention. 

You    will  excuse    me  for 

mentioning  an  instance  of  my  read- 
ing. Not  to  peruse  the  productions 
of  Washington  Irving,  would  even 
here  be  thought  to  argue  an  indif- 
ference to  fine  writing ;  and  for  an 
American  not  to  peruse  t4iem, 
might  bring  upon  him  the  charge 
•f  ingratitude  as  well  as  o£  obtuse- 
ness.  Accordingly  I  must  tell  you 
that  I  have  just  read  his  new  work 
entHltd  «« Tales  of  a  Traveller.'' 
Theyafe^  as  yoo  will  Icfani,  short 


stories  relating  to  this  Country,  Ita^^ 
ly,  and  the  United  States,  and  are 
highly  interesting ;  but  in  this  work 
and  in  Bracebridge  Hall,  there  is 
evidently  a  falling  ofi"  from  the 
Sketch  Book.  I  intend  howevei' 
no  criticism,  and  have  introduced 
his  book  chiefly  for  the  purpose  of 
saying  a  word  respecting  the  au- 
thor, or  his  situation.  Mr.  Irving 
is  known  to  spend  most  of  his  time 
in  travelling.  His  object  seems  t» 
be,  to  ^^  catch  the  manners  living  as 
they  rise^''  He  is  a  great  favourite 
with  Englishmen,  applauds  them 
and  is  well  remunerated.  The  copy- 
right of  Bracebridge  Hall  sold  for 
2000/.  sterling.  It  is  not  surprising 
that  as  an  author  he  prefers  Englanil 
to  America.  Besides  a  more  aiqr 
ple  remuneration,  he  here  receivet 
unbounded  attention,  and  the  coun- 
try aflbrds  the  best  subjects  for  hii 
pen.  Irving,  however,  is  not  the 
only  American  writer  whose  pro- 
ductions at  present  find  favour  with 
an  English  public.  There  are  in- 
deed few  of  our  authors  who  are 
known  or  esteemed  here ;  but  I 
can  mention  two  others  at  least,  of 
very  considerable  notoriety,  viz. 
Cooper  the  novelist,  but  more  espe- 
cially President  Dwight.  Dwight's 
Theology  and  the  Beauties  of 
Dwight,  may  be  seen  in  the  w]«« 
dows  of  every  bookseller's  shop  in 
town.  In  addltion^to  the  honour  con- 
ferred on  our  country  by  the  popu- 
larity of  the  latter  writer,I  am  grati- 
fied in  thinking  that  it  argues  fa- 
vourably for  the  spiritual  interests 
of  theEng]  ish  public,'  thafhis  theolo- 
gical works  are  so  extensively  read 
and  admired.  They  will  hardly 
fail  of  elevating  the  tone  of  religions 
feeling  among  serious  readers.  I 
bought  his  Theology,  six  vols. 
18mo.  for  16s.  which  I  thought 
cheap.  Books  here  are  generally 
much  higher  than  they  are  in 
America.  They  are,  however, 
better  made,  are  printed  on  better 
paper,  with  large  n^argins  and 
spaced  lines.  To  the  deamett  of 
boote  and  the  scarci^  of  aewvpn- 


i3C 


Farieties, 


[MlRCIFi 


pers,  may,  in  some  measure,  be  at- 
tributed the  gross  ignorance  of  the 
lower  classes  in  this  country. 

. In  company  the  chief  amuse- 
ments seem  to    be    card-piaying, 
dancing,  and  eating— a  substantial 
amusement !    'I  he  last  I  can  ma- 
nage with  some  dexterity  bat  the 
two  former  ill  agree  with  the  dic- 
tates of  good  sense  or  of  religious 
feeling.    The  ladies  go  protided 
with  gambling  purses,  receive  their 
gains  and  pay  their  losses  quite  el- 
egantly.    If  a  lady  is  in  arrears,  a 
gentleman  does  not  hesitate  to  say, 
*'  Fll  trouble  you  for  that  crown, 
madam."    It  is  beyond  the  power 
of  ingenuity  to  frame  a  sufiicient 
apology  for  this  pernicious  prac- 
tice, especially  as  followed  by  the 
female  sex.    What  tempers  docs  it 
not  ruffle — what  hearts  does  it  not 
harden— what  estates  can   it  not 
rum  t    But  I  need  not  moralize  up- 
on it — ^religion  abhors  it     I  regret 
to  see  it  so  prevalent  in  the  cir- 
cles which  1  have  risited  in  this  re- 
gion. 


For  the  Cbristito  Speetiter: 


VARIETIES. 

SBAKSFEARE. 

Shaksfeare  is  a  fatal  poet  to 
those  readers  who  pretend  to  ad- 
mire from  affectation.  His  beau- 
ties and  foults  lie  blended  together, 
and  a  person  must  hare  discrimina^ 
tion  in  order  to  separate  them.  I 
am  not  so  sure  that  he  is  the  best 
of  all  dramatic  -writers,  as  I  am  that 
he  is  occasionally  the  worst  You 
may  often  find  the  graduates  of  a 
modem  boarding'Schooly  weeping 
over  passages  which  are  ridicu- 
lous enough  to  set  all  gravi- 
ty at  defiance.  He  has  been 
called  the  wizard  of  the  heart ;  the 
master  of  our  smiles  and  tears ;  and 
it  is  true,  nothing  can  be  more 
,  laughable  than  some  of  Shaks- 
peare^s  tragedies.    Take  for  ex- 


ample the  following  speech  from 
Romeo  and  Juliet.  But  first  we 
must  explain.  The  simple  read- 
er then  must  know  that  the  afiirm- 
ative  word  aye  was  formerly  writ- 
ten and  pronounced  like  the  person- 
al pronoun  /,  and  both  these  words 
in  that  case  must  sound  like  eye,  the 
organ  of  vision.  Juliet  now  has 
just  heard  of  her  lover's  death,  (as 
she  supposes  ^  Fear,  sorrow,  ap- 
prehension, distress,  are  ali  sap* 
posed  to  be  agitating  her  heart,  yet 
see  how  the  afflicted  girl  can  string 
together  some  of  the  most  execra* 
ble  puns  that  were  ever  written. 

Hath  Romeo  slain  himself  ?' say  tboii 

but  /, 
And  that  bare  vowel  /  shall  poison 

more 
Than  the  death-darting  eye  of  cock»* 

trice; 
1  am  not  I,  if  there  be  such  an  /.  (L  e» 

aye.) 

Imagine  all  this  to  be  spoken  with 
a  blubbering  voice,  and  how  natu- 
ral, how  pathetic,  how  instructive 
it  must  be  !^  Her  sweetheart^ 
however,  seems  to  be  not  a  jot 
wiser;  they  were  certainly  well 
matched ;  no  wonder  they  loved 
each  other,  for  Romeo  laments  his 
banishment  in  such  strains  as 
these  : — 

Heaven  is  here^ 
Where  Juliet  lives ;  and  every  cat  and 

dog, 
And    little    mouse,    ev*ry    unworthy^ 

thing, 
Live  here  in  heaven,  and  may  look  on 

her, 
But  Romeo  may  not — 

After  this  pathetic  mentionimf  o*" 
cats  and  •  dogs,  he  goes  on  to  flies, 
which  he  says  may  light  on  Juli- 
et's hands,  and  he  cannot 

Flies  may  do  this,  when  I  from  tias 
must  fly* 

Yet  all  this  has  been  tolerated 
by  those,  who  follow  traditional 


idtB.) 


Pdriittm, 


IS3 


•riticism  and  art  under  tht  tyran-    More  heights  before  him  llian  he  left 
Dj  of  a  name.  behind ; 

So,  &c« 


«*  Without  genius,"  «aj«  Pope, 
^judgment  itself  can  at  best  but 
9Ual  wisely.^^  In  these  tWo  words 
he  has  given  his  own  character. 
He  was  a  great  thief,  jet  he  stole 
wisely.  None  of  his  lines  have 
been  more  celebrated  than  his  com- 
parison of  the  student^s  progress 
to  that  of  a  traveller  over  the  Alps* 

So  pleased  at  first,  the  towering  Alps 
we  tiy* 

Movot  o*er  the  vales,  and  seem  to 
tread  the  sky  i 

Th'  eternal  snows  appear  already  past. 

And  the  first  clouds  and  mountains 
seem  the  last ; 

But  those  attained,  we  tremble  to  sur- 
vey 

The  growing  laboors  of  the  leng^en'd 
way, 

Tb'  inoreasingf  prospect  tires  odr  wond'« 
rinif  eyes, 

Hills  peep  o^er  liiUs,  and  Alps  o'er  Alps 


Br.  Johnson,  (a  noted  thief-* 
catcher,)  considers  this  as  origi- 
nating from  Pope  and  bestows  upon 
it  the  highest  praise.  It  is  the 
best  simile  ^  that  Elnglish  poetry 
can  show.**^  Now  let  the  reader 
p^use  the  following  extract  from 
Drommond^s  Hymn  oit  the  Fair^ 
ml  Fair,  and  judge. 

Great  Architect,  Lord  of  this  universe, 
That  light  is  blended,  would  thy  great* 

ness  pierce. 
Ah !  as  a  pilgrim  Who  the  Alps  doth 

pass, 
Or  Atiils  temples  crowned  with  winter 

irJaasi 

TbeaifT  Caucasus,  the  Appenioe, 

Pyrenees  clefts,  where  sun  doth  never 
diine. 

When  he  some  craggy  hills  hath  over- 
went, 

iJBgins  to  think  on  rest,  bb  jotimey 
spent, 

HB  mmidting  loflw  tall  Btomtsin  he 
doth  find 
198«.~Ne.a.  .      18 


An  author,  who  picks  up  a  jewel 
from  the  midst  of  rubbish  polishes 
it,  and  places  it  in  a  situation  in 
which  it  borrows  lustre  from  the 
adjacent  parts,  and  bestows  lustra 
in  return — such  an  author  deserves 
every  praise  but  that  of  originality. 
He  is  a  Spartan ;  he  steals  so  well 
that  he  is  pardoned  for  the  crime* 

nx'tENESEi 

Mens  enimfnistra  vacant  nihil  b0» 
novum  parit.  This  is  an  excellent 
maxim  ;  let  the  reader  guess  wber* 
it  is  found.  In  the  last  place  in 
which  one  would  expect  to  find  it. 
It  is  taken  from  one  of  Justinian^s 
laws  respecting  monks  and  monas* 
teries ;  and  if  true,  the  law  was  su- 
perfluous, for  all  monasteries  musi 
have  been  abolished. 

But  no  institution  is  so  bad  as  not 
to  teach  us  some  lesson.  The  old 
continental  paper  money  diffused 
all  over  America  this  maxim*«> 
Mind  your  business.  The  monki 
have  taught  us  the  other  part  of 
the  subject — that  idleness  when  ury^ 
necessary  is  the  parent  of  no  good. 
In  both  cases  the  practice  confirm- 
ed the  theory.  .  A  man  was  obliged 
to  mind  his  business  to  prevent  being 
bitten  by  the  paper  money ;  ana 
the  monks,  by  a  thousand  melan- 
choly examples,  have  shown  that 
unnecessary  idleness  produces  no 
good.  Perhaps  these  are  the  only 
useful  things  that  either  monks  or 
paper  money  have  ever  communis 
cated  to  mankind* 

C01irLAIIVIlf#< 

Superficial  religionists  should  b€ 
aware  of  the  great  difference  be« 
tween  complaining  of  themselves 
and  real  humility.  The  one  is  the 
repentance  of  the  tongue,  the  oth< 
er  of  the  heart*    We  cannot  indeed 


I3» 


Variitia* 


[Habcb/ 


tay  that  there  is  no  sincerity  where 
18  some  ostentation ;  bat  we  may 
confidently  affirm  that  ostentation 
is  no  part  of  sincerity.  Some  peo- 
ple are  always  condemning  them- 
selves, complaining  of  their  wick- 
ed hearts;  and  this  is  their  reli- 
gion. The  answer  of  Whitefield 
to  snch  a  person,  on  a  certain  oc- 
easion,  wa^f  admirable.  A  man,  re- 
putedly very  pious,  perhaps  really 
so,  was  once  complaining  to  him  of 
his  own  heart.  What  a  sinner  lam 
*^-how  liiile  do  I  profit  under  preach^ 
tng- — at  what  distance  do  I  live  from 
^od!  &c.  Whitefield  heard  him 
for  a  while  and  then  replied.  My 
dear  iir^  do  you  really  believe  aU 
this  ?  for  if  you  do^  you  had  much 
hetter  confess  ii  to  God^  than  display 
it  to  me. 

.  KKOWLEBSS  OF  THE  WORLD. 

It  is  a  great  mistake  to  suppose  that 
those  men  are  the  most  distinguished 
for  an  extensive  knowledge  of  man- 
kind, who  have  thought  the  worst 
of  their  species.  Wliat  has  gene- 
rally been  called  a  knowledge  of 
the  world  has  been  an  acquaintance 
with  a  very  small  part  of  it.  V\  hen 
Sir  Robert  Walpole  declared  that 
every  man  could  be  bribed,  only 
make  the  temptation  large  enough, 
he  undoubtedly  spoke  from  the 
Tiews  of  human  nature  which  he 
had  taken.  But  what  was  that  part 
of  human  nature  which  came  under 
bis  view  ?  The  fry  of  a  court,  the 
Viost  venal  of  mankind,  reai-iy  to 
nibble  at  any  bait  which  corruption 
night  throw  out.  Surely  these 
were  not  specimens  of  sober  trades- 
men, honest  merchants,  and  still 
less,  of  humble  Christians.  The 
Duke  de  Rochefoucault  was  not 
acquainted  with  human  nature. 
He  knew  Paris  exactly ;  but  Paris 

i thank  heaven)  is  not  all  the  wurld. 
4ord  Chesterfield  knew  not  human 
nature;  in  painting  mankind  he 
saw  nothing  but  his  own  frivolous 
heart    Human  nature,  though  en* 


tirely  depraved  in  a  religious  sense, 
is  not  such  a  common  sewer  of 
filth  as  some  would  make  it.  Man 
has  his  bright  and  his  dark  sides; 
and  an  extensive  acquaintance  with 
his  nature  must  lead  us  to  acknow- 
ledge both. 

E^ri  ro  ftlv  X^'P^^y  ^^  '*  ^»«v  ^ 

In  com  man's  heart  a  wond^rous  m«p*- 

ture  reigns. 

nUMAR  LIFE. 

Nor  should  we  draw  too  dark  n 
picture  of  the  miseries  of  human 
lifp..  Human  life  is  a  cloud  witk» 
sunshine  on  its  borders ;  and  if 
there  is  much  to  fear,  there  is 
something  to  hope  for.  There  is 
no  subject,  which  the  old  Greek 
writers  darken  so  much,  when  in  a 
gloomy  mood,  as  the  life  of  man* 

O  life,  unfriendly  still  to  human  joy. 
How  do  *hiDe  arrows  every  scene 

noy! 
In  youth,  my  passions  were  by  want 

straioM ; 
And  passion  died  in  age,  when  wealth 

was  gained* 
Through  joys  half  finished,  all  our  days 

are  run; 
And  closed  in  disappointment^  asbeg^un. 

But  the  heathens  saw  not  the 
tomb  gilded  by  the  rays  of  the  Silh 
of  Righteousness.  This  last  epi- 
gram, which  1  have  already  given 
in  prose,  (see  Spectator  for  Sep- 
tember 1825,)  is  one  of  their  most 
moderate  pictures.  The  follow- 
ing comes  nearer  to  the  gospel.  It 
is  remarkable  that  St.  Paul  never 
speaks  of  Christians  as  dead : — the  j 
have  fallen  asleep.  So  thought 
the  writer  of  the  following  lines  ta 
Greek.  I  shall  give  them  in  Eng* 
lish. 

Why  o^er  the   virtuous  dead   ihooU 

mourners  weep  ? 
The  virtuous  never  truly  die  lo^tfa^ 

sleep. 


1^26.] 


VkruiUs. 


laa 


The  old  writers  show  no  mercj 
to  the  eiiYious  maa  and  to  the  slan- 
derer. Every  college  boy,  who 
has  read  Dabcel's  book,  remem- 
bers, probably,  the  dying  wretch 
who  was  filled  with  envy  because 
he  saw  his  fellow-criminal  cruci- 
fied on  a  better  cross  than  his  own. 
This  is  extravagant.  Nor  less  ex- 
travagant are  the  following  lines, 
•D  one  who  is  represented  as  hav- 
ing so  much  more  poison  than  the 
most  poisonoos  serpent,  that  the 
hite  of  the  serpent  was  fatal  to  the 
reptile,  not  to  the  man.  The 
thought  is  bitter  enough.  ^ 

A  slanderer  felt  an  adder  bite  his  side : 
What  followed  Irom  the  bite  ?  the  «er- 
jpenldied. 

AFFUCTION8. 

Afflictions  seldom  benefit  men, 
daring  the  agonies  of  the  first  on- 
set The  mind  is  in  a  whirlwind, 
and  the  whisperings  of  truth  and 
C4MkSolation  cannot  then  be  heard. 
It  is  said  that  oil  poured  upon  the 
water  will  smooth  the  breakers  of 
the  sea.  But  in  a  storm  th^  pilot- 
boat  cannot  launch  forth  to  bear 
that  oil.  Thus  it  is  with  the  mind 
la  affliction ;  it  is  for  a  time  in  too 
turbulent  a  state  to  suffer  the  oil  of 
consolation  to  enter  it.  The  time 
for  moral  help  is  when  the  mental 
waves  are  beginning  to  abate,  and 
have  not  yet  ceased  to  roll. 

It  is  the  hour 
Of  sorrow's  softness,  and  religion's  pow- 
er. 

THE  LOVE  OF  OOD 

Is  the  moving  principle  of  Chris- 
tianity ;  but  is  in  the  present  day, 
I  fear,  much  misunderstood.  It  is 
too  often  considered  as  an  emotion 
which  terminates  in  itself. 

The  love  of  God  may  be  consi- 
dered as  a  principle,  operating  in 
two  ways.  It  may  be  regarded  as 
m  glow  of  sentiment,  a  gush  of 


feeling,  which  leads  the  possessor 
to  meditate  on  the  divine  excel- 
lencies, and  lose  himself  in  secret 
communion  with  the  Deity.  When 
he  walks  in  the  field ;  when  he  me- 
ditates at  the  midnight  hour ;  when 
he  becomes  weary  of  the  worlds 
and  pants  for  translation  to  the  plea- 
sures and  employments  of  heaven  ^ 
a  good  man  is  regarded  as  under 
the  influence  of  the  love  of  God. 
A  complete  idea  of  this  kind 
of  love  may  be  gotten  from 
^ngustine^t  Confessions^  from  a 
host  of  diaries,  which,  with  more 
or  less  judgment,  have  been  pour- 
ed upon  the  world.  This  love 
may  be  called  contemplative  love. 
It  is  a  passive  feeling ;  it  operates 
most  powerfully  when  a  man  it 
most  abstracted  from  the  world. 

But  there  is  another  species  of 
divine  love,  a  principle,  which 
though  far  less  glowing,  touches 
and  controls  all  the  springs  of  a 
ffood  man's  conduct.  A  person 
feels  a  deep  conviction  that  the 
will  of  God  is  the  rule  of  his  duty ; 
and  he  resolves  in  every  instance 
to  conform  to  this  will.  He  carries 
this  determination  into  the  busy 
scenes  of  life;  and  exercises  much 
self-denial  in  order  to  obey  the 
commands  of  God.  In  every  ques- 
tion of  duty  you  see  this  is  his  rule 
of  action.  This  may  be  called  ac- 
five  love  ;  it  is  a  very  latent  prin- 
ciple, considered  in  itself;  but  it 
is  very  powerful,  considered  as  a 
quality  of  other  actions. 

Now  the  question  is,  which  of 
these  principles  is  the  most  unam- 
biguous fountain  of  virtue?  In 
which  of  these  regions  is  fancy  most 
prone  to  play  her  illusions  and 
blend  her  colourings  ?  The  former 
of  these  principles  is  so  uncertaiUi 
that  often  in  sick  people,  I  have 
seen  it  confounded  with  the  influ* 
ence  of  opium.  We  may  medi- 
tate, it  is  true.  DaV'd  meditated 
and  glowed;  but  to  prove  ourselves 
Christians,  we  must  act.  X^he  first 
of  these  principles  may  be  right ; 
the  last  cannot  be  wrong. 


i^  foetry  :—SoUtvie.  IMiuM^ 


Fsr  tbe  ChristitD  SpoctatM'. 

4 

0OUTUDE. 

A  uovfiTjjH  lies  along  the  clear  cold  west, 
Treeless  and  sbniblees,  like  the  smooth  bald  head 
Of  comfortless  old  age  ;  and  on  its  top, ' 
Swept  clean  by  wintry  winds,  the  evening  star 
Lights  op  its  cheerful  rays: — and  yet  it  seemt 
Lonely  and  fallen  from  the  neie^hbourhood 
Of  sister  stars.     Each  night,  when  all  the  heaTcn$ 
Are  lighted  up  above  with  clustering  fires, 
]t  takes  its  constant  stand  and  vigils,  keeps 
Close  by  the  bleak  and  barren  mountain  top«. 
I  wonder  that  it  does  not  fiee  away 
From  that  unseemly  dwelling-place,  and  jola 
In  happy  concert  with  the  train  above. 

An  1  yet,  mild  itift*, 
I  would iiot  have  thee  go,  for  thou  doest  seem 
The  semblance  of  myself.     1  too,  alone, 
On  the  bleak  bosom  of^this  barren  world, 
Light  up  my  wintry  fire — sole  counsellor. 
Sole  partner  too  of  all  my  joys  and  cares. 
For  I  have  leamM,  from  many  a  bitter  proofs 
That  sin  has  rendered  false  the  heart  of  man. 
Unstable  as  the  ever  changing  tide : — selfish 
And  prone  to  selfishness,  what  careth  he 
For  joy  of  others,  or  fop  others'  woe  ? 
How  little  skillM  in  miaistering  relief 
To  wounded  sensibility,  the  common  mass: 
How  much  inclined  to  violate  the  trust 
In  unsuspecting  confidence  reposed.-^— 
And  I  have;^  learned  the  end  of  noisy  mirth, 
With  all  the  hollow  joys  the  world  can  give. 

Then  why  forsake 
This  soothing,  wisdom«teaching  solitude. 

And  mingle  in  the  throng  of  joyous  men-** 
Joyous  and  ruined  ?    Rather  let  me  keep 

ConceaPd  from  mortal  sight  my  joys  and  woes, 

And  hold  still  i^onverse  with  the  Sovereign  Lord 

Of  heaven  and  earth,  and  pour  into  fits  ear 

Each  rapt  emotion,  each  consuming  grief. 
Then  tarry  where  thou  art,  mild  star  of  eve; 

Brief  is  thy  dwelling  on  the  mountain  top. 

And  brief  my  sojourn  in  this  barren  worldl 

A  little  more,  we  both  shajl  iQee  aipray : 

1  to  the  concert  of  the  blest  above-— 

So  hope  deceive  me  not— and  thou, — ^with  all 

The  nigh-sphered. family  from  which  thou  seem^fl 

An  exile-r-thou  shaltfall  no  more  to  rise — 

hi  terror  shalt  thou  fall,  and  thy  bright  rays, 

Shall  be  extinguished  in  the  burning  day 

Thiit  Aa«hi»s  iram  th^  MaJi^er'%  cka^lttpwheels,         CtifToy. 


18t6.] 


Brownie  Phihiofhy  of  tk€  Hwnmn  Mind. 


141 


Jfeduret  on  (he  Philosophy  of  the 
Human  Mind.  By  the  late  Tho- 
mas Brown^  M.  D.  Professor  of 
Moral  Philosopkj  in  the  Univer- 
sity of  Edlnburgii.  In  three  vo- 
lumes.   Andover.     1622. 

It  is  our  intention  in  this  article  to 
confine  our  remarks  to  that  part  of 
Dr.  Brown^s  coarse  which  relates 
to  the  science  of  Ethics,  ihis  is 
contained  in  his  last  volume,  and 
comprises  about  one  fourth  part  of 
the  system.  If  an  apology  be  de- 
manded for  our  selection  of  a  part 
of  the  system  in  distinction  from 
the  rest,  we  have  only  to  say  that 
this  is  that  part  which  especially 
claims  oar  notice,  as  avowed  guar- 
dians of  Christian  morality;  and 
that  the  influence  which  it  is  ob- 
taining in  forming  the  sentiments 
of  the  thinking  classes  in  the  com- 
munity, and  particularly  of  the 
young,  by  the  very  just  celebrity 
of  its  author,  and  the  almost  unri- 
valled charms  of  the  work  itself, 
has  imposed  on  us  an  obligation 
of  expressing  our  views  in  regard 
to  It,  which  it  is  time  that  we  had 
discharged. 

Virtue  is  an  object  ofsucb  high  im- 
port, and  such  universal  concern,  as 
to  have  engaged  the  earnest  inqui- 
ries j>f  enlightened  men  in  all  peri- 
ods of  the  world.  Not  satisfied 
with  merely  establishing  rules  of 
moral  conduct,  they  have  inquired 
Goncemino^  our  obligation  to  ob- 
serve those  rules^  With  becoming 
zeal  they  have  asked,  ^^  What  is 
Tirtue  f  ^^  What  is  the  foundation 
•D  which  it  rests.?'*  ^^In  what 
consists  our  obligation  to  practise 
itr^  These  inquiries  have  been 
the  subject  of  laborious  investiga- 
tion, and  of  numerous  and  conflict** 
Ing  discussions;,  and^  al)er  all,  no 
solution  of  them  has  been  so  com- 
yleteiy  established   as>    te   hare 


gained  the  unhesitating  and  univer- 
sal assent  of  philosophers  them>- 
selves.  On  this  part  of  the  subject 
Dr.  Brown  with  evident  prof^nety 
bestows  the  first  labours  of  his  pow- 
erful mind;  employing,  in  the  il- 
lustration of  it  and  in  arguments  for 
the  refutation  of  theories  inconsist- 
ent with  his  own,  no  fewer  than 
ten  lectures ;  and  reserving  the  re- 
maining eighteen  for  the  more 
practical  part  of  the  system. 

Much  perplexity  he  supposes  to 
have  attended  inquiries  into  the 
theory  of  morals,  from  distinctions 
which  are  merely  verbal.  *'  What 
is  it  that  constitutes  an  action  vii  tu- 
ousF  What  is  it  which  con.«ti- 
tutes  the  moral  obligation  to  per- 
form certain  actions  i  What  is  it 
which  constitutes  the  nurit  of  him 
who  performs  certain  actions? 
These  have  been  considered  ques- 
tions essentially  distinct;  and  be- 
cause philosophers  have  been  per- 
plexed in  attempting  to  give  diflcr- 
ent  answers  to  them,  and  have  still 
thought  that  difierent  answers  were 
necessary,  they  have  wondered  at 
difficulties  which  themselves  have 
created,  and  struggling  to  discover 
what  could  not  be  discovered,  have 
oAen,  from  this  very  circumstance, 
been  led  into  a  skepticism  which 
otherwise  they  might  have  avoid- 
ed.^'  Thi's  difiierence  of  phraseolo** 
gy  he  conceives  to  be  founded  chief- 
ly in  the  diflerence  of  time  in  rela- 
tion to  which  an  action  is  contem-^ 
plated.  To  be  virtuous  is  to  act  in 
this  manner :  to  have  merit  is  t& 
have  acted  in  this  manner :  and  to 
be  under  obligation  difiers  only  as 
the  action  contemplated  is  future. 
Accordingly,  the  answer  which  he 
gives  to  these  questions  is  the 
same,  viz.  ^Hhat  it  is  impossible 
for  us  to  consider  the  action  with- 
out feeling  that,  by  acting  in  this 
vrsf,  we  should  look  upon  our* 


ut 


Br&wnU  PhUoiophy  ofiK%  Human 


[Ma&qb, 


■elres,  and  others  would  look  upon 
us,  with  approving  regard  ;  and  that 
if  we  were  to  act  in  a  different 
way,  we  should  look  upon  our- 
selves, and  others  would  look  upon 
us,  with  abhorrence^  or  at  least  with 
disapprobation^ 

**  It  is  indeed  easy,"  he  remarks, 
*  to  go  a  single  step  or  two  back, 
and  to  say  that  we  approve  of  the 
action  as  meritorious,  because  it  is 
an  action  which  tends  to  the  good  of 
the  world;  or 'because  it  is  theinfer- 
red  will  of  heaven  that  we  should 
act  in  a  certain  manner;  but  it  is 
•very  obvious  that  an  answer  of  this 
kind  does  nothing  more  than  go 
back  a  step  or  two,  where  the  same 
qu(>stion8  press  with  equal  force. 
Why  is  it  virtue,  obligation,  merit, 
to  do  that  which  is  for  the  good  of 
the  world,  and  which  heaven  seems 
to  us  to  indicate  as  fit  to  be  done  ? 
We  have  here  the  same  answer, 
and  only  the  same  answer,  to  give, 
as  in  the  former  case,  when  we 
had  not  grne  back  this  step.  It  ap- 
pears to  us  virtue,  obligation,  me- 
rit, because  the  very  contemplation 
of  the  action  incites  in  us  a  certain 
feeling  of  vivid  approval.  It  is  this 
irresistible  approvableness^  if  I  may 
use  such  a  word  to  express  briefly 
the  relation  of  virtuous  actions  to 
to  the  emotion  that  is  instantly  ex- 
cited by  them,  which  constitutes  to 
us  the  virtue  of  the  action,  the  me- 
rit of  him  who  performed  it,  and 
the  moral  obligation  on  him  to  have 
performed  it."    (pp.  127,  128.) 

^^To  say  that  an  action  excites  in  us 
this  ieeling,and  to  say  that  it  appears 
to  us  right  or  virtuous,  or  conform- 
able to  duty,  are  to  say  precisely  the 
same  thing;  and  an  action  which 
does  not  excite  in  us  this  feeling, 
cannot  appear  to  us  right,  virtuous, 
conformable  to  duty,  any  more  than 
an  object  can  be  counted  by  us 
brilliant,  which  uniformly  appears 
to  us  obscure,  or  obscure,  which 
appears  to  us  uniformly  brilliant. 
To  this  ultimate  fact  In  the  consti- 
tution of  our  natures,  the  principle 
or  original  tendency  of  the  aind. 


by  which,  in  certain  circamstanceii 
we  are  susceptible  of  moral  emo- 
tions, we  must  always  come  in  esti- 
mating virtue,  whatever  analy- 
ses we  may  make,  or  may  think 
that  we  have  made." 

(pp.  139, 140.) 
By  "approving  regard"  the  au- 
thor intends  in  these  remarks,  if 
we  do  not  misunderstand  him,  the 
same  thing  which  theological  wri- 
ters mean  by  the  approving  testi- 
mony of  conscience;  and  by  the 
"  approvableness  of  an  action'^ 
he  means  that  which,  to  adopt  a 
phrase  of  Paul,  "commends  it  to 
the  conscience."  To  be  virtuous 
then,  is  to  act  according  to  the  dic- 
tates of  conscience :  to  be  merito* 
rious  is  to  have  acted  in  this  man- 
ner: and  to  be  under  obligation  is 
to  be  in  such  circumstances  in  re- 
lation to  a  future  action,  that,  in 
contemplating  it,  we  are  urged  by 
our  consciences  to  perform  it.  Vir- 
tue, merit,  obligation,  are  only  the 
relation  which  certain  actions  bear 
to  the  testimony  of  conscience  con- 
cerning them.  To  this  view  of 
morality  it  may  be  objected  that  it 
supposes  virtue  to  be  variable. 
Actions  do  not  bear  the  same  rela- 
tion to  the  testimony  of  conscience 
in  every  mind.  What  one  man  ap- 
proves another  condemns ;  and,  in- 
deed, thd  same  person  may  at  one 
moment  approve  the  action  which 
at  another  he  condemns.  Or,  in 
the  language  of  the  author, "  it  must 
be  admitted  that  all  mankind  do  not 
feel  at  every  moment  precisely  the 
same  emotions  on  contemplating 
actions,  which  are  precisely  the 
same."  This  difference,  howeveri 
he  ascribes  to  causes  which  are  not 
only  consistent  with  the  principle 
he  asserts,  but  which  invohe  the 
truth  of  tt.  The  principle  is  this, 
that  there  is  in  the  constitution  of 
the  human  mind  a  susceptibility  of 
certain  emotions,  in  view  of  certain 
actions,  by  which  their  moral  cha- 
racter is  pe  ceived ;  and  that  these 
emotions,  therefore,  except  as  thej 
are  comnteractedl  by  ether  tavjifs-. 


1626.J 


Br^mn^s  Philosophy  of  the  Human  Mind. 


US 


are  univenally  the  same.  If  moral 
differences  are  oot  correctly  per- 
ceived, it  is  Dot  because  there  is 
not  io  our  minds  a  natural  suscep- 
tibility of  the  emotions  by  which 
they  are  perceived,  but  because, 
by  opposing  circumstances,  they 
are  prevented.  The  susceptibility 
itself  is  as  truly  essential  to  our 
mental  constitution  as  the  capacity 
of  sensation,  memory,  or  reason. 
There  are,  however,  causes  by 
which,  notwithstanding  this,  the 
judgment  is  perverted.  These  are, 
£f8t,  extreme  passions. 

*^  The  moral  emotion  has  not  arisen, 
because  the  whole  soul  was  occupied 
with  a  different  species  of  feeling.   Ttie 
moral  distinctions,  however,  or  general 
tendencies  of  actions  to  excite   this 
emotion,  are  not  on  this  account  less 
certain;    or  we  must  9ay,   that  the 
trnttks  of  arithmetic,   and    all  other 
truths,  are  uncertain,  since  the  mind,  in 
a  state  of  passion,  would  be  equally  in- 
capable  of  distioguisbing  these.     He 
who  has  lived  for  years  in  the  hope  of 
revenge,  and  who  has  at  length  laid  his 
Ibe  at  his  feet,  may,  indeed,  while  he 
paUs  oat  his  dagger  from  the  heart  that 
is  quivering  beneath  it,  be  incapable  of 
leeling  the  crime  which  4ie  has  com* 
mitted ;  but  would  he  at  that  moment 
be  abler  to  tell  the  square  of  four,  or 
the  cube  of  two  ?    All  in  his  mind,  at 
ttiat  moment,  is  one  wild  state  of  agi- 
tation, which  allows  nothing  to  be  felt 
bat  the  agitation  itself."    p.  144. 

Another  more  important  cause 
eonsists  in  the  complex  nature  of 
moral  actions. 

**  Anaction,when  it  is  the  object  of  onr 
moral  approbation  or  disapprobation,  is, 
as  I  have  already  said,  the  agent  himself 
acting  with  certain  views.  These  views, 
tibat  is  to  say,  the  intentions  of  the  agent, 
are  necessary  to  be  taken  into  account, 
or,  rather,  are  the  great  moral  circum- 
stances to  be  considered ;  and  the  in- 
tention is  not  visible  to  as  like  the  ex- 
ternal changes  produced  by  it,  but  is, 
in  many  cases,  to  be  inferred  from  the 
apparent  resuilts.  When  these  results, 
therefore,  are  too  obscure,  or  too  com-' 
flKitod,  to  fumiali  dear  and  immedi- 


ate evidence  of  the  intention,  we  may 
pause  in  estimating  actions,  which  we 
should  not  fail  to  have  approved  instant- 
ly, or  disapproved  instantiy,  if  we  had 
known  the  intention  of  the  agent,  or 
could  have  inferred  it  more  easily  from 
a  simpler  result ;  or,  by  fixing  our  at- 
tention chiefly  on  one  part  of  the  com- 
plex result  that  was  perhaps  not  the 
part  which  the  agent  had  in  view,  we 
may  condemn  what  was  praiseworthy^ 
or  applaud  what  deserved  our  condem- 
nation. If  the  same  individual  may 
thus  have  different  moral  sentiment^ 
according  to  the  different  parts  of 
the  complex  result  on  which  his  a^ 
tention  may  have  been  fixed,  it  is  sure* 
ly  not  wonderful,  that  different  individ- 
uals, in  regarding  the  same  actioi^ 
should  sometimes  approve,  in  like  man- 
ner, and  disapprove  variously,  not  be- 
cause the  principle  of  moral  emotiout 
as  an  original  tendency  of  the  mind,  is 
absolutely  capricious,  but  because  the 
action  considered,  though  apparently 
the  same,  is  really  different  as  an  ofah* 
ject  of  conception  in  different  mindsi 
according  to  the  parts  of  the  mixed  re- 
salt  which  attract  the  chief  attention. 

^'  Such  partial  views,  it  is  evident; 
may  become  the  views  of  a  whole  na- 
tion, from  the  peculiar  circumstances 
in  which  the  nation  may  be  placed  as 
to  other  nations,  or  from  peculiarity  of 
general  institutions.  The  leg^l  per- 
mission of  theft  in  Sparta,  for  example^ 
may  seem  tout  with  our  pacific  habits^ 
and  security  of  police,  an  exception  te 
that  moral  principle  of  disapprobation 
for  which  I  contend.  But  there  can 
be  no  doubt,  that  theft,  as  mere  theft,—- 
or,  in  other  words,  as  a  mere  produc- 
tion of  a  certain  quantity  of  evil  by 
one  individual  to  another  individual,—- 
if  it  never  had  been  considered  in  rela- 
tion to  any  political  object,  would  is 
Sparta,  have  excited  diiapprobcUion  as 
with  us.  As  a  mode  of  inuring  to  ha- 
bits of  vigilance  a  warlike  people,  how- 
ever, it  might  be  considered  in  a  rery 
different  light ;  the  evil  of  the  loss  of 
property,  though  in  itself  an  evil  to  the 
individual,  even  in  a  country  in  which 
differences  of  property  were  so  slight, 
being  nothing  in  this  estimate,  when 
compared  with  the  more  important  na- 
tional accession  of  military  virtue; 
and,  indeed,  the  reason  of  the  pennis- 
sion  seems  to  be  sufficiently  marked,  ia 
the  limitaUoB  of  the  impnnity  to 


144 


Brown^s  Philosophy  of  the  Hiwitn  Mind. 


[UabloBp 


in  which  the  aggressor  escaped  detec- 
tion at  the  time.  The  iaw  of  nature, 
—the  lair  written  in  the  heart  of  man, 
0ien  came  again  into  all  its  authority, 
—-or  rather  the  law  of  nature  had  not 
ceased  to  have  authority,  even  in  those 
permissions  which  seemed  to  be  direct- 
ly opposed  to  it;  the  great  object,  even 
of  those  anomalous  permissions,  being 
the  happiness  of  the  state." 

pp.  145,'  146. 

A  third  cause,  operating  power- 
fully and  widely  on  the  moral  esti- 
mates of  mankind)  is  the  principle 
of  association. 

•<  We  ar6  not  to  suppose,  that 
because  man  is  formed  with  th^ 
capacity  cf  certain  moral  emotions, 
he  is,  therefore,  t»be  exempt  from  the 
influence  of  every  other  principle  of 
his  constitution.  The  influence  of  as- 
sociation, inileed,  does  not  destroy  his 
moral  capacity,  but  it  g^ves  it  new  ob- 
jects, or  at  least  varies  the  objects  in 
which  it  is  to  exercise  itself,  by  sug- 
gesting, with  peculiar  vividness,  cer- 
tain accessory  circumstances,  which 
may  variously  modify  the  general 
sentiment  that  results  from  the  con- 
templation of  particular  actions." 

p.  151. 

One  very  extensive  form  of  the 
influence  of  association  on  odr  mo- 
ral sentiments,  is  that  which  con- 
sists in  the  application  to  particu' 
lar  cases  of  feelings  that  belong  to 
a  class.  If  an  action  be  one  which 
we  have  termed  unjust,  we  feel  in- 
stantly, not  the  mere  emotion  which 
the  action  of  itself  would  original- 
ly have  excited,  but  we  feel  also 
that  emotion  which  has  been  asso- 
ciated with  the  class  of  actions  to  ^ 
which  the  particular  action  be- 
longs ;  and  though  the  action  maj 
be  of  a  kind  which,  if  we  had  form- 
ed no  general  arrangement,  would 
have  excited  but  slight  emotion,  as 
implying  no  very  great  injury  pro- 
duced or  intended,  it  thus  ex-* 
cites  a  far  more  vivid  feeling,  by 
borrowing,  as  it  were,  from  oth- 
er analogous  and  more  atro- 
cious ftctioDSi  that  are  comprehcBiU 


ed  under  the  same  general  term, 
the  feeling  which  they  would  ori- 
ginally have  excited.  In  like  man- 
ner, when  a  vice  is  the  Tice  of  tho^e 
whom  we  love,  the  influence  of 
association  may  lessen  and  over- 
come our  moral  disapprobatioD| 
not  by  rendering  the  vice  itself  an 
object  of  our  esteem,  but  by  ren- 
dering it  impossible  for  us  to  feel  a 
vivid  disapprobation  of  those  whoiD 
we  lovjB.  (pp.  152,  163.) 

In  this  abstract  of  Dr.  Brown'c 
theory,  we  haye  chosen  to  adopt 
his  own  language  as  fkr  as  would 
consist  with  the  brevity  which  we 
deem  indispensable      If  we  have 
failed  of  making  it  easy  to  the  ap^ 
prehension  of  our  readers,  this  maj 
be  ascribed  in  part  to  the  inconve- 
nience to  which  ao  abstract  is  com* 
monly  subject ;  yet  we  believe  that^ 
either  on  account  of  the  nature  of 
the  theory,  or  his  mode  of  exhibit** 
ing  it,  most  readers  who  should  fol- 
low him  through  all  the  variety  of 
his    statements    and    illustrations, 
would  not  easily  fasten  upon  their 
minds  a  distinct  impression  of  it,  at 
least  in  some  of  its  bearings.     Its 
more  impo/tant  outlines  are  these. 
By  the  constitution  of  the  mind  we 
are  susceptible  of  certain  emotioni 
of  approbation  or  disapprobation^ 
in  view  of  moral  actions,  by  which 
we   decide   that    they   are    right 
or  wrong.     These  emotions  are  as 
uniform  and  invariable  as  the  con- 
stitutional tendency  in  which  the^f 
are  founded,  except  as  this  is  over* 
powered  by  the  violence  of  passion^ 
or  misdirected  by  partial  views,  or 
perverted  by  the  influence  of  as80« 
elation.    These  three   limitations 
in  the  uniformity  -of  moral  emo-> 
tions  are  perfectly  consistent  with 
the  fact  of  the  original  tendency' 
supposed,  and  to  one  or  another  oF 
these,  all  the  anomalies  which  ex* 
Ist  may  be  ascribed.    Making  thes^ 
limitations,  we  still  leave  Onimpaii^ 
ed  the  great  fundamental  distinc- 
tions of  morality  itself;  the  moral 
approbctioA  cf  the  prtdvccr   #r 


1826.] 


Brown'^slPhilosophy  of  the  Human  Mkid, 


Ub 


unmixed  good  as  eood,and  the  moral 
disapprobation  of  him  who  produces 
unmixed  evil  for  the  sake  of  evil. 

**  Where  moral  good  and  evil  mix, 
the  emotions  may,  indeed,  be  different ; 
but  they  are  different,  not  because  the 
prodoctioD  of  evil  is  loved  as  the  mere 
production  of  evil,  and  the  production 
of  good  bated  as  the  mere  production 
of  good; — it  is  only  because  the  evil  is 
tolerated  for  the  good  which  is  loved, 
and  the  good,  perhaps,  in  other  cases, 
foi^tten  or  unremarked,  in  the  abhor- 
rence of  the  evil  which  accompanies 
it.  When  some  country  is  found,  in 
which  the  intentional  producer  of  pure 
unmixed  misery  is  preferred,  on  that 
very  account,  to  the  intentional  pro- 
ducer of  as  much  good  as  an  individual 
is  capable  of  producing, — some  coun- 
try, in  which  it  is  reckoned  more  me- 
ritorious to  hate  than  to  love  a  bene- 
factor, merely  for  being  a  benefactor, 
and  to  love  rather  than  to  hate  the  be- 
trayer of  his  friend,  merely  for  being 
the  betrayer  of  his  friend^^-then  may 
the  distinctions  of  morality  be  said  to 
be  as  mutable,  perhaps,  as  any  other  of 
the  caprices  of  the  most  capricious  fan- 
y-"  p.  159. 

In  these  sentiments  we  perceive 
nothing  inconsistent  with  those  di- 
Tine  principles  which  we  regard  as 
the  only  infaliible  test  of  human 
systems  on  this  subject.  We  are 
informed  on  the  highest  authority, 
that*^e  Gentiles  which  have  nol 
the  law  are  a  law  unto  themselves  ; 
and  that  they  show  the  work  of 
the  law  written  in  iheir  hearts,  their 
conscience  bearing  witness,  and 
their  thoughts  accusing  or  else  ex- 
cusing one  another.  We  are  also 
sure  by  experience,  that  there  is 
no  person  who  can  contemplate 
acts  of  falsehood,  injustice,  ingrati- 
tude, and  selfishness  in  general,  on 
the  one  hand,  and  acts  of  integrity, 
kindness,  and  benevolence,  on  the 
other,  wiih  the  same  emotions;  or 
who  can  avoid  the  fc«*ling  of  self- 
reproach  when  convicted  of  the 
former,  or  of  self-approbation  when 
he  finds  himself  inclined  to  the  lat- 
ter. We  hence  conclude  that  the 
mind  is  so  constituted  by  the  Crea- 
tor, that  it  necessarily  approves  4of 

Itee.    No.  3.  .     19 


actions  conformed  to  the  moral 
law,  when  those  actions  are  con- 
templated according  to  their  real 
nature,  and  as  necessarily  disap- 
proves of  actions  which  are  contra- 
ry to  that  law  when  they  are  thus 
contemplated.  Oilen  as  virtuous 
actions  are  condemned  and  sinful 
actions  justified,  this  is  never  done 
with  consent  of  the  mind,  when 
those  actions  are  viewed  as  they 
really  are ;  but  always  when  they 
are  seen  under  a  false  pretence. 
Hence  in  the  day  when  God  shall 
bring  to  light  the  secret  things  of 
darkness,  all  the  world  will  become 
guilty  before  God.  The  decision 
of  every  mind,  in  reg^ard  to  eveiy 
moral  action  will  exactly^  accoid 
with  the  righteous  judgment  of 
God.  That  there  is  at  present  such 
a  diversity  of  sentiment  respecting 
the  moral  nature  of  the  same  or 
similar  actions,  is  therefore  to  be 
ascribed,  not  to  the  want  of  a  natu- 
ral capacity  in  men  to  distinguish 
the  right  from  the  wrong,but  to  cau- 
ses by  which  their  consciences  are 
blinded.  These  causes  are  no  doubt 
such  as  Dr.  B.  has  very  ingeniously 
described;  nor  do  we  remember 
any  instance  of  moral  blindness 
which  may  not  be  referred  to  one 
or  another  of  these ;  at  least  if  de- 
praved affections  which,  though 
not  expressly  mentioned,are  certain- 
ly involve<l  in  the  third>and  main 
specification,  be  included.  The 
instance  of  Paul,  when  he  verily^ 
thought  that  he  ought  to  do  many 
things  contrary  to  the  name  of  Je- 
sus, is  one  of  the  strongest  that  can 
be  named;  and  evidently  in  his 
case  there  was  the  induence  of  ex> 
treme  passion,  of  partial  views,  and 
of  powerful  association,  combined 
He  was  exceedingly  mad  against  all 
that  called  upon  the  name  of  Jesus ; 
his  views  of  the  nature  of  Christian- 
ity were  totally  false ;  and  his  ha- 
bits of  education  had  led  him  to 
associate  whatever  was  dear  and 
sacred  in  his  view,  with  the  econo« 
my  which  Christianltv  was  begin- 
ning td  »uprex9ede.    0at  fOr  the  )n- 


146 


Mfwn^s  Fltilesophy  of  the  Hum0,u  Mind, 


[MiUlGH; 


£ueDce  of  these  causes,  the  con- 
science of  Paul  had  decided  correct- 
ly ;  and  hence,  when  truth  beamed 
upon  his  mind,  by  the  energy  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  the  pungency  of  his 
convictions  was  overpowering. 

**  There  is,  indeed,  to  borrow  Oice- 
ro'a  noble  description,  one  true  and 
original  law,  conformable  to  reason 
and  to  nature,  diffused  over  all,  invaria 
ble^  eternal,  wbich  calls  to  the  fulfil- 
ment of  duty  and  to  abstinence  from 
injustice,  and  whicb  calls  with  that  ir- 
resistible voice,  which  is  felt  in  all  its 
Authority  wherever  it  is  heard.  The 
Jaw  cannot  be  abolished  or  curtailed, 
aor  affected  in  its  sanctions  by  any 
law  of  man.  A  whole  senate,  a  whole 
people,  cannot  dispense  from  its  para- 
mount obligation.  It  requires  no  com- 
mentator to  render  it  directly  intelli- 
gible, nor  is  it  different  at  Rome, 
at  Athens,  now,  and  in  the  ages  before 
and  ailer,  but  in  all  ages  and  in  all  na- 
tions, it  is  and  has  been,  and  will  be 
one  and  everlasting,— one  as  that  €rod, 
its  great  author  and  promulgator,  who 
is  the  common  Sovereign  of  all  man 
kind,  is  hhnself  one.  Man  is  truly  man, 
as  he  yields  to  this  Divine  influence.  He 
cannot  resist  it,  but  by  flying  as  it  were 
from  his  own  bosom,  and  laying  aside 
the  general  feelings  of  humanity — by 
which  very  act,  he  must  already  have 
inflicted  on  himself  the  severest  of  pu- 
mshments,  even  though  he  were  to 
avoid  whatever  is  usually  accounted 
jpunishment"     p.  163. 

"  If  there  be  any  one  who  has  an  in- 
terest in  gathering  every  argument 
which  even  sophistry  can  suggest,  to 
prove  that  virtue  is  nothing,  and  vice 
therefore  nothing,  and  who  will  strive 
to  yield  himself  readily  to  this  consola- 
tory persuasion,  it  is  surely  the  crimi- 
nal who  trembles  beneath  a  weight  of 
memory  which  he  cannot  shake  off. 
Tat  even  be  who  feels  the  power  of 
virtue  only  in  the  torture  which  it  in- 
flicts, does  still  feel  this  power,  and 
feels  it  with  at  least  as  strong  convic- 
tion of  its  reality,  as  those  to  whom  it  is 
every  moment  diffusing  pleasure,  and 
who  mig^t  be  considered  perhaps  as 
not  very  rig^  questioners  of  an  illusion 
which  they  felt  to  be  delightful.  The 
spectral  fonns  of  superstition  have,  in- 
deed, vanished ;  but  there  is  one  tpec^ 
if^  wbieU  wjtU  Cff||Unue  to  fcaaji^  tj^e 


mind,  as  long  as  the  mind  itself  is  ca- 
pable of  guilt,  and  has  exerted  thit 
dreadful  capacity, — the  spectre  of  (^ 
guilty  Itfcy  which  does  not  haunt  only 
the  darKness  of  a  few  hours  of  night, 
but  comes  in  fearful  visitations,  when- 
ever the  mind  has  no  other  object  be- 
fore it  that  can  engage  every  tiiought, 
in  the  most  splendid  scenes,  and  in  the 
brightest  hours  of  day.  What  enchant- 
er is  there  who  can  come  to  the  relief 
of  a  sufferer  of  this  class,  and  put  ike 
terrifying  spectre  to  flight  ?'* 

p.  164. 

But  if  Dr.  Brown's  theory  is  not 
false,  it  is  not  so  evident  that  it  is 
not,  in  some  important  particularB, 
defective.  Defective  in  regard  to 
the  nature  of  virtue.  "  Virtue"  he 
defines  to  be  a  "  general  name  for 
certain  actions  which  excite,  when 
contemplated  by  us,  certain  emo- 
tions;" but  what  is  the  characteris- 
tic nature  of  those  actions,  he 
leaves  unexplained.  Defective  in 
regard  to  the  rule  of  virtue.  This 
we  do  not  remember  that  he  has 
any  where  expresaly  speciiied ;  but 
the  inevitable  inference  from  hi9 
principles  is,  that  the  rule  of  virtue 
is  the  approbation  which  the  mind 
feels  of  certain  actions  as  virtuous. 
But  this,  as  he  himself  acknowl- 
edge8,is  far  from  being  uniform.  By 
the  operation  of  various  causes,  it 
results  that,  in  regard  to  a  multitude 
of  actions,  what  one  person  ap* 
proves  another  condemns.  Until, 
therefore,  at  least  some  one  mind 
can  be  found^  whose  moral  deci- 
sions are  exempted  from  the  bia^ 
common  to  men,  and  sufficiently 
extensive  to  exemplify  the  variety 
of  human  actions,  and  enforced  by 
an  authority  to  which  they  will 
feel  themselves  subject,  every  per- 
son's own  feelings,  for  ought  that 
appears  by  this  theory,  are  hi9 
rule.  Defective,  also  as  we  have 
intimated,  is  his  explanation  of  the 
causes  by  which  the  moral  judg* 
ment  is  perverted.  Depravity  of 
heart,  the  main  spring  of  them  all, 
except  in  the  form  of  extreme 
passions,  is  overlooked.  We  shall 
W^  eW^»i«W  Pl^f^  parti€«l»rly 


id«6.] 


BromvPs  Philosophy  oj  the  Humaib  Mind> 


xii 


to  notice  the  apparent  aversion  of 
jDr.  Browo  to  the  adoption  of  prin- 
ciples derived  from  the  scriptures. 
At  present  we  would  only  remark 
that,  had  he  turned  his  eye  to  the 
system  of  morals  which  God  him- 
self originally  inscribed  on  tables  of 
stone,  and  his  own  Son  afterwards 
expressly  declared  to  be  perpetual, 
and    had  he    received    the    light 
which  that  throws  upon  his  sub- 
ject,   we    had    been    spared    the 
necessity    of    qualifying   our    ex- 
pression  of  the    high    estimation 
we     entertain    of    this     part     of 
his  system.     But  we  cannot  doubt 
that     the     love    or    benevolence 
which  is  the   fulfilling  df  the  law 
is  that  peculiar  quality  of  moral 
actions  which   constitutes,  in  Dr. 
Brown's  sense  of  the  term,  their 
approvableness ;    and    that    this    is 
virtue ;    nor  that  the  law  of  God 
perfectly  prescribes  the  exercises 
and  fruits  of  this  benevolence,  and 
that  this  is  the  rule  of  virtue ;  nor 
that    ^^this   is   the   condemna*  i#n, 
that  light  hath  come  into  tho  world, 
and   men  have  loved  darkness  ra-. 
ther  than  light,  because  their  deeds 
were  evil;"    or,  in  other  words, 
that  moral  depravity  is  the  grand 
cause  of  the  false  sentiments  and 
feelings  of  men  in  regard  to  the 
moral  nature  of  actions. 

We  cannot,  however,  but  remark 
this  difference  between  Dr.  Brown's 
definition  of  virtue  and  that  of  the 
Pivine  Teacher,  that  the  former 
seems,  at  first  view,  to  admit  to  the 
rank  of  virtue  the  amiable  instinct- 
ive feelings  of  our  nature.  "  The 
patient  tenderness  and  watchful  re- 
gard of  a  mother,  as  she  hangs 
sleepless,  night  atler  night,  over 
the  cradle  of  her  sick  infant:"  the 
pity  which  prompts  one  ^Mo  visit 
the  hovels  of  the  miserable,  and 
do  what  it  is  in  his  power  to  do 
for  their  relief :"—"  the  heroism 
of  Leonidas  and  his  little  band  at 
Thermopyla;"  and  even  "the 
courtesies  which  are  designed  only 
to  gratify  the  individuals  who  min- 
gle with  08,'^  exeiting,  as  they  do 


in  the  mind  that  contemplates  them., 
feelings  of  approbation,  are  fami<« 
liarly  alluded  to  by  Dr.  B.  as  un- 
questionable exemplifications  of  vir- 
tue ;  nor  does  he  so  much  as  intir^ 
mate   a  distinction  between  such. 
virtue  and  the  highest  moral  excel- 
lence which    we    are  capable    of 
possessing.     But  our  Saviour'^s  an- 
swer to  the  question,  "  Which  i$ 
the   great    commandment    in    the 
law  ?"  leads  to   a   very  different 
conclusion.     Yet  we  do  not  consi- 
der Dr.  B.'s  definition  of  virtue 
wrong.     We  rather  venture  to  sug- 
gest, with  the  deference  due  to  so 
great  a  man.  and  yet  with  the  confi- 
dence becoming  us  as  disciples  of 
One  greater  than  he,  that  he  may 
have  erred  in  the  application  of  his 
definition  to  the  feelings  we  have 
referred  to,  under  the  influence  of 
those   partial  views  which  he  ha3 
himself  mentioned  among  the  caur 
ses    of   a    false    moral    estimate. 
When  we  view  a  mother  only  ia 
the  relation  which  she  sustains  to 
the  sick  infant  in  her  cradle,  hex 
tender  and  patient  assiduities  ex- 
cite our  unmingled  approbation.  But 
when  we  view  her  as  also  a  subject 
of  the  moral  government  of  God^ 
we  perceive  that  those  very  assi- 
duities, unless  they  are  regulated 
by  a  superior  attachment  to  him, 
involve  the   essential  principle*  of 
idolatry:    and  that  they   must   iu 
their   very  nature  dispose  her  to 
contend  with  her  Maker,  the  mo- 
ment   when    she    sees    his    hand 
stretched  out  to  deprive  her  of  the 
object  of  her  affections.    The  truth 
seems  to  be  that  her  natural  affec- 
tion is,  in  itself,  neither  right  nor 
wrong;  but  when  it  becomes  a  su- 
preme affection,  it  must  excite  in. 
the  mind  that  has  a  proper  discernr 
ment  of  her  moral  relations,  fcej- 
ings  of  disapprobation.  There  is  no 
being  in  the  universe,  however  de- 
praved, that  can  feel  it  to  be  right 
for  one  creature  so  to  love  another 
creature,  as  to  be  the  enemy  of 
God. 
TkA  miixoXi  havipg  expli^ijis4 


44K 


Brown? $  Philosophy  of  the  Human  Mind. 


ftUKdii, 


kis  own  theory  of  virtue,  pro- 
ceeds to  (expose  the  fallacy  of  oth- 
er theories,  so  far  as  he  finds  them 
hiCQnsiBteDt  with  his  own.  The 
theovy  of  Hobbes,  which  considers 
rirtue  as  a  mere  submission  to  po- 
litical enactment ;  of  Mandeville, 
irhich  makes  it  only  a  sacrifice  of 
personal  interest^  under  the  pre- 
tence of  good  will  for  the  sake  of 
haman  praise;  of  Clarke,  which 
supposes  it  to  consist  in  the  regu- 
lation of  our  conduct  according  to 
the  fitness  of  things ;  of  Wollaston, 
representing  it  as  consisting  in  the 
conformity  of  our  actions  to  the 
true  nature  of  things ;  of  Hume, 
who  asserts  that  the  utility  of  ac- 
tions is  that  which  constitutes  them 
virtuous ;  of  Aristippus  and  his  fol- 
lowers, both  in  ancient  and  modem 
times,  according  to  whom  virtue  is 
the  sacrifice  of  one  pleasure  for 
the  sake  of  obtaining  another;  of 
Faley,  who,  adopting  the  same 
fiystem  of  selfishness,  only  extend- 
ing it  to  the  rewards  of  the  future 
world,  defines  virtue  to  be  "the 
doing  of  good  to  mankind  in  obedi- 
ence to  the  will  of  God,  for  the  sake 
of  everlasting  happiness;^'  and  of 
Smith,  who  places  "  the  foundation 
•f  our  moral  sentiments,  not  in  the 
direct  contemplation  of  the  actions 
which  we  term  virtuous,  but  in  a 
svmpathy  which  it  is  impossible 
for  us  not  to  feel,  with  the  emo- 
tions of  the  agent,  and  of  those  to 
whom  his  actions  have  been  pro- 
ductive of  benefit  or  injury." 

The  reasoning  of  Dr.  Brown  on 
these  topics  cannot  here  be  traced. 
That  it  is  acute,  instructive,  and 
generally  convincing,  his  readers 
will  not  hesitate  to  say.  The  sys- 
tem of  Hume,  however,  is  so  ana- 
logous to  that  which  has  been  adopt- 
ed by  some  of  the  most  distinguish- 
ed divines  of  our  day,  that  we  cannot 
pass  without  a  transient  notice  of  his 
remarks  concerning  it.  That  viftu- 
ous  actions  ail  tend  in  some  greater  or 
less  degree  to  the  advantage  of  the 
world,  is  a  fact  of 'which,  as  he. 
says,  there  can  be  do  doubt.    But 


it  is  evident  that  utility  is  to  be 
found  not  only  in  the  actions  of  vo- 
luntary agents,  and  in  the  general 
principles  of  conduct  from  which 
particular  actions  flow,  but  in  inan- 
imate matter  also.     If  then -the  ap- 
probation which  we  give  to  virtue 
be  only  the  emotion  excited  in  us 
by  the  contemplation  of  what  is 
useful    to    mankind,  "we   should 
love  the  generosity  of  our  benefac- 
tor with  an  emotion  exactly  the 
same  in  kind  as  that  with  which 
we  love  the  bank  bill  or  the  estate 
which  he  may  have  given  us ;  in 
short,  to   use   Dr.  Smith's  strong 
language,  we  should  have  no  other 
reason  for  praising  a  man  than  that 
for  w  .ich  we  commend  a  chest  of 
drawers."     That  this  conclusion  of 
Dr.  Brown  is  fairly  drawn,  cannot 
be  questioned.     But  the  theory  of 
those  divines  to  whom  we  have  al- 
luded, to  leave  the  system  of  Hume 
out  of  the  question,  does  not,  we 
apprehend,   involve  the  premises 
from  which  the  conclusion  is  deri- 
ved.    It  does  not  suppose  that  the 
approbation   we  give  to  virtue  is 
only  the  emotion  excited  in  us  by 
the  contemplation  of  what  is  use- 
ful to  mankind;  but  only  the  emo- 
tion excited  by  the  contemplation 
of  benevolent   intention.      If  the 
language    of   the    late    President 
D wight  may  be  taken  as   an  ex- 
pression of  their  sentiments,  when 
they  assert  that  virtue  is  founded 
in  utility,   their   meaning   is  that 
"  virtue  consists  in  voluntary  use- 
fulness ;"  which  is  but  another  form 
of  expression  for  disinterested  be- 
nevolence, or  obedience  to  the  mo- 
ral law.     To  this  view  of  utili^* 
as  that  which  constitutes  the  virtue 
of  actions,  we  do  not  perceive  that 
the  objection  of  the  author  applies. 
Benevolent    intention     and    mere 
physical  utility  are  as  different  from 
each   other   as  the  brightness  of 
scarlet  and  the  shrillness  of  a  trum- 
pet ;  and  the  blind  man  who  assert- 
ed the  similarity  of  the  latter  was 
as  sound  a  theorist  as  he  who  should 
assert  the  similarity  of  the  emd^ 


3826.] 


Brown^^  Philosophy  of  the  Hiiman  Mind. 


U\) 


tions  excited  by  the  former.     Tho' 
we  should  say,  therefore,  that  the 
approbation  of  God,  which  the  vir- 
taoQS   man  feels  is   only  the  emo- 
tion excited  by  the  contemplation 
of  him  as  "good  anH  doiog  good,'* 
we  shoald  not  be  obliged  to  consi- 
der his  emotion  the  same  in  the 
contemplation     of    his    inanimate 
works,   as   the   mere   unconscious 
instruments  of  his  beneyolent  de- 
signs.   But  to  this  theory  Dr.  Brown 
has  other  objections.     "  By  some," 
he  remarks,  "  all  virtue  has  been 
saiid  to  consist  in  benevolence ;  as 
if  temperance,  patience,  fortitude, 
all  the    heroic  exercises   of  self- 
command   in   adversity,  were  not 
regarded  by  us  with  moral  love, 
till  we  have  previously  discovered 
in  the  heroic  sufferer,  some  bene- 
volent desire  which  led  him  thus 
to  endure."  (p.  290.)     "The  co- 
incidence  of  general   good   with 
those  particular   affections   which 
are  felt  by  us  to  be  virtuous,  is,  in- 
deed, it  must  be  admitted,  a  proof 
that  this  general  good  has  been  the 
object  of   some   Being   who    has 
adapted  them  to  each  other.     But 
it  was  of  a  Being  far  higher  than 
man — of  Him  who  alone  is  able  to 
comprehend  the  whole  system  of 
things ;  and  who  allots  to  our  hum- 
bler faculties  and  affections,  those 
partial  objects  which   alone   they 
are  able  to  comprehend  ; — giving 
us  still,  however,  the  noble  privi- 
lege 

To  join 
Our   partial   moTementa  with  the  master- 
wheel 
Of  the  g^t  world,  and  servo  that  sacred  end 
Which  He,  the  unerring  reason,  keeps  in 
▼icw."    (p.  201.) 

"Of  all  the  virtuous  actions  which 
&re  performed  at  any  one  moment 
oo  the  earth,  from  the  slightest  re- 
ciprocation of  domestic  courtesies 
to  the  most  generous  sacrifices  of 
heroic  friendship,  there  is  perhaps 
scarcely  one  in  which  a  thought  of 
the  general  good  is  present  to  the 
mind  of  the  agent,  and  is  the  influ- 
encing circumstance  in  his  choice 


— the  immediate  motive  which 
confers  on  his  conduct  the  charac- 
ter of  virtuous."  (p.  204.) 

And  is  it  necessary  that  the  gene- 
ral good  be  always  distinctly  con- 
templated, that  it  may  be  the  ob- 
ject of  ultimate  regard  in  those  ac- 
tions by  which  subordinate  ends  are 
more  directly  sought?     There  is 
unquestionably  a  general  purpose 
of  the  mind  which,  although  it  is 
not  always  the  most  prominent  ob- 
ject of  thought,  yet  habitually  con- 
trols the  life.     As  a  man  on  a  jour- 
ney is  not  constantly  thinking  of  the 
place  of  his  destination,  while  yet 
it  is  with  reference  to  his  arrival 
that  all  those  subordinate  arrange- 
ments which  engage  his  attention 
are  made ;  so  a  person  may  adopt 
it  as  the  ultimate  object  of  his  life 
to  glorify  God,  and,  in  obedience 
to  his  will,  to  do  good  as  he  has 
opportunity ;  and  his  choice  of  this 
as  his  supreme  end  may  control  his 
habitual  feelings  and  conduct,  while 
yet  other   ends  innumerable,  and 
subservient  to   this,   may  be   the 
more  immediate  objects  of  his  con- 
templation.    When  he  flies  to  the 
relief  of  a  sufferer  with '  a  zeal 
which,  for  the  moment,  gives  to 
the  object  full  possession  of  hi» 
mind,  he  may  be  actuated   by   a 
principle   of  benevolence    which 
seeks  the  happiness  of  every  being 
capable  of  r^eiving  it;  and  when 
he  endures  with  patience  and  for- 
titude the  evils  of  his  lot,  although 
Dr.  Brown  seems  to  imagine  that 
these  virtues  can  have  no  connex 
ion  with  benevolence,  we  still  sup- 
pose that  he  may  do  this,  ixu  the 
confidence  that  the  evils  which  he 
suffers  are  subservient,  in  the  di- 
vine administration,  to  the  general 
good.     And  if  it  was  not  this  very 
principle    of   benevolence   which 
distinguished  the  patience  and  for- 
titude of  the  Captain  of  our  salva- 
tion, in  the  scene  of  his  humilia- 
tion;   and  which  has  since  distin- 
guished the  heroism  of  his  follow- 
ers in  scenes  of  martyrdom,  from 
the  proud  and  sullen  endurance  of 


ipo 


BroTtetk^s  PhiksopJiy  of  the  Human  Mind, 


[HAJS.ur, 


Indian  chieftains  under  ttie  tortures 
of  the  scalping  knife,  we  know  not 
where  any  essential  difference  be- 
tween them  will  be  found.  But  on 
this  subject  no  Christian  philoso- 
pher can  perceive  the  need  of 
long  discussion.  "  Love,"  which 
is  but  another  name  for  bene- 
volence, as  this  is  distinguish- 
ed from  partial  affections,  "  is  the 
fulfilling  of  the  law,"  and  therefore 
the  all-comprehensive  principle  of 
moral  virtue.  God  himself,  the 
exemplar  of  all  perfection,  is  love  ; 
and  die  children  of  God,  when 
made  perfect  in  virtue,  are  onlj 
renewed  after  his  image  in  love. 

Of  the  propriety  of  the  epithet 
'^  disinterested,"  as  applied  to  be- 
nevolence, we  do  not  remember 
that  we  have  ever  found  a  happier 
illustration,  or  a  more  complete 
vindication,  than  in  the  following 
language  of  the  author: 

"  There  is,  indeed,  as  I  remarked  in 
a  former  Lecture,  one  very  simple  ar- 
grument,  by  which  every  attempt  to 
maintain  the  disinterested  nature  of 
virtue  is  opposed.  If  we  wiU  the  hap- 
piness df  any  one,  it  is  said,  it  must  be 
agreeable  to  us  that  he  should  be  hap- 
py, since  we  have  willed  it ;  it  must  be 
painful  to  us  n«t  to  obtain  our  wish ; 
andf  with  the  pleasure  of  the  gratifica- 
tion before  us,  and  the  pain  of  failure, 
can  we  doubt  that  we  have  our  own 
happiness  in  view,  however  zealously 
we  may  seem  to  others,  and  even  per- 
haps to  ourselves,  to  have  in  view  •nly 
some  addition  to  another*s  happiness  ? 
This  argument,  though  often  urged 
with  an  air  of  triumph,  as  if  it  were  ir- 
x^sistible,  is  a  quibble,  and  nothing 
more.  The  question  is  not,  whether  it 
be  agreeable  to  act  in  a  certain  man- 
ner, and  painful  not  to  act  in  that  man- 
ner; but  whether  the  pleasure  and 
the  pain  be  the  objects  of  our  immediate 
contemplation  in  the  desire  ?  and  this 
is  not  proved  bv  the  mere  assertion, 
that  virtue  is  delightful,  and  that,  to  be 
restrained  from  the  exercise  of  virtue, 
if  it  were  possible,  would  be  the  most 
oppressive  restraint  under  which  a 
good  man  conld  be  placed.  There  is  a 
pleasure,  in  like  manner,  attending 
moderate  exercise  of  our  limbs ;  and, 
tb  fetter  oar  Hmbs,  when  we  wish  te 


move  them,  would-be  to  inflict  on  us  no 
slight  disquietude.  But  how  absurd 
would  that  sophistry  seein,  which 
should  say,  that,  when  we  hasten  to  the 
relief  of  one  who  is  in  peril,  or  in  sor- 
row, whom  we  feel  that  we  have  the 
power  of  relieving-,  we  hasten,  because 
it  is  agreeable  to  us  to  walk  ;  and  be- 
cause, if  we  were  prerented  from  walk- 
ing, when  we  wished  thus  to  change 
our  place,  the  restraint  imposed  on  us 
would  be  very  disagreeable.  Yet  this 
is  the  very  argument,  under  another 
form,  which  the  selfish  philosophers 
adduce,  in  support  of  their  miserable 
system.  They  forget,  or  are  not 
aware,  that  the  very  objection  which 
they  thus  urge,  contains  in  itself  its 
own  confutation— a  confutation  strong- 
er than  a  thousand  arguments.       > 

*^  Why  is  it  that  the  pleasure  is  felt  in 
the  case  supposed  ?  It  is  because  thege- 
nerous^desire  is  previously  felt ;  and  if 
there  had  been  no  previous  generous  de- 
sire, there  could  not  be  the  pleasure  that 
is  afterwards  felt  in  the  gratification  of 
the  desire.  Why  is  it,  in  like  manner, 
that  pain  is  felt,  when  the  desire  of  the 
happiness  of  others  has  not  been  grati- 
fied ?  It  is  surely  becaXise  we  have 
previously  desired  the  happiness  of 
others.  That  very  delight,  therefore, 
which  is  said  to  give  occasion  to  the 
selfish  wish,  is  itself  a  proof,  and  a  con- 
vincing proof,  that  man  is  not  selfish  ;-— 
unless  we  invert  all  reasoning,  and 
suppose,  that  it  is  in  every  instance  tlie 
effect  which  gives  occasion  to  the 
c^use,  not '  the  cause  which  produces 
the  effect."     pp.  213, 214. 

<^  Even  if  virtue  were  as  selfish,  as  it 
lA  most  strangely  said  to  be,  I  may  ob- 
serve, that  it  would   be  necessary   to 
form  two  divisions  of  selfish   actions  ; 
one,  of  those  selfish  actions,  in  which 
self  was  the  direct  object,  and  another, 
of  tliose  very  different  selfish  actions, 
in  which  the   selfish  gratification  was 
sought  in  the  good  of  others.     He  who 
submitted  to  poverty,  to  ignominy,  to 
death,   for   the  sake  of  one  who  had 
been  his  friend  and  benefactor,  would 
be   still  a   very   different  being,  and 
ought  surely,  therefore,  to  be  classed 
still  differently,  from  him  who  robbed 
his  friend  of  the  scanty  relics  of  a  for- 
tune, which  his  credulous  benevolence 
had  before  divided  with  him  ;  and,  not 
content  with  this  additional   plunder, 
caituuuated,  perhaps,  the  veiy  kiad- 


U2&,] 


Mrown^s  Philosoplvy  of  the  Human  Mmd, 


151 


ncfis   which    had   snatched  him    from 


ruin."     p.  215. 

The  theoretical  part  of  the  sys- 
tem is  concluded  by  a  lecture  on 
the  use  of  the  term  moral  sense^  in 
which  the  author  with  his  usual  dis- 
crimication  remarks: 

"  The  assertion  of  a  moral  sense  has 
been  reg-arded  almost  as  the  assertion 
of  the  existence  of  some  primary  medi- 
um of  perception,  which  conveys  to  us 
directly  moikl  knowledg^e — as  the  eye 
enables  us  to  distinguish  directly  the 
varieties  of  colours,  or  the  ear  the  va- 
neties  of  sounds ;  and  the  skepticism, 
which  would  have  been  just  with  res- 
pect to  such  an  oi^n  of  exclusive  mo- 
ral feeling,  has  been  unfortunately  ex- 
tended to  the  certain  moral  principle 
itself,   as  an  original  principle  of  our 
nature.     Of   the    impropriety  of  as- 
cribing the  moral  feelings  to  a  sense,  I 
am  fully  aware    then,  and  the   place 
which  I  have  assigned  to  them  among 
the  moral  phenomena  is,  therefore,  ve- 
ly  different.     In   the  emotions,  which 
the  contemplation  of  the  voluntary  ac- 
tions of    those   around    us    produces, 
there  is  nothing  that  seems  to  demand, 
for  the  production  of  such  emotions,  a 
peculiar  sense,  more   than    is  to    be 
tbnnd  in  any  of  our  other  emotions. 
Certain  actions  excite  in  us,  when  con- 
templated, the  vivid    feelings,   which 
we  express  too  coldly  when,  from  the 
poverty  of  language,  we  term  them  ap-' 
probationer  disapprobation  ;  and  which 
are   not  estimates  formed  by    an  ap- 
proving or  disapproving  judgment,  but 
emotions    that  accompany   and    give 
warmth   to  such   estimates.      Certain 
oUier  objects  of  thought  excite  in  us 
other  vivid  feelings,  that   are   in   like 
manner  classed   as    emotions, — hope, 
jealousy,  resentment ;  and,  therefore,  if 
all  emotions,  excited  by  the  contempla- 
lion  of  objects,  were  to  be  referred  to 
a  peculiar  sense,   we   might  as  well 
speak  of  a  sense  of  those  emotions, 
or  a  sense  of    covetousness   or   des- 
pair,— as  of  a  sense  of  morcd  regard. 
If  sense,  indeed,   were  understood,  in 
this  case,  to  be  synonymous  with  mere 
susceptibility^  so  that,  when  we  speak  of 
a  moral  sense,  we  were  to  be  under- 
stood to  mean  only  a  susceptibility  of 
moral  feeUng  of  some  sort, — we  might 
be  allowed  to  have  a  sense  of  morals, 
because  we  have,  unquestionably,   a 
*'^^ibility  of  moral  eiaotioa ,"— >lbnt 


in  this  very  wide  extension  of  tho 
term,  we  might  be  said  in  like  manner, 
to  have  as  many  senses  as  we  have 
feelings  of  any  sort ;  since,  in  whatev- 
er manner  the  mind  may  have  been  af- 
fected, it  must  have  had  a  previous  bus* 
ceptibility  of  being  so  affected,  as  much 
as  in  the  peculiar  affections  that  are  de- 
nominated moral."    p.  277. 

On  practical  ethics,  which  com- 
prehends the  second   part  of  the 
treatise,  the  arrangement  is  simple, 
natural,  and  complete.     The  gene- 
ral   division    is,   into    the    duties 
which  relate  directly  to  our  fellow- 
creatures,  those  which  immediate* 
ly  relate  to  ourselves,  and  those 
which  we  owe  to  God.     The  duties 
which   relate  to  our  fellow-crea- 
tures are  divided  into  two  classes, 
negative  and   positive.     The  for- 
mer are  limited  to  abstinence  from 
every  thing  which  might  be  inju- 
rious to  others,  either  directly  in 
their  persons,  or  more  indirectly 
in  their  property,  in  the  affections 
of  their  fellow-creatures,  in  their 
character,  in  their  knowledge  or  be- 
lief, in  their  virtue  or  their  tranquil- 
lity.    Positive  duties  are  in  general 
those   of  benevolence,  and  more 
particularly  such  as  arise  from  af- 
finity, from  friendship,  from  bene- 
fits received,   from  contract,  and 
from  citizenship.     Besides   those 
offices  which  we  owe  to  others,  who 
are  connected  with  us  only  as  hu- 
man beings,  we  owe  special  duties 
to  our  relatives,  to  our  friends,  to 
our  benefactors,  to  those  with  whom 
we  have  entered  into  engagements, 
and  to  our  fellow-citizens.     Under 
this  arrangement  the  discussion  is 
clear,  rich,  and  generally  adapted 
,to  awaken   deep   interest  in  the 
reader. 

Passing  over  other  portions  se- 
lected for  iusertion,  we  can  admit 
only  the  following,  on  the  common 
division  of  rights  into  perfect  and 
imperfect : 

^  The  very  use  of  these  teniiB»  how 
ever,  has  unfortunately  led  to  the  be- 
lief, that  in  the  rights  tkettselves,  as 


152 


Brcmn^s  Philosophy  of  the  Human  Mind, 


March. 


moral  rights,  there  is  a  greater  or  less 
degree  of  perfection  or  moral  iacum- 
bency,  when  it  is  evident,  that  morally, 
there  is  no  such  distinction,— or,  I  may 
say,  even  that  if  there  were  any  such 
distinction,  the  rights  which  are  legally 
perfect,  would  be  often  of  less  powerful 
moral  fovce,  than  rights  which  are  le- 
gally said  to  be  imperfect-  There  is 
no  one,  1  conceive,  who  would  not  feel 
more  remorce, — a  deeper  sense  of  mo- 
ral impropriety, — in  having  suffered  his 
benefactor,  to  whom  he  owed  all  his  af- 
fluence, to  perish  in  a  prison  for  some 
petty  debt,  than  if  he  had  failed  in  the 
exact  performance  of  some  trifling  con- 
ditions of  a  contract,  in  the  terms, 
which  he  knew  well  that  the  law  would 
bold  to  be  definite  and  of  perfect  ob- 
ligatioi^. 

^*It  is  highly  important^  therefore, 
for  your  clear  views  in  ethics,  that  you 
should  see  distinctly  the  nature  of  this 
diflerence,  to  which  you  must  meet 
\nth  innumerable  allusions, — and  allu- 
sions that  involve  an  obscurity,  which 
could  not  have  been  felt,  but  for  the 
unfortunate  ambiguity  of  the  phrases, 
employed  to  distinguish  rights  that  are 
easily  determinable  by  law,  and,  there- 
fore enforced  by  it, — from  rights  which 
are  founded  on  circumstances  less  easi- 
ly determinable,  and,  therefore,  not  at- 
tempted to  be  enforced  by  legal  au- 
thority. 

"  It  is,  as  r  have  said,  on  the  one  sim- 
ple feeling  of  moral  approveableness, 
that  every  duty,  and  therefore  every 
right,  is  founded.  All  rights  are  moral- 
ly perfect, — because  whenever  there 
is  a  moral  duty  to  another  living  being, 
there  is  a  moral  right  in  that  other ; 
and  where  there  is  no  duty  there  is  no 
right.  There  is  as  little  an  imperfect 
right  in  any  moral  sense,  as  there  is  in 
logic  an  imperfect  truth  or  falsehood." 

p.  430, 431. 

From  the  consideration  of  the 
duties  which  relate  to  our  fellow- 
creatures  we  are  next  referred  to 
the  duties  which  we  owe  to  God, 
as  being  involved  in  those  which 
respect  more  immediately  our- 
selves. Preparatory  to  the  illus- 
tration of  these,  the  author  exhi- 
bits the  evidence  afforded  us  of  the 
divine  existence  and  perfections. 
The  existence  of  God  he  aiyues 
iVom  the  indisputable  oiarks  of  de*- 


sign  in  the  universe  around  us — 
his  unity ,from  the  apparent  harmo- 
ny and  oneness  of  that  design — 
and  his  benevoieuce,from  the  adap- 
tation of  his  works  to  the  produc- 
tion of  happiness.  His  reasoning 
on  these  topics,  if  not  absolutely 
original,  is  highly  delightful  and 
powerfully  convhicing;  and  is  con- 
cluded with  an  illustration  of  the 
duties  we  owe  directly  to  God. 
These  he  discusses  in  the  narrow 
space  of  two  pages,  and  reduces  to 
the  short  list  of  two  virtues,  viz. 
"  The  habitual  love  of  his  perfec- 
tions, and  a  ready  acquiescence  In 
the  dispensations  of  his  universal 
providence." 

Introductory  to  the  consideration 
of  that  part  of  our  moral  conduct 
which  relates  immediately  to  our- 
selves -art!   two  of  the  most  inters 
esting  lectures  in  the  volume,  on 
the  immortality  of  the  soul.     The 
soul  is  indivisible,and  therefore  im- 
material, as   we   know   from   the 
fact  that  thought,  with  every  other 
property  of  the  soul,  is  simple  and 
indivisible.      Hence,    though    we 
may   conceive    of  its  annihilation, 
by  the   power  that  created  it,  we 
cannot  conceive  of  its  dissolution ; 
and   from   the   dissolution   of  the 
body  no  presumptive  argument  can 
be  derived  in  favour  of  its  extinc- 
tion ;  on  the   contrar}',   the  very 
dissolution  of  the  body  bears  testi- 
•mony  to  the  continuance  of  the  un- 
dying spirit — since  dissolution  itself 
is  but  another  name  for  continued 
existence — of  existence    as    truly 
continued  in  every  thing  which  ex- 
isted before,  as  if  the  change  of 
mere  position,  which  is  all  that  we 
mean  by    the  term,  had  not  taken 
place.     *'  From  the  first  moment 
at  which   the  earth   arose,   there 
is  not  the  slightest  reason  to  think 
that  ^  single  atom  has  perished. 
All  that  TOCw,  M ;  and  if  nothing  has 
perished  in  the  material  universe, 
if  even  in  that  bodily  dissolution 
which  alone  gave  occasion  t©  the 
belief  of  our  mortality  as  sentietxt 


1826.] 


Brown? t  Phildiophy  of  the  Human  MRmi* 


109 


beings,  there  is  not  the  loss  of  the 
most  inconsiderable  particle  of  the 
dissolving  frame,  the  argument 
from  anaJogj,  far  from  leading  us 
to  suppose  the  destruction  of  that 
spiritual  being  which  animated 
the  frame,  would  lead  us  to  con-* 
elude  that  it  too,  exists,  as  it  ex- 
isted before — ^that  as  the  dust  has 
•nly  returned  to  the  earth  from 
which  it  came,  the  spirit  has  re- 
turned to  God  who  gave  it  From 
the  goodness  of  him  who  has  rien- 
dered  our  improvement  progress 
sive  here,  it  is  reasonable  to  con- 
clude that,  in  separating  the  mind 
from  its  bodily  frame,  he  separates 
it  to  admit  it  into'  scenes  in  which 
the  progress  begun  on  earth  may 
be  continued  with  increasing  fa- 
cility. From  his  justice  also,  view- 
ed in  connexion  with  the  unequal 
distribution  of  happiness  on  earth, 
ts  not  proportioned  to  the  virtues 
or  the  vices  of  mankind,  may,  be 
derived  equal  or  stronger  presump- 
tive evidence  ot  our  future  exist- 
ence. By  this  course  -the  author 
leads  us  to  the  conclusion  that 
there  is,  within,  an  immortal  spirit ; 
and  our  duty  to  ourselves  he  then 
illustmtes  in  two  respects — as  it 
relates  to  the  cultivation  oi  our 
moral  excellence,  and  as  it  relates 
to  the   cultivation  of  our  happi'^ 


That  this  work  carries  the  im«- 
press  of  a  discriminating,  powerful, 
and  richly  furnished  mind,  no  per- 
son, at  all  acquainted  with  the  wri- 
tings of  Dr.  Brown,  can  need  to  be 
informed.  In  its  analysis  and 
classification  of  moral  sentiments 
and  feelings,  and  its  copiousness  and 
beauty  of  illustration,'  it  is  unrival- 
led. Few.  persons,  probably,  can 
attentively  read  it,  without  finding 
their  conceptions,  on  many  impor- 
tant subjects,  improved,  if  not  cor- 
rected, and  their  Impressions  of 
many  received  truths  more  deep 
and  useful.  But  we  cannot  suffi 
ciently  lament  that  a  work,  po»* 
te»«ing  this  excellence,  and  writ- 
flftn  under  the  fall  glory  of  a  sys- 

1$2$.    No.  S.  SO 


tern  of  morality-  revealed  from 
heaven,  should  yet  hardly  contain 
the  slightest'  recognition  of  thai 
high  and  holy  standard.  ^'  When 
the  obligations  of  morality  are 
taught^'^  says  Dr.  Johnson,  "lei 
the  sanctions  of  Christianity  never 
be  forgotten  ;  by  which  it  will  be 
shown  that  they  give  strength  and 
lustre  to  each  other :  religion  will 
appear  to  be  the  voice  of  reason, 
and  '  morality  will  be,  the 
will  of  God.''  It  is  in  the  com- 
plete departure  of  this  system  from 
the  rule  here  prescribed,  that  its 
capital  fault,  in  the  judgment  of 
of  every  Christian  philosopher,  is 
found ;-^and  on, this  account,  with 
heart-felt  concern,  we  say  it  is 
scarcely  too  severe  to  call  it,  as 
Dr.  C.  Mather  called  a  similar 
system  of  his  day,  Impietas  in  artlf 
formam  redacta*  Dr.  Brown  does 
indeed,  when  he  enters  upon  his 
argument  concerning  the  exist* 
ence  and  perfections  of  God^  speak 
of  the  "benefit  of  revelation;" 
and  of  the  "  clearer  illumination'' 
which  it  affords,  and  of  "  the  more 
splendid  manifestation  of  the  per<« 
fections  of  the  High  and  Holy 
One,"  with  which  those  who  enjoy 
it  are  privileged; — but. whether 
he  does  not  rather  refer  to  the 
conceptions  of  those  who  acknow* 
ledge  its  authority, than  declare  his 
own,  the  form  of  his  expression 
does  not  enable  us  certainly  to  de« 
cide ;  while  in  the  same  passage 
he  does  assert  that  "  fainter  lights" 
"  have  preserved,  amidst  the  dark- 
ness of  many  gloomy  ages^  still 
dimly  visible  to  man,  the  virtue 
which  he  was  to  love,  and  the 
Creator  whom  he  was  to  adore." 
(p.  432.)  Unless  this  passage  be 
an  exception,  we  have  found, 
throughout  the  volume  no  intima- 
tion of  his  belief  in  the  inspiration 
of  the  scriptures — no  evidence  that 
he  understood  its  most  essentia] 
truths — and  scarcely  the  reihotesl 
reference  to  a  single  passage.  No 
mention  is  made  of  the  institutioiy 
of  ChrisUanity.    The  sabbath  V 


154 


BfBwnPs  PhUo9aphy  oj  the  Human  Mind, 


March 


paflfled  by  in  neglect.  And  prayer 
is  no  where  expressly  mentioned ; 
nor  unless  it  be  in  a  few  equivocal 
expressions,  such  as  ^^  the  cultiya- 
tion  of  devout  affections,^'  and  ^^  of- 
fering the  worship  of  the  heart,'' 
is  there  any  allusion  to  that  indis- 
pensable duty  of  .religion.  And  in 
his  class  of  social  duties,  forgive- 
ness, the  love  of  enemies,  and  in 
deed  all  other  duties  peculiarly 
evangelical,  have  no  place.  At 
the  same  time,  as  we  have  before 
remarked,  mere  instinctive  affec- 
tions are  exalted  to  the  rank  of 
virtue  in  the  highest  sense  of  the 
term — and  accordingly  man  is  con- 
sidered as  naturally  possessing  all 
those  principles  of  virtue  which  he 
ever  receives.  "  Man,"  he  asserts, 
"  is  instinctively  led  to  the  practice 
of  truth."  *'  1  have  no  doubt,"  he 
says,  'Hhat  we  speak  the  truth 
from  a  moral  disapprobation  of  de- 
ceit, which  is  the  result  of  a  ten- 
dency as  truly  original  as  any  of  our 
instincts."  Again — "  Nature,  when 
she  conferred  on  \is,  in  so  many 
noble  powers  of  mind  and  body, 
such  abundant  faculties  of  useful- 
ness, did  not  leave  us  destitute  of 
the  wishes,  which  alone  could 
make  those  faculties  valuable. 
8he  has  given  us  a  benevolence 
which  desires  ihe  good  of  all." 
Such  being  his  sentiments,  concern- 
ing the  nature  and  the  origin  of 
virtue,  we  are  not  surprised  to 
find  him  exalting  philosophy  to  the 
place  of  Christianity,  as  the  means 
of  virtue.  ^^  In  the  consideration 
of  questions  like  these,"  is  his  lan- 
guage at  the  opening  of  his  subject, 
^^we  feel,  indeed,  that  philosophy 
is  something  more  than  know- 
ledge ; — that  it  at  once  instructs 
and  amends  as ; — blending  as  a  liv- 
ing, active  principle,  in  our  moral 
constitution,  and  purifying  our  af- 
fections and  desires,  not  merely 
after  they  have  arisen,  but  in  their 
very  source,  it  does  not  merely 
teach  us  what  we  are  to  do,  but  it 
affords  us  the  highest  aids  and  in- 
citements when  th«  toil  of  rirtue 


might  seem  difficult,  by  pointing 
out  to  us,  not  the  glory  only,  but  the 
charms  and  tranquil  delight  of  that 
excellence  which  is  before  us,  and 
the  horrors  of  that  internal  shame 
which    we    avoid    by   continuing 
steadily    our    career."       On    the 
question  of  fnci»  as  tbey  are  here 
stated,  we  fearlessly  rest  the  ques- 
tion between  this  prince  of  world- 
ly philosophers,  and  the  apostU*  to 
the  Gentiles.     VVhat   has  philoso- 
phy alone,  in  fact,  done  in  reform- 
ing mankind  ?     VV  here  is  the  na- 
tion, or  tribe,  or  family,  or  indivi- 
dual, in  whom  virtue,  ev«*n  «cct>rd- 
ing  to  the  low  standard  of  Dr.  B., 
has   been   exemplified    with    any 
considerable  degree  of  consistency 
under  the  mere  intluence  of  philo- 
sophy ?     When  have  **  the  glory," 
"  the  charms,"  and   "  the  tranquil 
delight"     of    virtue,    and    "  the 
horror  of  internal  shame,"  attend- 
ant on  vicious    indulgence,    been 
more   effectual,   without  the  mo- 
tives  of  Christianit}',  to   restraia 
the  depraved  appetites  of  men,  in 
the   moment  of  powerful  tempta* 
tlon,  than   heaps  of  sand,  to  repel 
the  mountain  torrent,  or  the  whirl- 
wimPs  blast?     And  in  the  philoso- 
phy of  this  writer,  we  are  sorry  te 
be  obliged  to  say,  not  only  are  the 
motives  of  Christianity  overlooked, 
but  even  the  sanctions  of  natural 
religion  have  no  prominent  place. 
He  does  indeed,  acknowledge  the 
Creator  and  Ruler  of  the  universe 
as  the  Judge  of  mankind,  and  does 
speak  of  his  justice  as  *'  verifying 
to  the  wicked  the  anticipations  of 
their  own  remon^e ;"  but  we  great- 
ly  fear  that  the   effect   must  be 
completely  lost  on  the  minds  of  his 
readers,  by  his  avoiding  that  dis- 
crimination  of  character  without 
which  the  justice  of  God  ceases  to 
be   terrible.     "We   die   to   those 
around  us,"  he  says,  "when  the 
bodily   frame,  which   alone  is  the 
instrument    of    communion    witk 
them,  ceases  to  be  an  instrument, 
by  the  absence  of  the  mind  wbick 
it  obeyed.    But  though  the  bodj 


iSiB.] 


Brown's  FkUoMOphy  of  ih%  Btman  Mind. 


1fi» 


moalder  into  earth,  that  spirit 
which  is  of  par<;r  origin,  returns 
to  its  purer  source."  Again — 
"  \  he  day  which  we  falsely  dread 
ts  our  last,  is  indeed  the  day  of 
•ur  better  nativity.  We  are  ma- 
turing on  earth  for  heaven,  and 
even  on  earth,  in  those  nobie  sta- 
dies,  which  seem  so  little  propor- 
tioned to  the  wants  of  this  petty 
scene,  and  suited  rather  to  that 
state  of  freedom  in  which  we  may 
conceive  our  spirit  to  exist,  when 
delivered  from  its  bodily  fetters, 
there  are  presages  of  the  diviner 
delights  which  await  us."  And,  in 
conclusion  of  his  argument  con- 
cerning the  goodness  of  God,  he. 
says,  ^^I  am  anxious  that  your 
minds  should  not,  with  respect  to 
that  great  Being,  acquire  habits  of 
unworthy  suspicion  which  we 
should  blush  to  feel  in  the  case  of 
man. — ^The  most  interesting  of  all 
inquiries,  terminates  in  the  most 
pleasing  of  all  results.  Instead  of 
a  tjrrant  in  the  heavens,  we  dis- 
cover a  power  from  which  we 
have  no  need  to  fly ;  since  what- 
ever might  be  the  kindness  to 
which  we  might  wish  to  Hy,  it 
would  be  a  kindness  less  than  that 
from  which  we  fled — ^a  kindness 
fiir  less  than  that  which  created 
for  us  this  glorious  abode,  and 
which  gave  us  the  means  of  rising, 
with  the  consciousness  of  virtue, 
from  all  that  is  excellent  on  earth, 
tosubltmer  and  happier  excellence 
in  pr<^ressive  stages  of  immortal- 
ity.'^ Beautifully  as  this  is  said, 
ind  true  as  it  certainly  is,  when 
viewed  in  connexion  with  those 
other  truths  on  this  subject  which 
the  gospel  reveals,  and  with  appli- 
cation to  those  to  whom  its  pro- 
mises are  g^ven,  yet  by  the  omis- 
sion of  these,  the  impression  which 
K  is  adapted  to  make  is  entirely 
and  fatally  wrong.  Alas !  Dr. 
Browfl  knew  not— «o  far  as  ap- 
peal from    th«8e    lectures — ^at 


God  is  holy  and  man  sinful.  He 
knew  not  the  diflSculty  of  recon- 
ciling fallen  men  to  their  righteous 
Judge,  and  bringing  them  into 
everlasting  communion  with  him, 
in  the  progressive  stages  of  immor- 
tality. He  felt  not  the  need,.he 
saw  not  the  glory,  he  believed  not 
the  reality,  of  the  mediation  of 
Christ  in  its  relation  to  the  honour 
of  God,  and  to  the  forgiveness,  the 
purity,  and  the  happy  immortality 
of  man.  His  system  is  essentially 
pagan ;  and  useful  as  it  may  be,  to 
minds  enlightened  and  established 
in  the  faith  of  the  gospel,  yet  to 
ardent  and  inexperienced  youths, 
fond  of  speculation,  and  unsettled 
in  the  Christian  faith,  it  will  prove 
we  fear,  eminently  seductive. 
It  requires  no  effort  of  the  fancy 
to  imagine  with  what  scorn  the 
youthful  admirers  of  this  cele- 
brated lecturer,  who  enjoyed  his 
personal  instructions,  having  been 
enraptured  with  his  eloquence,  and 
awed  by  his  prodigious  gra^p, 
would  have  turned  away  from  a 
discourse  which  they  might  have 
happened  to  hear,  though  deliver- 
ed with  the  enerfipy  of  Paul,  on  the 
total  depravity  of  the  heart,  or  the 
vindictive  justice  of  God,  or  the 
atoninr  sacrifices  of  Christ,  or  the 
sanctifying  grace  of  the  Spirit. 
But  whoever  has  once  felt  a 
wounded  spirit,  and  experienced 
the  healing  efficacy  of  the  blood 
of  the  cross,  much  as  he  may  have 
been  delighted  and  instructed  by 
this  volume,  will  naturally  say, 
with  mingled  grief  and  exultation, 
as  he  rises  from  the  perusal  of  it,  « 
^^  Where  is  the  wise  ?  where  is  the 
scribe?  where  is  the  disputer  of 
this  world?  hath  not  God  made 
foolish  the  wisdom  ol'this  world? 
For  after  that  in  the  wisdom'  of 
God,  the  world  by  wisdom  knew 
not  God,  it  pleased  God,  by  the 
foolishness  of  preaching,  to  save 
them  that  believe.^' 


166 


jlfor»e'<  Ae»  AiUs. 


MutaCy 


Mortens  Am  .^^Zaf)  on  an  Improved 

Messrs.  N.  &  S.  S.  Joceljn,  of  this 
city,  have  published  an  Atlas, 
which,  though  an  atlas  may  seem 
scarcely  to  fall  within  the  ordinary 
range  of  our  review  department,we 
deem  worthy  of  the  brief  notice  we 
are  about  to  give  it.  A  know- 
ledge of  times  and  places  is  indis- 
pensable to  a  distinct  apprehension 
of  events ;  without  which  distinct- 
ness of  apprehension,  events  lose 
much  of  their  appropriate  interest. 
He  who  reads,  for  instance,  an  ac- 
count of  the  battle  of  Waterloo, 
and  understands  from  it  merely  that 
a  great  battle  was  fought — some- 
where in  Europe, — ^may  indeed 
feel  a  strong  interest,  even  with 
his  abstract  conceptions  of  the  mat- 
ter, but  how  much  more  vividly 
and  distinctly  will  his  mind  be  in- 
terested, if  he  is  able  to  ^-s.  his  eye 
on  the  precise  spot  which  was 
covered  with  the  smoke  of  the 
conflict  and  the  bodies  of  the  slain. 
The  pious  man  may  listen  with 
fixed  attention  to  a  statement,  made 
at  a  monthly  concert,  respecting 
the  missionary  station  at  Batticot- 
ta,  or  at  D wight,  though  he  pos- 
sesses no  more  geographical  know 
ledge  of  these  stations,  than  that 
one  IS  situated  far  in  the  east,  and 
the  other  in  the  great  western 
wilderness ;  yet  how  much  more 
deeply  will  his  sympathies  be  ex- 
cited, if  his  thoughts  can  visit  the 
very  dwellings  of  the  missionaries. 
In  our  country,  multitudes  read 
the  current  news,  religious  and 
political,  yet  how  many,  while  they 
read  much,  add  iitf le  to  their  stock 
of  intelligence,  from  a  habit  of  as 


*  A  New  UniTenal  Atlas  of  the  World, 
on  an  ImproTed  Plan ;  consiating  of  thirty 
Ma  pa,  carefully  prepared  from  the  latest  an- 
thoritiea,  with  complete  alphabotical  Indei- 
ea.  By  Sidney  E.  Morae,  A.  M.  New  Ha- 
ven :  Engrrared  and  (^ibiiahed  by  N.  &  S.  S. 
Jooelyn, 


signing  no  locality  to  the  event! 
which  daily  come  to  their  ears. 
But  all  this  is  obvious;  and  it  is 
hardly  necessary  to  add,  that  every 
person  should  be  provided  with  aft 
atlas — that  every  family  at  least 
would  do  well  to  be  furnished  with 
a  convenient  work  of  this  kind; 
and  that  the  younger  members 
should  be  taught  to  regard  it,  not 
merely  as  an  appendage  of  the 
school-room,  but  as  a  book  of  re- 
ference, to  which  they  should  be 
accustomed  to  resort,  as  occasion 
may  require,  in  their  ordinary 
reading  at  the  fire-side.  In  this 
way  they  will  read  intelligently, 
and  that  will  become  kwrnledge 
which  would  otherwise  be  but  a 
^^mass  ofthings.'^ 

The  '^  improved  plan^'  on  which 
this  atlas  is  constructed,  is  the  same 
which  was  applied  by  Mr.  Al.,  some 
Its  peculiarity  consists  in  this.  Each 
time  since,  to  an  atlas  of  the  U.  Sw 
map  IS  accompanied  with  an  indej^ 
containing  the  names  of  all  the 
places  designated  on  the  map ;  and 
when  a  place  is  to  be  found,  instead 
of  wandering  over  the  whole  sup> 
face  of  a  map,  amidst  a  bewildering* 
multitude  of  words,  you  have  only 
to  consult  the  index,  which  faces 
the  map,  and  you  are  at  once  dr^- 
rected  to  the  square  in  which  the 
desired  place  is  situated.  Thus 
much  time  and  much  pains  are 
saved,  as  well  as  much  straining  oi 
the  eyes.  It  may  also  be  reganded 
as  an  advantage  peculiar  to  this 
plan,  that  many  of  the  smaller 
places  are  desigpaated  on  the  map 
by  figures,  and  the  smaller  rivers 
by  italic  letters ;  and  the  names  re- 
moved to  the  index ;  by  which 
means  the  map  is  at  once  less 
crowded  and  more  minute* 

The  author  of  the  atlas  states 
that  he  has  spared  no  pains  to  obtaia 
the  fullest  and  most  authentic  in- 
formation. The  engravers  have  ex 
ecuted  their  work  with  neatness, 
and  so  far  as  we  have  examined  it^ 
with  accuracy. 


28S6.] 


Literary  and  Philo9<fphical  IrUelUgenu 


167 


New  Pdbucations.— -The  present 
year  seems  to  be  uacommoDly  prolific 
of  aew  periodical  works,  literary  aad 
religious.  The  *■  Journal  of  education,^ 
published  in  Boston,  promises,  if  we 
may  judge  from  a  very  hasty  exami- 
nation of  the  first  number,  many  excel- 
leot  suggestions,  and  much  valuable 
information,  on  the  general  subject  to 
which  it  is  devoted.  The  first  two  num- 
bers of  the  'American  Magazine  of  Let- 
ters and  Christianity,'  issued  at  Prince- 
ton, contain  miicb  valuable  matter, 
well  arranged.  The  'Troy  Review,' 
which  fve  have  already  noticed,  de- 
votes a  part  of  its  pages  to  sacred  mu- 
sic, and  from  the  numbers  issued,  as 
well  as  from  the  character  of  gentle- 
men interested  in  it  as  contributors,  we 
think  it  will  render  important  service 
to  that  much  neglected  and  much  aba- 
sed subject  We  are  pleased  with  the 
appearance  of  the  'North  Carolina 
Telegraph,'  a  religious  publication  just 
commenced  at  Fayettevilie.  It  appears 
weekly,  in  the  octavo  form,  and  gives, 
seasonably,  the  most  interesting  reli- 
(ioos  intelligence  of  the  day. 

A  *  National  Academy  o£  the  Arts  of 
Design'  has  been  instituted  in  the  city 
of  New  Yoric  It  is  formed  on  the  plan 
of  academies  of  arts  in  Europe.  The 
association  consists  of  professional  art- 
ists, amateur  artists,  and  students ;  who 
have  elected  Mr.  Morse  their  presi- 
dent 

AuLBAMju-^The  trust^  of  the  Uni^ 
versity  of  Alabama  have  made  a  report, 
by  which  it  appears  that  12,718  acres 
of  land,  belonging  to  that  institution, 
have  been  sold,  producing,  with  inter- 
est mid  rents,  the  sum  of  $276,956.17. 
There  remains  yet  for  sale,  33,361 
acres ;  and  it  is  supposed  the  aggpregate 
produced  by  the  whole  will  exceed 
$705,000. 

SouTB    Amkrica.— Mr.     Brigham, 
missionary  of    the  American   Board, 
gives  the  following  pleasant  account  of 
stage-travelling  across  the  continent 
ffwa  BnenoeAyres  to   Valparaiso. 

Oar  mode  of  travelling,  was  on 
wheels  The  first  of  the  two  vehicles, 
which  transported  v»y  was  a  pondenras. 


old  fashioned  Spanish  coach,  which 
looked  as  it  it  might  have  come  to  the 
country  in  the  days  of  the  first  con- 
querors. The  second  was  called  a  ca- 
riton,  consisting  of  a  kind  of  coach- bo- 
dy set  on  two  wheels,  with  a  door  be- 
hind, on  two  long  longitudinal  seats, 
which  placed  those  within  face  to  face. 

To  secure  these  vehicles  against 
breaking  in  the  pampas,  where  there 
would  be  none  to  repair  them,  the 
spokes,  shafts,  springs,  and  under*  rig- 
ging, were  all  closely  wound  with  strips 
of  untanned  bide.  Two  entire  hides 
were  then  spread  over  each  carriage 
to  exclude  the  rain  and  sun,  and  were 
held  in  their  places  by  numerous  strips 
of  the  same  material  i«i6tened  to  their 
many  corners,  and  lashed  to  the  rigging 
below.  Other  bides  were  then  suspend- 
ed between  the  body  and  the  lower 
works  to  receive  the  numerous  pots, 
kettles,  pans,  and  piggins,  for  cooking ; 
and  the  axes,  saws,  chisels,  hammers, 
nails,  ro|jes,  &c.  which  we  might  have 
use  for  in 'the  way.  To  be  still  more 
secure,  several  spare  axle  trees,  and 
other  timbers,  were  lashed  over  the 
forward  wheels,  before  the  coach  body, 
with  their  ends  projecting  far  out  on 
both  sides,  and  were  secured  with  manj 
a  knot  of  raw  hide.  Behind  the  body 
was  then  piled  a  great  number  of  large 
trunks,  and  over  them  lashed  our  beds 
and  blankets 

As  there  was  danger  to  be  appre- 
hended from  Indians  in  the  pampas, 
Don  Lucas  provided  about  30  arms 
of  different  kinds,  consisting  of  muskots, 
blunderbusses,  carbines,  huge  iritt 
swords,  and  pistols,  most  of  which  were 
lashed  along  the  sides  with  more  raw 
hide  strings.  In  fact  there  was  scarce- 
ly a  square  inch  of  the  exterior  of  these 
vehicles,  which  was  not  covered,  or 
crossed,  by  some  of  those  stringy  men- 
tioned. 

Such  was  the  appearance  of  these 
carriages  when  I  first  saw  them  at  the 
house  of  Don  Lucas,  on  the  day  of  our 
departure.  From  their  immense  size 
and  numberless  appendages,  it  seemed 
to  me  impossible  that  they  could  be 
rolled  to  Mendoza  in  a  whole  year.  I 
was  soon  convinced,  however,  that  I  had 
misjudged ;  for  soon  we  were  all  com- 
fortably seated  within>  and  moving  oiii 


158 


Literary  and  Philosophical  Intelligenee, 


[MjoLcm 


at  the  rate  of  12  miles  per  hour. 
Leaving  Bueoos  Ayres  at  12  of  the  ^y 
we  reached  Lujan,  20  leag'ues  distant 
by  the  setting  of  the  gan. 

Although  these  vehicles  were  very 
amusiog  objects  when  standing  by  the 
door,  they  became  increasingly  so, 
when  connected  with  the  team  and 
teamsters,  and  set  in  motion.  The 
great  coach  was  drawn  by  she  horses, 
the  other,  by  three,  all  attached  to  the 
carriages  by  long  twisted  hide  ropes 
connected  with  a  ring  of  the  saddle. 
The  horses  drew,  therefore,  as  is  usual 
in  this  countiy,  wholly  by  means  of  the 
girth." 

Of  their  accommodations  on  the 
road,  Mr.  B.  says,  *^Io  addition  to  the 
Tillages  mentioned,  and  some  others  of 
less  importance,'  there  are  a  great 
number  of  single  houses,  most  of  which 
are  poslaa.  The  proprietor  of  the  po*- 
fa  is  generally  a  large  land  and  cattle 
holder,  and  has  his  house  near  the  road 
for  the  accommodation  of  the  mail  and 
travellers.  That  he  may  furnish  pas- 
sengers with  fresh  horses,  and  on  little 
notice,  he  has  always  in  connexion 
with  his,  one  or  two  houses,  (which,  by 
th6  way,  are  mere  mud  cottages,  co- 
vered with  cane  poles  and  wild  grass,} 
a  corai^  or  large  yard,  formed  by  set- 
ting po'.es  around  a  circular  or  square 
space,  into  which  a  large  drove  of  horses 
is  driven  and  caught,  when  called  for. 
Many  of  these  post-keepers,  although 
they  live  like  Cossacks,  have  great 
wealth,  farms  from  three  to  eight 
leagues  square,  and  covered  with  five, 
eight,  and  even  up  to  twenty  thousand 
head  of  cattle  and  horses,  indeed,  one 
by  the  name  of  Rosas,  in  the  province 
of  Buenos  Ayrcs,  has  30,000." 

The  hire  of  these  horses  is,  a  source 
of  considerable  profit  to  the  owners 
of  the  postas. 

"  The  company,  in  wliich  I  came,  re- 
quired always  fourteen  horses,  nine  of 
which  were  coach  horses,  and  one  a 
bagg'age  horse,  and  paid  each  one  rial 
(twelve  cents  and  a  half)  per  league ; 
and  the  others,  which  were  rode,  half 
fhdt  sum.  In  some  stages,  where  a 
change  of  team  was  furnished,  the  sum 
paid  was  sixteen  or  eighteen  dollars, 
and  tills  without  any  expense  to  him 
lor  harness^  or  carriage,  and  without 
interfering  with  his  ondinary  business. 
This  tax  for  the  use  of  horses  is  strange- 
ly high,  considering  their  value. 

As  I  have  said  before,  they  travel 


through  these  pampas  with  g^reat  speed, 
30  and  even  40  leagues  a  day.  This  is 
done  by  fast  driving,  and  frequent 
changes ;  not  by  travelling  by  night. 
As  the  post  houses  are  generally  four  or 
five  leagues  apart,  the  coach,  when  ap- 
proaching, can  be  seen  half,  and  some- 
times the  whole  of  this  distance,  so  level 
is  the  countiT.  When  it  is  dis cove  ed, 
the  peones  of  the  posta  are  despatched 
for  the  purpose  of  driving  the  two  or 
three  hundred  hoKes  into  the  coral, 
knowing  that  they  will  be  speedily 
wanted,  lliis  task  is  usually  accom- 
plished by  the  time  the  coach  arrives. 
Fresh  horses  are  then  selected,  by 
means  of  the  toto,  and  as  the  harness 
consists  only  of  a  tightly  girthed  saddle 
and  rope,  it  is  soon  put  oo*  and  all  ready 
for  another  march.  If  the  stage  is  long, 
10  or  12  leagues,  a  troop  of  horses  is 
driven  along  side,  and  pat  in  place  of 
the  weary  ones,  at  the  middle  of  the 
stage.  In  this  way,  the  traveller  is  al- 
ways carried  on  a  long  gallop.  This  is 
true  at  least  of  the  east  half  of  the 
way,  and  by  those  who  are  mounted, 
all  the  distance.  The  sand  will  not 
always  permit  a  coach  to  go  so  rapidly, 
in  the  provinces  of  San  Luis  and  Men- 
doza. 

Music  OF  THE  Rocks.— There  is  a 
rock  in  South  America,  on  the  banks  of 
the  river  Oronoko,  called  Piedra  de  Ca- 
richana  Vieja,  near  which,  Humboldt 
says,  travellers  have  heard,  from  time 
to  time,  about  sunrise,  subterranecras 
sounds,  similar  to  those  of  the  organ. 
Humboldt  was  not  himself  fortunate 
enough  to  hear  this  mysterious  music, 
but  still  he  believes  in  its  reality,  and 
ascribes  those  sounds  to  the  difference 
of  temperature  in  the  subterrancons 
and  the  external  air,  which  at  sunrise 
is  most  distant  from  the  highest  degree 
of  heat  on  the  preceding  day.  The 
Current  of  ^ir  which  issues  through  he 
crevices  of  the  rock  produces,  in  his 
opinion,  those  sounds,  which  are  heard 
by  applying  the  ear  to  the  stone  in  a 
lying  position.  May  we  not  suppose 
f  Humboldt  adds]  that  the  ancient  inha- 
Ditants  of  Egypt,  during  their  frequent 
navigations  up  and  down  the  Nile,  may 
have  made  the  same  observation  about 
a  rock  of  Thebais,  and  that  this  ^  Mnsic 
of  the  Rocks"  led  to  the  fraud  of  the 
priests  with  the  statue  of  MciQQon  ? 
When  the  "  rosy-fingered  Aurora  mr.dtt 
her  son,  the  glorieas  Mesiaes,  seund;^ 


ll£6.] 


Uurary  find  PhUoiophical  InUUigenct. 


IBB 


it  was  nothing  but  the  roice  of  a  maa 
Coacealed  under  the  pedestal  of  the  8ta* 
toe.  But  the  observation  af  the  nap 
tkes  of  Oronoko  seems  to  explain » in 
a  natural  iray,  what  ga?e  birth  to  the 
E^ptian  &ith  in  a  stone  that  issued 
founds  at  sunrise.-— £<2tn6«4r^   J\fag» 

Peru.— -Bolivar  has  directed  public 
piOTision  to  be  made  for  the  education 
of  the  Indians  in  Peru.  In  the  col- 
leges, Liberty  and  St.  Charles,  $300  a 
month  are  to  be  appropriated  for  the 
support  and  instruction  of  Indian  youths: 
Bud  in  the  College  of  Fndependencia 
(200  more  are  devoted  to  the  same 
purpose. 

CHn.1.— -A  poor  woodcutter  is  said  to 
have  discoyered,  near  Coquimbo,  a  sil- 
ver mine  which  is  supposed  to  be  rich- 
er than  the  mine  of  Potosi.  Some  epe- 
oimens  of  the  ore  contain  50  per  cent, 
of  pore  silver.  Letters  state  tliat  the 
mine  extends  in  serpentine  directions 
for  twelve  or'thirteen  leagues,  and  that 
from  the  vein  which  was  discovered, 
mioerals  have  been  dug  out  in  20  days, 
which  are  worth  more  than  half  a  mil* 
lion  of  dollars.  It  is  estimated  that  in 
the  course  of  a  year,  from  four  mines 
siikce  discovered,  and  which  are  evi' 
deutly  a  continuation  of  tlie  first,  not 
less  than  five  roiUions  of  dollars  will  be 
obtained. 

EiioLAKD.-— -The  Dissenters  in 
Great  Britain  have  established  a 
newspaper  to  be  devoted  to  their 
own  interests— the  first,  iC  would  seem, 
that  they  hare  attempted.  It  was  to 
conunence  with  the  year,  under  the 
following  title :  ^<  The  Dissenters'  Ga- 
zette ;  or  London,  Norwich,  Liverpool, 
Manchester,  Bristol,  Leeds,  Edinbuiigh, 
and  Gla^^w  Weekly  Newspaper  of 
PoUtics,  Commerce,  Literature,  and 
Christian  Philantbrophy." 

^  Neither  the  church  nor  the  cabi- 
net,'* say  the  editors,  in  their  prospeo- 
tos,  **  can  be  surprised  that  such  a  body 
as  the  Dissenters  of  Great  Britain 
ahould  announce  a  Gazette  of  their  oi«n. 
The  only  wonder  is  that,  hitherto,  they 
have  had  no  public  oif^an  of  their  sen- 
timenls  and  feelings,  and  no  formal  re- 
ZistoT  of  their  affairs.  This  must  have 
convinced  the  government  that  non- 
oeofonaists  are  not  party  politicians, 
■or  iil-aiTected  to  the  constitution :  and 
W  that  tbey  are  abont  to  speak  Idt 


thenuehesy  it  'is  not  becanS3  they  are 
assuming  a  new  political  aspect,  but 
that  they  may  assert  and  sustain  their 
recU  character  bq^bre  the  world.  II  av- 
ing  nothing  to  conceal,  and  being  abii/n- 
dantly  able  to  support  their  own  cause, 
they  feel  that  they  owe  it  to  themselves 
and  to  the  state,  to  prevent,  in  future, 
those  mistakes  and  misrepresentations 
of  their  principles  and  designs,  which 
so  often  disgrace  the  public  journal^ 
and  abuse  the  public  mind." 

Another  extract  will  show  that  the 
term  Dissenters  does  not  in  this  in- 
stance include  the  Presbyterians  of  the 
established  church  of  Scotland. 

*^  It  is  no  part  of  tlieir  design  to  at* 
tack  the  Episcopal  or  Presbyterian  Es- 
tablishment of  the  country ;  but  they 
will  never  shrink  from  a  spirited  vindi-  . 
cation  of  non-conformity,  whenever  it 
is  maligned  or  misrepresented.  Good 
men  of  both  establishments  will  be 
treated  with  the  utmost  courtesy  and 
kindness ;  and  libellkr^  of  all  denomi* 
nations  may  calculate  upon  having  am^ 
pie  juHice  done  to  them.  Reviews 
shall  not  conceal,  cathedrals  shall  not 
shelter,  the  intolerant  or  intemperate 
from  merited  reprehension. '* 

Scotland.— The  Edinburgh  Maga- 
zine for  October  contains  a  notice  of  a 
new  establishment  at  Orbiston,  on  the 
general  plan  of  Mr.  Owen.  As  Mr, 
Owen's  schemes  are  attracting  some 
notice  in  the  United  States,  we  quote 
the  description  of  this  establishment  as 
"being  the  offspring  of  his  system.  Mr. 
Owen's  system  is  charged  with  infidel 
principles :  it  does  not  appear  that  re- 
ligious influence  is  to  form  the  charac- 
ter of  the  community  at  Orbiston. 

^The  building,  when  finished,  will 
present  about  880  feet  front-^  storiei 
high.  It  will  accommodate  1000  to 
1500  individuals,  and  may  cost  from 
£10,000  to  £15,000,  when  complete. 
The  east  wing  is  covered  in,  and  blue 
slated.  This  is  intended  for  the  chil- 
dren. The  whole  range  will  be  ready 
for  the  roof  in  three  or  four  weeks,  rtud 
a  portion  of  them  will  then  be  occupied. 
An  oven,  stoves,  boilers,  and  other 
cooking  apparatus,  is  getting  op,  to  be  in 
readiness  for  the  first  inhabitants  of  the 
new  community.  Besides  the  agrico^ 
tural  department,  and  such  as  are  re- 
quisite to  supply  their  own  wants,  (nuch 
as  baker,  brewer,  tailor,  shoemaker, 
butcher,  ^.,)  they  proyoae  Ibe  mane- 


46# 


Literary  and  Philoiophieal  InteUigenee. 


MargIi 


&ctare  of  wheel<4:aniage8»  machinery, 
and  leather  and  cabinet  furniture  ;  but 
they  will  be  guided  in  a  g^reat  measure 
by  the  capabilities  gf  the  applicants. 
The  object  intended  by  this  experiment 
is  twofold : — ^to  ascertain  the  extent  to 
which  ail  children  can  be  trained  to  pre- 
fer yirtue  and  in«iustry  to  vice  and  idle- 
ness ;  and  to  ascertain  to  what  heig^ht 
the  lowest  can  be  raised.  The  way  the 
promoters  of  the  plan  propose  to  proceed 
with  the  children,  is  merely  in  the  form- 
ation of  their  inclinations,  for  they  dis- 
regard the  use  offeree  altogether.  They 
«ay,  *  if  we  cannot  make  them  all  prefer 
what  is  best  for  tliem,  we  can  do  noth- 
ing." To  raise  the  lowest  they  discard 
all  'artificial,  irrational  distinction.' 
lo  their  whole  community  they  wish 
.  to  have  neither '  master'  nor  '  servant,' 
and  yet  they  expect  to  have  all  the  ad- 
Tantages  which  can  be  derived  from  the 
command  of  Bervant8,without  the  plague 
and  expense  that  attends  them.  Their 
confidence  in  the  success  of  their  views 
arises  from  a  belief  that  it  is  as  much  the 
interest  of  the  rich  to  adopt  this  system 
as  it  is  of  the  poor.  The  system,  they 
say,  appears  as  dark  to  those  who  do 
not  comprehend  it,  as  the  steam-eogine 
did  to  the  Peruvians  before  they  saw 
it  in  motion,  and  they  expect  the  con- 
viction of  utility  to  be  equally  complete 
and  conspicuous.  Many  of  the  mid- 
dling classes,  and  some  of  the  higher, 
have  made  application  for  apartments, 
and  in  these  apartments  there  are  no 
distinctions.  The  public  rooms  are 
equally  open  to  all  who  are  clean  in  per- 
son and  dress,  and  equally  shut  against 
all  who  are  otherwise.  For  the  use  of 
those  who  want  time  or  inclination  to 
clean  themselves,  there  are  other  infe- 
rior eating-rooms;  but  it  is  expected 
that  after  labour  is  over,  (which  may  be 
about  five  in  the  afternoon,)  all  will  be 
clean  and  neat,  as  we  understand  that 
the  richer  members  are  inclined  to 
adopt  a  comfortable  cheap  dress,  such 
as  jacket  and  pantaloons,  to  avoid  as 
much  as  possible  all  invidious  distinc- 
tion. Their  arrangements  are  intend^ 
to  give  complete  Uberly  to  all ;  for  all 
the  people  may  lie  in  bed  till  mid-day  if 
they  please,  with  this  simple  proviso, 
that  they  must,  by  labour  or  capital, 
convey  to  the  general  fund  as  much  as 
they  take  from  it  They  have  as  much 
land  (290  statute  acres]  as  will  yield 
firad  to  the  whole  community ;  and  their 
•biect  is  te  avoid  all  oppositim  •£  iBt«P> 


est  Their  plan  is  that  recommended 
so  strenuously  by  Mr.  Owen  ;  and  they 
have  been  enabled  to  put  it  more  easily 
in  practice,  from  the  circumstance  of 
dividing  the  proprietors  from  the  te- 
nants. In  fact,  it  is  simply  a  joint-stock 
company;  the  stock  divided  into  two 
hundred  shares,  payable  by  quarterly 
instalments  of  £10  per  share.  The 
proprietors  purchase  the  land,  build  the 
dwellings  and  workshops,  stock  them 
with  furniture,  utensils,  and  machineryf 
and  let  the  whole  to  a  company  of  te- 
nants. The  advantages  of  this  combi- 
nation, they  say,  will  afford  more  com- 
fort and  independence  for  the  sum  of 
jgSO  a  year,  than  can  be  obtained  for 
tve  times  that  sum  elsewhere ;  but  this 
is  one  of  the  assertions  which  the  expe- 
riment is  to  prove«" 

Ikelakd. — ^The  Hanging  Gardens  of 
Limerick,  are  a  great  curiosity.  An 
acre  of  ground  is  covered  with  arches 
of  various  heights,  the  highest  forty 
feet,  and  the  lowest  twenty-five ;  over 
these  arches  is  placed  a  layer  of  earth 
^ye  feet  in  thickness,  and  planted  with 
choice  fruit  trees  and  flowers.  The 
arches  are  employed  as  cellars  for  spi- 
rituous liquors,  and  will  hold  nearly 
two  thousand  hogsheads.  The  won 
was  commenced  in  1808,  and  was  com- 
pleted in  about  five  or  six  years.  Thm 
expense  of  the  whole  undertaking  was 
£15,000. 

France.— In  Paris  the  royal  library 
has  above  700,000  printed  volumes,  and 
70,000  manuscripts;  the  library  of 
Monsieur,  150,000  printed  volumes,  and 
5,000  manuscripts;  the  library  of  St. 
Genevieve,  110,000  printed  volumes, 
and  2,000  manuscripts;  the  Mazarine 
library,  92,000  printed  volumes,  and 
3,000  manuscripts ;  the  library  of  the 
city  of  Paris,  20,000  volumes.  AU 
ihut  art  daily  open  to  the  public  /  In 
the  departments  there  are  twenty-five 
public  hbranes,  with  above  1,700,0(XI 
volumes;  of  which  Aix  has  72,670: 
Marseilles,  31,500;  Toulouse,  30,060; 
Bordeaux,  100,000;  Tours,  30,000; 
Lyons,  106,000;  Versailles,  40,000; 
and  Amiens,  40,000.  In  the  royal  li- 
brary at  Paris,  there  are  several  uncol-' 
lated  manuscripts  of  the  scriptures! 

U.8.L.Gax^ 

SARniFiA.— A  royal  edict,  it  is  said, 
has  been  lately  issued,  directing  that  in. 
f tttire,  no  petaou  shall  read  sr  write 


18t6.] 


^e»  Puhlieadam. 


lU 


who  cannot  prove  the  poasession  of 
property  above  the  ralae  of  1500  lj« 
^res,  about  £60  sterling^. 

Nsir  South  Wales.— There  are 
waw  said  to  be  in  New  South  Wales, 
upwards  of  12,000  male  coavicts,  while 
the  females  do  not  amount  to  more  than 
as  man  J  hundred. 

Hawaii.-^  Mr.  Chamberlain  thusde- 
•cribes  the  ^reat  crater  of  the  rolcaao 
at  Kiraaea,  on  this  Islaad. 

**  Mr»  €k>odrich  and  myself  visited  the 
volcano  again,  and  with  a  line  mea- 
flored  the  upper  edg^  of  the  crater, 
aad  found  it  to  be  geven  miUf  (»nd  a  half 
in  eircumference.  We  then  descended 
and  measured  one  side  of  the  ledge, 
and  satisfied  ourselves,  that,  at  the 
depth  of  500  or  600  feet,  the  circumfe- 
rence is  at  least  five  miles  and  a  half. 
We  did  not  get  the  exact  depth  of  it, 
but  jad|^  it  not  less  than  one  thotuand 
feet  We  had  good  opportunities  for 
forming  a  judgment.  It  is  a  fearful 
^aoe.'' 

Tab  hitman  familt.— The  London 
Monthly  Mai^azine  contains  a  summa- 


ry view  of  the  religiooi  state  of  th« 
world,  which  appears  to  have  been  pre- 
pared from  the  **  Claims  of  Six  Hua- 
dred  Millions,"  the  well  known  work 
of  the  American  Missionaries. 

^  By  a  calculation  ingeniously  made^ 
it  is  found  that,  were  the  inhabitants  of 
the  known  world  divided  into  thirty 
parts,  nineteen  are  still  possessed  by 
Pagans  ;  six  by  Jews  and  Mahome» 
tans ;  two  by  Christians  of  the  Greek 
and  Eastern  Churches,  and  three  by 
those  of  the  Church  of  Rome  and  thm 
Protestant  Communion.  If  this  calcn> 
lation  be  accurate,  Christianity,  taken 
in  its  largest  latitude,  bears  no  greater 
proportion  to  the  other  religions  than 
one  to  five  ;  and,  according  to  a  calcu- 
lation made  in  America,  and  republish* 
ed  in  London  in  18 1 2,  the  inhabit* 
ants  of  the  world  amount  to  about 
800,000,000,  and  its  Christian  populu- 
tion  to  only  200  millions,  viz.  the  Greek 
and  Bastern  </horches,  thirty  millions; 
the  Papists,  100  millions ;  and  the  Pro- 
testants, seventy  millions.  The  Pa- 
gans are  estimated  at  461  millions; 
the  Mahometans  at  130  millions  ;  awl 
the  Jews  at  nine  miiliens.'' 


Hsu^  FnnufOATXosfib 


RIUOIOVS. 

liiMrtations  upon  several  Funda* 
■eotal  Articles  of  Christian  Theolog>y. 
Bj  Samuel  Austin,  D.  O.  Worcester, 
pp.  t60  8vo. 

Mutual  Love  between  a  Minister 
and  Peo|4e.  A  Sermon,  delivered  at 
the  Oidination  of  the  Rev.  Harley 
Goodwin,  as  Colleague  Pastor  with 
the  Rev.  Jacob  Catlin,  D.  D.  of  the 
church  of  Christ  in  the  North  Society 
of  New  Marlborough,  Mass.  Jan.  4, 
18S6.  By  Cyrus  Tale,  Pastor  of  the 
•kurch  in  New  Hartford,  Conn.  Pub- 
lished by  request  of  the  Society's  Com- 
nittee.  Hartibrd. 

The  Substance  of  a  Discourse,  preach- 
ed in  the  Hall  of  the  House  of  Repre- 
Untatifes   of  the    Coagnn   ef  the 

18ff6.    N^».  » 


United  States,  in  the  City  of  Wathinfi- 
ton,  on  Sunday,  January  Hth,  18SS. 
By  the  Right  Rev.  John  England,  D.  D. 
Bishop  of  Charleston.  8vo.  pp.  6& 
Baltimore.  F.  Lucas,  Jr. 

A  Sermon,  delivered  at  the  Dedica- 
tion of  the  Second  Congregational 
Church  in  Northampton,  December 
7th,  18«6.  By  Henry  Ware,  Jr.  Min- 
ister of  the  Second  Church  in  Bostoiv 
8va 

A  Sermon  on  the  only  Tme  Found- 
ation, and  the  Difference  of  Materialt 
of  the  Spriritual  Building,  the  Church  | 
delivered  in  St  Stephen*s  Church  in 
the  city  of  Philadelphia,  on  Sunday, 
September  26.  1825,  on  an  occasion  «f 
ordaining^  to  the  ministry,  and  printed 
at  the  request  of  the  JUctor,  Chmvlb 


let 


Religioui  InieUigenct. 


[MlRCI 


Wardena,  and  VettiTiiien  of  the  said 
Church.  By  WUliam  White,  D.  D. 
Bishop  of  the  Protestant  £piacopal 
Church  in  the  Commonwealth  of  Penn- 
•jlrania.  1825.  pp.  24.  Phiiadelphia. 
William  Stayely. 

HIBCSLLANEOOS. 

The  Art  of  Epistolary  Composition, 
dr  Models  of  Letters,  BUlets,  Bills  of 
Exchange,  Bills  of  Lading,  lnvoioes» 
^.  with  Preliminary  Instructions  and 
Notes.  To  which'  are  added  a  collec- 
tion of  Fahles  intended  as  exercises  for 
pupils  learning  the  French  Language ; 
a  series  of  Letters  between-  a  Csudet 
and  his  Father,  describing  the  system 
pursued  at  the  American  Literary, 
Scientific,  and  Military  Academy,  at 
Middletown,  Conn.  With  some  ac- 
count of  that  place  ;  and  a  Discourse 
on  Education,  by  Capt.  Aldon  Par^ 
tridge,  Superintendent  of  the  Acade- 
my. By  Francis  Peyre-ferry,  Pro- 
fessor of  the  French  Language  in  the 
Academy.  Middletown,  Conn.  E.  & 
H.  Clark. 

Adam's  Latin  Grammar  Abridged  ; 
and  arranged  in  a  courto  ol  Practical 
Lessons,  adapted  to  the  capacity  of 
Young  Learners.  To  which  is  added 
Rules  of  Pronunciation  in  reading  La- 
tin. By  William  Russell.  Second 
Edition,  Mew  Haven.  A.  H.  Maltby 
&  Co. 

Elements  of  Electricity,  Magnetism, 
and  Electro-Magnetism,  embracing  the 
late  Discoveries  and  Improvements, 
digested  into  the  form  of  a  Treatise  ; 
being  the  Second  Part  of  a  Course  of 
Natural  Philosophy,  compiled  for  the 
Use  of  the  Students  of  the  University 
at  Cambridge,  New  England.  By  John 
Farrar,  Professor  of  Mathematics  and 
Natural    Philosophy.    8vo.    pp.    395. 


Boston.    CummingSy  Hilliard,  k  Co. 

Elements  of  History,  Ancient  and 
Modem  :  wiih  Historical  Charts.  B^' 
J.  £.  Worcester.  1826.  12mo.  pp.  324. 
Bostpn.     Cummings,  Hilliard,  &  Co. 

The  American  Speaker,  or  Exer- 
cises in  Rhetoric :  being  a  Selection  of 
Speeches,  Dialogues,  and  Poetry,  from 
the  best  American  and  EngliiAk  sources, 
suitable  for  ReciUtion.  1826.  12mo. 
pp.  444.  Boston.  Cummings,  Hilliard, 
&Co. 

A  Peep  at  the  Pilgrims  in  Sixteen 
Hundred  and  Thirty-six;  a  Tale  of 
Olden  Times.  By  the  Author  of  di- 
vers unfinished  Manuscripts.  2  vols. 
12mo.  Second  edition.  Boston.  Weill 
&  Lilly. 

Miscellaneous  Ppems,  selected  from 
the  United  States  Literary  Gazette. 
18mo  pp.  172.  Boston.  Cummiogt, 
Hilliard,  &  Co.  and  Harrison  Gray. 

History  of  a  Voyage  to  the  Cbioa 
Sea.  By  John  White,  Lieutenant  in 
the  United  States  Navy.  Second  Edi- 
tion. 8vo.  pp.  372.  Boston.  Weils 
&  Lilly. 

The  Last  of  the  Mohicans ;  a  Nar- 
rative of  1757.  By  the  Author  of  the 
**  Spy,"  "  Pilot,"  &c.  2  vols.  12nio. 
Philadelphia.     Carey  &  Lea. 

Address,  delivered  at  the  Tenth 
Anniversary  of  the  Massachusetts 
Peace  Society,  December  26,  18  5. 
By  William  Ladd,  Esq.  8vo.  pp.  31. 
Boston. 

A  Concise  View  of  the  critical  Situ- 
ation and  future  Prospects  of  the  Slave- 
holding  Stales,  in  relation  to  their  Co- 
loured Population.  By  Whitemaish 
B.  Seabrook.  Read  before  the  Agri- 
cultural Society  of  St  John\  Colleton, 
Charleston,  S.  C.  on  the  14th  of  Sep- 
tember, 1825.   8vo.     Charleston^ 


unucazovs  zarTsuciZasircB. 


IfnnoKAiiT  Associations  in 
0HAlltx8TO^•'— An  Association,  one 
or  more,  and  also  a  larger  society,  have 
lately  been  formed  in  Charleston,  S.  C. 
in  aid  of  the  American  Board,  on  the 
plan  latterly  pursued  by  the  Board  in 
the  oTganization  of  associations  and 
societies  in  tho  northern  states.    Hie 


meeting  assembled  for  this  purpose  was 
addressed  by  Elias  Boudinot,  the  Cher- 
okee, who  had  come  to  that  city  author- 
ized by  his  countrymen  to  solicit  funds 
for  the  purchase  of  a  printing  appara- 
tus, and  for  the  establishment  of  an 
Academy  or  public  Seminary  in  ibe 
CJieiokee  country.    He  also  wanted 


18?6.] 


Religimu  InUUigencBi 


163 


books  for  a  libraiy  which  has  already 
heeo  coininenced<v-|.robably  by  the 
Cherokee  Literary  Society,  which  we 
mentioned  some  time  since. 

Cberokbe  Alphabet.— Mr.  Bou- 
dtnot  spoke  of  the  new  alphabet  lately 
iDvtfDted  by  a  Mr.  Guyst,  or  Guess,  a 
couQtryman  of  his,  from  which  he  an- 
ticipated important  benefits  to  the  na- 
tion. This  alphabet  is  a  curiosity,  con- 
rideringf  the  character  of  the  inventor, 
bot  it  is  scarcely  to  be  expected  that 
amoD^  a  people  consisting^  of  a  lew 
thousands,  with  no  literature,  it  should 
ever  arail  itself  very  extensively  of 
the  art  of  printing.  In  their  last  re- 
port to  the  American  Boards  the  Pru- 
dential Committee  speak  of  the  alpha- 
bet thus  : 

*^  A  form  of   alphabetical  writing^, 
invented  by  a  Cherokee  named  George 
Guess,   who  does   not  speak   Eng'listr, 
and  was  never  taught  to  read  English 
books,     is    attracting     great    notice 
among  the    people   generally.     Hav- 
in|^    become     acquainted     with     the 
principle    of  the   alphabet;  viz.   that 
marks  can  be   made   the  symbols  of 
•oands  ;    this  uninstructed   man  con- 
ceived the   notion   that  he  could  ex- 
press all  the  syllables  in  the  Cherokee 
language  by  separate  marks,  or  charac- 
ters.   On  collecting  all  the  syllables, 
which,  after  long  study  and  trial,  he 
could  recall  to  his  memory,  he   found 
the  number  to  be  eighty-two.     In  order 
to  express  these,  he  took  the  letters  of 
our  alphabet  for  a  part  of  them,  and 
various    modifications  of  our  letters, 
with  some  characters  of  his  own  in- 
vention, for  the  rest     With  these  sym- 
bob  he  set  about  writing  letters ;  and 
very  soon  a  correspondence  was  acto- 
ally  maintained  between   the  Chero- 
kees  in  Wills  Valley,  and  their  coun- 
tiynien  beyond    the    Mississippi,  500 
nules  apart.    This   was  done  by  indi- 
vidoals  who  could  not  speak  English, 
and  who  had  never  li^arned  any  alpha- 
bet except  this  syllabic  one,    which 
Guess  had  invented,  taught  to  others, 
and  introduced  into  practice.    The  in- 
terest in  this  matter  has  been  increas- 
ing for  the  last  two   years;  till,    at 
length,  young  Chercrfcees  travel  a  g^reat 
<listance  to  be  instructed  in  this  easy 
method   of  writing  and  reading.    In 
three  days  they  are  able  to  commence 
letter-writing,   and    return  home    to 
their  native  Tillages  prepared  teteaek 


others.  It  is  the  opinion  of  some  of 
the  missionaries,  that  if  the  Bible  were 
translated,  and  priiited  according  to 
the  plan  here  described,  hundreds  of 
adult  Cherokees,  who  will  never  learn 
English,  would  be  able  to  read  it  in  a 
single  month.  Either  Guess  himself* 
or  some  other  person,  has  discovered 
/our  other  syllables ;  making  all  the 
known  syllables  of  the  Cherokee  lan- 
guage eigfUy-nx.  This  is  a  very  curi- 
ous fact ;  especially  when  it  is  consid- 
ered that  the  language  is  very  copious 
on  some  subjects,  a  single  verb  under- 
going some  thousands  of  inflections." 

CHfiCTAw  AcADBMr-— The  Board  of 
Managers  for  the  General  Convention 
of  the  Baptist  Denomination  have  es- 
tablished a  missionary  station  for  the 
religious  instruction  of  the  Choctaw 
youth,  sent  by  the  chiefs  of  that  na- 
tion, to  be  educated  in  Scott  county, 
Kentucky.  The  school  is  located  at  a 
place  called  the  Blue  Springes,  about  a 
mile  from  Great  Crossings,  and  is  call- 
ed the  Choctaw  Academy. 

The  Rev.  Thomas  Henderson  is  ap- 
pointed missionary  and  teacher,  and 
has  already  twenty-one  Indian  boys 
under  his  care.  The  expenses  of  this 
establishment  are  principally  defrayed 
by  the  Indians  themselves.  In  a  treaty 
made  bv  that  nation  with  the  United 
States,  It  was  provided,  that  in  conside- 
ration of  lands  ceded  by  them,  a  certain 
annual  anoount  should  be  appropriated 
by  the  United  States  fi)r  twenty  years, 
to  be  applied  to  the  education  of  their 
youth.  The  Indians  have  selected 
this  number,  and  sent  them  to  Ken- 
tucky, for  the  purpose  of  receiving  a 
better  education  than  they  could  be 
expected  to  receive  in  their  own  na- 
tion, and  to  habituate  them  to  the  man- 
ners and  customs  of  civilized  society ; 
and  have  expressed  their  wish  to  the 
government  that  this  annual  appropria- 
tion shall  be  applied  to  the  expense  of 
their  maintenance  and  instruction. 
The  number  will  probably  he  increased 
to  about  forty. 

The 'course  of  instruction  is  to  be, 
the  English  language  grammatically — 
writing— arithmetic— surveying— ge- 
ography—-history — ^natural  philosophy 
i— vocal  music— and  the  principles  of 
the  Christian  religion.  Mr.  Ffender- 
son  is  much  devoted  to  the  work  in 
which  he  is|engaged.  He  is  authorized 
t»  receive  inte  the  lohool  an  equal 


164 


Rtligioui  IfUelligeH€e» 


[IfAftC;, 


number  of  wbita  children  to  be  aseoei-  ^ 
ated  with  them,  provided  a  strict  eq .  al- 
ity  shall  be  observed,  and  in  no  case 
vrhateverdistinction  be  shown  in  favour 
of  the  whites ;  and  provided  also  that 
no  expense  shall  be  incurred  by  the 
Board  on  their  account" 

SANDWTca  IsLikivDS.— •*'  At  an  inquiry 
^  meeting^  held  at  Honoruru  on  the  28th 
'  of  May  last,  about  30  individuals,  sev- 
eral of  them  chiefs  of  the  highest  rank, 
expressed  their  desire  to  be  considered 
candidates  for  baptism,  to  be  ad- 
ministered as  soon  as  the  missionaries 
might  deem  it  expedient.  Although 
the  latter  were  greatly  encourag^ 
and  cheered  by  what  they  saw  knd 
beard,  and  could  not  but  regard  this 
desire  to  receive  the  ordinance  as 
springing  in  most  cases  from  a  sincere 
love  to  God,  yet  it  was  thought  best  to 
proceed  with  great  caution,  and  there- 
fore the  matter  was  for  the  time  defer- 
red. 

On  the  S8th,  it  was  pleasing  to  no- 
tice several  chiefs  and  others,  express- 
ing, in  the  most  decisive  manner,  their 
scruples  of  conscience  relative  to  the 
propriety  of  attending  the  scene  of 
amusement  on  Saturday  evening. 

On  the  30th  it  appeared  that  at  Ho- 
noruru alone  no  less  than  133  individu- 
als had  enrolled  their  names  as  desi- 
rous to  be  fully  taught  the  word  of 
God,  and  to  obey  him  so  far  as  they 
might  be  enabled  to  know  his  will. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  church  and  con- 
gregation on  the  dth  of  June,  after  the 
regular  services,  ten  persons,  including 
several  chiefs,  made  a  public  relation 
of  their  religious  experience.  It  is  re- 
presented to  have  been  a  most  inter- 
esting and  happy  season.  One  of 
these  was  Richard  Karaaiulu,  who  was 
formerly  connected  with  the  Foreign 
Mission  School  at  Cornwall,  but  left 
without  giving  evidence  of  conver- 
sion. 

In  August  nine  chiefs  were  propound- 
ed for  admission  to  the  church  :  among 
whom  were,  Karuimoku,  the  Prime 
Minister,  and  Kaahumanu,  the  favorite 
queen  of  the  late  king  Tamahamaha, 
and  the  most  powerful  woman  on  the 
Islands. 

At  Honorurn,  Karaimoku  has  com- 
menced the  erection  of  a  spacious  chap- 
el, and  intends  to  furnish  it  with  a  bell 
at  his  own  expen8e.-*The  amount  ot 
printinfip  done  by  the  press  at  this  sta- 
tion, at  the  latest  date  of  the  journal, 
was, 


15»000  copies  of  a  Spelling-book, 
2000        do  Hymn-book  of  60  pp. 

1000        do  Catechism, 

1000        do  Scripture  Tract, 

And  it  was  stated  that  before  an  edi- 
tion of  one  of  the  Gospels  could  be 
struck  off  there  would  be  at  least 
10,000  native  readers  ! 

British  aicd  Foreioh  Biblb  Soci- 
STr. — ^The  General  Committee,  seve- 
ral months  since,  found  themselves  en- 
gaged in  a  serious  debate  respecting 
the  books  called  Apocryphal.  It  is 
well  known  that  these  books  are  re- 
ceived by  Roman  Catholics  as  canoni- 
ical,  and  it  was  asserted  that  the  Socie- 
ty's Bibles,  which  excluded  these  book^ 
would  not  be  received  in  Catholic 
countries.  It  became  a  question  there- 
fore whether  the  Society  should  send 
into  those  countries  error  associated 
with  truth,  knowing  that  the  apocry- 
phal books  would  be  received  as  genu- 
ine, or  be  hindered  in  its  operations  in 
a  £eld  where  its  efforts  were  most 
needed*  After  a  very  earnest  and  al- 
most painful  debate  the  matter  was  re- 
ferred to  a  special  committee,  who 
made  their  report,  on  the  21st  of  Novem- 
ber, when  the  following  resolution  was 
adopted. 

'<  That  the  funds  of  the  Society  be 
applied  to  the  printing  and  circulation 
of  the  Canonical  Books  of  Scripture, 
to  the  exclusion  of  those  books,  and 
parts  of  books,  which  are  usually 
termed  Apocryphal :  and  that  all  co- 
pies printed,  either  entirely  or  in  part, 
at  the  expense  of  the  Society,  and 
whether  such  copies  consist  of  the 
whole  or  of  any  one  or  more  of  such 
books,  be  invariably  issued  bound,  no 
other  books  whatever  being  bound 
with  them.  And,  further,  that  all  mo- 
ney g^rants,  to  societies  or  individuals, 
be  made  only  in  conformity  with  the 
principle  of  this  regulation.^ 


»» 


DONATIONS    TO  RELIGIOUS  AND    CBARI- 
TABLE  IRSTITUTIONS. 

In  the  month  of  January. 

To  the  American  Bible  Society, 
$1392. 

To  the  American  Board,  $5328.31. 

To  the  American  Tract  Society, 
$197  .31. 

The  receipts  of  the  Hampshire  Mis* 
sionary  Society  for  the  year  ending 
Aug.  16, 1825,  were  $1837. 

The  receipts  of  the  American  Colo* 
nization  Society  since  the  8th  of  Marcb|^ 
1825,  amount  to  $10,000. 


l«M.] 


Ordinatiom  and  Insiallatiofu.'^Fvhlit  Affairs. 


165 


o&BxxrjLTZoirs  akd  iKSTAZ-ZiATZoirr. 


Oct  27.— The  Rey.  Daniel  Pcck 
to  the  pastoral  care  of  the  Baptist 
church  at  Rodman,  N.  Y.  Sermon  by 
the  Rev.  Joshua  Bradley. 

Dec-  12^Mr.  William  D.  Cairns, 
Mr.  WiLLL4M  L.  Marshall,  and  Mr. 
William  Jonbs,  were  admitted  to  the 
order  of  Deacons,  by  Bishop  Moore, 
of  Virg^inia. 

Dec.  23. — Mr.  John  Davis,  and 
Rev  James  Ward  (a  coloured  man) 
late  of  the  Presbyterian  church,  were 
admitted  to  the  order  of  Deacons,  by 
Bishop  White. 

Jan.  4. — ^^Mr.  Cloud  was  admitted  to 
the  order  of  Deacons,  at  Hartford,  by 
Bishop  BrownelL 

Jan.  10. — ^The  Rev.  James  D.  Hin- 
sHAw  was  installed  Pastor  of  the  Pres- 
byterian church  in  New  Providence. 

Jam  ll.^-The  Rev.  Samuel  6  Or- 
TON  was  ordained  over  the  Coogrega- 
iional  church  in  Sydney,  IV.  Y.  Ser- 
mon by  the  Rev.  Eiisha  Wise,  of  Depo- 
sit 


Jan.  12. — ^The  Rev.  James  V.  Hek- 
RY,  as  Pastor  of  the  Presbyterian 
church  at  Ballston,  N.  Y.  Sermon 
by  the  Rev.  Mr;  Monteith. 

Jan.  18  —The  I  lev.  Erastus  MalT- 
BY  was  installed  Pastor  of  the  Trinita- 
rian  church  and  Society  in  Taunton, 
Mass.  Sermon  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Wis- 
ner-of  Boston. 

Jan.  1 8. — ^The  Rev.  George  Cowles, 
of  New  Hartford,  Conn,  was  ordained 
at  Taunton  to  preach  as  an  Evangel- 
ist. 

Jan.  31. — The  Rev.  Daniel  Wa- 
TERBURy>overlhe  Presbyterian  church 
and  Congregation  in  Franklin,  Dela- 
ware, Co.  N.  Y.  Sermon  by  the  Rev. 
A.  Callwell. 

Feb.    1 ^The    Rev.    Francis     H. 

Case  to  the  pastoral  care  of  the  Con- 
gregational church  in  Goshen,  Conn. 
Sermon  by  the  Rev   Dr.  Beecher. 

Feb  2 — The  Rev.  Benjamin  T'ean, 
of  Westmoreland,  was  ordained  as  ap 
Evangelist. 


Ru8siA.«»The  Emperor  Alexander 
died  suddenly,  on  the  1st  of  December, 
at  Taganroc'k,  a  town  on  the  sea  of 
Azoph.  The  short  interval  which 
elapsed  between  the  first  vague  report 
of  this  event  and  the  official  confirma- 
tion of  it,  was  filled  with  a  thousand  ru- 
mours r«»pecting  the  manner  of  the 
Emperor's  death,— it  being  intimated 
that  he  was  poisoned ;  and  respecting 
the  succession  to  the  ihrone,  it  being 
asserted  that  it  would  be  occupied  by 
the  Grand  Duke  Nicholas  instead  of 
the  Grand  Duke  Constantino,  who 
though  he  was  entitled  to  the  succes- 
sion as  being  the  eldest  surviving  bro- 
ther of  the  emperor,  had,  it  was  said, 
relinquished  bis  right,  in  favour  of  the 
younger  brother,  on  certain  conditions 
connected  with  his  appointment  -as 
viceroy  of  Poland.  Later  accounts 
however^  have  put  all  these  speculations 
to  flig^ht.  Alexander  died  of  indisposi- 
tion^  21^  Constantino  has  been,  with 
due  despatch  and  ceremony,  proclaimed 
Avtocrat  of  all  the  Rnssias. 


This  event,  so  sudden  and  unexpect- 
ed, has  produced  a  great  sensation 
throughout  Europe,  but  especially  in 
those  coimtries  wliich  are  more  imme- 
diately within  the  sphere  of  Russian 
influence.  In  the  words  of  a  French 
writer,  ^^  Providence  has  indeed  struck 
a  great  blow.  The  crown  has  fallen 
from  a  head,  yet  young,  and  one 
whirh  lately,  since  the  fall  of  Bona- 
parte, aimed  to  preside  over  the  desti- 
nies of  Europe.  The  sceptre  has  been 
broken  in  the  hands  of  a  monarch 
whose  empire  extended  to  three  of  tho 
quarters  of  the  globe,  whose  soldiers 
are  assembled  not  far  from  the  gates  of 
Vienna,  and  not  far  from  the  great  wall 
of  China,  whose  fleets  can  at  the  same 
instant  cover  the  Baltic,  and  burst  the 
barriers  of  the  Bosphorus.^' 

We  have  seen  and  heard  many  con- 
jectures as  to  the  effect  of  Alexander's 
death  on  the  Holy  Alliance,  of  which 
he  was  the  founder  and  the  director, 
and  which,  it  is  suppoi^ed,  if  it  do  not 
svier  actual  dissolution^  will  have  bvt 


16$                     **"                    Fvblie  Jlffavntr  [ILlrch, 

a  nomiopl  and  odiong  eiristence  with-  of  the  foUowing  year,  he  married  the 
out  him  :— and  we  have  seen  many  Priacess  of  Lowiez,  but  has  no  •■sue* 
portraits  of  Constantine,  all  of  which  — 2.  The  Grand  Duke  Nicholas,  bom 
represent  him  as  interior  to  his  imperial  July  2,  1796,  and  married  July  13» 
brother  in  talents  and  in  e?cry  amiable  1817,  to  a  Princess  of  Prussia,  by 
trait  of  character  ;— and  many  con-  whom  he  had  one  son  and  two  dang^h- 
jectures  respecting^  the  policy  be  will  ters. — ^3.  The  Grand  Duke  Michael, 
pur8uc,-towardi  the  Turkish  dominions,  born  February  8, 1798. — ^The  lateKm- 
which  he  is  said  to  covet  with  heredi-  peror  hsiS  also  left  two  sisters,  the  ne 
tary  ambition,  and  towards  the  Holy  married  to  the  Hereditary  Prince  of 
Alliance,  which  he  is  said  to  hate  as  Saxe  Weimar,  and  the  other  to  the 
interfering  with  the  objects  of  that  Prince  of  Orang^e. 
ambition.  That  the  death  of  the  auto*  ^*  The  law  of  succession,  as  publish* 
crat  uf  all  the  Russias,  we  had  almost  ed  by  the  Emperor  Paul,  of  Russia,  in 
said  of  Europe,  will  produce  important  1797,  was  declared  the  law  of  the  em- 
changes  in  the  aspect  of  that  hemi-  pire.  By  this  law  the  crown  belongs 
■phei*e  cannot  but  be  anticipated  ;  but  to  the  oldest  son  of  the  Empeior,  and 
for  ourselves  we  confess  that  our  know-  to  all  his  male  posterity.  In  default 
ledge  of  the  agents  by  whom  those  of  male  issue,  the  second  son  and  his 
changes  will  be  efiected  is  too  imper-  male  issue  are  called  to  the  throne :  io 
feet  to  justify  any  very  confident  con-  defect  of  male  issue,  the  female  de- 
jectures  as  to  what,  precisely,  they  scendants  have  a  right  to  it  according 
will  be.  We  leave  all  with  Him  in  to  their  proximity.  If  the  heiress 
whose  hands  are  the  destinies  of  na-  possess  a  foreign  crown,  she  is  com- 
tions,  grateful  we  hope  that  he  has  given  pelled  to  renounce  it  before  she  can 
us  our  existence  where  the  death  of  no  receive  the  crown  of  Russia.  If  she 
one  personage  can  shed  *  disastrous  is  not  of  the  Greek  religion,  she  is  re- 
twilight^  over  a  whole  continent,  and  quired  to  embrace  it  On  refusing  to 
perplex  millions  with  the  *•  fear  of  subscribe  to  these  conditions,  the 
change.'  Alexander  had  fulfilhd  hh  >  crown  passes  to  the  next  in  succession, 
earthly  destiny,  and  he  who  took  him  In  case  of  a  minority,  the  reigning 
from  his  wide  sphere  of  influence,  monarch  will  name  a  Regent  to  his 
would  that  that  influence  had  continu-  successor  :  if  he  should  not  name  one, 
ed  to  be  exerted  as  it  once  was  in  fa-  the  regency  belongs  to  the  mother  of 
vour  of  Christian  principles  and  Chris-  the  young  sovereign  ;  or,  in  the  event 
tian  institutions  ! — he  who  *^  appointed  of  there  being  no  mother,  to  the  near* 
his  bounds  that  he  could  not  pass,"  will  est  relation.  The  majority  is  fixed  at 
overrule  ihe  consequences  of  his  remo*  16  years  of  age." 
val,  whatever  they  may  be,  for  the  ad- 
vancement of  his  own  glorious  pur-  Greece.— The  Egyptian  squadron 
poses,  and  for  the  ultima  te  good,  we  had  arrived  near  Missolonghi,  and  the 
trust,  of  this  troubled  world.                1  Greek  fleet  had  retired  at  its  approach. 

The  present  state   of  the  imperia  The  troops   brought  by  the   Captain 

family,  and  the  order  of  succession  as  Pacha  had  been  disembarked  at   Na- 

established  by  Paul  I.,  are  thus  given  varina.     Previous  to  the  arrival  of  this 

in  the  French  papers.  force,  the  besiegers  of  Missolonghi  had 

*^  His    late   Imperial    Majesty  was  retired  a  little,  but  it  was  expected 
born  December  23,  1777,  ascended  the  that  they  would  return  with  augmented 
throne  of  Russia   March  4,  1801,  and  forces,  and  that  the  fleet  would  co-ope- 
became  King  of  Poland  June  9,  1815;  rate   with   them  for  the  reduction  of 
on  the  9th  October,  1793,  he  married  the    place.    The    Greek  government 
Elizabeth  Alexiewna,  Princess  of  Ba-  were  increasing  and  combining  their 
den,  but  has  no  issue.     The  Fmprcss's  forces,  and  making  all  possible  exer- 
mother,  a    Princess    of  Wirtemberg,  tions  to  avert  the  impending  storm. 
widow  of  the  Emperor  Paul  I,  is  still  The  following  article,  headed  Zante, 
living.    His  Majesty    has   left  three  November  16,  is  at  once  descriptive 
brothers,  namely — 1.  the  Grand  Duke  of  the  condition  of  the  occupants  of 
Constantine,   bom  May  8,  1779,  and  Missolonghi,  and  strikingly  character- 
married  February  26,  1796,  to  a  Prin-  istic     of     Grecian     warmre;     which 
cess  of  Saxe  Coboui^,  from  whom  he  while  it  presents  nothing  like  a  gene- 
was  divorced  in  April,  1801.    In  May,  ral,  systematic,  efficient  plam  vf  opera* 


n2e.] 


fublie  Affairs* 


16t7 


lions,  is  fall  of  chiTalrous  And  isolated 
achiermeots. 

**  The  intrepid  defenders  of  Misso- 
bn^hi,  peroeiring  that  thej  are  on  the 
point  of  being  attacked  by  sea  and 
land,  hare  resolved  to  sacrifice  their 
lires  for  their  country,  and  hare  taken 
a  last  fare  If  ell  of  the  world,  amidst  re- 
ligious and  military  ceremonies,  after  a 
general  review,  in  which  each  chief 
embraced  the  soldiers,  at  the  same 
time  the  Bishop  giving  them  his  bene- 
diction, spriokling  the  holy  water  on 
their  standards,  which  were  decorated 
with  crowns  of  laurel.  At  the  same 
time  were  embarked  for  Zaote  and 
Cephalonia,  the  archives  of  the  Gov- 
ernment, as  well  as  the  old  men,  wo- 
*men,  and  children.  The  separation  caus- 
ed the  greatest  grief  All  communica- 
tion is  still  open  with  Missolonghi,  bj 
sea  and  land,  and  numerous  bodies  of 
troops  have  entered,  as  well  as  a  great 
quantity  of  provisions.  They  will  de- 
fend the  batteries  inch  by  inch,  as  there 
is  no  hope  of  retreating." 

Asia.— 'Private  letters  from  Batavia, 
dated  in  September,  state  that  the 
Javanese  were  in  a  general  state  of 
insurrection ;  particularly  in  the  south- 
em  and  middle  districts.  Several 
thousands  of  the  natives  had  assembled 
in  this  quarter  and  were  unchecked  by 
the  Dutch  government  An  expedi- 
tion which  had  gone  against  the  insur- 
gents from  Saaaraqg  had  been  repulsed 
with  loss.  At  Padang  the  Malays 
were  rising  in  all  directions  and  the 
military  were  insufficient  to  suppress 
them.  Every  European  resident  had- 
been  ordered  out  on  duty  ;  a  general 
panic  existed  at  the  principal  Europe- 
an settlements,  and  the  general  opin- 
ion was  that,  without  a  timely  supply 
of  troops,  the  European  population 
would  be  ^  driven  into  the  ocean." 

Intelligence  respecting  the  war  in 
Bunnah  is  infrequent,  vague,  and  con- 
tradictory. From  the  best  of  our  in- 
£>nnatJon  we  have  reason  to  believe, 
notwithstanding  reports  to  the  contra- 
ry, that  the  war  still  proceeds  heavily, 
irom  the  takio^  of  one  unimportant 
stockade  to  another,  without  amy  very 
flattering  prospects  of  its  immediate 
termination. 

Brazil  and  Buxiros  ATiiEs.-^The 
late  insurrectionary  movements  in  the 
Banda  Oriental,  which  Don  Pedro 
>e«iin  to  have  regarded^  from  the  first, 


as  being  secretly  favonred  by  the  go- 
vernment  of  Buenos  Ay  res,  have  at 
length  resulted  in  open  hostilities  be- 
tween the  two  countries.  By  a  de- 
cree, dated  Rio  de  Janeiro,  December 
10,  the  *  emperor  regent,'  as  Don 
Pedro  is  styled  in  his  late  treaty  with 
the  king  of  Portugal,  publishes  a  for- 
mal declaration  of  war,  in  the  follow- 
ing terms. 

^'  The  Government  of  the  United 
Provinces  of  Rio  de  la  Plata  having 
committed  acts  of  hostility  against  this 
Empire  without  provocation,  or  previ- 
ous formal  declaration  of  war,  reject- 
ing thus  the  forms  established  among 
civilized  nations,  it  is  required  by  the 
dignity  of  the  Brazilian  people\'and 
the  rank  which  belongs  to  us  among 
powers,  that  I,  having  heard  my  Coun- 
cil of  State,  should  Declare,  as  I  now 
do,  WAR  against  the  said  Provinces 
and  their  Government ;  directing  that 
by  sea  and  land,  all  possible  hostilities 
be  waged  upon  them  ;  authorizing  such 
armaments  as  my  subjects  may  please 
to  use  against  that  nation  ;  declaring 
that  all  captures .  or  prizes  of  whatev- 
er nature,  shall  accrue  entirely  to  the 
captors,  without  any  deduction  in  fa- 
vour of  the  public  treasury." 

Both  parties  have  been  for  some 
months  preparing  for  this  issue,  and 
both  seem  to  have  commenced  opera- 
tions with  alacrity  and  vigour.  Private 
letters  accompanying  the  Intelligence 
of  the  war,  state  that  the  Brazilian 
government  was  pressing  men  for  the 
land  and  sea  service,  and  that  Buenos 
Ayres  was  blockaded  by  a  strong  na- 
val force.  On  the  other  hand,  priva- 
teers from  Buenos  Ayres  were  begin- 
ning to  cluster  on  the  coasts  of  Bra- 
zil. 

We  are  not  accustomed  to  political 
prophesying,  yet  little  is  hazarded  in 
predicting  that  Don  Pedro  has  adven-  , 
tnred  in  an  affair  from  the  issue  gj^ 
which  he  has  less  to  hope  for  than  to 
fear.  If  his  suspicions  were  just,  that 
the  late  rebellious  conduct  of  some  of 
his  southern  provinces  originated  in 
their  natural  attachment  to  the  provin- 
ces of  La  Plata,  with  which  they  were 
formerly  associated  under  the  same  go- 
vernment, and  to  which  they  are  still 
assimilated  in  language,  manners,  and 
prejudices,  he  cannot  reasonably  ex- 
pect that  his  hands  will  be  strengthei^ 
ed  from  that  quarter.  How  popular 
Don  Pedro  or  his  measures  may  be 
with  tbe  genuine   home-bon  Braail- 


16t 


Anrooen  to  CorretpandenU* 


March, 


ians,  we  cannot  undertake  to  say ;  yet 
it  will  not  be  very  strange  if  even  Ibey 
thouid  manifest  no  great  enthusiasm 
for  a  government  which  fihs  its  most 
important  offices  with  foreigners,  to  the 
exclusion  of  themselves,  and  which  by 
a  late  treaty  has  virtually  reduced 
them  to  a  state  of  colonial  depend- 
ence on  a  foreign  kingdom  from  which 
they  had  once  revolted.  The  *  empe* 
lor  regent'  should  reflect,  also,  in  cal- 
culating the  consequences  of  his  un- 
dertaking, that  since  republicanism 
has,  on  every  side  of  him,  gained  an  as- 
cendancy in  the  popular  feeling,  over 
loyalty  with  all  its  dependent  grada- 
tions of  rank  and  privilege,  the  war 
can  scarcely  fail  to  be  regarded  as  in 
•ome  degree  a  war  of  principle,  and 
that  therefore  the  policy  and  political 
sympathies  of  the  nations  which  sur- 
round him  will  be  with  his  republican 
adversaries. 

Cuba. — Preparation*  have  been 
making  for  the  anticipated  invasion 
mentioned  in  our  number  for  January. 
It  is  said  that  there  are  at  Havana 
and  in  other  parts  of  the  islands,  troops 


amounting  to  six  or  eight  thousand, 
besides  six  frigates.  Different  opin- 
ions exist  as  to  the  result  of  the  inva- 
sion if  it  should  take  place. 

Domestic.— Congress  does  not  yet 
seem  to  have  got  through  with  what 
has  been  called  the  ^  talking  season.' 
Various  subjects  are  undergoing  a  pro- 
tracted discussion,  but  no  meiisure  of 
importance  has  received  a  final  deci- 
sion. The  proposed  mission  to  Panama 
has  met  with  an  opposition  unlooked 
for,  if  we  mistake  not,  by  the  public 
generally,  and  not  very  consonant  to 
their  wishes.  We  do  not  learn  that  it 
has  yet  been  conclusively  acted  upon. 

The  President  has  ratified  a  treaty, 
with  the  Ricaree  Indians,  the  unfortu- 
nate tribe  which  about  two  years  since 
received  such  a  violent '  chastisement,* 
at  it  was  officially  called,  in  conse- 
quence of  their  quarrel  with  general 
Ashley.  The  treaty  resembles  other 
Indian  treaties  ;  the  Aborigines  ac- 
knowledging tlie  supremacy  of  th« 
United  States,  and  receiving  a  promise 
of  protection  from  their  &tber  th* 
President 


TO  OOB&BSPONDHKTS. 


S.  J.— 8.  8  — D.  S.  E.  G.  and  a.  nuk,  «ra  receirtd. 
Js  P.  W.  will  appear  la  oar  maxtk 


THE 


CHRISTIAN  SPECTATOR 


No.  4.J 


APUIL. 


[1826. 


For  the  Chriitiaa  SpectfttM*. 

IRISr  HISTORICAL   VIEW   OF  THE  SCI- 
BKGE   OF   ENTCRF&ETATION. 

The  apostle  Peter  says  there  are 
some  things  m  the  epistle$  of  Paul^ 
hard  to  be  anderstood.  He  inti- 
mates tbat  the  same  is  true  of  the 
other  scriptures.  If  Peter,  a  Jew, 
and  an  apostle  living  in  Palestine, 
said  this  nearly  two  thousand  years 
ago,  no  wonder  if  there  are  many 
things  hard  to  be  understood  by  us, 
who  live  in  these  last  days,  and  in 
these  ends  of  the  world.  How  in- 
deed can  it  be  otherwise  ?  Should 
an  American  write  a  book  abound- 
ing in  imagery,  in  illustrations,  and 
arguments,  drawn  from  the  magni- 
ficent scenery  of  our  own  country ; 
from  our  free  institutions,  our  do- 
mestic society,  in  short,  from  every 
thing  around  us,  and  should  a  Chi- 
nese, who  knew  nothing  of  Ame- 
rica but  the  name,  read  it,  how  ma- 
ny things  would  he  fiind  hard  to  be 
understood  ?  What  this  book  would 
be  to  this  Chinese,  in  relation  to 
its  obscurity,  the  Bible  is  to  us.  The 
business  of  the  biblical  interpreter 
is  to  explain  such  obscurities,  by 
makiog  us  acquainted  with  every 
thii^  to  which  the  sacred  writers 
allude.  When  he  has  helped  us  to 
draw  from  the  words  of  the  author 
the  Yery  ideas  which  he  meant  to 
convey,  his  work,  as  an  itUerpreter^ 
lg26— No.4.  9t 


is  doae.  Considered  simply  cu  an 
interpreter^  he  has  nothing  to  do 
.  with  the  correctness  of  his  author^s 
opinions,  their  good  or  bad  tenden- 
cy;  he  has  only  to  tell  us  what  they 
are.  This  species  of  interpretation 
is  called  historical  and  grammatic- 
al^ chiefly  to  denote  the  sources  to 
which  the  interpreter  g^es  for 
help. 

1  well  know  there  is  another  spe- 
cies of  interpretation  more  com- 
mon among  us.  1  mean  that  which 
consists,  not  so  much  in  an  expla- 
nation of  the  difficult  passages  of 
scripture,  as  in  a  series  of  pious  re- 
marks on  the  plain  ones.  This  kind 
of  interpretation  is  well  adapted  to 
the  object  for  which  it  was  design- 
ed. '  This  is,  to  affect  the  heart 
rather  than  enlighten  the  under- 
standing. It  answers  a  valuable 
purpose  for  the  unlearned  reader, 
and  therefore  has  claims  to  our  re- 
gard. This  is  the  kind  of  inter- 
pretation in  which  the  English  com- 
mentators abound. 

I^ome  very  able  interpreters  have 
appeared  of  late,  on  the  continent 
of  Europe,  and  have  intermingled 
with  their  learned  and  valuable 
criticisms,  some  lax  notions  on  sub- 
jects of  theology.  Their  works  are 
well  adapted  to  enlighten  the  un- 
derstanding, but  not  to  warm  the 
heart  They  teach  us  the  senti- 
ments of  the  sacred  writers,  but  do 
not  impart  to  us  their  spirit.  The 
picture  which  they  draw  on  the 


1 70         Brief  Historxnal  View  of  the  Science  of  Interpretation.       [April, 


canTass,  is  true  to  the  original  in 
every  respect  but  one  ;  tlie  coldness 
of  death  is  on  it,  instead  of  the 
warmth  and  glow  of  life.  Such 
helps  however  must  be  used  for 
purposes  of  instruction,  till  Inter- 
preters, of  equal  ability  and  more 
piety,  furnish  commentaries  more 
in  accordance  with  the  spirit  of  the 
gospel.  Hume  and  Gibbon  were 
infidels,  and  missed  no  fair  opportu- 
nity to  give  a  thrust  at  Christianity. 
But  who  cannot  easily  distinguish 
between  this  wanton  expression  of 
their  infidelity,  and  the  information 
which  they  convey  as  historians  ? 
and  what  scholar,  who  seeks  a  deep 
and  thorough  acquaintance  with 
Roman  or  English  history,  will  be 
90  foolish  as  to  reject  their  aid,  at 
least  till  other  histories  of  equal 
ability  are  furnished  ? 

The  science  and  business  of  bib- 
lical interpretation,  as  they  now  ex- 
ist, are  of  somewhat  recent  origin, 
though  the  interpretation  of  the 
scriptures  is  no  new  thing.  It  com- 
menced with  the  return  of  the  Jews 
from  the  Babylonish  captivity.  The 
Hebrew  was  then  no  longer  their 
vernacular  tongue.  Many  were 
ignorant  of  their  history,  their  re- 
ligion, their  country ;  and  when  Ez- 
ra stood  on  a  pulpit  of  wood,  and 
read  in  the  book  of  the  law  of 
God  distinctly,  others  stood  on  his 
right  hand  and  on  his  left,  and  gave 
the  sense,  and  caused  the  people 
to  understand  the  reading.  After 
the  captivity,  the  learned  Jews 
began  to  apply  themselves  to 
the  study  of  their  sacred  books. 
At  length  there  arose  a  class 
of  men,  called  Masorites,  who  de- 
voted themselves  chiefly  to  these 
studies.  They  wrote  out  copies  of 
tlie  scriptures  for  the  use  of  the 
synagogues,  taught  the  true  method 
of  reading  them,  and  commented 
on  the  sacred  books.  These  Ma- 
sorites  invented  the  vowel  points, 
and  thereby  settled  finally  the 
reading  of  the  Hebrew  text.  The 
result  of  all  their  labours  on  the 
scriptures  has  been  collected  and 


published  in  series  of  critical  ob- 
servations written  in  Chaldaic  He- 
brew, and  entitled  the  Masora. 
From  this  book  interpreters  have 
derived  some  aid  respecting  He- 
brew idioms  and  customs. 

Christ,  and  his  apostles  by  divine 
illumination,  understood  the  scrip- 
tures, and  taught  theip  in  simpli- 
city and  truth.   The  same  was  true, 
though  in  a  less  extent,  of  the  im- 
mediate successors  of  the  apostles, 
through  whose  instruction  the  peo- 
ple were  taught  the  pure   princi- 
ples and  doctrines  of  Christianity, 
till  the  beginning  of  the  third  cen- 
tury.    Then  arose  Origen,  a  native 
of  Alexandria,  a  man  of  learning 
and   piety ;  but  unhappily  for   the 
cause   of  sacred  interpretation,  he 
gave  currency  to  an  erroneous  me- 
thod of  explaining  the  scriptures, 
the  influence  of  which  is  still  felt.  If 
the  sacred  book^  were  to  be  explain- 
ed according  to  the  real  import  of 
the  words,  Origen  thought  it  would 
be  found  difficult  to  defend  every 
thing  they  contained   against   the 
cavils  of  skeptics.     Being  himself 
deeply  imbued  with  the  Platonic 
philosophy,  and  being  pressed  with 
these   cavils,    Origen's    inventive 
imagination  suggested  the  thought, 
that  the  scriptures  were  to   be  ex- 
plained  in    the    same   allegorical 
manner  as  the  Platonists  explained 
the  fabulous  history  of  their  gods. 
The  thought  was  fanciful  in  the  ex- 
treme,  and  better  becoming   the 
dark  ages  than  the  times  of  ()rigen. 
Still  he  embraced  it,  and  gave  cur- 
rency to  the  notion,  that  though 
certain  ideas  may  be  contained  in 
the  words  of  scripture,  taken  lite- 
rally, yet  this  is  not  the  Irue  mean- 
ing of  the  sacred  writers.     This  he 
said  is  hidden  under  the  veil  of  al- 
legory.    Hence  arose  the  multipli- 
cation of  allegories;  the  notion  of 
double  sense  and    mystical  mean- 
ing^, by  which  interpreters   have 
been  led  in  almost  every  way  but 
the  right  one. 

From  the  third  to  the  sixth  cen- 
tury, Eusebius^  Chrysottomi  and 


1 826.]         Brief  IlUtorical  Fiew  of  the  Science  of  InterpreicUion,  171 


Theodoret,  in  the  Greek  church, 
together  with  Auguatioe  and  some 
of  less  note  in  the  Latin,  applied 
themselves  to  the  interpretation  of 
the  scriptures.  But,  ^with  the  ex- 
ception of  the  distinguished  Jerom, 
they  were  not  sufficiently  learned, 
especially  in  the  Hebrew  language 
and  Jewish  antiquities  ;  they  were 
not  guided  by  good  rules,  for  inter- 
pretation had  not  yet  become  a  sci- 
ence ;  they  followed  too  much  in 
the  allegorizing  and  mystical  path 
of  Origen,  and  their  critical  works 
are  comparatively  of  small  value 
to  the  biblical  scholar. 

From  the  sixth  to  the  sixteenth 
century^  few  vestiges  of  sound  inter- 
pretation can  be  found.  The  Bi- 
ble darii^^  this  period  was  neglect- 
ed, nay  even  proscribed,  and  the 
faith  of  the  church  was  settled  by 
the  decisions  of  councils  and  the 
authority  of  the  Pope.  About  the 
commencement  of  the  sixteenth 
century,  the  study  of  the  Bible  was 
somewhat  revived  in  Germany,  and 
some  better  specimens  of  interpre- 
tation were  sent  abroad  by  Eras- 
mus and  others.  Near  the  middle 
of  this  century,  Luther  translated 
and  published  the  Bible  in  German, 
together  with  some  commentaries. 
These  were  attacked  on  every  side 
by  the  supporters  of  papal  domina- 
tion. To  defend  his  Bible  and  stop 
the  mouths  of  bis  opponents,  Luther 
systematized  and  published  the  rales 
by  which  he  guided  himself  in  the 
interpretation  of  the  sacred  books. 
This  treatise,  written  by  Luther 
while  involved  in  the  conflicts  of 
the  reformation,  laid  the  founda- 
tion of  the  modern  science  of  inter- 
pretation. From  that  time  it  has 
gradually  advanced  among  the 
biblical  scholars  of  protestant  Eu- 
rope. 

A  new  and  far  greater  impulse 
was  given  to  the  study  of  the  scrip- 
tures in  Germany  about  the  middle 
of  the  last  century,  by  the  publica- 
tion of  Bishop  Lowth^s  Lectures  on 
Hebrew  Poetry.  These  were  de- 
livered   at    Oxford    iu    England. 


Since  that  time,  some  of  tfieirmost 
distinguished  scholars  have  devoted 
themselves  chiefly  to  the  study  of 
the  Bible,  and  the  advances  made 
in  the  science  of  interpretation 
have  been  truly  great.  It  has  been 
founded  on  the  principles  of  lan- 
guage and  common  sense.  Th« 
civil  and  religions  history  of  the 
Jews,  their  geography  and  scene- 
ry, indeed  every  thing  that  pertain- 
ed to  the  Jewish  people  or  their 
country,  has  been  made  to  reflect 
light  on  the  sacred  pages.  While 
the  biblical  scholars  of  the  Conti- 
nent have  done  this,  England  has 
moved  on  in  the  beaten  track  of 
mere  moralizing  interpretation. 
She  has  given  us  commentaries 
distinguished  indeed  for  their  pie- 
ty, but  not  at  all  for  their  learning. 
Commentaries  which  unite  great 
learning  with  great  piety  are  yet  a 
desideratum  in  the  church.  The 
Pilgrims  left  every  thing  dear  in 
home  and  country,  to  plant  civil 
liberty  and  the  religion  of  the  Bi- 
ble on  these  western  shores.  God 
reserved  it  for  them  to  teach  the 
world  true  notions  of  liberty  and 
free  institutions.  Whether  he  has 
reserved  it  for  their  descendants  to 
unite  great  biblical  learning  with 
much  piety,  and  thereby  teach  the 
world  the  true  method  of  interpret- 
ing the  scriptures,  I  cannot  tell. 
I  only  know  that  every  thing  urges 
those  devoted  to  the  sacred  pro- 
fession in  this  country  to  study  the 
Bible.  It  is  demanded  by  the  in- 
telligedte  of  American  Christians, 
their  desire  to  understand  the  sim- 
ple meaning  of  the  scriptures — 
their  sound  piety,  which  demands 
instruction  drawn  directly  from  the 
word  of  God — all  unite  in  requiring 
of  those  who  minister  in  holy 
things  a  thorough  knowledge  of 
the  word  and  doctrine  which  they 
teach.  Here  too  no  set  of  doc- 
trines is  supported  by  civil  autho- 
rity, but  the  Bible  is  regarded  as 
the  foundation  of  our  faith  ;  so  that 
the  preacher^s  most  important  qua- 
lification is,  9i  it  always  skotthl 


172 


Lay  Frabtfters. 


[APAIti 


be,  a  knowledge  of  the  sacred 
books.  Besides,  explanatory 
preaching  is  coming  into  use,  and 
is  beginning  to  be  demanded 
by  the  people.  Bible  classes  are 
to  be  instructed,  and  all  are  begin- 
ning to  demand  the  appropriate 
evidence  of  the  doctrines  they  are 
called  on  to  beliere.  These 
things  call  loudly  on  those  of  the 
sacred  profession  to  study  the  Bi- 
ble,— to  understand  the  Bible, — to 
preach  the  Bible, — and  let  me  add, 
and  let  the  sound  echo  through  ev- 
ery part  of  our  beloved  land, — to 
live  in  accordance  with  the  pre- 
cepts of  the  Bible. 


LAY  PRESBTTCRS,  NO.  XVII. 

Diomrsius,  the  Areopagite,  who 
heard  Paul  at  Athens,*  has  been 
deemed  by  Nicephorus,  Gregory 
the  gpreat,  Baron  ius,  and  many  oth- 
ers, the  writer  of  the  books  which 
bear  his  name.  According  to  these, 
he  received  a  liberal  education, 
and  went  into  Egypt  a  little  before 
the  death  of  Christ,  where  he  wit- 
nessed that  eclipse  of  the  sun  which 
happened  at  the  crucifixion,  when 
the  moon  was  full.  The  writer  af- 
firms, he  was  then  in  his  twenty- 
fifth  year ;  he  nevertheless  appears 
to  have  survived  Ignatius  and  Tra- 
jan. The  genuineness  of  these 
writings,  which  have  received  the 
scholia  of  Maximus,  and  paraphrase 
of  Pachymeras,  in  the  Greek  j  and 
the  annotations  of  Corderius  in  the 
Latin,  has  been  a  matter  of  dis- 
pute through  the  last  twelve  cen- 
turies. The  reasons  furnished  by 
Baronius,  wherefore  they  were  not 
mentioned  by  Eusebius  and  Jerom, 
are  plausible ;  and  his  opinion,  that 
the  Clement  named  in  them  was 
not  Alexandrinus,  is  probable.  But 
his  answer  to  the  objection  of 
Theodorus,  preserved  by  Photiu8| 
that  they  exhibit  an  account  of 
those  traditions  which  grew  up  in 

^  AcUxva34. 


the  church  by  degrees  and  at  dis- 
tant periods,  is  unsatisfactory.  New 
ther  is  it  conceivable  that  these 
books,  which  so  plainly  assert  the 
doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  should  ne- 
ver have  been  cited  in  the  disputes 
with  the  Arians,  nor  that  Chrysos- 
torn,  Ambrose,  and  Augustine,  wh« 
mentioned  the  Bionysius  of  Athens, 
should  have  concealed,  if  acquaint* 
ed  with,  his  writing^. 

These  works  are  probably  those 
of  a  Platonistic  Christian,  mystical- 
ly but  argumentatively  written,  in 
good  style,  and  with  a  free  use  of 
terms  introduced  by  the  disputants 
of  the  fourth  century.  Some  have 
imagined  that  Dionysius,  not  the 
Areopagite  converted  by  Paul,  but 
the  patron  of  the  Franks,  who  were 
different  men,  of  different  periodsp 
was  the  author  of  these  works. 

About  the  commencement  of  the 
fifth  century  we  may  with  proba«> 
bility  place  them  ;t  and  supposing 
them  the  works  of  an  anonymoua 
and  disingenuous  writer,  yet  was 
he  a  man  of  more  than  ordinary  ta- 
lents and  information ;  they  are  en- 
titled to  notice  therefore,  subject  to 
these  qualificattons. 

Not  a  solitary  instance  has  been 
observed,  rejecting  the  captions, 
wherein  this  writer  uses  the  words 

shop^  presbyter^  or  deacon;  but  in- 
stead of  them,  tspagxyiS  tsgsug  and 
Xficoufyoff,  governor  of  priests^  priest^ 
and  minister ;  isfafxif  is  a  refine- 
ment upon  apx^^svs  not  found  in  the 
New  Testament :  tspsvg  never  there 
occurs  for  an  officer  under  the  gos- 
pel, nor  >Jtrmjgyog  for  the  deacon. 

The  term  priest  does  rarely,  if 
id  any  instance,  appear  for  an  offi- 
cer in  the  church  of  Christ,  in  Cle- 
mens Rom.,  Justin  Martyr,  Cle- 
mens Alexandr.,  Origen,  Gregory 
Thaum.,  Lactantius,  or  in  either  of 
the  Hilarys.    Irenaeus  infers  from 

t  Blondel  and  lL*ardD«r  place  tbem  at 
A.  D.  490.  Pearson,  330.  S.  Baana^  and 
Daille,  530.  Cave,  360.  And  others  at 
diff«r«tti  iatermediate  period 


me.] 


Lay  Prtshyitn. 


173 


Left's  haying  no  inheritance  but 
the  priesthood,  that  the  apostles, 
forsaking  the  fields,  became  the 
priests  of  God.  Tertuilian  argues, 
that  because  Christ  is  a  high  priest, 
those  who  are  baptized  into  Christ, 
haying  pat  on  Christ,  are,  accord- 
ing to  the  apocalypse,  priests  to 
God  the  Father.  But  neither  of 
these  writers  hajs  usually  adopted 
the  word  priest  for  presbyter  in 
his  writings.  Minutius  Felix  ob- 
serres,  that  Christians  had  nei- 
ther temples  nor  altars  except 
their  hearts,  nor  images,  nor  pur- 
ple, nor  dignities.  Cyprian  and 
Ambrose  have  usjed  the  terms  priest 
and  priesthood  for  the  preaching 
office  in  the  gospel,  but  do  not  or- 
dinarily make  the  substitution. 

The  principal  and  iistinguishing 
character  of  the  ordination  of  a  6>> 
fhop^  ^Wx*^  at  the  time  of  the 
writing  oi  these  books,  appears  to 
have  been,  ^^  the  imposition  of 
the  scriptures  upon  his  head, 
which  neither  of  the  lower  or- 
ders received.^'*  But  it  was 
at  this  period  accompanied  by 
laying  on  of  hands,  which  neither 
appears  in  the  constitutions,  nor 
in  the  Traditions  of  Hippolytus.t 
The  present  form  of  the  ordination 
of  bishops  fell  into  practice  at 
some  later  period,  by  the  mere 
omission  of  that  which  was  the 
earliest  but  unauthorized  ceremo- 
ny, of  holding  the  scriptures  over 
the  head  of  a  presbyter,  when  ap- 
pointed to  preside. 

If  imposition  of  hands  is  thought 
in  our  <]jeiy  to  tommunicate  either 
gifis  or  graces,  experience  will 
prove  the  reverse.  And  in  the  or- 
dination of  the  isfa£x^9  ^^  ^^  ^^^ 
originally  a  constituent.  Ordina- 
tion, even  when  rightful,  •onfers 
neither  knowledge  nor  purity ;  and 
though  at  first  followed  by  extra- 
ordinary gifts,  it  was  no  doubt  in- 
tended as  an  exclusion  of  persons 

'  'rm  kryu0  nrt  m^scmpc  frAwit  not  t^nrm 
'"•wo  tm  mfUfMtm  myfJULtm.  VoL  L  p.  364. 
*  Tide  Vol.  VI.  p.  ItH.  ante. 


unqualified  from  the  offices  of  pres- 
byter and  deacon.  Designations  to 
presidency  among  presbyters  were 
variously  affected  in  different 
places.  The  duties  were  long 
merely  parochial,  even  after  the 
name  of  bishop  had  been  monopo- 
lized. We  have  already  seen,  that 
instead  of  a  jut  divinum^  diocesan 
bishops,  as  such,  had  no  existence 
in  the  apostles'  days  :  and  the  tar- 
dy advancement  towards  a  seconda- 
ry ordinatiob  shows  that  Ihey  knew 
that  their  legitimate  authority  was 
only  presbyterial,  whilst  thoir  epis- 
copal superiority,  being  founded  on 
human  appointment,  was  continued 
by  custom  and  supported  by  policy. 
Such  is  the  history  of  the  flr^ostrrcj^, 
or  ruling  elder. 

It  has  been  often  affirmed  in  our 
own  day,  that  bishops  are  success- 
or? to  the  apostolic  office.  But  the 
writer  of  these  books  thought  oth- 
erwise, and  prot rably  wrote  the 
sentiments  which  prevailed  at  the 
commencement  of  the  fifth  centu- 
ry.  He  represents  doacons  as  di- 
rected '^  by  priests,  priests  by 
archbishops,  archbishops  by  the 
apostles  and  the  successors  of  the 
apostles."! 

Neither  in  the  Celestial  nor  £c- 
clesxasticdl  Hierarchy^  nor  in  any 
other  of  the  writings  ascribed  to 
Dionysiusthe  Areopagite,  has  there 
been  found  a  word,  a  fact,  or  even 
a  circumstance,  which  so  much  as 
excited  the  idea  of  a  lay  presby- 
ter, or  ruling  elder,  in  the  modem 
meaning  of  those  terms. 

John  of  Constantinople  was  bom 
at  Antioch,  of  Christian  parents,  but 
lost  his  father  in  childhood.  His 
first  object  was  jurisprudence, 
which  he  exchanged  for  the  study 
of  the  scriptures.  Becoming  a 
reader,  he  discharged  the  duties 
with  such  acceptance  that  he  could 
escape  episcopal  ordination  only  by 
concealment.     He   retired   a   few 

rut  tf^wffi.  /f  TOK  *^*i%Ms  M  ««r«(<r«^M  tuu 
•i  *rm  «re«TtAMr  ^ku»9(pt.    VoL  11.  p.  113. 


174 


Lay  Prukyitrt. 


[April) 


years,  afterwards  was  ordained  dea- 
con, then  presbyter.  His  eloquence, 
upon  the  death  of  Nectarius,  pro- 
moted him  to  the  see  of  Constanti- 
nople, in  398.  He  was  austere, 
choleric,  distant,  arbitrary,  and 
sometimes  imprudent,  yet  pious.* 
He  died,  in  unjust  banishment,  in 
407,  at  the  age  of  60.  The  name 
Chrysostom  was  conferred  at  a 
later  period.! 

In  his  homily  on  Ephes.  iv.  he 
places  apostles  first,  prophets  se- 
cond, evangelists  third ;  then  fol- 
low pastors  and  teachers.  These 
last  he  supposed  to  have  been  in- 
trusted, some  with  a  whole  nation, 
and  others  to  have  been  Inferior. 
This  archbishop  of  Constantinople 
appears  to  ha?e  made  no  claim  to 
apostolical  succession.  Yet  by  vir-« 
tue  of  canons  of  councils,  he  exer- 
cised the  ecclesiastical  power  pro- 
portioned to  the  grade  of  his  me- 
tropolis. 

Having  recited  1  Tim.  lii.  3— 
10,  he  observes :  ^^  Having  spoken 
of  bishops  and  characterized  them, 
saying  both  what  they  should  pos- 
sess, and  from  what  they  should 
abstain,  and  omitting  the  order  of 
presbyters,  Paul  has  passed  over  to 
the  deacons.  But  why  is  this?  Be- 
cause there  is  not  much  difference. 
For  these  also  in  like  manner  have 
been  set  over  the  teaching  and  go- 
vernment of  the  church,  and  what 
things  he  has  said  concerning  bi- 
shops, the  same  also  he  intended 
for  presbyters ;  for  they  have  gain- 
ed the  ascendancy  over  them  only 
in  respect  of  ordaining,  and  of  this 
thing  also  they  appear  to  have  rob- 
bed the  presbyters.^'l  The  condition 

*  VideSocrat.  Scholast  lib.  vi.  c.  2 — 19. 

}mci9nf  0  Km^TArrtfwireKtmc  tn-wujr^t,  Pbo- 
tius,  fol.  890. 

f  Tf  itfxvn  ;  OTi  ov  iroxv  to  /utwv.  jmi  ^^ 

«••?  fisri,  T«VT«  J6«i  'jnpi  ir^tff/ivTt^m  tf^iuor- 
*ru,  T»v  y«|  ^M^ovifltv  fA»9»9  aurm  ^tfAJ^/^- 
Miwt^  rtau  Tot^o  /u«?o*  i'oMMwt  wKtamOm  tmv 
irftrfimtfm.    Vol.  IX.  p.  1674. 


of  the  church  could  have  then  been 
better  known  to  no  one  than  to  thii 
primate ;  yet,  when  discoursing  on 
the  scriptures,  he  expressly  aliowi 
government  and  doctrine  to  have 
been  given  equally  apd  by  the  same 
means  to  presbyters  and  to  bishops; 
that  the  latter  had  gained  the  as- 
cendancy only  in  ordination,  which 
they  had  injuriously  taken  from  the 
presbyters ;  for  such  is  the  force  of 
vXfiovsxreiv,  followed  by  an  accusa- 
tive. 

He  appears  tm  have  rightly  coq- 
cei ved  of  the  identity  of  the  epis- 
copal and  presbyterial  commissioo 
in  their  origin.  Yet  because  by 
the  canons  of  councils,  which  were 
the  supreme  law  of  the  empire,  an 
ecclesiastical  authority  had  been 
erected  in  every  city  proportional 
in  digfnity  and  influence  to  the  mag- 
nitude of  the  city,  and  the  degree  of 
civil  power  conferred  upon  it,  this 
writer  discerned  that  the  cautions 
exercise  of  the  power  of  ordination 
was  a  matter  of  the  highest  impor- 
tance. For  having  spoken  of  a  so- 
lemn charge  given  to  Timothy,  he 
observes,  "After  saying  this,  {Paul) 
introduced  that  which  is  above 
all  things  vital,  and  conduces  to  the 
preservation  of  the  church,  I  mean 
ordination,  and  says,  ^  Lay  hands 
suddenly  on  no  man.^  '^6 

It  is  obvious  that  bishops  differ- 
ed only  in  the  power  of  ordination 
from  presbyters,  and  had  gained 
this  after  the  first  times,  yet  he 
has  expressed  a  sentiment  on  Phil, 
i.  1.  somewhat  different.  If  pres- 
byters were  in  the  days  4>f  Chry- 
sostom equally  as  the  bishops  com- 
missioned to  preach  and  govern, 
they  were  not  lay  presbyters. 

Upon  1  Tim.  v.  17.  Chrysostom 
plainly  shows  that  the  presbyters 
who  ruled  well  were  the  same  spe- 
cies of  officers  with  those  who  Uh 
bound  in  word  and  doctrine,  and  ob* 

i  ttnt  rwli  wrm  9  Ttalm  fdAKsrrA  m/^- 
mMi<HUi»  Tt  *rm  >iiMTirf«3r.    UonL  zvi.  p< 


I8«0,] 


Lay^P'rei6yters, 


175 


seires,  **  That  it  condaces  greatly 
to  (he  edificatioD  of  the  church, 
that  the  ^gf^s^rotrss^  ruling  preshy- 
ten,  should  he  apt  to  teach.''*  The 
*^  doahle  honoui^'  he  understood  to 
mean  not  merely  respect^  hut  ike 
prtrvinon  necessary  to  him  who  ptt*  ' 
nda.^  He  also  thought  the  por- 
tion was  to  be  dcuhh^  either  to  en- 
able him  to  supply  widows  and  dea- 
cons, or  because  he  presided  wtlL 

He  understood  the  grace  of  God 
which  was  in  Timothy  by  the  im- 
position of  his  bands,  (2  Tim.  i.  6.) 
not  to  be  his  office  to  rule  and 
preach,  but  the  influence  of  the 
Holy  Spirit.  The  imposition  of 
the  hands  of  the  presbyters,  he 
deems  the  giving  of  the  commis- 
sion, but  strangely  and  gratuitously 
affirms  that  Paul  ^^  there  speaks  not 
of  presbyters^  but  ofbishops,\  That 
there  were  no  diocesan  bishops, 
and  that  the  same  officers  were  in- 
differently called  presbyters  and 
bishops  at  that  period,  are  certain. 
Yet  this  evasion  was  not  worse 
than  making  ^ptf^vrsgiov  presbytery 
an  office,  which  Calvin  favoured, 
witn  some  of  the  Latin  fathers. 
The  same  arbitrary  interpretation 
of  elders^  r|gtf/3ur6jouj,  he  adopted 
on  Titus  i.  5.,  "  he  here  means  6i- 
thops.^'*^  Jeromes  views  were  con- 
trary, and  they  are  established  by 
evidence. 

Referrii^to  the  passages  in  fhe 
letters  to  Timothy  and  I'itus,  he 
assigns  his  reason  for  such  inter- 
pretation in  his  first  homily  on  the 
epistle  to  the  Philippians.  "To 
the  co-bishops  and  deacons.  What 
is  this  ?  Were  there  many  bishops 
in  one  city  ?  By  no  means ;  but  he 
thus  denominates  the  presbyters,  for 

TthM  TO  /j/flWT/KiHrc  urtu  rov(  tr^ct^rtfToc, 
p.  1605. 

^Hyn^tm  x^ftiyutrt  IbiU.  This  compari- 
tOD  oi  the  ^{OM-TOKto  him  that  leads  in  .he 
choir.  iUly  lutimnlesthe  panty  of  office. 

tBTtffut^w,     liim.  U.14. 


they  had  hitherto  held  tho«e  names 
in  common;  the  bishop  was  also 
called  a  deacon,'^  or  minister.||  He 
afterwards  justifies  such  commuta- 
tion of  names  of  office  in  ancient 
times,  by  the  custom  in  his  own 
day  of  bishops  writing  to  their  ^^  co- 
presbyters"  and  "deacons,"  and 
supposes  that  in  former  times  each 
was,  notwithstanding,  distinguished 
by  his  proper  official  title.  But 
how  destitute  of  proof  this  assump- 
tion was,  we  have  already  abun- 
dantly seen.  Also  he  acknowledges 
there  had  not  been  either  deacons 
or  presbyters  prior  to  the  appoint- 
ment of  Stephen  and  the  other  six, 
and  has  given  it  as  his  opinion  on 
Acts  vi.ir  that  the  commission  was 
of  a  special  nature,  and  though 
their  duties  were  in  the  first  in- 
stance ministerial,  yet  they  were 
designed  to  be  preached  and  did 
go  forth  as  such. 

Isidore  of  Pelusium  flourished  in 
the  first  part  of  the  fifth  century, 
and  having  adopted  the  monastic 
life,  he  directed  letters  to:  men  of 
various  characters  and  in  difierent 
stations,  even  to  the  emperi^r  him- 
self. Some  officiously  reprove  in 
pungent  language;  others  tempe- 
rately answer  the  bishops,  presby- 
ters, and  deacons,  who  sought  his 
counsel.  Being  in  no  instance  en- 
tire, they  appear  as  extracts,  or 
abridgments  laconically  written. 
He  avows  the  deliberate  purpose 
of  speaking  freely,  and  causing  men 
of  no  sensibility  to  blush  for  sin; 
and  if  he  should  thereby  suffer,  it 
would  be  with  the  prophets,  apos- 
tles, and  saints,  an  event  desirable 


TOWf  <!r^W/So,  fpcWf  w7fl»C  «t«XW«-    TO?*  ^<^  TMIC 

mts*\tyvn.     In  loc. 

*rovJo  i^|po76Viidjf0'sev.  M^t  quk  nTken  iff;^*/^!^- 
Bna-tv  ftKKA  inv^a,flo  ttvJotc  ytftO'Qci.t  ^vfa/xiv 
— ot/7»c  wi^*i^iff9)i^Af  ovlot  Toy  xs^sir.  Acts 
horn.  sir. 


176 


Sermon^  by  the  late  Rev.  Cheeter  Isham. 


[April, 


for  hhm»ho  wcu  one  oftke  muUi' 
tude^  svi  rwv  "ToXXwv  ovti.* 

His  riunierous  letters  against  si- 
mony show  it  to  have  been  then  a 
common  vice.  He  chargfes  it  on 
Euse!iiiis,  the  bishop  of  Pelusmm, 
whom  hi^  admits  to  be  fl-jostfTWff,  but 
denies  that  he,  te^oufdat^  renders  the 
spiritual  service  of  priest.t  The 
early  corrupiions  of  the  hierarchy 
are  sufficieiiily  evince*:  in  his  let- 
ters,  which  accord  with  the  state 
of  the  cliurch  after  the  erection  of 
diocesan  episcopacy,  and  the  gene- 
ral adoption  of  the  canons  of  the 
council  of  Nice  into  prtictice.  He 
uses  the  words  SflriCxoToj,  flrPoe<f«'«f, 
and  ispsvs^  promiscuously  for  the 
same  office ;  but  the  last  of  these 
words  most  frequently  both  for  bish- 
op and  presbyter.  Nor  has  a  pres- 
byter been  found  in  the  volume, 
who  was  not  a  priest.  Deacons  and 
readers  are  oflen  mentioned,  but 
neither  archbishop  nor  patriarch 
has  been  observed.  Yet  he  re- 
peatedly assigns  a  pre-eminence  to 
Peter  above  the  other  apostles. 
This  work,  though  of  small  impor- 
tance in  the  history  of  the  church, 
IS  nevertheless,  by  its  numerous, 
brief,  and  often  singular  exposi- 
tions of  difficult  passages  in  the 
scriptures,  rendered  highly  inter- 
esting. J.  P.  W. 


A  SERMON. 

[By  the  late  Rev.  Cbefiter  Isham.] 
H£B.  zu.  25. 

See  that  ye  refuse  not  him  that  speak' 
eth.  For  if  they  escaped  not  who 
refused  him  thai  spake  on  earthy 
much  more  shall  twt  we  escape  %f 
we  turn  away  from  him  that  speak- 
eth  from  heaven. 

In  this  epistle  the  apostle  enters 
fully  into  a  comparison  between 
the  Jewish  and  Christian  dispen- 
sations, and  while  in  this  compari- 


P.M4. 


t  p.  32S. 


son,  he  is  continually  briogiDg  to 
view  the  superior  excellence  of 
the  latter,  he  now  and  then  expa- 
tiates on  the  aggravated  guilt  of 
those  who  rejected  its  heavenly 
ofiV'rs,  and  the  impossibility  of  their 
escaping  punishment  if  they  per- 
severed in  this  rejection.  His 
reasoning  in  relation  to  this  subject, 
runs  thus— ^^  It  is  a  fact  that  disobe- 
dience, even  under  the  old  dispen- 
sation, was  frowned  upon  by  God — 
Now  if  they  escaped  not  who  re- 
fused liim  that  spake  on  earth  much 
more  shall  not  we  escape  if  we 
turn  away  from  him  that  speaketh 
from  heaven.  In  other  words,  if 
men«  in  those  days  of  comparative 
ignorance,  when  God  spake  on 
earth  by  Mpses — when  he  reveal- 
ed himself  but  partially  and  ob- 
scurely to  the  world — if  men  were 
thus  punished  for  disobedience,, 
how  awful  a  doom  must  we  receive 
if  we  remain  impenitent  and  unho- 
ly; we  who  behold  his  brighter 
manifestations ;  we  who  hear  his 
voice  speaking  to  us  from  heaven 
in  the  person  of  his  Son  V* 

In  this  reasoning,  you  will  ob- 
serve the  apostle  takes  this  princi- 
ple for  granted  ;  namely,  the  guilt 
of  men  is  in  proportion  to  the  degree 
of  light  which  is  resisted ;  a  princi- 
ple which  recommends  itself  at 
oq(ce  to  the  conscience,  which  is 
ev%ry  where  recognised  in  the  Bi- 
ble; a  principle  which  runs 
through  the  divine  administrations, 
and  which  will  be  acted  upon  in 
the  d'riy  of  final  reckoning.  In  that 
day,  to  whom  much  has  been  given, 
of  him  much  will  be  required. 
The  pagan  will  be  judged  accord- 
ing to  that  knowledge  of  his  duty 
which  he  enjoyed,  or  rather  might 
have  enjoyed,  in  a  land  of  pa- 
ganism. The  Jew  will  be  judged 
according  to  those  special  revela- 
tions which  were  made  to  him  by 
Moses  and  the  prophets,  in  addi- 
tion to  the  information  which  was 
afforded  by  his  unaided  reason. 
The  Christian,  besides  the  know«> 
ledge  which  he    has  in  common 


18«6.J 


Sermon^  by  the  kUe  Rev.  Cluster  hham. 


177 


with  the  pagan  and  the  Jew,  will  be 
jndged  according  to  those  higher 
and  more  glorions  disclosures 
which  have  been  developed  by  the 
gospel.  In  shorty  every  one  will 
then  be  judged  according  to  the 
degree  of  light  which  here  shone 
on  the  path  of  his  duty.  Taking 
this  principle  for  g^nted,  the  ar> 
gument  of  the  apostle  carries  with 
it  all  the  conclusiveness  and  force 
of  a  demoBstration.  He  looked 
back  on  the  comparatively  dark 
economy  of  the  Jews,  and  behold- 
ing the  disobedient  and  rebellious 
under  that  economy,  swept  a^ay , 
by  the  indignation  of  heaven,  how 
crndA  he  doubt  respecting  the  fate 
of  disobedience  and  rebellion  under 
the  gospel  ?  There  was  no  room 
for  doubt  He  knew  that  since 
the  Saviour  had  appeared  and 
brought  life  and  immortality  to 
light,  and  warned  men  every 
where  to  repent  and  prepare  to 
meet  their  God,  they  could  not  any 
longer  mistake  their  duty,  and  must 
be  alarmingly  guilty  if  they  did 
not  do  it 

1  say  they  could  not  any  long* 
er  mistake  their  duty.  By  this 
I  would  not  imply  that  the  apostle 
supposed  that  the  Jews  were  ne- 
cessarily exposed  to  any  mistake 
on  this  subject  By  no  means. 
While  holding  up  the  superiority 
of  the  new  dispensation,  he  never 
speaks  to  the  disparagement  of  the 
old.  That  was  established  by  the 
wisdom  of  God,  and  was  sufficiently 
clear  to  lead  all  honett  inquirers  to 
a  knowledge  of  the  truth.  It  was 
the  same,  in  its  nature  and  design, 
as  the  new  dispensation.  It 
tai^ht,  though  less  clearly,  the 
same  great  truths;  revealed  the 
same  eternal,  unchangeable  law, 
and  the  same  scheme  of  redemp- 
tion for  ruined  man.  The  same 
Saviour  which  is  now  made  known 
to  us  was  made  knawn  to  Adam  in 
the  garden,  to  the  patriarchs,  to 
Moses,  to  the  prophets.  The  same 
Sun  of  Righteousness  which  now 
enlightens  us,  enlightened  them : 

1826 — No.  4.  23 


the  only  difference  is,  they  saw  its 
twilight,  we  behold  its  full  glory. 
The  way  of  salvation  has  been  al- 
ways the  same.  Christ  has  been 
the  hope  and  the  rejoicing  of  the 
saints  in  every  age.  Those  who 
lived  before  his  incarnation,  look- 
ed forward;  we  in  these  latter 
days,  look  back ;  we  all  meet  in 
Christ;  the  hopes  of  the  church 
all  cluster  around  his  cross.  There 
the  patriarch  Abraham  fixed  his 
hope  as  well  as  the  apostle  Paul. 
Though  they  lived  under  different 
dispensations,  and  hundreds  of 
years  distant  from  each  other, 
they  were  both  saved  in  the  same 
way,  and  they  are  now  singing  the 
same  anthem  in  the  heavens.  In 
short,  what  I  mean  to  say  is,  that 
the  revelations  of  God  to  man  have 
been  the  same  as  to  their  nafuf 
and  design  in  every  age ;  but  as  to 
their  deomeis  and  their  fulness, 
they  have  been  different  From 
the  beginning  they  have  continued 
to  be  more  and  more  clear,  and 
more  and  more  full.  Those  which 
were  grafted  to  the  Jews,  though 
sufficiently  clear,  and  sufficiently 
full,  to  leave  them  altogether  with- 
out excuse  for  their  sins,  were  how- 
ever very  obscure  and  very  partial, 
compared  with  those  of  the  gospel. 
They  were  the  shadow  of  good 
things  to  come,  rather  than  &ose 
good  things  themselves.  But  when 
Christ,  the  desire  of  all  nations, 
came  down,  then  the  shadow  va- 
nished and  the  substance  appeared ; 
the  stars  retired,  and  the  sun  arose  ; 
and  now  of  course  the  guilt  of  dis- 
obedience which  was  before  great) 
was  increased  a  hundredfold. 

Havmg  now  guarded  against  mis- 
apprehension as  to  the  nature  or 
value  of  the  old  dispensation,  we 
are  prepared  to  consider  more  par^ 
ticularly  that  increase  of  light 
which  attended  the  introduction  of 
the  new.  And  let  us  first  go  back 
in  our  thoughts  to  that  day,  and  for 
a  few  moments  contemplate  this 
subject  as  it  then  stood.  When  our 
text  was  written,  the  gospel  had 


i^  Sermoih  ^  ^^  ^^^  ^^'  Chester  hluua.  [ArKti^ 

been  ushered  in,  and  Jesus  had  re-  claims  over  all  the  thoughts,  and 
turned  to  the  bosom  of  his  Father,  feelings,     and    affections  of    the 
What  had  the  gospel  done  for  the  sgul ;    and  thus  he  exhibited    to 
world  ?    I  answer,  first — It  had  re-  man  the  awful  extent  of  his  moral 
vealed  plainly  and  fully  the  moral  deficiency,    showed    him    clearly 
state  of  man.     It  is  true  the  subject  how  entirely  depraved  and  mined 
ofhumandepravity  was  well  under-  a  creature  he  was  in  the  view  of 
stood  before  the  time  of  Christ,  but  heaven.     The  same  thing  was  al- 
it  received,  in  his  instructions  and  so  strikingly  illustrated  by  his  sof- 
those  of  his  apostles,  an  illustration  ferings..  It  is  true  that  every  vie- 
which  placed  it  beyond  a  doubt,  tim  which  bled  under  the  Jewish 
I  have  come,  said  Christ,  to  save  economy  was  designed  to  produce 
that  which  was  lost.     I  have   leA  the  same    impression.    But   how 
my  ninety  and  nine  sheep  feeding  feeble  must  have  been  the  impres- 
in   their  heavenly  pastures,  and  sion  which  was  made  by  the  sight 
Lave  come  into  this  wilderness  to  of  a    bleeding    beast,   compared 
seek  that  which  had  strayed  away  wifb  that  which  was  made  by  the 
from  my  fold,  and  which  is  ready  groans  and  agonies  of  the  Son  of 
to  perish.      Again,  he  speaks  of  God.     After  this  great  sacrifice  had 
himself  as  coming  in  the  character  been  offered,  it  stood  forth  as  a 
of  a  physician,  which  implied  that*  truth  never  more  to  be  questioned, 
man  was  labouring  under  a  dapger>  a  truth  to  pass  down  with  the  clear- 
ous  malady  ;  and  he  represents  him-  ness  of  the  sun  to  all  succeeding 
self  as  coming  to  afford  him  a  balm  ages,  that  man  was  ruined, 
which  would  impart  to  his  languish-       The   gospel   had  also  revealed 
ing,  dyingsoul  the  vigour  and  bloom  clearly  the  way  of  sahailan.    What 
of  immortality.    Again,  in  his  inter-  had  been  merely  shadowed  forth 
view  with  Nicodemus  he  appears  under  the   Jewish   economy  had 
as   an    instructor,    plainly  telling  now    been    accomplished.     Jesus 
him   that  man,  in  his  unrenewed  had   drunk  the  bitter    cup—had 
state,  was  poor,  and  wretched,  and  opened  a  new  and  living  way  to 
polluted,  and  could  not  stand  be-  heaven.     The  sinner's   duty  wa& 
fore  a  holy  God.     I  came  down,  now  made  plain,  so  plain  that  he 
^\d  he,  from  heaven ;  I  know  what  could  not  mistake  it.     He  no  long- 
heaven    is  ;    I   have  dwelt  there  er  had  occasion  to  ask, — ^'  Where- 
from  eternity ;  I  know  what  man  with  shall  I  come  before  the  Lord  ? 
h ;  I  know  that  in  his  natural  state  shall  1  come  with  burnt  offerings, 
he  is   altogether  unfit  to  inhabit  with  calves  of  a  year  old  ?  will  the 
those  regions  of  purity.     Again  he  Lord  be  pleased  with  thousands  of 
styles  himself  the  Saviour  of  sin-  rams,  or  with  ten  thousands  of  ri- 
ners— of  those  who  had  transgress-  vers  of  oil  ?  shall  I  give  my  first 
ed  the    divine   law   and  brought  bom  for  my  transgression,  the  fruit 
themselves  under  its   condemning  of  my   body  for  the   sin   of   my 
sentence.     This  law  he  explained,  soul  ?''     To  such  inquiries  a  voice 
—-removed    those    interpretations  from  heaven  would  have  imm^di- 
which  the  pharisees  had  put  upon  ately  replied,  ^  No,  ruined  sinner,  I 
it  for  the  purpose  of  covering  up  require   no  such  offerings  at  thy 
its   claims,  rescued  it  from  those  hand :  repent  and  believe  on  the 
traditions  which  had  made  it  of  no  Lord  Jesus,  andthoushalt  be  saved ; 
effect,  and  held  it  up  to  the  world  look  to  Calvary  and  there  see  what 
once   more   in  its  native  majesty  has  been  done  for  thy  redemption  ; 
and  strictness, — held  it  up  99  the  on-  go  to   the  cross  of  Christ;  there 
]y  and  the  eternal  standard  of  right  weep  over  thy  sins,  and  pour  fortli 
and    wrong    in   his  Father^s   do-  thy  supplications  and  thanks,  and 
mmions,    and     ifs    oxtendjng    i^  there  I  wyi  meet  thee  ate  a  si^- 


i&e.} 


Sermon^  by  the  late  Rev.  Chester  bhdm. 


179 


pardoning  God,  and  there  thou 
shalt  have  a  new  heart — ^new  joys 
— new  friends — new  hopes,  and 
there  thou  shalt  hegin  a  new  life 
and  a  new  song.'  As  soon  as  the 
Savionr  appeared,  repentance,  and 
faith,  and  a  holy  life,  were  pro- 
claimed abroad  as  the  terms  of  sal- 
ration,  and'^as  the  only  terms  on 
which  man  conld  be  restored  to  the 
favour  of  God ;  and  in  the  time  of 
Paul,  they  had  been  explained  and 
enlarged  upon,  and  urged  until  they 
had  ^come  of  all  duties  the  'most 
obvious. 

Again ;  the  gospel  had  disclosed 
ihe  kigheit  and  most  powerful  mo* 
thes  to  obedience.    It  had  most  un- 
equivocally announced  to  man  the 
momentous  truth,  that  he  is  to  exist 
for  ever.     This  truth  was  indeed 
known  before  the  time  of  Christ. 
David  in  view  of  the  grave  could 
say — ^^^My  flesh  shall  rest  in  hope, 
thou  wilt  not   leave   me   in    the 
grave."     But,  enlightened  as   he 
was,  and  gifted  as  he  was  with  the 
inspirations  of  God,  how  Indefinite 
must  have  been  his  views  of  a  fu- 
ture state,  compared  with  those  of 
the  humblest  disciple  of  Him  who 
is  the  resurrection  and  the  life. 
^^  I  know,''  said  Martha,  standing 
by  the  tomb  of  her  brother,  "  I 
know  that  he  shall  rise  again  in  the 
resurrection  at  the  last  day."     She 
had  learned  this  of  Jesus.     He  had 
every  where  declared,  the  hour  is 
coming,  in  the  which  all  that  are 
in  their  graves  shall  hear  the  voice 
of  the  Son  of  God  and  come  forth. 
He  had  brought  life  and  immortali- 
ty to  light;  revealed  clearly  an 
endless  state  of  being  beyond  this 
transient  one;   taught   the   world 
that  this  is  a  state  of  trial,  that  of 
everlasting  retribution.     And  now 
man  went  forth  to  act  no  longer  as 
the  insect  of  a  summer's  day,  but 
as  an  immortal,  accountable  being, 
with  the  eyes  of  heaven  upon  him, 
and  the  amazing  realities  of  eter- 
nity before  him ;  now  he  was  called 
upon  to  live  for  eternity,  to  shape 
^11  bis  thoughts,  and  feelings,  and 


plans  for  eternity,  called  upon  by 
the  most  commanding  considerations 
which  could  be  addressed  to  his 
hopes  or  his  fears.  On  one  hand, 
he  saw  the  faithful,  inheriting  the 
promises — those  who  had  here 
fought  a  good  fight,  and  kept  the 
faith,  and  overcome  the  world,  ex- 
changing their  armour  for  the  robes 
and  the  crowns  of  victory,  and  com- 
ing to  mount  Zion  with  songs  and 
with  everlasting  joy  upon  their 
heads ;  and  on  the  other  hand,  he 
saw  the  impenitent — ^those  who  had 
here  refused  to  obey  the  gospel, 
sinking  from  those  heights  of  glo- 
ry into  the  world  of  eternal  night, 
there  to  wail  through  years  of 
never  ending  sorrow. 

But  this  was  not  all.  The  gos- 
pel' had  brought  another,  and  a  ve- 
ry different  class  of  motives  to  bear 
— motives  without  which  the  reve- 
lations of  immortality,  grand  and 
overpowering  as  they  are,  could 
never  have  answered  the  purposes 
of  human  salvation.  Man  was  lost, 
and  how  was  man  to  be  restored  7 
his  mind  was  enmity  against  his 
Maker,  and  how  was  this  enmity  to 
be  slain  ?  he  had  cast  away  the 
love  of  God,  and  how  was  this  love 
to  be  enthroned  again  in  his  dark 
and  rebellious  bosom  ?  Could  the 
disclosure  of  hell  do  it?  This 
would  only  stir  up  his  fears,  and 
blow  his  opposition  into  sevenfold 
rage.  Could  an  act  of  forgivene^ 
from  God  do  it  ?  But  such  an  act 
could  not  be  gpranted  without  sac- 
rificing the  principles  of  his  jus- 
tice and  the  rights  of  his  throne. 
Here  then  was  a  barrier  which 
prevented  the  mercy  of  God  from 
flowing  down  to  this  world,  and 
how  was  this  barrier  to  be  taken 
away  ?  We  are  told  that  Jesus  be- 
held the  sinner  lying  in  his  blood, 
and  pitied  him ;  that  he  came  down 
from  his  throne  and  dwelt  among 
us,  and  bare  our  sins  in  his 
own  body  on  the  tree ;  thus  magni- 
fying the  law  which  had  been 
trampled  upon,  and  all  this  that  he 
nirarht  make  such  a|n  exhibition  d* 


1»0 


Sermon^  by  iJu  late  Rev.  Chester  hl\am' 


[ApRItt 


the  attributes  of  Ood  as  would 
charm  the  human  heart  back  to 
loye  aud  obedience — all  this  that 
the  sinner  might  look  up  to  God 
and  behold  him  in  the  undiminish- 
ed lustre  of  all  his  perfections,  re- 
conciling the  world  to  himself;  that 
the  ungrateful  sinner  might  look 
to  the  throne  of  the  Most  High,' 
and  behold  there  mercy  and  truth, 
righteousness  and  peace,  met  to- 
gether, and  forming  a  spectacle  so 
inyiting,  so  moving,  that  as  he 
gazed  upon  it^  love  might  spring 
up,  where  all  was  before  rebel- 
liousness, and  the  beauties  of  holi- 
ness dawn  where  all  was  before 
darkness  and  disorder.  O  the 
length  and  breadth  of  the  love  of 
Christ  which  passeth  knowledge ! 

Such  were  the  motives  to  re- 
pentance which  had  been  disclosed 
to  those  who  lived  in  the  time  of 
the  apostle.  I  trust  jou  are  now 
prepared  to  see  the  force  of  his 
appeal,  ^^  How  shall  we  escape  if 
we  neglect  so  great  salvation  ?  For 
if  they  escaped  not  who  refused 
blm  that  spd^e  on  earth — much 
more  shall  not  we  escape  if  we 
turn  away  from  him  that  speaketh 
from  heaven.'^ 

I  have  been  speaking  of  what 
took  place  in  ages  that  are  past 
But  this  argument  admits  of  a 
closer  application.  It  is  now 
eighteen  hundred  years  since  Paul 
and  the  men  of  his  generation  went 
Into  eternity ;  and  all  this  time  the 
evidences  of  Christianity  have  been 
multiplying,  and  light  has  been 
breaking  in  from  every  quarter  on 
the  path  of  man^s  duty.  With 
what  an  emphasis  then  can  I  on 
this  s^  ask.  How  shall  we  es- 
cape ?  It  is  true  we  have  not  seen 
with  our  own  eyes  the  wonderful 
facts  recorded  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment ;  nor  is  it  probable  that  all 
those  whom  the  apostle  addressed 
bad  seen  them — ^those  who  had^ 
could  indeed  rely  on  the  testimo- 
ny of  their  senses;  whereas  we 
must  rely  upon  the  testimony  of 
others;  and  for  this  reason,   the 


evidence  may  come  to  our  minds 
in  a  shape  less  vvoid^  less  impres' 
rive  perhaps,  but  no  less  eeriain. 
You  may  never  have  seen  with 
your  own  eyes  George  Washing- 
ton, but  can  you  doubt  whether 
such  a  man  has  existed  ?  No  more 
can  you  doubt  as  to  the  truth  of 
the  facts  recorded  in  the  gospel 
history. 

But  there  has  been,  in  fact,  a 
great  increase  of  evidence  since 
the  time  of  the  apostles,  which  the 
men  of  that  age  could  not,  from  the 
nature  of  the  case,  possess.  An 
objector  then  might  have  said, 
^  This  religion  after  all  may  be  a 
mere  imposition,  and  though  we 
cannot  discover  its  falsity,  yet  it 
may  be  discovered  by  future  in- 
vestigation.^ But  no  man  can  make 
this  objection  now :  for  I  ask,  what 
means  the  fact  that  this  religion 
has  stood  for  eighteen  centuries ; 
and  that  too  when  its  evidences 
have  been  sifted  again  and  again, 
by  friends  and  by  foes ;  when  Uiou- 
sands  in  every  age  have  been  ar- 
rayed against  it — thousands  who 
have  ransacked  earth  and  skies 
in  search  of  means  to  destroy  it, 
and  who  have  all  along  been 
exhausting  upon  it  all  thre  re- 
sources of  ridicule,  and  argument, 
and  eloquence  7  What  means  the 
fact  that  this  religion  has  survived 
— nay,  that  it  has  gathered  fi^sh 
strength  and  new  glory  from  every 
attack  of  its  enemies ;  and  this  too 
when  it  has  been  armed  with  no 
sword,  no  weapon  of  terror? 
There  is  now  but  one  supposition 
to  be  made,  and  that  is  tl^  suppo- 
sition of  its  truth. 

We  are  informed  that  in  an  as- 
sembly which  had  come  together 
in  Jerusalem,  to  decide  on  tbe 
question  whether  Peter  and  his 
companions  should  be  put  to  death, 
a  man,  by  the  name  of  Gamaliel^ 
thus  addressed  them.  ^  I  say  on- 
to you,  refrain  from  these  men ;  for 
if  this  counsel  or  this  work  be  of 
men,  it  will  come  to  nought,  but  if 
it  be  of  God  ye  cannot  overthrow 


1826.] 


.  Sermon^  by  the  late  Rev.  Chester  hham. 


181 


it.^'  Could  the  members  of  that 
assembly  now  rise  from  their 
grares,  and  behold  this  religion 
risiog,  and  spreading,  and  filling 
the  earth  with  its  glory, — what 
woald  they  think? — what  would 
they  say  ? 

I  m^t  also  dwell  on  the  fulfil- 
ment of  prophecies.  I  might  show 
how  every  thing  has  since  happen- 
ed as  the  Sayiour  foretold  it ;  but 
on  this  topic  I  need  only  refer  to 
the  effects  of  his  gospel  on  the 
world.  He  declared  that  just  in 
proportion  as  his  religion  should  be 
lored  and  practised,  men  would  be 
made  holy  and  happy,  and  earth 
would  put  on  the  aspect  of  heaven. 
The  meo  of  that  day  heard  this  de^ 
cbratioD)  but  it  was  reserved  for 
fiitiire  generations  to  see  it  fully 
verified.  We  know  that  wherever 
this  gospel  has  been  heartily  em-; 
braced,  there  the  depraved  chil- 
dren of  Adatti  have  been  assimilated 
to  angels  and  to  God.  We  know 
that  since  Christ  ascended  on  high, 
an  imramerable  company  have  em- 
braced his  religion,  and  have  found 
it  every  way  adapted  to  ^eir  de- 
sires as  immortal  beings,  to  their 
characters  as  perishing  sinners,  and 
to  their  wants  as  strangers  in  this 
land  of  sorrow.  We  know  that  they 
have  been  supported  by  its  conso- 
lations, living  and  dying ;  and  that 
while  animated  by  its  hopes,  they 
cmiid  smile  at  affliction — they  could 
smile  at  the  tomb.  We  know  that 
it  has  been  their  song  in  this  house 
of  their  pilgrimage,  and  their  tri- 
umph in  their  last  agonies. — 
Here  again,  a  flood  of  evidence 
comes  pouring  down  upon  us, 
which  in  the  days  of  the  apostle 
had  only  beg^  to  accumulate. — 
Consider  too  that  human  know- 
ledge of  every  kind  has  been  ra- 
pidly advancing,  and  .  thus,  by 
strengthening  the  powers  and  ex-* 
tending  the  views  of  the  mind,  has 
prepared  it  to  see  more  clearly  the 
evinces  of  Christianity,  and  to 
understand  more  fully  its  own  ob- 
ligations and  duties.    Consider  too 


our  superior  privileges  as  mem« 
hers  of  a  Christian  community. 
Those  whom  the  apostles  address- 
ed had  grown  up  either  Jews  or 
pagans,  and  of  course  had  become 
confirmed  in  all  the  habits  of  think- 
ing and  feeling  peculiar  to  those 
systems.  £ut  how  different  is  the 
case  with  us !  The  first  breath  we 
drew  was  in  a  Christian  land — a  land 
where  the  tidings  of  redemption 
were  brought  to  us  in  our  craidles^ 
where  the  story  a  Saviour's  love  is 
associated  with  our  earliest  remenv* 
brances,  where  the  first  languid 
that  was  taught  our  infimt  lips  was 
perhaps  that  of  a  prayer  to  eor  Fa* 
ther  in  heaven,  where  the  fint 
music  that  saluted  otir  ears  was 
perhaps  that  of  a  song  of  Zloui 
where  we  have  been  surrounded 
with  shining  examples  of  piety — * 
men  walking  with  God  and  ripening 
for  glory,  a  land  where  the  specisd 
influences  of  heaven  have  been  de* 
scending,  where  God  has  been  pre^ 
sent  by  his  gracious  visitations, 
where  hills  and  valleys  have  echo- 
ed with  the  praises  of  ransomed 
sinners,  where  we  have  seen  ail 
about  us,  friends  and  acquaintance* 
pressing  into  the  kingdom,  and 
where  we  have  been  urged  by  all 
the  entreaties  which  firiendship  and 
affection  and  the  word  of  God  could 
suggest  to  lay  hold  of  the  same 
everlasting  blessings. 

What  will  become  of  im,  if  we 
die  without  holiness  ?  If  we  are 
still  in  a  state  of  impenitence,  and 
if  our  sins  are  to  be  estimated  by 
the  light  we  have  Resisted,  what  an 
awful  amount  of  guilt  have  we  con- 
tracted, and  what  a  dark  and  migh- 
ty accumulation  of  wrath  has 
gathered  over  us!  Sinners  above 
all  who  have  lived  and  died  in  this 
sinning  earth — guilty  above  all  the 
guilQr  generations  who  have  ever 
passed  through  this  land  of  proba* 
tion  to  the  bar  of  God — destin- 
ed soon,  unless  we  flee  to  the 
blood  of  sprinkling,  to  behold  them 
all  rising  up  in  judgment  and  con- 
demning us — O  what  will  become 


182 


MystiaU  Hermemtaiits, 


[ApRit't 


of  ifi  if  ve  die  in  our  sina?  Bet- 
ter, br  better  for  us,  had  our  lot 
been  cast  in  the  shadow  of  death ; 
nay  better  for  us  had  we  never 
been  bom.  The  time  will  be, 
when  we  shall  call  for  death,  but 
\he  will  not  (Come;  and  then  we 
shall  curse  the  daj  of  our  birth, 
and  saj  of  it,  ^^  Let  that  day  be 
darkness;  let  not  God  regard  it 
fromabore;  let  not  the  light  shine 
upon  it;  let  a  cloud  dwell  upon  it, 
and  the  blackness  of  night  terrify 
It^'  How  shidl  we  escape  ?  Those 
whoabusedtheirprivilegeseighteen 
centuries  ago,  escaped  not;  nay, 
those  who  lived  hundreds  of  years 
before  the  day-spriii^  from  on  high 
visited  our  world,  and  who  abused 
the  privileges  they  then  enjoyed, 
escaped  not  Could  we  look  into  the 
eternal  prison,  we  should  find  them 
.  all  there ;— and  there  we  must  go 
if  we  die  in  our  sins,  and  *^  if  there 
be  in  that  world  of  despair  a  place 
of  intenser  darkness,  where  the 
wrath  of  th)e  Almighty  glows  with 
augmented  fuiy,  in  that  place  we 
must  dwell.^'  If  there  be  groans 
there,  which  swell  above  the  rest 
by  their  louder  tones  of  agony ; 
such  groans  must  escape  from  these 
bosoms.  Have  you  never  trem- 
bled, my  impenitent  friends,  at 
the  thought  01  going  from  this  land 
of  light— -this  gate  of  heaven,  to 
that  place  of  woe,  and  of  carrying 
with  you  to  that  place  a  remem- 
brance of  your  sabbaths— of  the 
invitations  of  redeeming  love — of 
the  entreaties  of  friends,  and  their 
prayers,  and  their  tears  in  your  be- 
nalf  ?  Why  then  will  you  take  an- 
other step  in  that  downward  course  ? 
why  will  you,  when  Jesus  stands 
ready  to  welcome  you  to  his  arms, 
to  blot  out  your  sins,  and  to  make 
your  exalted  privileges  the  means 
of  raising  you  to  higher  seats  in 
gloiy?  Uome  then,  ye  ruined  souls, 
ve  who  have  abused  the  richest 
blessings  which  heaven  has  yet  la- 
vished on  ruined  man,  come  with 
all  your  guilt,  and  cast  yourselves 
on  the  mercy  of  God.    C^ome  now 


in  this  day  of  mercy.  To-morrow 
may  be  a  day  of  darkness— -a  day 
of  wrath.  Refuse  not  Him  that 
speaketh— -Him  that  speaketh  to 
you  now  from  his  word— from  hea- 
ven— ^from  hell. 


To  Uie  Editor  of  tho  Christian  Spectator. 

I  HAVE  met  with  a  sermon,  lately 
preached  at  the  South,  on  the  doc- 
trine of  the  saints^  perseverance. 
It  contains  much  excellent  matter, 
and  will  no  doubt  produce  convict- 
tion  in  unprejudiced  minds.  But 
there  is  an  argument  affainst  the 
doctrine  in  question,  mquently 
drawn  from  the  parable  of  the  ten 
virgins,  which  the  preacher 
thought  it  incumbent  on  him  to  re- 
fute ;  and  this  he  does  in  the  fol- 
lowing manner. 

^^  That  the  foolish  virgins  were 
not  believers,  appears,  1st ;  From 
the  very  title  that  is  given  them. 
Foolish,  in  the  language  of  scrip- 
ture, is  the  same  as  wicked.  A 
foolish  virgin  then,  is  a  wicked 
virgin,  or  an  ungodly  professor. 
2dly ;  But  they  had  no  oil  in  their 
lamps  [vessels].  What  is  the  lamp 
of  a  professor  ?  It  is  his  profes- 
sion, or  badge  of  discipleship. 
What  is  the  oil  that  feeds  the 
lamp  ?  It  is  vital  piety,  or  the  re« 
novating  and  sanctifying  influence 
of  the  Spirit.  But  these  foolish 
virgins  had  no  oil  in  their  lamps. 
Then  they  had  no  piety ;  conse- 
quently, could  not  have  been  be- 
lievers. But  you  will  ask  why  it 
was  said  that  their  lamps  were  gone 
out ;  must  they  not  once  have  burnt 
and  given  light  ?  Certainly ;  but  a 
lamp  may  bum  brightly  for  a  short 
time  without  any  oil.  If  the  wick 
be  lighted,  tliere  will  be  a  very 
bright  temporary  blaze, — brighter, 
perhaps,  while  it  lasts  than  if  there 
were  oil  in  the  lamp.  This  very 
elegantly  represents  hypocritical 
professors.  They  seem,  for  a 
lime,  to  be  all  sseal,  all  love.  acH 


ia26.] 


Mystical  Hervi^eaeutiiSf. 


183 


praise,  all  fire,  and  as  if  thej 
would  immediately  take  heaven  by 
Tiolence ;  but  soon  retum,|&c.'' 

This  is  inge&ious,  aad  certain- 
ly as  conclusiye  as  the  reason- 
ing it  opposes :  it  meets  the  objec- 
tor in  his  own  fashion.  But  were 
it  not  better  to  show  the  simple 
meaning  of  the  parable,  instead  of 
meeting  one  unsound  argument 
with  another  equally  unsound. 

As  to  this  allegorizing  the  scrip- 
tures,^it  would  seem  that  the  abuses 
to  which  it  is  liable  must  be  obvious 
from  a  «ingle  specimen ;  and  that  it 
could  gain  credit  only  with  the  sim- 
ple and  unlearned.  But  this  is 
iar  from  having  been  tlie  case  ei- 
ther in  ancient  or  modem  times. 
Even  so  learned  a  man — ^I  do 
not  say  so  good  a  critic — ^as  Dr. 
Adam  Clarke,  finds  in  the  parable 
of  the  ten  viigins  the  very  same 
evidence  that  saints  ^^faU  from 
gnce*^  which  our  preacher  so  in- 
geniously sets  aside  in  the  forego- 
ing quotation*  If  the  reader  will 
look  into  his  commentary  he  will 
there  learn  that,  virgins  denote  the 
purity  of  the  Christian  doctrine  and 
character, — that  bridegroom  de- 
notes Jesus  Christf^^feasi^  the 
blessedness  of  his  kingdom, — 'wise 
zsid  foolish  Tnrgins^  those  who  truly 
enjoy  and  those  who  only  profess  the 
puri^  and  holiness  of  Christ's  reli- 
gion,-—oil,  ^  the  grace  and  salvation 
of  God,' — vessel,  the  heart,  in 
which  the  oil  is  contained, — lamp^ 
the  profession  of  enjoying  the  burn- 
ing and  shining  light  of  the  gospel 
of  Christ, — going  forth^  *  the  whole 
of  their  sojourning  upon  earth.' 
Of  course,  when  he  comes  to  the 
words,  our  lamps  are  gone  out^  Dr. 
C.  concludes,  that  those  who  hold 
to  the  perseverance  of  the  saints, 
are  in  a  palpable  error.  ^^So 
then,''  he  says,  ^^  it  is  evident  that 
that  they  were  once  lighted.  They 
had  once  hearts  illuminated,  &c." 

it  is  not  much  to  be  wondered  at 
that  Dr.  Clarke,  as  a  critic,  some- 
times quarrels  with  his  own  prin- 
ciples.   Speaking  of  Sstmson's  be- 


ing made  a  type  of  Christ,  of  which 
he  disapproves,  he  takes  occasion 
to  remark  that  '^  by  a  fruitful  ima** 
gination,  and  the  torture  of  words 
and  facts,  we  may  force  resem- 
blances every  where.''  Of  the 
justness  of  this  remark,  he,  as  we 
have  seen,  has  just  given  us  a 
proof  from  his  own  commentary. 

Perhaps  no  part  of  the  scriptures 
has  been  more  abused  by  false  in- 
terpretation than  the  parables,  and 
no  parable  more  than  this.  On  a 
future  occasion  I  may  attempt,  an 
exposition  of  it ;  and  in  the  mean 
time,  since  I  have  made  a  Ix^n- 
ning,  suffer  me  to  add  a  few  more 
specimens  of  exegesis  similar  to 
those  above. 

Origen,  who  was  the  fitther  of 
mysti^  interpretation,  tawht  that 
the  scriptures  contained  three 
senses,  the  literal,  the  allegorical, 
and  the  spiritual,  the  last  beiiq^  a 
sense  still  more  recondite  than  the 
allegorical.  He  carried  his  system 
to  an  extreme  length,  spiritualizing 
every  thing,  even  to  the  ininute 
parts  of  the  victim  ofered  at  the 
altar.  Subsequent  fathers  follow- 
ed him,  though,  perhaps,  with  less 
extravagance.  Examples  every 
where  might  be  collected  from 
their  works :  but  a  few  will  suffice.. 

Let  us  hear  then  the  ancients^ — 
The  two  women  who  came  to  Solo- 
mon,  contending  for  the  living 
child,  (1  Kings  iii.  16,)  as  Jerom 
supposes,  represent  the  synagogue 
of  the  Jews  and  the  church  of 
Christ,  contending  about  the  child, 
Jesus.  Augustine  makes  them  sig- 
nify the  Catholic  church  and  the 
Arian  and  other  heresies,  which 
divide  Christ  in  two.  Ambrose 
makes  them  denote  faith  and  temp« 
tation. 

Day  unto  day  uttereth  speech^  ajud 
night  unto  nighi  showeth  Knowledge, 
Ps.  xix.  2. — According  to  ancient 
exegesis,  the  first  mentioned  day 
means  Christ,  and  the  second,  di- 
vided into  twelve  hours,  denotes 
the  twelve  apostles.  This  inter- 
pretation is  wonderfully  cooflnped 


184 


On  the  Mutual  Influence  of  the  Mind  and  Body.  [Aprix., 


by  the  words  of  Christ,  '  Ye  are 
the  light  of  the  world.'  Day  unto 
dayuUerethipeech,  then,  represents 
Christ  imparting  instmction  to  his 
apostles.  Ni^kt  in  the  first  place, 
signifies  Judas,  and  in  the  second, 
the  Jews;  to  whom  Judas  showed 
knowledge  when  he  gave  them  a 
sign  by  kissing  Jesus.  Others  un- 
derstood the  word  nieht  to  mean 
the  deep  obscurity  ol  the  scrip- 
lores,  an  interpretation  very  conso- 
nant to  their  mystical  hermeneu- 
tics. 

BehMf  I  amgaikering  two  stieki, 
I  Kings  zvii.  12.— Respecting 
these  words  of  the  widow  with 
whom  Elijah  lodged; — ^You  see, 
my  brethren,  says  Augustine,  that 
inasmuch  as  «he  did  not  say  three 
sticks,  nor  four,  nor  simply  one,  but 
two  slides,  she  did  it  because  she 
received  Elijah  as  a  tjrpe  of  Christ, 
and  by  gathering  two  sticks  signi- 
fied her  desire  to  understand  the 
mystery  of  the  cross ;  for  the  cross 
of  Christ  was  formed  of  two  sticks ; 

inc. 

Again;  The  ravens  which  fed 
-Elijah  were  the  Jews,  crying  with 
shrill  voices.  Crucify  him,  crucify 
hisL  The  two  cAie- bears,  that  tare 
the  forty  and  two  children,  were 
invisible  and  spiritual  beasts,  evil 
spirits,  sent  forth  upon  the  wicked 
children  of  this  world.    Samson^s 


foxes  were  heretical  teachers — 
persecutors  of  the  church-— and 
perhaps  a  hundred  other  things; 
for  there  is  no  end  to  these  fancies. 

*'Many  of  the  ancients,''  said 
Calvin,  "  treated  the  scriptures  as 
if  they  were  a  ball  to  be  beaten  to 
and  fro."  The  principles  they 
adopted  served  as  well  for  theene- 
mies  of  truth  as  for  its  friends, 
and  to  defend  the  Christian  doc- 
trines, allegory  must  be  arrayed 
against  allegory  without  profit  and 
without  end.  Thus  the  scriptures, 
instead  of  being  the  subject  of  so- 
ber investigation,  became  a  sort  of 
fairy  land,  where  one  set  of  sha- 
dows must  be  conjured  •up  in  order 
to  conjure  another  down. 

But  these  false  principles  are 
now  generally  discarded.  It  is 
surely  time  they  were  altogether 
laid  aside.  Yet  I  have  heard,  with- 
in a  few  monthsi  from  very  respect- 
able pulpits,  specimens  of  exegesis 
which  would  have  done  no  discre- 
dit to  Origen  himself.  To  those 
who  have  the  wisdom  and  under- 
standing of  the  ancients,  the  (fo^iotv 
xai  vSv  with  which  they  sunposed 
themselves  endued,  these  allegori- 
cal or  anagogetical  expositions 
may  be  instructive,  but  to  me  who 
am  gifted  with  no  such  penetration 
they  minister  little  to  edification. 

A  WAYFARING  MAN. 


[The  following  paper  was  lately  read  before 
a  literary  Society ;  and  aevera)  gentlemen 
who  were  present  on  that  occasion,  hav- 
ing expressed  a  desire  to  see  it  published 
in  our  miscellany,  a  copy  has  been  ob- 
tained for  that  puj^KMe.] 

ON  THE  MUTUAL  INFLUEKCE  OF  THE 
HIND  AND  BODY. 

The  materialist,  perceiving  that 
the  powers  of  the  mind  often  in- 


crease or  diminish  with  those  of 
the  body,  concludes  that  the  mind 
is  an  organized  system  of  matter. 
On  the  other  hand,  he  who  feels 
that  this  were  a  degradation  of  the 
noblest  part  of  man«  in  rejecting' 
the  conclusion,  almost  seems  to  for- 
get that  t|ie  premises  are  true ; 
and  descants  on  the  spirituality, 
dignity,  and  native  energy  of  the 
mind,  as  though  it  w€re  indeed  a 


1826.] 


Qa  the  Muiucd  Itifluettce  of  the  Mind  and  Body. 


lao 


pure    etherial    essence,    not    in- 
fluenced or  limited  by  any  connex- 
ion with  matter.     If  however  w6 
would  take  the  proper  course,  we 
oug'ht,  whilst  we  maintain  in  theo- 
ry the  immortality  and  spirituality 
of  the  soul,  to  be  materialists    in 
practice ;  for  although  we  should 
concede  that  the  mind  is  immateri- 
al, yet  we  cannot  deny  that  it  is 
connected  with  matter,  and  as  much 
influenced   by   that   connexion   as 
though  itself  were  material.     And 
although  mind  has  its  own  peculiar 
laws,  which  it  does  not  share  with 
lAatter,  and  matter  those  which  it 
does  not  share  with  mind,  yet  there 
are  other  laws  pertaining  to  their 
imioB  which  affect  them  in  com- 
mon ;  so  that  rarely  can  any  great 
change  occur  in  our  physical  con- 
stitution,   without     adiecting     the 
mind,   or  in  the  mind  without  af- 
fecting our  material  constitution. 

This  fact,  thus  generally  stated, 
is  acknowledged  by  all — but  by 
tew  are  its  important  consequences 
either  fully  discerned  in  theory  or 
regarded  in  practice. 

On  the  present  occasion,  while 
addressing  an  assembly  convened 
for  literary  purposes,  it  will  not,  1 
trusf,  be  deemed  inappropriate 
briefly  to  discuss'a  subject  so  inti- 
matety  connected  with  the  inteiv 
ests  of  literature  and  of  science. 
And  althuugh  in  pursuing  this  in- 
Tcstigation,  there  may  be  little 
room  for  the  excursions  of  fancy, 
or  for  the  embellishments  of  style, 
yet  to  exchange  some  degree  of  el- 
egance for  greater  utility  it  is 
hoped  will  not  be  deemed  inexpe- 
dient. 

With  this  apology  for  the  plain- 
ness of  what  may  be  offered  to 
vour  consider^lon,  I  shall  proceed 
by  a  variety  of  arguments  to  illus- 
trate the  importance  of  a  familiar 
acquaintance  with  the  laws  which 
regulate  the  union  of  the  mind  with 
our  material  constitution,  not  only 
to  the  men  whose  professional  du- 
ties call  for  such  inresti^tiont,  but 
to  all  wlio  desire  to  cultivate,  with 
1826.— No.  4.  ft 


entire  success;  the  intellectual  fa- 
culties with  which  they  have  been 
so  amply  endowed. 

The  proof  that  the  mind  is  affect- 
ed in  its  character  and  modes  of 
action,  by  corporeal  connexions,  is 
clear  and  unequivocal.  We  may 
see  it  in  the  intellectual  character 
of  different  nations,  as  affected  by 
physical  causes.  Certain  varie- 
ties of  temperatnre  favour  pure 
intellect  and  the  exact  sciences :  in 
others  these  are  scarcely  found, 
but  imagination  predominates  and 
gives  rise  to  a  literature,  bold,  fiery, 
and  vivid.  In  conformity  with 
this,  is  the  testimony  of  Sir  Wil- 
liam Jones.  "  To  form,'*  says  he, 
^^an  exact  parallel  between  the 
eastern  and  western  worlds,  would 
require  a  tract  of  no  inconsiderable 
length.  But  we  may  decide  on  the 
whple,  that  reason  and  taste  are  the 
grand  prerogatives  of  European 
minds;  while  the  Asiatics  have 
soared  to  loftier  heights  in  the 
sphere  of  the  imasination,^^ 

The  same  truth  is  illustrated  by 
that  variety  of  national  intellect 
which  appears  at  different  periods 
of  the  history  of  the  same  nation, 
as  various  physical  causes  predomi- 
nate. It  appears  also  in  the  effects 
of  any  general  alteration  of  modes 
of  living,  and  In  the  general  intro- 
duction or  exclusion  of  any  article 
of  diet.  Changes  such  as  these  may 
affect  the  physical  constitution  of 
whole  generations,  and  with  It  their 
mental  character.  In  short,  we  see 
that  no  general  change  of  physical 
constitution  can  take  place,  with- 
out a  corresponding  change  of  na- 
tional intellect ;  so  intimate  is  that 
connexion  of  mind  and  body  which 
hgs  been  establishe(l  by  the  Creator. 

But  these  causes  of  influence  so 
emitensive,  are  not  subject  ta  indi- 
vidual control.  And  though  spe* 
calatlons  concerning  them  may  be 
curious  and  interesting,  yet  th^ 
,are  not  equally  practical  in  their 
tendend(7. 

Let  us  thereibre^  that  we  nmr 
derive  lessons  of  practksnl  benofi^ 


i8t> 


On  the  MiUual  bifiuence  of  the  Mind  and  Body,  [April 


coDtemplate  the  same  truth  as  il- 
lustrated bj  the  effect  of  physical 
causes  in  diTersifying  and  changing 
the  mental  character  of  individuals. 
We  may  observe  in  the  first  place 
that  capability  of  emotion,  and  of 
Intense  feeling,  depends,  much  on 
the  physical  system.  There  are 
states  in  which  all  glow  of  feeling 
is  impossible,  and  in  which,  al- 
though the  mind  perceives  the  pro- 
priety of  emotion,  and  of  what 
kind  it  should  be,  there  is  an  abso- 
lute and  Invincible  necessity  of  re- 
maining^unmoved.  The  percep- 
tions of  intellect  in  this  case  are 
like  the  rays  of  the  moon,  under^a 
clear  wintry  sky — illuminating  in- 
deed, bat  not  warming  or  comforts 
ing  the  solitary  wanderer  on|his  way. 
These  negative  states  of  the  mind 
are  found  not  merely  in  those  who 
are  cold  and  unfeeling  by  nature,'  but 
in  minds  of  the  most  delicate  struc- 
ture and  of  the  most  exquisite  na- 
tive sensibility.  And  as  it  is  the 
power  of  feeling  which  impels  the 
intellect  through  undiscovered  re- 
gions, originality,  invention,  and  a 
lively  imagination,  depend  much 
upon  changes  in  our  physical  con- 
stitution. VN  hen  the  mind  is  invest- 
ed with  a  glowing  atmosphere  of 
feeling,  its  movements  are  free  and 
powerful,  and  all  its  conceptions 
are  characterized  by  a  correspond- 
ing vividness  and  ardour.  Indeed, 
in  minds  otherwise  equal,  the  im- 
pulse of  ardent  feeling  will  make 
one  bold,  original,  and  inventive, 
whilst  the  absence  of  it  will  leave 
the  other  tame  and  spiritless,  even 
though  richly  stored  with  the  dis- 
coveries of  others.  For  the  mind 
13  a  machine  of  exquisite  construc- 
tion ;  and  feeling,  or  passion,  is  the 
moving  power :  without  this,  the 
native  vis  t»«rli<e  of  man  will  pre- 
dominate, and  its  movements  will 
be  slow  and  inefficient.         ^ 

Id  addition  to  this  indirect  influ- 
ence of  feeling  upon  intellect,  as 
varied  by  ph}yical  causes,  is  a  di- 
rect influence  of  our  bodily  consti- 
tution on  the  mipd  itself.     Vivacity 


of  intellect,  rapidity  of  execution, 
ease  of  efibrt|  and  extent  of  acqui- 
sition depend  much  on  the  states  of 
the  bodily  organization.  Matter 
can  quench,  if  it  cannot  kindle  the 
fire  of  genius,  and  cause  that  mind 
to  plod  along  its  toilsome  way, 
which,  in  other  circumstances, 
would  soar  as  on  eagles'  wings. 

Again  ;  our  social  afiections  and 
our  moral  emotions  depend  much 
upon  the  state  of  our  physical  con- 
stitution. Selfishness^  suspicion, 
want  of  cordiality,  and  distrust,  of- 
ten result  merely  from  physical 
changes.  No  doubt  there  is  an 
original  difference  of  constitution 
which  causes  those  varieties  of  so- 
cial character  which  are  found 
among  men;  so  that  some  are 
constitutionally  more  amiable,  af> 
fectionate,  and  generous,  than  oth- 
ers. But  this  is  not  all :  physical 
causes  effect  great  changes  in  our 
social  and  moral  feelings,  in  addi- 
tion to  this  native  difference  of 
character,  such  as  I  have  already 
specified;  and  by  thus  changing 
our  social  and  moral  feelings,  they 
affect  also  our  intercourse^with  so- 
ciety. Selfishness,  suspicion,  and 
distrust  diminish  the  kind  feelings 
of  others  towards  us,  and  want  of 
cordiality  creates  distance  and  re- 
serve. As  a  consequence,  cheer- 
ful and  constant  action  ceases,  in- 
fluence is  lost,  and  despondency 
ensues. 

All  these  feelings  are  not  in 
such  cases  strictly  moral,  nor  are 
we  accountable  for  them,  except 
as  we  are  accountable  for  inducing 
that  state  of  physical  oi^anization 
from  which  they  result.  They 
are  the  offspring  of  a  diseased  mind, 
and  cannot  be  shaken  off  whilst  the 
physical  cause  remains.  Every 
physical  state  of  the  nervous  sys- 
tem, has  a  correspondent  state  ol' 
mental  emotion,  and  to  remove  the 
latter  the  former  must  be  changed. 
We  might  as  soon  expect  through 
a  coloured  medium,  to  receive  the 
light  of  heaven,  pure  tind  unchang- 
e^j  819  to  expect  that  the  mind  iu 


1826.]  On  the  MtUucU  Ltfluence  of  the  Mind  and  Body, 


187 


this  perverted  state  will  transmit 
to  us  unaltered  representations  of 
things  as  they  exist.  We  see  all 
things  In  a  false  light;  ourjudg&ients 
are  false,  our  feelings  are  pervert- 
ed, and  ourselves  miserable  with- 
out reason. 

From  the  preceding  remarks  it 
is  plain  that  decision  of  chfiracier 
depends  much  on  the  physical  state 
of  the  system.  This  quality  of 
character,  as  Foster  has  ably 
shown,  depends  chiefly  upon  three 
things ;  first,  the  ability  of  judging 
with  rapidity  and  correctness,  and 
the  habit  of  relying  with  unshaken 
confidence  on  such  judgments  ;  se- 
condly, such  a  degree  of  ardent 
feeling  as  shall  ensure  the  constant 
and  immediate  execution  of  the  de- 
cisions of  the  judgment;  and  third- 
ly, moral  courage,  such  as  shall 
render  the  mind,  whilst  in  action, 
fearless  of  the  opinions,  censure,  or 
ridicule  of  opposers.  But  all  these 
traits  of  character,  as  we  have  al- 
ready shown,  are  affected  by  the 
physical  changes  of  the  material 
system.  Personal  experience,  or 
.  observation,  will  recall  abundant 
illustrations  of  this  fact.  Let  those 
speak  who  have  been  the  subjects 
of  such  a  transformation  in  this  re- 
spect as  to  become  almost  new 
men ;  who,  from  a  state  of  vacil- 
lation, timidity,  and  indecision, 
have  risen  to  ease  of  conception, 
cnergj  of  execution,  and  a  fear- 
lessness of  pursuit  after  noble  ob- 
jects, merely  through  the  influence 
of  physical  changes.  Or  let  those 
speak,  who,  through  the  influence 
of  such  changes  have  become 
mere  shadows  of  themselves,  and 
who  remember  without  hope  those 
days  of  energetic,  decided  action, 
which  caused  a  delightful  con- 
sciousness of  power  and  efficiency, 
never  to  return.  This  conscious- 
ness of  power  and  efiiciency  is  one 
of  the  most  exhilarating  sensations 
of  the  soul.  She  seems  to  realize 
her  glorious  destinies,  and  to  exult 
therein;  she  ranges  the  field  of  no- 
ble vision  unencumbered,  and  exe- 


cutes her  conceptions  with  cheer- 
ing success.  How  diverse  from 
that  semi- vegetable  state  of  passive 
acquiescence,  or  empty  desire,  or 
fruitless  effort,  to  which  this  same 
soul  by  changes  merely  physical 
may  be  reduced ! 

Many  of  the  peculiarities  also  of 
literary  and  sedentary  men,  com- 
monly ascribed  to  the  necessary 
and  direct  influence  of  their  studies 
upon  their  minds,  do  in  fact  result 
from  their  studies  only  through  the 
indirect  influence  of  those  studies 
upon  their  physical  system,  and 
might  with  proper  care  be  avoid- 
ed. Some  of  these  peculiarities 
are,  a  want  of  social  feeling,  a  li- 
mited range  of  conversation,  and 
an  indisposition  to  enter  freely  into 
the  common  interests  of  life.  We 
all  know  that  when  susceptibility 
of  emotion  is  diminished,  the  mind 
naturally  turns  to  subjects  purely 
intellectual,  the  discussion  of  which 
requires  no  excitement  of  feeling. 
And  whilst  in  this  state  of  mind  an 
effort  to  sustain  a  conversation 
which  requires  an  interchange  of 
sympathetic  feeling  harasses  and 
exhausts  us.  And  this  accounts  for 
the  fact  that  the  conversation  of 
distinguished  scholars,  is  so  often 
merely  intellectual,  and  without  a 
tinge  of  feeling.  And  we  see  why 
men  of  inferior  abilities,  but  of 
strong  feelings,  are  in  conversa- 
tion so  much  more  attractive  than 
scholars  of  superior  minds,  whose 
conceptions  are  clear  but  cold, 
definite  but  unfeeling. 

But  although  physical  causes 
have  so  extensive  and  important 
an  influence  upon  the  mind,  though 
they  so  often  weaken  and  disor- 
ganize its  powers,  yet  no  mental 
diseases  are  so  little  understood 
as  those  originating  in  a  physical 
cause,  none  excite  so  little  sympa- 
thy, none  are  more  real,  and  none 
give  rise  to  more  exquisite  suffer- 
ing. The  unhappy  victim  is  per- 
haps ridiculed,  or  if  not  ridiculed, 
passes  long  and  wretched  hours  in 
the    miserable    world,  '  presented 


180  dn  ilu  Mutual  Injlneuce  cf  the  JUiiid  and  hod^*  [Af!U{.< 


throogh  the  medium  of  a  diseased 
mind,  till  death  sweeps  him  and  his 
sorrows,  to  the  land  of  fdi^etful- 
ness ;  yet  while  the  physical  cause 
continues  its  influence,  a  man 
might  as  well  attempt  to  heap  Pe- 
Hon  on  Ossa,  as  to  remove  from  his 
burdened  mind  the  pressure  of  dis- 
tempered imaginations.  Let  those 
testify,  upon  whom  dyspepsia  has 
laid  her  leaden  hand,  quenching 
the  fire  of  feeling  and  imagination, 
checking  the  flow  of  intellect,  and 
haunting  the  mind  with  spectral 
apparitions  of  unreal  evil. 

Nor  are  the  evils  resulting  from 
tliis  source  limited  to  individuals. 
They  afiect  the  nation  and  the 
church.  How  many  minds  of  the 
first  order  have  been  shorn  of 
their  lustre  and  deprived  of  half 
their  power.  How  many  men  of 
great  promise  have  been  render- 
ed uncertain  and  periodical  in  their 
efforts,  often  failing  in  times  of 
greatest  need.  How  many  have 
just  trod  the  stage  of  life,  ga- 
thered their  early  wreaths  of  ho- 
nour, and  excited  the  hopes  of 
friends  and  country,  and  then  slept 
lamented  in  a  premature  grave. 
Look  at  our  clergy,  our  literati,  in 
short)  at  all  our  sendentary  men  of 
literary  or  scientific  pursuits,  and 
how  prevalent  is  the  fashionable 
disease  called  dyspepsia,  with  its 
attendant  remedies,  diet,  starva- 
tion, journeys,  voyages,  and  ex- 
emption from  labour.  Indeed  the 
fragile  tenure  by  which  we  hold  so 
many  of  those  who  are  acting  or 
comW  upon  the  stage  of  action,  is 
one  of  the  alarming  omens  of  the 
day.  Often  as  the  church  has  been 
called  to  modm  her  sons,  she  has 
in  prospect  scenes  of  augmented 
sorrow. 

Besides,  in  all  professions  the 
standard  of  acquisition  is  raised 
and  will  continue  to  rise.  The 
}'cars  and  the  extent  of  study  are  in- 
creased, and  many  a  young  man 
fails  because  of  the  leitgth  and  la- 
bour of  the  WBV. 


But  this  evil  is  not  inevitable. 
The  most  dangerous  circumstances 
relating  to  it  arise  from  the  fact 
that  its  nature  and  origin  are  un- 
known to  most  of  its  victims  until  a 
thorough  cure  is  hopeless,  so  that 
they  can  only  alleviate  what  they 
cannot  remove.  Timely  know- 
ledge of  a  few  simple  principles,  in- 
creased by  experience,  would  have 
enabled  them  to  escape  the  rocks 
on  which  they  were  wrecked,  and 
to  have  made  good  the  desired  ha- 
ven. But  the  evil,  gradual  and 
deceitful  in  its  progpress,  often  pro- 
mising good  when  nearest  to  its 
fatal  results,  gives  warning  of  its 
presence  only  when  the  founda- 
tions of  ruin  are  deeply  laid.  Of- 
ten, as  the  crisis  approaches,  the 
mind  seems  to  receive  unwonted 
vigour.  Its  vivacity  and  perspica- 
city are  increased,  its  powers  of  in- 
vention augmented,  and  its  inter- 
est in  the  subjects  of  contempla- 
tion disproportionate  and  absorb- 
ing. New  ideas  seem  to  flow  upon 
the  mind,  glittering  with  unwont- 
ed brilliancy,  and  seemingly  of 
immense  importance  and  perfect 
novelty.  The  mind  seems  to  re- 
vel in  the  luxury  of  successful  ef- 
fort, and  to  be  so  absorbed  in  ther 
subject  as  no  longer  to  be  its  ovirn 
master.  It  seems  to  be  given  up 
to  the  tide  of  inventive  imagina- 
tion, which  bears  it  along  through 
scenes  of  novelty  and  wonder.  In 
this  state  the  powers  of  the  mind 
are  really  augmented,  and  'it  has 
more  than  its  usual  originality  of 
conception.  But  the  objects  of  its 
perception  have  by  no  means  that 
disproportionate  importance  or  no- 
velty which  the  mind  is  disposed 
to  attach  to  them.  And  the  whole 
state  is  often  produced  by  the  last 
desperate  efforts  of  a  diseased  mind. 
We  have  similar  bodily  analogies  ; 
often  in  the  insane  hours  of  those 
whom  disease  is  bearing  to  the 
gates  of  death,  there  is  an  increased 
energy  of  muscular  action,  which 
only  indi<^t^  the  po^er  and  da>i« 


1 8£6.]  On  the^  Mutual  Influence  ^f  the  Mind  aiid  Body. 


]8i? 


ger  of  the  disease.  So,  often  after 
such  periods  of  unhealthy  mental 
excitement  and  mental  reverie, 
there  are  periods  of  darlcness  and 
prostration.  The  powers  of  the 
mind  are  inert ;  all  interest  in  or- 
dinary pursuits  is  lost,  and  it  seems 
rather  to  vegetate  than  to  live. 
There  is  no  energy  of  conception, 
no  grasp  of  intellect;  and  the 
gates  of  the  mind  seem  to  he  open- 
ed to  that  flood  of  strange,  and 
dull,  and  gloomy  imaginations, 
which  flows  through  uncontrolled. 
How  common  these  periods  of 
mental  hallucination  are,  I  cannot 
say.  They  can  be  understood  on- 
ly by  experience,  and  those  who 
have  not  felt  them  may  not  recog- 
nise the  likeness.  Many  however,  I 
amcgnfident,experience  the  relapse 
and  jlepression  of  which  I  speak, 
although  they  may  not  experience 
the  mental  elevation.  But  I  have 
often  noticed  in  the  accounts  given 
by  others  of  their  mental  opera- 
tions, descriptions  of  events  similar 
to  what  I  have  described,  and  evi- 
dently the  result  of  the  unhealthy 
and  preternatural  action  of  the 
mind.  I  doubt  not  that  often  in 
poet8,'who  are  proverbially  a  '^  ge- 
nus irritabile,"  that  is,  nervous  to 
a  high  degree,  man}'  of  the  peri- 
ods of  inspiration,  as  they  seem,  are 
of  this  kind — ^preternatural  and  ex- 
hausting, and  preparing  the  way 
for  depression  and  gloom.  And  in 
the  lives  of  scientific  or  profession- 
al men,  I  have  noticed  similar  in- 
stances. Henry  Martyn,  after  in- 
cessant study,  and  philological  re- 
search, says  of  himself,  '^  I  scarce- 
ly know  how  this  week  has  passed, 
nor  can  1  call  to  mind  the  circum- 
stances of  one  single  day,  so  ab- 
sorbed have  I  been  in  my  new  pur- 
suit; f.  remember  however,  that 
ene^  night  I  did  not  sleep  a  wink. 
Knowing  what  would  be  the  con- 
sequences the  next  day,  I  struggled 
hard  and  turned  every  way,  that 
myjjmind  might  be  diverted  from 
what  was  before  it,  but  all  in  vain. 
One  discovery  succeeded  another 


so  rapidly,  in  Hebrew,  Arabic,  and 
Greek,  that  I  was  sometimes  almost 
in  an  ecstasy.  I  do  not  turn  to  this 
study  of  itself,  but  it  turns  to  me 
and  draws  me  away  almost  irresis- 
tibly. Still  I  perceive  it  to  be  a 
mark  pf  fallen  nature  to  be  carried 
away  by  a  pleasure  merely  intel- 
lectual, and  therefore  while  I  pray 
for  the  gifts  of  his  Spirit,  I  feel  the 
necessity  of  being  earnest  for  his 
grace.''  In  other  places  he  speaks 
thus  of  some  questions  in  Hebrew 
philology ;  '^  I  have  read,  or  rather 
devoured  the  four  first  chapters  in 
the  Hebrew  Bible,  in  order  to  ac- 
count for  the  apparently  strange 
use  of  the  two  tenses,  and  am 
making  hypotheses  every  moment 
when  I  walk,  and  when  I  wake  in 
the  night;''  and  after  specifying 
some  of  his  discoveries,  he  thus 
proceeds :  ^^  If  I  make  any  other 
great  discoveries,  and  have  nothing 
better  to  write  about,  1  shall  take 
the  liberty  of  communicating 
them."  Who  does  not  regret  that 
this  excellent  man  did  not  perceive 
that  this  state  of  things  was  to  be 
ascribed,  not  to  a  fallen  nature,  but 
to  a  violation  of  the  laws  of  the 
mind,  and  that  this  preternatural 
increase  of  power  and  interest  was 
preparing  the  way  for  darkness 
and  despondency.  .  Nor  were  the 
discoveries  which  in  this  state  of 
mind  seemed  so  important,  in  fact 
as  valuable  as  they  appeared  to  his 
excited  imagination,  though  actu 
ally  of  some  consequence.  Ac- 
cordingly, soon  after,  we  find  htm 
writing  Uius ;  ^^  My  discoveries 
are  all  at  end.  \  am  just  where  I 
was — in  perfect  darkness,  and  ti- 
red of  the  pursuit." 

A  similar  instance  of  the  excited 
action  in  a  diseased  mind  occurred 
during  the  life  of  the  late  Professor 
Fisher.  He  has  described  it,  as  a 
state  of  augmented  power  and  ac» 
tivity  in  the  exercise  of  all  his  fa- 
culties scarcely  credible,  and  it  oc- 
curred during  a  period  of  great 
physical  debility.  His  own  words  are 
these  ;  "  To  whatever  subject  I 


190 


On  the  MUual  Influence  of  the  Mi%d  and  Body.  [April, 


hofpened  to  direct  my  thoughts, 
my  mind  was  crowded  with  ideas 
upon  it.  f  seemed  to  myself  able 
to  wield  the  most  difficult  subjects 
with  perfect  ease,  and  to  haye  an 
entire  command  over  my  own  train 
of  thought  I  found  myself  won- 
derfully inventiTe  ;  scarce  a  sub- 
ject presented  itself,  in  which  I  did 
not  seem  to  myself  to  perceive,  as  it 
were  by  intuition,  important  im- 
provements. I  slept  but  a  part  of  the 
night,  my  mind  being  intensely  oc- 
cupied with  planning,  inventing,  &c. 
All  the  writing  that  I  did  was  done  in 
the  utmost  hurry.  Ideas  crowded  up- 
on me  five  times  as  fast  as  I  could  put 
down  even  hints  of  them,  and  my 
sole  object  was  to  have  some  memo- 
rial by  which  they  might  be  re- 
called. I  was  employed  the  whole 
time  in  the  most  intense  medi- 
tation ;  at  the  same  time,  thinking 
never  seemed  to  me  to  be  attended 
with  so  little  effort.  I  did  not  ex- 
perience the  least  confusion  or  fa- 
tigue of  mind.  My  thoughts  flow- 
ed with  a  rapidity  that  was  prodi- 
gious, and  the  faculties  of  associa- 
tion, memory,  &c.  were  wonderful- 
ly raised.  I  could  read  different 
languages  into  English,  and  Eng- 
lish into  Hebrew,  with  a  fluency 
which  i  was  never  before  or  since 
master  of.  During  the  whole  time, 
tkough  I  was  in  a  low  state  of 
health,  I  never  felt  the  least  pain 
or  £Bitigue  of  body.'' 

His  mind  in  this  state,  as  is  usual, 
clothed  all  the  objects  of  its  con- 
ception, with  a  deceptive  and  dis- 
proportionate importance,  and 
seemed  to  be  entirely  absorbed  in 
tlie  world  of  its  own  creations. 

In  conversation  with  other  dis- 
tii^uiflhed  individuals,  I  have  found 
that  they  have  experienced  sensa- 
tions similar  in  kind  if  not  in  de- 
gree. And  I  doubt  not  that  in 
mlist  minds  of  the  highest  order, 
and  of  the  most  exquisite  eonstruc- 
tion,  if  not  in  all,  there  may  be  in- 
duced by  excessive  mental  action, 
united  with  physical  debility,  a  si- 
milar state  of  mind.     To  those 


who,  through  want  of  experience, 
cannot  distinguish  this  state  from 
the   glow   and    excitement  of    a 
healthy  mind,  there  is  something  in 
it  peculiarly  dangerous.    For,  en- 
couraged by    this  transient  aug- 
mentation of  power,  and  by  the  ap- 
parent rapidity  of  their  progress, 
they   trespass  upon  the  mind  till 
exhausted   nature    fails.      So  did 
Kirke  White  :  and  he  sleeps  in  an 
early  grave.     There  is  a  state  of 
mental  power,  resulting  from  the 
combined  effect  of  perfect  physical 
organization,  and  the  harmonious 
action   of  all  the  powers,  which 
much  resembles  this  state  of  uanat- 
ural  excitement,  and  with  which  it 
might  easily  be  confounded  by  the 
inexperienced — although  an  atten- 
tive  observer  of  the  causes,  cir- 
cumstances,  and    nature    o(  the 
two  states  might  distinguish  them 
with  ease.     The  greatest  danger 
however  is  always  to  be  encoun- 
tered by  the  inexperienced,  and  be- 
fore he  gains  wisdom  and  discrimi- 
nation, it  may  be  too  late. 

It  cannot  therefore  be   denied 
that  a  proper  investigation  of  this 
subject  is  of  great  importance  to 
the  intellectusu  world.     Prudential 
maxims  on   all  other  subjects  arc 
often    inculcated    with    diligence, 
from  childhood ;  but  how  many  re- 
main ignorant  of  many  of  the  sim- 
plest laws  of  our  physical  and  men- 
tal constitution,  till   they  are  com- 
pelled to  learn  them  by  the  misera- 
ble and  irremediable  evils  which 
their     transgression     has    caused. 
How  many  can  look  back  and  see 
the  time  and  place  in  which  the 
seeds  of    fruitful    miseries   were 
sown  ere  they  were  aware.     They 
knew  indeed  that  all  was  not  well, 
but  knew  not  precisely  the  origin 
of  the  evil.    A  few  simple  rules,  a 
few  explanations  of  the   nature  of 
things,    might  have   saved    them 
months   of   mental    transgression, 
and  years  of  consequent  calamity. 
And  are  the  principles  which  regu- 
late this  subject  so  abstruse  that  they 
cannot  be  stated  and   imderstood* 


1 S26.]  On  ike  MtUual  Influence  of  ike  Mind  and  Body, 


liTI 


not  merely  by  men  of  professional 
skill,  but  by  all  who  are  beginning 
to  encounter  the  dangers  of  a  stu- 
dious and  sedentary  life.  Would  it 
be  in  Tain  if  some  one,  taught  by 
experience  and  enlightened  by  sci- 
entific inquiry,  should  communi- 
cate, by  lecture,  or  in  a  treatise, 
those  principles  which  might  illus- 
trate tne  subject  to  the  young  stu- 
dent, warn  him  of  the  dangers  of 
the  way,  and  enable  him  to  under- 
stand his  own  mental  and  physical 
experience  in  season  to  avert  im- 
pending dangers?  Mankind  I 
know  in  youth  are  thoughtless,  and 
little  inclined  to  reflect  or  to  use 
precaution,  or  to  resist  the  de- 
mands of  appetites  and  passions. 
But  a  knowledge  of  principles  will 
assist  any  one  in  practice,  when  ne- 
cessity calls  upon  him  to  reflect 
and  to  use  precaution ;  whereas  he 
who  is  ignorant  of  these  principles 
cannot  Income  wise  except  by  ru- 
inous experience. 

Is  this  subject  unworthy  of  the  at- 
tention of  those  who  direct  our  lite- 
rary institutions  ?  In  many  of  its 
forms  I  know,  that  it  is  not  tangible 
by  precepts  and  penalties.  Yet  cer- 
tainly much  could  be  done,  by  the 
use  of  moral  influence  and  by  the 
difEusion  of  correct  principles — and 
in  some  cases  it  might  even  become 
a  matter  of  legal  regulation. 

It  was  well  for  Greece  that  ath- 
letic exercises  were  honourable. 
Muscle  indeed  is  not  mind,  but  it  is 
the  support  and  the  instrument  of 
mind.  And  it  would  be  well  for  us 
if  these  exercises,  or  some  equally 
efficacious,  were  more  in  vogue 
among  certain  circles  in  our  own 
country.  Some  of  the  transatlantic 
literati  seem  to  have  participated 
in  these  views.  Peter  in  his  letters 
has  the  following  passage  which  I 
hope  to  be  pardoned  for  reading. 
He  is  speaking  of  a  circle  of  litera- 
ry men,  most  of  whom  were  some- 
what advanced  in  years.  "  I  was 
not  a  little  astonished  when  some- 
body proposed  a  trial  of  strength 
In  leaping.    Nor  was  my  astonish- 


ment at  all  diminished  when  Mr. 
Playfair  began  to  throw  off  his  coat 
and  waistcoat,  and  to  prepare  him- 
self for  taking  his  part  in  the  con- 
test, and  indeed  the  whole  party 
did  the  same,  except  J efirey  alone, 
who  was  dressed  in  a  short  green 
jacket,  with  scarcely  any  skirts, 
and  therefore  seemed  to  consider 
himself  as  already  sufiiciently  ^  ac- 
cinctus  ludo.^  I  used  to  be  a  good 
leaper  in  my  day,  but  I  cut  a  very 
poor  figure  among  these  sinewy  Ca- 
ledonians. With  the  exception  of 
Leslie,  they  all  jumped  wonderful- 
ly, and  Jeflrey  was  quite  miracu- 
lous, considering  his  brevity  of 
stride.  But  the  greatest  wonder  of 
the  whole  was  Mr.  Playfaif.  He 
also  is  a  short  man  and  cannot  be 
less  than  seventy,  yet  he  took  his 
stand  with  the  assurance  of  an  ath- 
letic, and  positively  beat  every  one 
of  us.  I  was  quite  thunderstruck, 
never  having  heard  the  least  hint 
of  his  being  so  great  a  geometrician 
— in  this  sense  of  the  word.'' 

It  might  perhaps  be  esteemed 
strange  to  find  our  American  pre- 
sidents, professors,  and  other  lite- 
rati, trying  their  strength  by  leap- 
ing, or  by  hurling  the  discus  ;  but, 
may  it  not  be,  that  if  such  were  the 
fact,  it  would  indicate  the  triumph 
of  good  sense  over  prejudice  ?  One 
thing  is  certiiin, — ^that  there  is  a 
marked  change  in  the  character  of 
our  learned  men  since  the  days  of 
our  fathers  as  to  health,  and  capa- 
city of  long  continued  effort.  The 
causes  are  various.  Changes  of 
society,  modes  of  living,  and  other 
similar  causes,  added  to  the  in- 
creased requisitions  of  a  prepara- 
tory course,  may  account  for  the 
change.  But,  be  this  as  it  may, 
there  are  yet  in  operation  no 
measures  which  shall  avert  these 
evils.  And  such  a  course  of  edu- 
cation as  shall  include  a  proper 
cultivation  of  the  physical  powers, 
as  an  auxiliary  in  obtaining  *lhe 
highest  degree  of  mental  greatness, 
is  as  yet  a  desideratum ;  although 
individua1<<,  or  single   institutions 


Ids 


hiadequaoy  of  Fenal  Laws  to  pnvent  Crioie, 


[April, 


may  be  aware  of  its  importance. 
But  we  may  hope  to  see  the  day, 
when  80  much  attention  shall  be  de- 
voted to  this  subject  that  the  road 
to  literary  and  scientific  greatness 
shall  no  longer  be  marked  with 
traces  of  pilgrims  ruined  by  the 
dangers  of  the  way,  but  shaU  lead 
those  safely  who  tread  its  ascent, 
to  the  summit  of  their  hopes. 


To  the  Editor  of  the  Christian  Spoctator.* 

The  rapid  increase  of  erlme,  both 
in  Great  Britain  and  the  United 
States,  has  led  to  much  discussion 
on  the  mode  of  prevention,  and 
many  plans  for  the  improvement  of 
the  criminal  code.  They  have  had  a 
happy  effect  in  diminishing  severi- 
ty where  severity  was  useless,  and 
in  preventing,  to  some  extent,  the 
evils  which  prisons  themselves 
produced.  But  still  crime  in- 
creases, and  still  the  politician  and 
the  philanthropist,  and  above  all, 
the  Christian,  are  called  to  new  re- 
grets at  the  failure  of  promising 
plans,  and  new  efforts  to  check  the 
swelling  flood  of  iniquity,  and  es- 
pecially of  juvenile  iniquity.  The 
phrase,  ^'  childish  innocence,^'  must 
soon  be  banished  even  from  the 
world's  vocabulary,  and  "juvenile 
delinquency''  is  already  used  quite 
as  frequently.  Whatever  the  va- 
lue of  the  improvements  already 
made,  and  it  is  by  no  means  small, 
one  radical  error  seems  to  pervade 
the  estimates  of  most  of  those  con- 
cerned. They  seem  to  speculate 
upon  human  beings  as  if  they  were 
inert  bodies,  to  be  acted  upon, 
chiefly  at  least,  from  without,  and 
to  calculate  their  motions  on  the 
mechanical  principle  of  counter- 
acting forces.  If  a  man  can  gain  to 
a  given  amount,  by  stealing,  and  we 
caO- produce  a  greater  loss,  by 
mctlDS  of  the   punishment  we  in- 

*  Froip  a  Correspondent  in  London — dated 
Jan.  1 826. 


flict,  they  conclude  we  shall  pre^ 
vent  stealing. 

Unfortunately,  facts  are  quite 
opposed  to  this  theory.  We  will 
not  rely  on  the  evidence  afforded 
by  the  entire  failure  of  laws  con- 
structed on  these  very  principles, 
or  the  frequent  instances  in  which 
the  heaviest  penalties,  or  even 
death  itself,  has  not  been  sufficient 
to  prevent  a  theft  in  which  almost 
nothing  was  gained.  We  will  only 
refer  to  the  fact,  that  in  many  dan- 
gerous occupations  of  life,  it  is 
deemed  wise  to  encounter  consider* 
able  hazard  for  a  small  immediate 
object  "  How  could  you  be  so  un- 
wise," said  an  officer  to  a  soldier, 
about  to  be  executed  for  theft, 
^^  as  to  hazard  your  life  for  a 
croTon  .^"  "  I  hazard  it  every 
day,"  replied  the  soldier,  "  for /r« 
peneey  We  wish  to  go  deeper, 
and  if  possible  to  test  the  princi- 
ple of; the  calculation,  on  which 
many  plans  for  the  prevention  of 
crime  have  proceeded. 

Even  a  heathen  poet  could  say, 
"  Video  meliora,  proboque,— deter 
riora  sequor,"  and  the  experience 
of  every  man  tells  him,  that  with 
the  fullest  knowledge  of  his  duty 
and  interest,  he  sometimes  does 
that  which  he  is  convinced  will  be 
injurious.  Why  is  this  ?  It  is  sim- 
ply because  we  are  beings  in  whom 
passions,^  and  appetites,  and  senti- 
ments, are  the  moving  power,  and 
reason  is  only  the  balance  wheel  to 
direct  and  regulate  our  move- 
ments ;  and  if  any  cause  increaf^e 
the  power  to  a  high  degree,  it  will 
prevail  for  the  moment.  Indeed 
we  do  not  usually  act  upon  calcula- 
tion of  profit  and  loss.  If  we  wish  te 
cease  to  do  evil  and  learn  to  do  well, 
it  is  not  by  a  mere  effort  of  reason 
that  we  accomplish  it.  We  are 
compelled,  notwithstanding  the 
boasted  power,  of  that  faculty,  to 
act  through  our  sentiments  and  pas- 
sions, to  array  one  desire  against 
another,  to  check  one  passion  by 
megns  of  another,  and  to  bring  one 


ias6.] 


Inadequacy  of  Peiml  fjows  io  prevmti 


193 


object  into  view  to  exclude  anoth- 
er, which  cannot  even  be  looked 
upon  with  safety.  In  short,  we 
are  often  obliged  to  deal  with  oar- 
selves  (mortifjiD^  as  the  truth  is) 
as  we  should  with  a  wayward  child. 

If  this  be  the  case  with  men, 
whose  minds  have  received  a  high 
degree  of  intellectual  and  moral 
culture,  and  are  filled  with  the 
best  principles  early  implanted, — 
if  even  gross  criminals  are  some- 
times found  among  these,  what  can 
we  suppose  will  be  the  case  with 
those  in  whom  the  reasoning  and 
moral  powers  have  scarcely  been 
eKerclsed,  and  have  never  been 
enUgb)tened,  as  is  very  general- 
ly tiie  case  with  criminals, — ^in 
whom  the  inferior  and  animal  pas- 
sions have  been  suffered  to  riot 
and  rule,  without  any  check  but 
(bat  which  they  have  given  to  each 
other  ?  The  iorce  and  direction  of 
thc^e  passions  is  an  element  in  the 
calculation  referred  to,  without 
which  the  whole  result  will  be  de- 
ceptive ;  ar^d  this  varies  inconceiv- 
ably in  different  individuals.  In 
one  man  natural  timidity  or  fear 
will  be  sufficient  to  overcome  a  fee- 
ble spirit  of  revenge.  In  his  neigh- 
boor  it  will  be  entirely  inadequate. 
In  another  person  you  may  find  a 
spirit  of  cruelty  ,or  bravado,that  will 
prompt  him  to  murder,  even  for 
its  own  sake,  and  which  scarcely 
knows  the  emotion  of  fear.  Now 
how  can  any  single  punishment 
operate  to  restrain  each  of  these 
from  murder  ? 

Without  resorting  to  other  illus- 
trations, which  will  readily  occur 
to  every  one,  I  think  we  shall  be 
obliged,  after  every  experiment 
which  philosophy  can  devise,  or 
philanthropy  execute,  to  admit  the 
result  which  the  scriptures  teach 
us,  by  implication  at  least,  that  no 
code  of  criminal  of  law^  no  variety^ 
or  feveriiy  of  punishment^  wUl  be 
sufficient  of  itself  to  theck  the  pro- 
gre99  of  crime.     It  mtui  be  effected 

J  826.— No.  4.  25 


by  other  means.    Look  back  to  that 
system  of  government  which  vw 
devised  by  infinite  wisdom,  and  caf^ 
ried  into  effect  by  almigh^  pow- 
er.   Watch  the  progress  of  the  Is- 
raelites through   the  desert,   and 
learn  the  ineffiicacy  of  the  most  ter- 
rible punishments.    Fiery  serpents 
were  sent  to  destroy  them, — the 
plague  came  and  swept  them  away, 
— the  earth  opened  and  swallow^ 
ed  the  offender,  and  yet  Israel  ^^  sin- 
ned more  and  more.^'    Nay,  how 
many  do  we  see  around  us  In  a 
Christian  land  (and  such  wsra  suoie 
of  us)  who  fully  believe  the  reality 
of  future  punishment,  and  yet  go 
on  in  sin.    The  terrors  of  that^aw- 
ful  prison  of  God^s  wrath  are  not 
adequate  to  deter  men  from  fin, 
and  when  its  vials  are  poured  out 
upon  their  heads,  they  ^^  curse  God 
and  gnaw  their  tongues  for  pain.'' 
The  pains  of  eternal  death  work 
no  reformations.      What  then  can 
be  expected  from  the  feeble   in- 
flictions of  man?      The  criminal 
code  may  serve,  like  the  sui^eon's 
knife,  to  remove  the  unsound  and 
incurable  member  of  the  body  po- 
litic; it  may  aid  the  operation  of 
other  means  most  powerfully.     But 
after,  all  our  efforts  must  be  direct- 
ed to  purify  the  fountains  of  crime 
— the  hearts  of  criminals :  it  will 
be  in  vain   to  check  the  stream 
merely.    We  must  teach  and  assist 
them  to  bring  their  passions  into 
their  proper  state.    We  must  not 
merely  give  them  the  opportunity 
for  reflection  and  leave  thiem  to  re- 
flect on  past  iniquities,  and  to  de- 
vise means  of  escape  or  success  in 
perpetrating  future  crimes,  which 
will  almost  of  course  be,  and  is  in 
fact,  the  chief  occupation  of  the 
ignorant  and  degraded  inmates  of 
prisons  ;  we  must  give  them  subjects 
for  reflection,  we  must  show  them 
and  impress  upon  their  minds,  those 
great    objects  of  another    worid 
which  are  fitted .  to  change  the  di- 
rection of  theif  thoughts  tod  wish- 


194 


titadeqSSaa^  of  FefyU  Lawi  to  prevent  Crinti. 


[AnuL, 


^ftJ^lWe  must  eall  often  into  exercise, 
and  thuB  accustom  th^m  to  exercise 
their  better  feelings,  their  sense  of 
right  and  wrong,  and  those  seeti- 
mants  which  belong  to  another 
world.  Wemnsteven  call  forth  those 
inferior  feelings  of  self-interest,  and 
regard  to  character,  which  have 
been  rendered  dormant  by  more 
powerful  passion,  and  which  will 
be  a  valuable  aid  in  checking  their 
power.  In  short,  we  must  rely  on 
a  course  of  moral  treatment  as  the 
means  of  curing  this  great  eyil. 
We  most  look  to  the  criminal  code 
as  only  famishing  an  immediate  re- 
straint, like  the  bands  upon  the  lu- 
oaiic,  and  value  it  as  the  means  of 
enabling  us  to  administer  proper 
remedies,  and  not  as  being  a  re- 
medy itself. 

I  have  been  led  to  these  re- 
marLs  by  witnessing  the  happy  ef- 
fects attending  the  labours  of  Mrs. 
Fry  in  the  moral  Goigotha  of  Lon- 
don, but  especially  by  a  visit  to  the 
bouse  of  refuge  for  young  delin- 
quents at  £dinburgh,established  and 
maintained  by  the  benevolent  ef- 
forti  0/  Lady  C.  and  other  ladies  in 
that  city  ;  and  beg  you  will  insert 
the  following  extracts  from  their  ^e- 
cond  report 

^'  The  institution  was  established 
by  the  exertions  of  a  few  indi vidu- 
aU)  who  solicited  subscriptions  from 
their  friends,  for  the  purpose  of 
rescuing  from  their  wretched  ca- 
reer some  of  those  numerous  vic- 
tims of  early  depravity  and  crime 
who  pass  through  the  bridewell 
smd  other  places  of  confinement  in 
this  city,  without  any  progress 
towards  reformation.  Lamentable 
as  it  appeared  to  these  individu- 
als, that.no  remedy,  of  an  extent 

<  I  have  been  astured  that  in  one  of  our 
penitentiaries  the  keeper  reAiaed  to  allow  a 
prisoner  who  waa  anxioup  on  religiotta  ac- 
counts to  have  •  B»6&.  becaaae  it  would  di- 
minisl^  the  aereritv  of  his  punishment !  I 
ca^n^stly  hope  socn  a  violation  of  common 
flenae  and  Christian  obligation  is  not  now 
permitted.  In  the  prison  of  Glasgow  a  con" 
sidcrabk  library  has  been  procured  for  the 
use  of  the  prisooer««  fd^d  has  produced  hap- 
py effects. 


adequate  to  that  of  the  evil,  was 
attempted,  it  did  not  deter  them 
from  doing  what  they  could,  on  a 
limited  scale,  in  this  highly  pro- 
ductive walk  of  benevolence ;  con* 
vlnced  as  they  were,  that  in  re- 
claiming a  single  boy  from  a  coarse 
of  crime  and  vice,  a  benefit  would 
be  conferred,  not  only  upon  the 
individual  himself,  but  also  upon 
the  community.  The  committee 
have  the  g^ratification  of  confirming' 
these  views  of  the  importance  of 
snch  an  undertaking,  from  the  high- 
est and  most  opposite  authority. — 
In  a  late  charge  to  the  grand  juiy 
and  maeiatrates  of  the  county  of 
WarwiOL,  Judge  Dallas  alludes  to 
an  asylum  for  a  similar  purpose 
in  that  county,  in  th^  following 
terms : — '^  Who  can  have  beheld* 
but,  at  Ihe  moment,  with  a  sinking- 
heart,  a  miserable  boy  dismissed 
from  the  bar  of  a  court  of  justice, 
to  be  released  at  the  end  of  a 
short  confinement,  without  protec- 
tion, without  parents,  or  what  la 
worse,  the  authors  of  his  being, 
the  authors  also  of  his  profligacy, 
without  means  of  employment,  or 
prospect  of  subsistence,  and  driven 
almost  of  necesssity  into  the  down- 
hill path  of  guilt,  till,  by  an  im- 
pulse which  becomes  at  last  irresis- 
tible, he  is  hurried  to  the  preci- 
pice  on  the  brink  of  which  no  stay 
is  to  be  found !  To  provide  for  the 
future  reception  and  employment 
of  these  unhappy  persons,  and  to 
inspire  them  with  the  love  and 
fear  of  God,  and  a  due  respect  for 
man,  is  the  most  prominent  fea- 
ture of  your  plan. — It  wants  not  to 
be  recommended,  it  cannot  be  dig- 
nified by  me.  It  is  a  fabric  which, 
should  it  rise,  will  require  no  in- 
scription.' 

^^  The  plan  upon  which  the  Ed- 
inburgh Institution  has  been  con- 
ducted, is  extremely  simple ;  being 
calculated  merely  to  introduce  the 
young  delinquent  to  the  healthful 
influence  of  a  well-orderd  family — 
where  the  comfortless  and  demo- 
^i^zing  scenes  to  which  he   hsfe 


1826.] 


InadeqiULcy  of  Peiuil  Laws  to  prevent  Crvfie, 


195 


preTioosly  been  accustomed,  are 
exchanged  for  a  decent  home,  and 
where  kind  and  conciliating  mea- 
eores  to  promote  his  welfare,  ad- 
dress themselves  to  any  remains  of 
right  feeling  that  may  have  sar- 
Tired  the  deadening  influence  of 
his  former  abandonment  to  a  course 
of  crime.  The  establishment  is  in- 
tended for  the  reception  of  eight 
boys :  it  consists  of  a  house,  toge- 
ther with  (what  has  been  found  a 
very  material  part  of  the  plan)  a 
large  garden,  in  which  the  boys 
find  employment  in  their  leisure 
hours,  and  which,  under  their  cul- 
ture, supplies  the  family  with  ve- 
fetables.  The  trade  to  which  the 
oys  are  trained  is  shoemaking. 
The  superintendent  is  their  master 
in  this  art^  and  his  wife,  with  one 
female  servant,  takes  the  whole  do- 
mestic management  of  the  house. 
A  respectable  teacher  attends  for 
two  hours  every  evening  to  instruct 
the  boys  in  reading  and  writing, — 
acquirements  which  scarcely  any  of 
them  are  found  to  have  obtained  to 
any  extent  on  their  entrance  to  the 
institution.  Religious  instruction, 
of  .which  an  equal  deficiency  is 
discovered,  forms  a  prominent  fea- 
ture in  their  daily  intercourse 
with  their  worthy  superintendent 
and  teacher. 

*^  In  reporting  the  proceedings 
of  the  last  year,  the  committee 
conceive  they  have  solid  grounds 
of  encouragement  to  offer  to  the 
supporters  of  the  institution.  The 
commencement  of  the  attempt  was 
marked  by  many  adverse  occur- 
rences, and  called  for  all  the  un- 
wearied attention  which  was  be- 
stowed upon  it  by  two  or  three  of 
its  eariy  friends.  Through  their 
exertions,  it  was  brought  to  a  state 
that  has  required  comparatively 
little  interference  from  the  present 
<x>nEunittee ;  and  afforded  but  few 
subjects  for  their  report,  beyond 
the  substantial  one,  of  the  quiet 
and  beneficial  operation  of  the  plan. 
^  By  the  last  report,  it  appear- 
,  that  on  the  6.th  of  October, 


1824,^  five  boys  remained  in  the 
house,  behaving  extremely  well.^ 
Since  that  period,  there  have  been 
admitted  six,  making  a  total   of 
eleven. 

^^  Of  these,  eight  are  at  present 
in  the  institution,  giving  evety 
promise,  by  their  contented  and 
orderly  conduct,  that  the  wishes  of 
their  benefactors,  on  their  behalf, 
will  be  realized ;  two  have  been  ap- 
prenticed out  to  masters  in  the  town, 
neither  of  whom  have  returned  to 
their  former  habits ;  one  has  been 
removed  by  death. 

"The  death  of  the  last  mention- 
ed boy  with  many  affecting  proofejof 
his  gratitude  for  the  kindness  which 
he  had  experienced  in  the  insti- 
tution, and  which  he  seemed  deeply 
to  feel,  as  contrasted  with  the 
wretched  circumstances  in  which 
he  might  have  concluded  a  life 
that  had  been  apparently  cut  short 
by  the  criminal  neglect  of  his  pa- 
rents. He  seemed  also  in  the  in- 
tervals of  acute  pain,  which  mark- 
ed his  last  days,  to  value  the  in- 
structions of  those  who  attempted 
to  set  before  him -a  hope  ^..bey  end 
the  grave." 

"It  may  be  satisfactory  for  the 
public  to  know,  that  since  the  com- 
mencement of  this  institution  in 
Hay  IttS,  twenty-nine  boyst^have 
been  admitted  in  all ;  twenty  are 
doing  well ;  the  remaining  nine 
were  but  a  very  short  time  in  the 
institution  before  they  absconded, 
or  were  dismissed  as  incorrigible* 
These  occurrences  took  place  dur- 
ing the  first  year  ;Tor  since  January 
18f4,  no  boy  has  eitherabscooa- 
ed,  or  been  dismissed." 

"  In  viewing  the  institution,  how- 
ever, which  forms  the  subject  of 
the  present  report,  as  calculated 
to  encourage  the  promotion  of  si- 
milar attempts,  the  committee 
w6uld  not  deal  honestly  with  the 
public,  were  they  to  conceal  the 
important  fact,  that  the  superin- 
tendent and  his  wife  who  manage 
this  establishment  are  persons  ef 
exemplary   piety;   and  they  str^ 


19e 


Lotteries. 


[Am"'; 


bound  in  gratitude  to  the  Givep  of 
all  good,  to  acknowledge  that  the 
measure  of  succesa  which  has  at- 
tended the  experiment  has  flowed 
through  the  medium  of  the  almost 
paternal  -afection  which  the  desti- 
tute condition  of  these  poor  chil* 
dren  has  inspired  in  the  breasts  of 
those  excellent  idividuals,  and 
which  has  led  to  the  most  influen- 
tial mode  of  inculcating  instruc- 
tion." 

I  had  the  gratification  of  visiting 
this  institution  with  one  of  its  ear- 
liest and  most  devoted  patrons,  and 
of  conversing  with  the  bojrs  and 
their  master,  soon  after  the  above 
report  was  printed,  and  found  the 
truth  of  its  statements.  I  could 
scarcely  persuade  myself  that  boys 
who  exhibited  so  much  of  that 
modesty  and  docility  in  their 
eye  and  countenance,  which  de- 
lights one  who  is  familiar  with 
youth,  should  have  been  so  re- 
cently the  perpetrators  of  infamous 
crimes,  the  pests  of  the  city.  My 
surprise  and  pleasure  were  in- 
creased when  I  witnessed  the  so- 
lemnity and  interest  with  which 
they  listened  to  religious  exhort- 
ation from  a  gentleman  of  the 
party,  and  the  propriety  with 
which  they  closed  our  meeting  in 
a  hymn.  They  had  been  old  of- 
fenders, and  one  of  them  had  been 
eight  or  ten  times  in  bridewell,  but 
so  happy  had  been  the  influence  of 
the  institution  upon  them,  that  they 
were  now  sent  some  distance  into 
the  city  with  messages,  parcels, 
and  even  money  for  the  payment  of 
bills^  and  not  one  had  betrayed  his 
trust  All  this  had  been  accom- 
plished by  moral  measures.  No 
bars  or  bolts  had  been  employed — 
they  are  always  at  liberty  to  leave 
the  institution  when  they  think 
proper,  and  the  master  has  not 
even  the  authority  produced  by  in- 
denture of  apprenticeship.  It  is 
the  simple  effect  of  the  woi*d  of 
God  presented  with  kindness  and 
enforced  by  example-— an  effect 
far  surpassii^  that  of  bolts  or  bars, 


of  dungeons  or  of  fetters.  May 
the  experiment  be  tried  in  my  own 
country.  W. 


Por  the  ChvMitt  SpecUttfr. 
XOTTERIES. 

I  SEE  it  stated  in  the  papers,  that 
eiev6»  lotteries  have  been  drawn  in 
Maryland  during  the  past  year,  and 
that  a  still  greater  number  will 
probably  be  drawn  in  the  year  to 
come.  According  to  a  scheme 
which  I  have  before  me,  one  of 
these  lotteries  contained  forty  thou- 
sand tickets.  Taking  this  as  the 
average  number,  which  is  proba- 
bly too  low,  the  tickets  in  the  ele« 
ven  lotteries  together  amounted  to 
four  hundred  and  forty  thousand. 
A  lai^^e  proportion  of  these  were 
sold  in  quarters  and  eighths ;  the 
number  of  purchasers,  therefore, 
may  be  estimated  at  about  a  mil- 
lion. The  price  of  tickets  varied 
from  five  to  fif^y  dollars:  taking^ 
twelve  dollars  as  a  medium,  the 
million  purchasers  adventured  five 
millions  of  dollars  in  the  Maryland 
lotteries.  To  these  add  the  lotte- 
ries of  other  states,  and  we  have  a 
tolerable  estimate  of  the  preva- 
lence of  the  lottery  spirit  in  the 
American  community.  This  esti- 
mate, it  is  true,  is  loosely  made, 
but  it  is  not  so  wide  of  the  truth  as 
materially  to  affect  the  purpose  for 
which  it  is  exhibited. 

if  there  is  any  justness  in  the  facts 
and  reasonings  usually  adduced  to 
show  the  pernicious  effects  of  lot- 
teries, it  is  time  they  were  prohi- 
bited. The  Massachusetts  legisla- 
ture have  lately  done  something* 
with  a  view  to  check  the  growing* 
evil— enough  perhaps  to  show  their 
sense  of  its  existence — but  little,  it 
is  apprehended,  to  remove  it.  it 
is  not  enough  to  impose  restraints 
upon  it :  if  the  system  be  what  it 
has  been  represented  to  be,  it 
should  be  proscribed  altogether. 


182U.] 


Lotteries^ 


19t 


Nor  it  it  a  valid;  argumeat  for  its 
continoance,  that  it  is  made  subser- 
Yient  to  objects  of  public  interest, 
aikd  is  thus,  productive  of  benefits 
which  may  be  regarded  as  a  set- 
off to  the  evils-  it  occasions.  Ca- 
nals, bridges,  or  other  objects  for 
which  lotteries  are  commonly  au- 
thorized, important  as  they  may 
be,  are  obtained  too  dearly,  if  ob- 
tained by  means  unfavourable  to 
the  ratioDal  pursuits  of  industry,  and 
sober  habits,  in  a  considerable  por- 
tion of  the  cQmmunity.'^ 

England  long  pursued  the  lotte- 
ry system  as  a  source  of  revenue, 
but  at  length  discovered  that  it 
aiqpnented  her  poor  rates  faster 
than  it  swelled  her  treasury.  Laws 
successively  enacted  did  not  pre- 
vent its  abuses,  and  in  1816  a  reso- 
lution was  introduced  into  the 
House  of  Commons  with  a  view  to 
abolish  it  entirely.  The  attempt 
failed;  but  it  has  since  been  re- 
newed with  success.  An  English 
writer  informs  us,  that  during  the 
debate  on  the  resolution  referred 
to,  ^^  various  instances  were  related 
of  the  mischievous  effects  of  the 
Lottery  ,and  of  the  infatuation  which 
had  blinded  the  dupes  of  this  spe- 
cies of  gambling.  A  prize  was  fre- 
quently the  ruin  of  a  whole  town 
or  village,  by  exciting  among  the 
inhabitants  a  propensity  to  engage 
in  this  losing  game.  Mr.  Buxton 
related  a  curious  instance  of  a  vil- 
lage where  there  was  a  benefit  so- 
ciety for  the  support  of  the  sick 
and  aged.  In  a  town  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood, there  was  an  association 
of  a  different  kind,  formed  for  spe- 
culating in  the  Lottery;  a  prize 
was  gained  of  two  or  three  thour 
sand   pounds,   which  immediately 

*  When  a  gorerament  derives  a  profit 
from  the  UceB«in|[  of  lotteries  or  gaixibling 
faoosec,  what  does  it  else  but  offer  a  premiam 
to  a  vice  moat  fatal  to  domestic  happineas 
aad  destroctiTe to  national  prosperity?  How 
disgraceful  is  it,  to  see  a  government,  thas 
actug  as  the  pander  of  irregular  desires,  and 
irritaling  the  fraadulent  conduct  it  punishes 
in  others,  bv  holding  out  to  want  and  avarice 
the  bait  of  noUow  and  deceitAil  chance.** — 
Ssft  PoUdad  Economy. 


hroqght  the  poor  benefit  socictly* 
into  contempt,  and  a  LoUwy  Club, 
at  which  both  •Id  and  young  sidH 
scribed,  was  substituted  in  it» 
place.  In  a  few  yeara  fboth  the* 
lottery  club  and  the  benefit  society 
failed.  Mr.  Buxton,  on  inqoirlBg 
into  the  cause  of  the  bankruptcy  af 
these  establishments,  waa  told  by 
one  of  the  members,  that  somehow 
they  had  been  singularly  unlucky, 
that  they  had  gained  but  few 
prizes,  and  unaccountable  as  it  may 
seem,  these  prizes  were  no  better 
than|>lanks.  i  he  fall  of  the;(o^ 
tery  club  had  draped  down  witn  it 
the  ruin  of  the  benefit  society.^' 

^<  One  ticket  was  held  by  no  less 
than  twenty-eight  persons,  and 
from  an  account  which  had  been 
kept  of  their  employment  and  cir^ 
cumstances,  it  appeared  that  they 
were  all  extremely  poor,  and  of 
that  unfortunate  class  most  likely 
to  be  led  astray  by  the  fraudulent 
allurements  of  the  Lottery.  Thi^ 
infatuation,  indeed,  of  having  re- 
course to  this  delusive  scheme  of 
bettering  their  condition,  extends 
even  to  the  workhouse.  It  was 
proved  in  evidence  before  the 
House,  that  in  the  workhouse  in 
the  pari^  of  Spitalfields,  the  poor- 
est spot  in  London,  the  paupers 
actually  subscribed  together  to  buy 
a  lottery  ticket  The  money  was 
raised  by  these  wretched  people 
by  instalments  of  from  one  half- 
penny to  sixpence  each.^' 

The  system  may  not  yet  have 
reached  the  same  maturif^  of  evil 
in  our  country ;  yet  it  is  not  im- 
probable that  a  similar  discussion 
might  develope  similar  facts  among 
us.  It  might  not  actually  appear 
that  the  inmates  of  our  alms-houses 
had  formed  themselves  into  joint- 
stock  companies  for  the  purchase 
of  a  ticket  or  a  fraction  of  a  ticket, 
but  it  would  be  shown  that  very 
many  of  the  adventurers  m  this  sort 
of  enterprise  were  already  fit  sub- 
jects for  the  alms-house,  and  would 
probably,  in  spite  of  their  golden 
expectations,  soon  to  be  actual  te- 


198 


Poetry  i-^Proofs  of  CkmCB  Divinity^ 


[APRff;, 


nants  there.  My  punuits  daily  lead 
me  to  an  office  where  lottery  tick- 
ets are  sold,  and  Ittonstantly  see 
there  men  whose  wretched  appear- 
ance proclaims  the  indolence  or 
viciousness  of  their  lives,  and  the 
forlorn  condition  of  their  families. 
The  sum  paid  is  the  fruit,  perhaps, 
of  an  irregular  fit  of  industry,  in- 

Sired  by  ue  splendid  promises  of 
e  lottery  deders,  and  then  dis- 
cmitinued  till  the  result  of  the  ad- 
venture shall  add  despair  to  habitual 
listlessness,  or  prompt  to  fresh  at- 
tempts to  bribe  the  goddess  of  For- 
tune. 

But  I  have  not  taken  up  my  pen 
with  a  design  to  expose  fully  the 
evils  incident  to  lotteries.  Their 
influence  is  essentially  the  same, 
wherever  they  are  tolerated*,  and 
if  in  England  it  has  been  found  ne- 
cessary to  prohibit  them,  the  same 
reasons  call  for  their  suppression 
here.  These  reasons  will  not,  I 
trust,  long  be  disregarded  by  our 
wise  legislators.  In  the  mean  time,as 
the  removal  of  popular  evils  by  le- 
gislative interference  is  generally 
preceded  by  an  intimation  of  the 
popular  sentiment,  I  have  thrown 
out  these  hints  from  a  desire  to 
contribute  my  unit  towards  such  an 
intimation.  FaivKLur. 

P.  S.  One  word  on  the  de- 
ceptive nature  of  lotteries.  They 
are  proverbially  illusive,  but  are 
still  more  so  than  the  unthinking 
adventurer  imagines.  To  the  cus- 
tomary drawback  of  fifteen  per 
cent, .add  twenty-five  per  cent., 
which  as  I  am  informed  usually 

Ees  to  the  contractors,  and  we 
ve  an  amount  of  forty  per  cent, 
i^jfainst  the  whole  concern.  Let  us 
see  how  the  remaining  portion  is 
divided  into  prizes.  In  the  scheme 
before  me  there  are  one  hundred 
and  thirteen  priases  of  sixty  dollars 
and  upwards.  All  the  remaining 
prizes,  being  of  a  very  low  deno- 
mination, ought,  in  fairness,  to  be 
reckoned  amoQg  the  blanks.   Con- 


sidering these  as  blanks  then,  there 
are  in  this  lottery  more  than  three 
hundred  and  fifty  blanks  to  a  prize ; 
though  the  scheme  declares,  in  ca- 
pitals, that  there  is  ^^  not  one  blank 
to  a  prize.''  The  chance  of  a 
ticket-holder  for  obtaining  a  prize 
of  not  less  that  one  hundred  dol- 
lars, is  as  one  to  seven  hundred 
and  fifty-four;  his  chance  for  a 
thousand  dollars  is  as  one  to  three 
thousand  and^seventy-eix ;  but  then, 
finally,  there  is  the  bewildering^ 
dream  of  winning  the  highest  prize^ 
the  chance  being  only  forty  thou- 
sand to  one  against  him. 


To  tlie  Editor  of  the  Christian  Spectator, 

TocjR  pious  readers,  while  they  ap- 
orove  of  the  sentiment  contained  in  the' 
fdlowiDg  lines,  wiU,  I  hope,  allow  them 
sufficient  lyric  merit  to  justify  their  in- 
sertion in  your  miscellany.  They  are 
from  an  old  manuscript,  written  neariy 
half  a  century  since,  by  a  lady  in  Mas- 
sachusetts. Af. 

PROOFS  OF  Christ's  DiviNrrr. 

Such  mighty  works  and  miracles, 

By  him  on  earth  were  done, 
As  saints  of  old,  who  were  insfiired, 
'to  Ood  alone. 


Tis  God  alone  can  pardon  sin,    ' 

And  make  the  sinner  live ; 
But  Jesus  also,  while  on  earth. 

Did  numerous  sins  foigire. 

TTis  God  alone  can  raise  iht  dead. 
And  save  in  death's  dark  hour ; 

Christ  Jesus  call'd  the  dead  to  life. 
By  his  almighty  power. 

God  calms  the  storm,  rebukes  the  wind« 
And  walks  upon  the  waves ; 

All  tliis  did  Jesus,  and  from  fears 
His  trembling  people  saves. 

Gt)d  through  the  earth  in  wonders  goes. 
And  man  perceives  him  not ; 

Thus  Christ  unseen  went  through  his 
ioes> 
Who  for  his  life  did  plot 

The  worship  due  to  God  alone, 

Christ  Jesus  did  receive, 
And  all  his  Godhead  do  confess. 

Who  did  on  him  believe. 


1826.] 


War^'i  Discourst$  on  the  Character  of  Chriit. 


199 


God  doth  tlie  oloods  hia  chariot  make, 
Chriat  did  in  clouds  ascend,—- 

And  in  like  manner  he  will  come, 
In  jixl^ent  at  the  end. 


Let  saints  adore,  and  trust  his  nanie. 

Nor  ever  be  afraid ; 
For  at  his  coming  he'll  perform 

£ach  promise  he  has  made. 


Bucoune$  on  the  Offices  and  CharaO" 
ter  of  Jems  Christ.  By  HeiraT 
Ware,  Jr.  Minister  of  the  Se- 
cond church  in  Boeton.  Boston. 
1825. 


Tbb  anthor^s  object,  in  these  ser- 
mons, appears  to  be,  not  to  discuss 
metaphysically  or  controversially 
the  nature  and  attributes^  of  Christ, 
but  rather  so  to  exhibit  his  offices 
and  character,  as  to  ^^  aid  believers 
in  rightly  appreciating  their  rela- 
tion to  the  Savioar,and  in  cultivating 
the  sentiments  and  habits  which  it 
requires.'^ .  In  this  light  we  shall 
consider  them  .  and  shall  en- 
deavour to  exhibit  the  views  of  the 
author  in  respect  to  the  topics 
which  he  has  selected,  and  to  judge 
of  their  adaptation  to  the  end  pro- 
posed. 

Bat  before  we  proceed  we  must  no- 
tice an  important  defect  which  pre- 
sents itself  at  the  outset.  An  author, 
we  admit,  may  limit  himself  as  he 
pleases.  If  Mr.  W.  chooses  to  con- 
fine himself  to  the  discussion  mere- 
ly of  the  official  character  of  Christ, 
he  is  at  liberty  to  do  so.  But  his 
readers  may  inquire,  are  his  limi- 
tations proper,  and  consistent  with 
the  object  proposed  ;  does  he  in 
leaving  out  of  view  the  nature  and 
attributes  of  Christ  adopt  the  best 
mode  of  *•  aiding  believers  in  right- 
ly appreciating  their  relation  to 
him,  and  in  cultivating  the  senti- 
ments and  habits  which  it  requires  ?' 
For  can  we  determine  that  relation, 
or  cultivate  those  sentiments  and 
habits,  while  we  are  ignorant 
w^he^er  d^  is  our  Creator,  our 


Preserver,  and  our  God,  or  a  mere 
created  and  dependent  befaig  ?  Is 
it  not  evident  that  our  most  import- 
ant r^ations  cannot  be  known  until 
we  knew  the  nature  of  Christ  i 
Mr.  W.  in  his  sermon  ^  on  honour- 
ing the  Son^  is  of  the  contrary 
opinion.  After  remarking  that  our 
whole  knowle^k^  of  God  is  com- 
prised in  a  few  facts,  and  specifying 
his  omnipresence,  omniscience,  om- 
nipotence, and  eternity,  he  pro- 
ceeds : 

*<  These  facts  respecting  the  Deity, 
constitute  what  are  called  his 
natural  attributes.  They  enter  into 
the  veiy  de&ution  of  God ;  so  that  a 
being,  who  does  not  possess  these  attri- 
butes of  alsughty  power,  universal  pre- 
sence, infinite  knowledge,  and  spirit- 
ualibr  is  not  God. 

**  mow  the  question  before  us  is,  wheth- 
er it  be  these  attributes,  which  require 
of  us  the  honours  we  pay  to  God  ? 
Though  without  these  he  would  not  be 
God,  yet  is  it  these,  upon  which  are 
built  religious  liomage  and  allegfiance  ? 
There  is  one  simple  consideration, 
which,  I  think,  may  satisfy  us,  that  it  is 
not,  certainly  not  entirely  nor  chiefly ; 
and  that  is,  that  if  these  natural  attri- 
butes were  united  with  an  evU  and  mor 
ligna/nt  character — supposing'  such  a 
union  possible — ^we  could  not  be  bound 
to  render  to  that  Being  the  same  hom- 
age, which  we  now  render  to  our  be- 
neficent Creator.  U^  for  example,  Sa- 
tan, the  personified  principle  of  eidl, — 
selfish,  perverse,  and  malicious-— were  a 
self-existent,  all-knowing,  all-powerful, 
omnipresent^  eternal,  spirit;  still,  we 
should  not  for  a. moment  imagine,  that 
the  honours,  now  paid  to  the  infinitely 
Grood,  would  of  right  belong  to  him. 

**  If  then,  these  attributes  do  not  form 
the  ground  of  the  honours  rendered  to 
the  Father ;  what  are  the  divine  per^^ 


200 


WoTtU  DUcourses  vn  the  Ckaracier  of  Christ,  [Apbiu 


fecUoiiB  to  which  they  are  rendered  ? 
Obyiously,  those  which  we  call  the  mo- 
raX  perfeotions— his  essential  holiness, 
his  perfect  rectitude,  unerring  wisdon, 
unwavering  truth  and  faithfulness,  izn 
partial  justice,  infinite  goodness  and 
mercy.  He  is  clothed  with  righteous- 
ness, purity,  and  love — the  kind  Crea- 
tor, the  observing  Governor,  the  gra- 
cious Father ;  earnestly  desiring  first 
the  perfect  virtue,  and  then  the  per- 
fect happinsss,  of  every  living  being. 
For  thme  attiibutea  he  is  reverenced ; 
for  these  it  is  that  angels  and  archan- 
gels praise  him,  and  hvmns  of  adoration 
ascend  from  the  lips  of  glorified  spirits ; 
for  these  it  is  that  his  people  bend  in 
awe  before  him,  for  these  that  his  chil- 
dren love  him,  and  his  saints  bless  him. 
'*  Who  diall  not  fear  thee,  O  Lord,  and 
magnify  thy  name  ?  for  thou  only  art 
HOLT.'  'Praise  the  Lord,  for  he  is 
GOOD!,  for  his  mercy  endureth  for  ever.*^ " 

pp.  184—186. 


Bat  there  is  an  essential  defect 
in  this  argument.  It  does  not  fol- 
low that,  because  God^s  natural  at- 
tributes would  not  aJUme  render 
him  worthy  of  divine  honour,  they 
are  not  an  essential  part  of  the 
ground  of  our  obligation  to  render 
him  such  honour.  It  might  be 
proved,  if  our  author's  reasoning 
is  correct,  that  we  do  not  woi^hip 
God  for  his  moral  qualities  ;  for 
it  is  self-evident  that  a  being  mo- 
rally perfect  but  without  infinite 
power  could  neither*  deserve  nor 
claim  supreme  love  and  entire  de- 
Totedness,  since  he  could  neither 
protect  his  friends,  nor  execute  his 
oenevolent  purposes,  but  must  ex- 
hibit the  miserable  spectacle  of  a 
good  being  constantly  frustrated  in 
all  his  undertakings  by  power  be- 
yond his  control.  Though  we  might 
be  satisfied  with  the  moral  charac- 
ter of  such  a  being,  yet  who  could 
trust  in  him  and  commit  to  his  care 
the  interests  of  eternity  ?  To 
place  this  subject  in  a  stronger 
light,  let  us  for  a  moment  adopt  our 
author's  own  mode  of  reasoning. 
We  concede  that  a  being  without 
holiness,  justice,  goodness,  and 
truth,  is  not  God.     "  But  the  ques- 


tion before  us  \%  whether  it  be 
these  attributes  which  require  of 
us  the  honours  we  pay  to  Grod. 
Though  without  these  he  would 
not  be  God,  yet  is  it  these  upon 
which  are  built  religious  homage 
and  allegiance  ?  There  is  one 
simple  consideration  which  we 
think  may  satisfy  us  that  it  is 
not,  certainly  not  entirely  nor 
chiefly,  and  that  is,  if  these 
moral  attributes  were  united  with 
a  weak  and  limited  character — !)up- 
posing  such  a  union  possible — ^we 
could  not  be  bound  to  render  to  that 
being  the  same  homage  which  we 
now  render  to  our  Almighty  Crea- 
tor. If,  for  example,  Christ  were 
a  created,  limited,  dependent,  mu- 
table, being,  and  yet  perfectly  ho- 
ly, just,  good,  and  merciful,  still  we 
should  not  for  a  moment  imagine, 
that  the  honours  now  paid  to  the 
Almighty  would  of  right  belong  to 
him. 

If  then  these  attributes  do  not 
form  the  ground  of  the  honOTirs 
rendered  to  the  Father,  what  are 
the  divine  perfections  to  which 
they  are  rendered?  Obviously 
those  which  we  call  the  natural 
perfections — bis  infinite  power  and 
wisdom,  his  omniscience,  omni- 
presence, and  eternity. — For  these 
he  is  reverenced  and  for  these  he 
is  adored  by  the  heavenly  hosts  say- 
ing, "  we  give  thee  thanks,  O  Lord 
God  Almighty,  which  art  and  wast 
and  art  to  come ,  because  thou  hast 
taken  to  thee  thy  great  power^  and 
hast  reigned." 

We  think  this  ai^ument  equally 
conclusive  with  that  of  our  author; 
but  as  they  seem  to  contradict 
each  other,  we  can  assign  no  weig-ht 
to  either.  The  fact  is,  and  we  had 
supposed  it  too  plain  to  be  mista* 
ken,  that  the  character  of  God 
claims  our  homage,  as  a  whole,  and 
that  if  you  take  away  either  his 
natural  or  his  moral  qualities  he 
is  no  longer  perfect.  Neither  class 
of  qualities  is  the  exclusive  ground 
of  our  obligation  to  worshijp  bin^ 
as  our  God,  but  the  union  of  both. 


1829.]  Ware*$  Disccurses  on  the   Character  of  ChrUt. 


261 


or  couise  the  question  must 
again  recur,  does  Christ  unite  them 
both  ?  Respecting  his  moral  char- 
acter there  is  no  dispute,  but  has 
lie  any  natural  attributes  which  by 
their  union  with  his  moral  quali- 
ties will  make  him  an  object  of 
worship?  We  wonder  that  any 
one  can  avoid  seeing  the  question 
in  this  light  Can  it  be  said  that 
we  hare  made  any  progress  in 
('  appreciating  our  relation  to  the 
Saviour,  and  in  cultivating  the  sen- 
timents and  habits  which  it  re- 
qoiret,*'  so  long  as  this  point  is  un- 
settled ?  It  is  impossible,  we  re- 
peat it,  to  know  all  our  relations  to 
Clirist  while  we  are  ignorant  of  his 
nature.  To  say  that  the  scrip- 
tures are  silent  on  this  subject,  is 
simply  to  assume  the  point  in  de- 
bate ;  for  we  maintain  that  their 
testimony  is  fall  and  explicit. 
There  appears  therefore  to  be  no 
possible  way  of  avoiding  the  dis- 
cussion of  the  nature  and  attributes 
of  Christ,  if  we  would  know  fully 
our  relations  to  him,  and  our  con- 
sequent obligations.  The  case  is 
so  plain  that  we  may  say  nothing 
is  decided  while  we  remain  unre- 
solved whether  we  are,  to  worship 
Christ  as  our  Lord  and  our  God, 
or  merely  to  regard  him  as  a  holy 
being  who  is  the  medium  of  com- 
munication between  God  and  our- 
selves. And  indeed,  Mr.  Ware, 
although  he  professes  to  decline 
the  discussion  of  this  question,  is 
ne?erthelAss  obliged  to  decide  it, 
and  does  in  effect  decide  it  most 
fully.  So  impossible  is  it  to  be 
neutral  on  so  elementary  a  point 
of  inquiry. 

But  we  return  to  the  exhibition 
which  the  author  has  made  of  his 
sentiments  respecting  Christ.  His 
theory  on  this  subject  is,  that  he  is 
an  authorized  mi^enger  of  God, 
but  not  himself  dhUne ;  and  that 
most  or  all  of  his  appellations^  in 
the'  scripture,  have  reference  to 
this  fact  In  his  first  discourse,  en- 
titled ^«  Christ  the  foundation,^' 
Mr.  W.  attempts  to  show  that  Christ 
l826.^No.  4.  26 


is  the  foundation  of  the  church,  be- 
cause ^^  the  Christian  religion  rests 
on  his  authority;"  ^^ because  to 
believe  in  him  as  the  predicted 
Messiah  is  the  fundamental  article 
of  faith ;"  ^^  because  he  is  the 
source  of  all  satisfactory  religious 
knowledge;"  because  ^^he  is  the 
foundation  of  true  morality ;  and  of 
the  believer^s  hope." 

In  his  second  discourse,  on  the 
character  of  the  Messiah,  he  thus 
explains  his  views  of  that  office : 

*<  He  was  to  make  the  final  revela- 
tion of  God's  will ;  to  establish  a  church 
which,  as  a  spiritual  empire  beneath 
his  authority,  should  perpetuate  the 
knowledge  and  iofluenoe  of  religious 
truth;  to  spread  light  and  happiness 
and  peace  by  means  of  his  institutions ; 
to  free  men  from  the  bondage  of  super* 
stition,  the  degradation  of  lioe,  and  the 
terrors  of  death ;  in  a  word,  to  set  up 
the  dominion  of  God's  holy  and  paren- 
tal government,  and  prepare  men  for 
heaven  by  bringing  them  on  earth  to 
the  love  and  practice  of  those  holy 
g^ces  which  form  the  bliss  of  the  good 
hereafter.  To  this  end  he  was  bom 
and  to  this  end  he  came  into  the  world, 
that  he  might  bear  witness  to  the 
truth  ;-^the  truth  which  *  makes  free' 
from  corruption  and  sin,  and  *  sanctifies* 
the  soul. 

"It  is  evident  from  what  has  been 
said,  that  the  character  in  which  our 
Lord  appears,  and  in  which  he  claims 
to  be  received  and  honoured,  is  an  qfi- 
dal  charmcUr  simply.  He  comes  to  the 
world  invested  with  a  certain  office, 
whose  main  duties  have  been  mention- 
ed, and  is  an  object  of  attention  and 
reverence  cu  holding  thai  qffict.  It  is 
the  dignity  of  the  commiseiony  which  is 
evidently  referred  to  in  all  ■  these  re- 
presentations. They  plainly  have  no 
allusion  to  the  nature  of  his  person, 
or  the  rank  of  his  being,  or  his  original 
station  of  existence.  They  suggest  no 
subtle  discussions  concerning  his  es^ 
sence  and  attributes.  They  are  satis- 
fied with  pointing  him  out  to  us  as  one 
ordained  to  accomplish  the  most  bene- 
ficent purposes  of  heaven,  and'  for  this 
reason  demanding  the  faith  and  obedi- 
ence of  man."    pp.  41,  42. 

in  his  thifd  discourse,  hd  iUiis- 


202  Ware^s  Discourses  on  the  Character  of  Christ.  [April, 

trates  the  sufficiency  of  faith  in  the  ful  of  its  authority  and  uninfluenced  by 

Messiah.     By  this  he  means  a  reli-  its  requisitions."    pp.  54, 55. 

fious  belief  that  Christ  is  indeed  the  • 
[essiah,  that  is,  a  divinely  com-  But  it  is  clear  that  faith  in  the 
missioned  messenger  of  God.  The  Messiah,  as  our  author  understands 
consequences  of  this  would  he  a  it,  is  faith  in  his  doctrines ;  and  it 
belief  and  practice  of  his  instruc-  i*  equally  plain  that  hii  declara- 
tions. iUsian  are  not  to  he  received  be- 
cause they  are  Au,  bat  because 
'^  Consider  then,  the  natural  opera-  they  are  God's ;  that  is,  we  do  not 
tion  and  direct  tendency  of  this  princi-  trust  in  him,  but  in  God's  asser- 
I^e.  One  believes,  sincerely  and  reli-  tions  communicated  to  us  by  him ; 
ffiouslv,  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  the  g^d  all  the  power  ascribed  by  our 

^r^fj^  J^'VJ'LZ  nJ^nJ.^    ^^^""^  ^^  ^*>^  ''^  **>«  Messiah  rests 
lor  mm  to  stop  here,   ana  no  conse-     ^_i   ■  ...  .^       ^' 

quences  to  follow.?    If  he  do  not  believe  solely  upon  this  consideration;  as 
it  sincerely  and  religiously— if  he  take  ^°«  messenger  of  God,  he  has  re- 
it  only  as  any  other  historical  truth,  v^^^led  truths  which  can  change  the 
hut  not  as  having  more  concern  with  soul  and  transform  the  character, 
himself  than  the  fact  that  Alexander  and  if  we  receive  the  messenger 
was  a  conqueror,  or  Xerxes  a  king  of  and   believe    his    instructions,  we 
Pewia,  then  undoubtedly  be  may  stop  ghall  become  Christians,  and  over- 
at  the  barren  assent.     But  if,  as  1  said,  come  the  world   by  faith— faith  in 
he  believe  it  sincerely  and  religiously,  ^^         i        i...          ^ 
is  it  not  impossible  that  he  should  rest  c^*^"ai  ramies.             ^  ^.       . 
here  ?    For  what  is  implied  in  such  a  ^^^  ^^^  ^^  S^  beyond  this  when, 
belief?    A  belief  in  God,  the  Supreme  ^^  ^"6  fourth  discourse,  he  consid- 
Governor  and  Father,  who  had  for  ages  ers  his  character  as  Mediator.  The 
spoken  of  that  Messiah  by  his  prophets,  amount  of  what  he  says,  is  this  :— 
and  whose  purposes  he  was  sent  to  fulfil  God  in  his  intercourse   with  men, 
—a  belief  in  his  character,  authority,  does  not  approach  them  directly, 
purpows,  and  will  as  the  moral  ruler  of  but  uses  intervening  agents.     So  in 
men — a  beUef  that  all  the   instruction  ^^^^„„;^^*.   ^  «k^r«u-.:-»;*«  -aI: 
ofJesusresteonUie  autliority  of  God,  c^namunicating  the  Chnstian  reli- 
and  a  consequent  reception  of  whatever  g|on,  he  spake  to  us  by  Christ,  who 
he  teaches,  as  the  true  doctrine  of  re-  ^""^  became  a  mediator,  that  is,  a 
ligion ;  a  belief  that  the  way  of  accept-  medium  of  communication  between 
ance  and  life  is  revealed  by  him,  and  God  and  man :    and    in  executing 
that  to  disregard  and  disobey  him,  is  to  this  office,   he   communicates  the 
disregard  the  authority  of  God,  and  to  messages  of  God  to  man,  and  teach- 
subject  ourselves  to  his  displeasure  to  es  man   how  to  hold    intercourse 
whcmi  we  are  accountable  at  last.  The  ^-^^  ^  ^     ^  ^              ^      ^^ 
mind  of  him  who  BELiGiou SLY  believes  ri-.i.  .  x          t         i  /h    •  .    •    al 
that  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  cannot  escape  ^'  ^/^f  »»*^  ^^  through  Chrut,  is  thus 
these  consequences.  They  are  momen-  explained: 
tous,  they  ^re  affecting,  they  are  prac- 
tical consequences.    They  touch  the  "  So  also  in  the  instance  of  prayer 
sprii^s  of  action,  they  agitate  him  with  through  Christy  we    may   understand 
hope  and  fear,  they  teach  him  that  he  throt^  his  religion^  or  doctrine  ;  since 
has  an  infinite  interest  at  stake,  they  it  is  entirely  through   the  influence  of 
make  him  anxious  for  his  eternal  desti-  his  religion,  its  instructions,  directions, 
ny.     He  feels  that  here  he  is  bound  by  encouragements,  and  promises,  that  we 
obligations  which  cannot  be  broken ;  are  enabled  to  worship  God  acceptably, 
that  there  is  but  one  path  left  him.  It  is  these  which  prepare  our  minds,  and 
that  of  implicit  submission  to  the  in-  lead  us  to   the  mercy  seat     We  ap- 
structions  of  this  heavenly  messenger,  proach  because  the  instructions  which 
and  a  life  of  devotion,  repentance,  and  Jesus  has  given,  and  on  which  pur  &ith 
holiness.      Since   it  were  an    insane  relies,  guide  us  thither.    That  is  to  say i 
inconsistency,   to    acknowledge    this  as  before,  we  come  as  his  disdples^  un- 
powerful  truth,  and  yet  live  disregard-  der  his  authori^t  and  hy  faith  in  him. 


1826^j 


WatfPs  Discourses  on  the  Character  of  Christ. 


«03 


It  is  this  coming  in  the  character  of  his 
disciples,  which  gives  us  hope  that  we 
shall  be  heard.''     p.  83. 

In  the  fifth  discourse,  entitled 
Uesus  the  Saviour,'  we  are  inform- 
ed, that  he  saves  his  people  from 
ignorance,  sin,  and  misery,  by  the 
power  of  the  truth  which  he  rom- 
manicated.  He  has  organized  a 
system  of  moral  influence  which 
reforms,  and  elevates,  and  purities, 
the  character  of  man. 

In  the  sixth  discourse,  entitled, 
^  Jesus  the  High  Priest,'  the  au- 
thor supposes  that  Christ  is  called 
high  priest  because  he  exerts  a  mo- 
ral influence  on  the  characters  of 
men,  by  his  doctrines  and  sufler- 
ings ;  and  that  he  is  said  strictly  to 
pat  away  sin,  when  he  reforms  a 
sinner  by  moral  suasion,  and  iu  a 
more  popular  and  figurative  sense, 
when  he  indicates  by  the  sign  or 
emblem  of  his  own  death,  that  God 
is  witling  to  forgive  transgression. 
But  the  language  of  the  Bible  on 
this  subject  is  so  strong,  that  the 
author  could  not  feel  fully  satisfied 
with  this  view  of  the  subject,  and 
is  compelled  to  make  the  following 
remarkable  concession : 

"  That  there  is  no  other  efScacy  in 
our  Lord's   sufferings,  except  in   the 
mode  which  has  now  been  described,  I 
do  not  assert.     But  thus  much  is  clear 
—that  this  is  tiie  only  operation  which 
we  can  understand,  or  with  which  we 
can  perceive  that  man  has  any  practi- 
cal coDcem.     In  the  mind  and  coun- 
sels of  God,  there  may  be  consequences 
whicli  we  do  not  discern   and   cannot 
penetrate.     An  importance  is  plainly 
attributed  to  the  Messiah's  death  in  the 
scriptures,  which  is  ascribed  to  that  of 
no  other  person.     It  is  spoken  of  with 
peculiar  emphasis  and  £eeling,  and  is 
connected  in  a  peculiar  manner  with 
the  terais  of  pardon  and  life.     We  may 
therefore  be  certain  that   it  holds  a 
most  important  place  in   the  Christian 
scheme,  that   we  owe  to  it,  perhaps, 
much  more  than  we  can  at    present 
Imow,  far  more  than  we  can  distinctly 
apprehend.    But  what  we  can  appre- 
hend, what  we  do  understand,  should 
be  enough  to  satisfy  us.    <  The  secret 


things  belong  unto  the  Lord  our  God ;' 
it  is  not  for  us  curiously  to  pry  into 
them,  nor  should  we  perhaps  be  made 
better  if  we  could  dis€X>ver  them. 
What  Grod  has  been  pleased  to  reveal, 
is  enough  for  pur  gratitude,  guidance, 
and  peace.  Tme  humility  wUi  be  con- 
tent with  this,  and  not  ambitiously  seek 
to  explain  what  the  scriptures  have  not 
explained.  If  we  can  discern  the  pow- 
erful moral  operation  by  which  our 
Lord's  death  convinces  men  of  sin,  of 
righteousness,  and  of  judgment,  and 
sanctifies  their  souls ;  it  is  enough,  or 
more  would  have  been  told.  Let  us  be 
content  to  rest  in  humble  ignorance  of 
whatever  mysterious  purposes  may  be 
otherwise  effected,  and  fear  lest  our  so- 
licitude to  know  more  should  destroy 
the  practical  and  saving  influence  of 
what  is  already  certain."  pp.  120 — 122. 

The  author  does  not  deny  that 
the  atoning  sacrifice  of  Christ  may 
be  a  measure,  tending  to  sustain 
law  whilst  God  pardons  transgres- 
sion, but  he  is  content  to  remain 
ignorant,  whether  this  be  the  fact 
or  not ;  nay,  more,  he  asserts  that 
the  moral  influence  of  the  death  of 
Christ  on  the  character  of  the  sin- 
ner, is  the  only  thing  worthy  of  at- 
tention, and  that  nothing  more  is 
revea(ed.  Of  course  he  does  limit 
the  agency  of  Christ  as  a  priest  to 
the  exertion  of  moral  influence  on 
the  character  of  men,  while  at  the 
same  time,  he  acknowledges  that 
the  language  of  the  Bible  on  the 
death  of  Christ  is  very  peculiar. 

The  amount  therefore  of  all  his 
discourses  thus  far,  is,  that  Christy 
as  t'>e  messenger  of  God^  reveals  truih^ 
by  which^  and  by  his  own  example^ 
he  sanciijks  fuen.  In  the  seventh 
discourse,  on  the  Atonement,  cor- 
responding views  are  exhibited. — 
To  atone,  is  to  reconcile.  And 
since  men  have  alienated  them-^ 
selves  from  God,  they  must  be  re- 
conciled and  restored  to  holiness 
and  obedience;  and  as  Christ  re- 
stores them  by  the  moral  influence 
of  the  truth,  he  is  said  to  make 
atonement  for  them ;  especially  has 
his  death  a  powerful  moral  influ- 
ence in  producing  repentance  and 


204 


Worths  Ducourses  en  the  Character  of  Christ.  [ArAit, 


faith,  and  '^  therefore  to  this  por- 
tion of  his  ministration  the  work  of 
reconciliation  is  frequently  attri- 
httted." 

In  the  eighth  discourse,  he  illus- 
trates the  agency  of  Christ  as  in- 
tercessor, which  consists  briefly  in 
this.  He  remembers  and  loves  his 
disciples,  and  prays  for  them  as  he 
did  on  earth,  and  as  any  good  man 
prays  for  the  Church ;  only  as  he 
is  more  intimately  connected  with 
the  Church  than  any  other  man, 
and  is  more  holy  and  more  highly 
exalted,  so  we  may  suppose  that 
his  intercessions  are  peculiarly  ar- 
dent, and  powerful. 

In  his  discourse  on  the  agency  of 
Christ  as  Judge  of  the  world,  he 
alludes  to  the  probability  of  his  be- 
ing so  called  because  he  has  dis- 
closed those  principles  and  doc- 
trines in  accordance  with  which 
men  will  be  judged.  But  he  rather 
inclines  to  the  opinion  that  Christ 
will  act  as  judge  by  delegated  au- 
thority and  knowledge,  and  affirms 
that  we  are  not  competent  to  assert 
that  the  delegation  of  such  autho- 
rity and  knowledge  to  a  finite  mind 
as  shall  qualify  him  to  judge  the 
world,  is  impossible. 

In  his  tenth  discourse,  on  honour- 
ii^  the  Son,  he  asserts  that  the 
honour  due  to  Christ,  arises  from 
his  official  relation  to  us,  and  from 
his  moral  character,  but  not  from 
his  nature.  If  we  dishonour  him, 
we  dishonour  God's  ambassador, 
and  of  course,  God  himself.  Jf  we 
receive  and  honour  him  because  he 
is  God's  ambassadof,  if  we  believe 
and  obey  his  communications,  if  we 
admire  his  holiness,  are  grateful 
for  his  efforts  in  our  behalf,  and 
imitate  his  example,  then  we  hon- 
our the  Son  even  as  we  honour 
the  Father.  And  all  curious  in- 
quiries as  to  his  nature  and  es- 
sential attributes  are  needless  and 
useless.  Yet  according  to  our  au- 
thor, he  is  not  to  be  worshipped, 
in  the  highest  sense  of  the  word ; 
and  the  plain  inference  from  this 
is,  that  he  is  not  God«  that  he  has 


not  a  divine  nature,  or  at  least,  that 
the  existence  of  such  a  nature  has 
not  been  revealed.  This,  as  we 
have  before  remarked,  is  in  fact  a 
decision  of  the  question  which  he 
professes  to  avoid. 

The  eleventh  and  last  discourse, 
on  the  example  of  our  Lord,  is 
well  written,  and  well  illustrated. 
The  author  alludes  to  the  power 
of  example,  and  following  the  usu- 
al course,  specifies  the  moral  qual- 
ities  of  our  Saviour;  such  as  his 
love,  meekness,  patience,  resigna- 
tion, &c. ;  and  applies  them  to  the 
formation  of  our  own  moral  charac- 
ter, and  to  the  direction  of  our  con- 
duct fiut  he  of  course  omits  that 
most  wonderful  act  of  Christ,  the 
tendency  of  which,  St.  Paul  delight- 
ed to  illustrate.  ^  Ye  know,'  says 
that  ardent  apostle,  '  the  grace  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  how  that  al- 
though he  was  rich,  yet  for  our 
sakes  he  became  poor,  that  wc 
through  his  poverty  might  become 
rich :'  and  again,  ^  let  this  mind  be  in 
you,  which  was  also  in  Christ  Jesus, 
who  being  in  the  form  of  God, 
thought  it  not  robbery  to  be  equal 
with  God,  yet  humbled  himself,'  &c. 

Such  is  an  outline  of  Mr.  W. 
on  this  subject;  the  tendency  of 
his  views  next  demands  our  atten- 
tion. We  remark  in  the  first  place 
that  they  tend  to  produce  errone- 
ous views  in  regard  to  the  inspira- 
tion of  the  scriptures.  Though 
this  may  not  at  first  be  obvious,  yet 
a  little  reflection  will  convince  us 
that  such  is  the  fact  For  accord- 
ing to  these  views,  almost  the  en- 
tire dignity  and  honour  of  Christ 
arise  from  his  being  the  medium  of 
communicating  divine  truth  to  man. 
Yet  one  would  naturally  inquire, 
wherein  does  this  distinguish  him 
from  other  inspired  men?  Has 
no  other  man  ever  declared  the 
will  of  God  ?  It  must  be  shown  that 
Christ  is  the  only  inspired  source 
of  truth,  or  that  the  truths  which 
he  conunnicated  were  peculiarly 
important  and  certain,  or  else  his 
pre-eminence  as  a  teachen  must  be 


]  8£6.]  Wart^s  Discourses  on  the  Character  of  Christ, 


205 


giyen  ap :  he  has  no  saperiority 
orer  oUier  divinely  authorized 
teachers,  and  all  the  declamation 
which  is  so  frequent  on  this  subject 
is  groundless.  There  is  a  pro- 
pensity among  Unitarians  to  el- 
erate  the  teaching  of  Christ  and 
to  depreciate  that  of  the  apostles 
and  prophets.  Yet  what  can  be 
more  inconsistent,  eyen  on  their 
own  principles,  for  do  not  they  ac- 
knowledge that  the  teaching  of 
Christ  is  valuable  only  because  it  is 
in&ct  the  teaching  of  God  by  him  ? 
And  cannot  God,  if  he  please,  teach 
us  by  other  men,  and  that  Infallibly? 
And  if  so,  how  shall  we  dare  to 
place  one  part  of  God's  communi- 
cations above  another?  Has  not 
God  in  fact  taught  us  by  other  men ; 
did  not  Christ  decWe,  that  he  had 
many  things  to  say  which  his  dis- 
ciples were  not  yet  prepaied  to  re- 
ceive, and  which  the  Holy  Spirit 
should  afterwards  reveal  to  them ; 
and  did  he  not  say  that  the  Holy 
Spirit  diould  guide  them  into  all 
tntk  ?  And  did  not  the  apostles 
claim  that  they  spake  the  words  of 
God ;  and  did  not  God  by  miracles 
sanction  their  claim  ?  Especially, 
did  not  St.  Paul,  in  repeated  in> 
stances,  and  in  the  most  unequivo- 
cal manner,  declare  that  he  spake 
^mder  the  Influences  of  the  Holy 
Spirit ;  that  his  doctrines  were  not 
the  doctrines  of  men,  but  of  God ; 
and  that  he  who  despised  him  des- 
pised God  ? 

And  what  stronger  evidence 
have  we  that  Christ  was  inspired  ? 
His  own  assertions,  sanctioned  by 
miracles,  rendered  him  worthy  of 
credit,  and  shall  we  doubt  the  full 
and  ample  inspiration  of  his  apos- 
tles, founded  on  the  same  evidence  ? 
As  to  the  Old  Testament,  we  are 
willing  to  receive  as  the  word  of 
God  which  cannot  be  broken,  that 
which  was  thus  received  by  our 
Saviour  and  his  apostles,  and  which 
is  supported  by  the  combined  evi- 
dence of  miracles,  prophecy,  and 
its  own  internal  excellence.  Yet 
we    should    infer  from    the    lan- 


guage of  Mr.  W.  that  he  believed 
Christ  to  be  the  only  inspired  mes- 
senger of  God  whom  the  world  has 
ever  seen.  What  less  is  implied 
by  such  passages  as  these  ? 

^  Jesus  called  himself, '  the  Light  of 
the  world  ;*  and  he  is  truly  the  fountain 
and  depository  of  whatever  light  we 
possess  on  the  great  subject  of  reli- 
gion. There  is  to  us,  strictly  and  prop- 
erly speaking,  no  other.  We  know 
nothing  on  the  subject,  clearly  and  cer- 
tainly, but  what  we  learn  from  him,  or 
have  been  enabled  to  attain  in  con- 
sequence of  what  he  has  taught  us.  It 
is  true  that  we  gather  some^ing  of  the 
existence,  attributes,  and  providence 
of  God  fK»m  the  works  of  nature  ;  but 
how  little  should  we  be  able  to  do  it, 
without  the  aid  of  revelation?  We 
find  the  great  principles  of  morality 
and  accountableness  in  *  the  law  ¥nit- 
ten  on  our  hearts  ;*  but  it  is  our  previ- 
ous acquaintance  with  the  Christian 
revelation,  which  enables  us  to  see  them 
so  distinctly  there,  and  they  have  been 
very  obscurely  discerned  by  those  who 
have  not  the  benefit  of  tliis  aid.  We 
might  learn  something  also  from  the 
great  human  lights,  w&ch  have  adorn- 
ed and  instructed  the  world  in  all  ages ; 
but  not  enough,  amidst  their  own  vague 
and  contradictoiy  notions,  to  be  a  sure 
and  satisfactory  guide.  For  it  is  cer- 
tain, tiuit  however  great  the  wisdom  of 
the  world  ipay  have  been,  still  <  the 
world  by  wisdom  knew  not  God.' 

'^Wlnt  man  mig^t  be  capable  of 
learning  under  anv  circunstanoes,  from 
his  own  unassisted  inquiry,  it  were  un- 
profitable to  discuss.  AU  history  de- 
clares the  plain  and  incontrovertible 
fact,  that  by  his  own  unassisted  inquiiy 
he  has  learned  comparatively  nothing. 
The  certainty  and  definitenessof  the  ve- 
ry first  principles,he  owes  to  the  instruc- 
tion of  Jesus ;  and  if  be  have  added  any 
thing  by  his  own  efforts,  it  is  because 
be  has  built  upon  this  foundation,  and 
been  guided  by  this  light  Who  knows 
any  tbd ng  of  God,  *  but  the  Son,  and  he 
to  whom  tiie  Son  has  revealed  him  ?' 
Who  understands  any  thing  of  the  pur- 
poses of  the  divine  will,  but  they  who 
have  received  it  from  Jesus?  Look 
over  the  history  of  the  world,  Breth- 
ren ;  in  former  and  in  present  times, 
in  Christian  and  in  pagan  lands: — 
where  do  you  find  religious  knowledge, 
and  from  what  fountains  does  it  flow  ? 


206 


Ffar«'i  Discourses  on  the  Character  of  Christ.  [Afril, 


Vo  you  not  trac^all  ita  streams  to  Naz- 
areth ?  Do  you  not  find  every  beam 
emanating^  from  the  Star  of  Bethle- 
hem ?  And  is  not  every  region  dark 
and  unwatered,  which  these  do  not 
visit  ?  Look  also  to  your  own  minds, 
and  consider  whether  you  possess  any 
valuable  knowledge  concerning  God, 
any  certain  and  satisfactory  truth,  any 
sustaining  and  peace-giving  acquaint- 
ance wi&  things  invisible  and  future, 
which  is  not  derived  from  the  Chris- 
tian doctrine.  And  will  you  not  say, 
then,  with  earnest  faith, '  Lord  to  whom 
should  we  go  ?  Thou  hast  the  words 
of  eternal  Ufe.' "    pp.  19—21. 

What  now  shall  we  saj  of  the 
Old  Testament ; — that  it  is  a  part 
of  the  revelation  made  by  Christ  ? 
This  would  be  confounding  lan- 
guage for  no  purpose.  Or  shall  we 
say  that  we  can  learn  nothing  clear- 
ly and  certainly  from  that  portion 
of  the  word  of  God  ;  that  no  ray  of 
light  flows  from  its  pages  to  illu- 
minate the  darkness  of  man  ?  Let  us 
remember  that  the  Old  Testament 
is  that  volume  in  reference  to  which 
St.  Paul  has  said,  all  scripture  is 
given  by  inspiration  of  God,  and  is 
profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof, 
for  correction,  for  instruction  in 
righteousness,  that  the  man  of  God 
may  be  perfect^  thoroughly  furnished 
wUo  all  good  works.  Let  us  re- 
member that  Jesus  himself  constant- 
ly referred  his  disciples  and  his  en- 
emies to  this  volume  as  to  the 
voice  of  God;  let  us  remember  the 
delight  of  ancient  saints  in  meditat- 
ing^ on  its  pages ;  let  us  read  the 
glowing  language  of  the  19th  and 
119th  Psalms  respecting  the  excel- 
lency and  power  of  the  scriptures, 
and  remember  that  but  a  small  part 
even  of  the  Old  Testament  iras 
then  in  existence,  and  we  shall  be 
convinced  that  they  who  depreciate 
those  sacred  writings,  differ  no  less 
from  Christ,  his  apostles,  and  an- 
cient saints,  than  from  reason  and 
Incontestible  evidence. 

But  perhaps  our  author  will  say 
that  he  meant  onlv  that  we  have 
no  light  except  from  revelation. 
If  so,  he  if  unhappy  in  his  language ; 
for  that  asserts  that  we  know  no- 


thing on  the  subject  clearly  an  d  cer- 
tainly, but  what  we  learn  from 
Christ,  or  have  been  enabled  to  at- 
tain in  consequence  of  what  he  has 
taught  us.  Now  if  this  is  so,  either 
the  Old  Testament  is  a  part  of 
Christ^s  teaching,  or  it  is  of  no  value. 
But  Mr.  Ware  intimates  that  the 
instructions  of  all  other  inspired 
writers  are  imperfect — partaking 
more  or  less  of  the  defects  of  the 
writers  ;  or  to  use  his  own  lan- 
guage: 

"  The  teaching  of  Jesus  must  be  re- 
garded as  the  fountain  of  Christisn 
truth.  The  instructions  of  others,  are 
but  streams  flowing  from  it;  some 
nearer  the  source,  and  some  more  dis 
tant  from  it ;  but  all  likely  to  be  more 
or  less  affected  by  the  character 
of  the  channel  which  conveys 
them,  and  the  soil  through  which 
they  pass.  Even  the  words  of  the  apos* 
ties  aro  not  to  be  taken  before  those  of 
Christ  For  to  them  the  spirit  was  giv- 
en by  measure,  to  him  *  without  meas- 
ure.^ The  treasure  in  them  was  in 
'  earthen  vessels,*  and  they  '  knew  but 
in  part'  The  spirit  preserved  them 
from  injurious  errors  in  communicating 
and  recording  the  truth ;  but  still  they 
are  not  to  be  put  on  a  level  with  their 
infallible  master,  nor  their  epistles  to 
be  esteemed  and  admired  beyond  his 
discourses."    p.  14. 

Here  it  is  natural  to  ask,  cannot 
God  enable  an  inspired  writer,  even 
though  imperfect  and  sinfal,  to 
speak  perfect  and  unmixed  truth  ? 
And  has  he  not  done  it  ?  If  not, 
then  all  hope  is  at  an  end ;  for  be 
it  remembered,  we  have  nothing  on 
record  which  Jesus  himself  wrote. 
Every  book  in  the  Bible  was  writ- 
ten ky  Hnful  mtn.  It  will  perhaps 
be  said  that  the  evangelists  heard 
the  discourses  of  our  Lord  and  de- 
rived their  knowledge  from  the 
fountain  head.  But  we  ask,  can 
this  be  asserted  of  them  all  ?  And 
if  it  could,  who  can  tell  how  much 
they  misunderstood  or  misremem- 
bered  ?  Were  they  not,  as  Unita- 
rians are  wont  to  remark,  igno- 
rant, and  clouded  with  prejudice, 
and  unable  to  comprehend  all  the 


1826.] 


Wart'i  DisMurses  on  the  Character  of  Christ. 


207 


iDBtnictioiis  of  our  Lord,  even  dur- 
ing his  life  ?  Whence  all  their 
wisdom  after  his  death?  Did  the 
HoljT  Spirit  teach  them  and  call  to 
their  remembrance  the  words  of 
Christ?  We  belieye  that  he  did. 
And  did  he  enable  them  to  write 
trath,  pure  and  unmixed  as  it  flow- 
ed from  its  divine  source,  truth 
irhich  thej  would  neither  hare  re- 
membered nor  understood  but  for 
his  inspiration  ?  We  believe  that  he 
did.  And  do  not  Unitarians  believe 
it?  If  not,  what  infallible  truth 
have  we?  If  they  do,  why  do 
they  not  concede  to  the  apostles 
what  they  concede  to  the  evan« 
gelists,  and  admit  that  the  Holy 
Spirit  taught  them  infallibly ;  and 
why,  when  they  assert  themselves 
to  have  been  so  taught,  and  prove 
the  assertion  by  miracles,  should 
we  doubt  their  word  ?  Or  why  are 
we  to  doubt  the  inspiration  of  the 
writers  of  the  Old  Testament, 
of  whom  St.  Peter  asserts 
that  they  spake  as  they  were 
moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  We 
do  not  hesitate  to  say  that  there  is 
not  the  shadow  of  a  reason  for 
making  this  distinction  between 
one  part  of  the  Bible  and  another. 
It  is  like  exalting  the  authority  of 
God  above  the  authority  of  God ; 
for  one  and  the  self  same  Spirit 
spake  by  all,  and  with  equal  truth 
at  all  times. 

Nor  is  it  true,  as  our  author  as- 
serts, that  the  mercy  and  clemen- 
cy of  God  were  revealed  by  Christ 
alone.  He  makes  this  one  reason 
why  Christ  is  called  '^  the  founda« 
tion." 

^'  We  may  say  once  more,  Christ  is 
the  oolr  foundation  of  the  hduver^s 
hope*  It  is  from  him  and  his  gospel, 
that  we  learn  ttiose  truths  eonoeming 
the  mercy  and  placalnlity  of  God,  which 
give  hope  of  pardon  on  repentance,  and 
of  acceptance  in  oar  imperfect  attempts 
to  please  him  ;-^from  him  alone,  also, 
that  we  derive  soAoient  assurance  of  a 
future  Kfe,  and  an  existence  of  eternal 
purity  and  peace."    pp.  24,  26. 


**  It  is  the  message  of  Jesus  Christ, 
which  has  taught  the  grace  of  Almighty 
God ;  which  has  proclaimed  his  long 
suffering  and  compassion  ;  which  has 
encouraged  sinners  to  repent  and  re- 
turn by  invitations  of  foigiving  love ; 
which  has  declared  the  kind  allowance 
of  our  Father  for  unavoidable  imperfec- 
tion, and  thus  given  courage  to  human 
weakness.  It  is  this  only,  which  pro- 
claims to  a  world  lying  in  wickedness, 
that  'God  hath  not  appointed  it  to 
wrath,  but  to  obtain  salvation  through 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ :'  and  '  hath  sent 
his  Son  into  the  world,  not  to  condemn 
the  world,  but  that  the  world  through 
him  might  be  saved.' "    p.  26. 

Has  the  author  never  read  the 
Old  Testament ;  or  does  he  really 
and  wholly  deny  its  inspiration? 
Who  does  not  know  that  God's 
mercy  is  as  fully  revealed  in  the 
Old  Testament  as  in  the  New  ? 
And  if  glow  of  language,  frequen- 
cy of  repetition,  and  variety  of  il- 
lustration can  add  to  the  fulness  of 
revelation,  it  is  even  more  fully 
revealed  in  the  Old  Testament 
than  in  the  New.  If  any  one  ' 
doubts  it,  let  him  read  the  Fsalms 
and  Isaiah,  and  in  short  all  the 
Old  Testament.  One  thing  Christ 
did,  as  we  believe,  which  threw  a 
flood  of  light  on  this  subject.  He 
showed  how  God  could  be  merciful 
and  yet  just,  by  his  atoning  death. 
But  the  fact  that  God  would  par- 
don he  could  not  reveal:  it  had 
been  known  for  ages  and  genera- 
tions before. 

Mr.  W.  also  asserts  that  the 
epistles  are  of  more  limited  appli- 
cation than  the  instructions  of 
Christ;  and  that  Jesus  had  in  gen- 
eral a  wider  reference  to  all  who 
should,  in  any  age,  believe  in 
him. 

"  Even  the  words  of  the  apostles  are 
not  to  be  taken  before  those  of  Christ 
For  to  them  the  spirit  was  given  by 
measure,  to  him  *  without  measure.' 
The  treasure  in  them  was  in  <  earthen 
vessels,'  and  they  '  knew  but  in  part.* 
The  spirit  prsserved  them  ficom  injuri- 


2U8 


Worths  Discourses  on  Hit  Character  of  Christ. 


[Anui) 


0118  erroxs  in  communicating  and  re- 
coidini^  the  truth ;  but  still  thej  are 
not  to  be  put  on  a  level  Vith  their  in- 
fallible master,  nor  their  epistles  to  be 
esteemed  and  admired  beyond  his  dis- 
courses. They  wrote  for  particular 
churchesyon  special  occasions,  often- 
times on  subjects  of  temporary  inter- 
est and  qoestions  of  contxovers^,  now 
settled  and  foif^ten :  and  this  it  is, 
which  makes  some  passages  in  their 
writings  so  hard  to  be  understood.  Je- 
sus, on  the  other  hand,  though  adapting 
himself  to  present  circumstances,  yet 
had  hk  general  a  w|der  reference  to  all 
wbm  should  in  any  age  belieTe  on  him. 
He  waalaying  the  foundation  of  a  temple 
for  all  people,  while  the  disciples  were 
building  upon  it  for  particular  commu- 
nities. Hence  he  is  more  easily  and 
generally  understood,  and  his  teaching 
is  more  uniyersally  applicable.  Not 
that  the  epistles  are  to  be  in  any  de- 
gree underralued — for  there  are  laige 
portions  of  them  still  of  universal  and 
most  important  application.  I  only 
mean,  we  are  to  bear  it  in  mind  that  he 
is  the  master  of  the  apostles,  no  less 
than  of  ourselves;  and  Uiat  we  are  safe- 
safest  in  deriving  the  first  principles  of 
our  faith  from  his  own  lips  and  lifo,  and 
then  interpreting  the  apostles  accord- 
ingly. And  this  is  our  duty— not  only 
because,  as  I  said,  he  is  our  master  and 
net  they — ^but  because,  also,  a  great 
part  01  the  perplexing  and  unhappy 
consequences  arising  £rom  unintelligi- 
ble and  superstitious  doctrine,  and 
from  misapprehension  of  scripture, 
have  sprung  from  this  very  source— the 
leaning  on  the  apostles  instead  of  on 
Jesua— the  learning  Christianity  from 
their  obscure  discussions  of  particular 
qoestixms  at  Rome  or  Corinth,  or  Gala- 
tia,  instead  of  taking  it  from  the  the 
plain  exposition  of  tibeir  master,  who 
spoke  for  the  edification  of  all  men,  in 
all  ages,  and  under  all  circumstances. 
We  shall  avoid  a  great  evil  by  going 
directly  to  him,  first  of  all."  pp.  14 — 16. 

All  this,  we  think,  requires 
proof.  No  one,  to  our  knowledge, 
ever  maintained  that  the  words  of 
the  apostles  are  to  be  taken  before 
those  of  Christ ;  but  we  have  yet 
to  learn  that  the  communications 
of  Uie  selfsame  Spirit  vary  in  au- 
thority in  different  parts  of  the 
Bible.    For  our  author  seemii  con- 


stantly to  foi^t  that  men  are  not 
our  authority  in  any  part  of  the 
Bible.    In  regard  to  the  epistles, 
we  believe  that  in  extent  of  appli- 
cation they  have  a  superiority  over 
the  gospels,  rather  than  the  re- 
verse; and  that  even  where  local 
questions  arose,  they  were  always 
settled  on  principles  of  universal 
application.    And  the  circumstan- 
ces are  so  far  from  obscuring  these 
principles,  that  they  tend  rather 
to  render  them  more  definite.    No 
principles  are  of  more  universal 
application  than   those  of  Chris- 
tian expediency  illustrated  in  St. 
Paurs  first  epistle  to  the  Corinthi- 
ans ;  where  the  propriety  of  eating 
meat  in  an  idoPs  temple  is  discuss- 
ed.     True,  that  question  was  of 
^^  temporary  interest,''  and  is  now 
^^  settled  and  forgotten ;  yet  so  far 
is  it  from  obscuring  the  principles 
of  the  subject,  that  it  gives  them 
a  definiteness  and  a  clearness  which 
nothing  can  evade.     We   always 
understand    prineiplea  better    by 
seeing  them  actually  applied  to  ex- 
isting cases,  than  by  any  abstract 
statement.    The  same  remarks  are 
applicable  to  other  questions   of 
local  interest,   discussed  by    the 
apostles,  the  principles  of  which 
are  unlimited  and  universal.     But 
on  the  whole,  the  epistles  have  as 
little  that  is  local,  as  any  part  of 
the  Bible,and  they  are  the  only  part 
of  the  Bible  where  we  have  con- 
nected   and    systematic  views    of 
Christian  doctrine  prepared  for  all 
mankind,  and  unembarrassed  by  the 
peculiar  nature  of  the  Jewish  econ- 
omy.   The  Old  Testament  clearly 
revealed  all  the  attributes  of  God, 
and  either  by  types,  prophecies,  or 
direct  declaration,  most  of  the  pe- 
culiarities of  the  Christian  system, 
as  well  as  all  the  grand  principles 
of  religion  and  morality.      The 
Saviour  came  principally^  as   we 
believe,  to  fulfil  what  was  predict- 
ed of  him  as  an  atoning  sacrifice. 
He   taught  more   clearly  all  the 
doctrines  of  Christianity  as  far  as  the 
statement  of  facts  is  concerned,  not 


18J80.J 


Wart's  Discourses  on  iiie   Character  of  CkrisU 


209 


explaining  fulij  the  mode,  or  the 
connexion  of  all  which  he  repeal- 
ed ;  but  he  stated  that  the  whole 
subject  would  be  more  fully  made 
knofrn  at  the  advent  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.    Accordingly   we   have  in 
the  Epistles  not  only  the  same  doc- 
trinal facts  which  we  have  in  the 
Old  Testament  and  the  Gospels^ 
bat  we  have  more  of  the  theory  of 
the  subject.     We  see  how  the  pro- 
ceedings of  God  can  be  referred  to 
genera]  and  sublime  principles  of 
moral  goyerqment ;  how  they  are 
connected  with  each  other,  and  in 
imion  tend  to  one  grand  result.   And 
this,  we  apprehend,  is  one  reason 
why  they  are  so  unpopular  with 
many.     It  is  much   easier  to  ex- 
plain away   insulated  statements, 
than  a  connected  chain  of  reason- 
ing.   We  think  it  impossible  for 
any  man  to  pervert  or  wrest  St. 
PauPs  Epistle  to  the  Romans  with 
any  decent  degree  of  plausibility. 
So  clear  are   his  statements,    so 
closely    connected  are    his  argu- 
ments, that  the   shortest  way    of 
evading  the  difficulty  is  to  dismiss 
him  as  "  hard  to  be   understood," 
or  else  to  diminish  his  authority  as 
an  inspired  writer  ;  and  many  bit- 
ter complaints  are  uttered  hecause 
men   will  derive   their    doctrinal 
ideas  from  St  Paul.   But  who  shall 
dictate  to  the  Sovereign  of  the  uni- 
verse by  whom  and  when  he  shall 
most  fully  reveal  doctrines  ?     And 
who  can  complain  if  we  derive  our 
doctrines  from  that  part  of  the  Bi- 
ble which  professes  to  be  doctrinaL 
Would  it  not  be  ridiculous  to  cen- 
tre a  man  because  he  consulted 
the  Book   of  Proverbs  to   obtain 
prudential  maxims,  instead  of  go- 
ing to   the    Aj^ocalypse?    If  we 
vish  to  know  the  system  of  doc- 
trines in  all  iis  connexions,  and  the 
philosophy  of  the  whole   subject, 
we  most  go  where  they  are  to  be 
found,  and  not  where  we  imagme 
they  ought  to  be  found.     Besides ; 
it  is  reasonable,  and  in  accordance 
with  analogy,  that  the  last  revela- 
tion should  be   the    jnost    clear. 
1820.— Nq.  4.  27 


Christ  Sp«ke  to  the  Jews,  under 
their  peculiar  economy,  and  before 
the  distinction  between  Jew  and 
Gentile  was  abolished.  The  apos- 
tles, and  particularly  Paul,  spoke 
to  the  Gentiles,  explained  the  abo- 
lition of  the  old  dispensation,  the 
union  of  Jews  and  Gentiles  in  one 
church,  and  the  universal  princi- 
ples of  that  dispensation  which  was 
to  include  the  whole  world.  In 
fact  the  Epistles  are  composed  with 
express  reference  to  the  Christian 
dispensation,  and  are  in  this  res- 
pect peculiar  and  more  imsnediaie^ 
ly  applicable  to  us  than  any  other 
part  of  the  Bible.  But  so  long  as 
all  scripture  is  given  by  inspiration 
of  God,  we  are  not  inclined  to  ele- 
vate the  authority  of  one  part  of 
the  Bible  above  that  of  mother  : 
but  rather  to  intenpret  the  whole 
fairly,  and  to  receive  with  faith 
whatever  we  find,  in  what  part  so- 
ever it  may  be  revealed. 

All  this  unsoundness  with  regard 
to  inspiration  is  a  natural  conse- 
quence of  endeavouring  to  make 
the  dignity  of  Christ  rest  upon  his 
official  relation  to  us  as  a  teacher. 
For  if  it  is  once  conceded  that  the 
communications  of  others  are  as 
authoritative  and  ample  as  those 
of  the  man  Christ  Jesus,  this 
ground  of  distinction  fails,  and  we 
must  explain  the  lofty  language  of 
the  Bible  on  another  hypothesis. 

The  views  of  Mr.  W.  tend  in  the 
second  place,  to  destroy  all  faith  in 
Christ,  in  any  proper  sense  of  the 
word.  We  cannot  confide  in  him 
for  his  own  sake,  as  God ;  and  mere- 
ly  to  believe  his  communications  is 
not  faith  in  him ;  for  on  this  ground 
we  might  with  equal  propriety 
speak  of  faith  in  St.  Paul,  or  St. 
Jol^n.  The  only  alternative  hepe, 
as  before,  is  to  maintain  that  Jesus 
Christ  is  the  only  inspired  teacher^ 
and  that  we  are  to  believe  him 
alone ;  whereas,  according  to  what 
has  been  showo^  we  have  nothing 
which  has  come  to  ns  directly  by 
Christ,  but  all  onr  knowledge  has 
been  eonuDunlcated  by  other  in- 


2W 


H^ar^s  £H$eour9e8  ouilu  ChaydcUr  of  ChfisU  [AfRUV 


-< 

••». 


/ 


spired  writers.  Of  course,  oathis 
scheme,  there  is  no  such  thin^  as 
faith  in  Christ,  in  the  proper  sense 
of  the  word,  or  in  any  peculiar 
sense  whatever. 

Thirdly :  According^  to  these 
yiews,  we  have  as  many  mediators 
as  there  are  inspired  writers.  For 
there  is  nothing  in  the  character 
of  a  mediator,  as  descihed  by  Mr. 
Ware,  peculiar  to  Christ;  since 
other  men  have  been  the  organs  of 
communication  between  God  and 
us,  and  have  taught  us  how  to  ap- 
proach God.  We  may  therefore 
speak  of  the  mediation  of  St.  Paul 
with  as  much  propriety  as  of  that 
of  Christ.  The  only  alternative 
is  still  therefore,  as  before,  to 
maintain  that  Christ  is  the  only  in- 
fallible teacher  whom  God  has 
sent ;  that  is,  Xm  3eny  or  limit  the 
inspiration  of  the  other  sacred  wri- 
ters. And  if  merely  the  moral  in- 
fluence of  Jesus  as  a  teacher  make 
him  our  Saviour  and  high  priest, 
then  we  have  other  Saviours  and 
high  priests  besides  him;  and  if  the 
moral  influence  of  his  death  in 
^^  affecting  the  souls  of  men  and 
restoring  them  to  the  love  of  duty 
and  of  God,''  renders  it  an  atoning 
sacrifice,  then  we  have  had  more 
than  one  atoning  sacrifice  ;  for  the 
sufferings  and  death  of  other  in- 
spired writers  have  without  doubt 
had  similar  effects.  And  if  the 
death  of  Christ  had  power  to  sanc- 
tion and  establish  his  doctrines,  so 
had  that  of  other  sacred  writers ; 
for  many  of  them  sealed  their  doc- 
^ines  with  their  blood. 

It  is  this  which  draivs  from  our 
author  the  unwilling  confession  that 
the  death  of  Christ  may  operate 
in  some  way  unknown  to  us, — 
which  he  immediately  neMtratizes 
by  saying  that  on  this  subject  no- 
f.tfaing  is  revealed,  and  that  it  is  the 
.reforming  influence  only,  of  the 
death  of  Christ,  with  which  wo 
have  any  concern.  Much  easier 
^ould  it  have  been  to  say  with 
Paul,  that  the  death  of  Citrist  en- 
ablet  God  to  htjutt^  and  the  justi- 


fier  of  him  who  belie veth  in  Jesus. 
Then  there  would  have  been  a 
broad  and  obvious  distinction  be- 
tween the  death  of  Christ  and  that 
of  any  other  man :  but  as  our  au- 
thor limits  the  subject,  no  such  dis- 
tinction is  apparent 

Again,  fourthly :  Onr  obligations 
of  love  and  gratitude  to  Christ  are 
weakened  by  this  view  of  hi>$ 
character.  It  is  right  that  we 
should  be  grateful  to  all  our  bene- 
factors, and  not  to  concentre  all  our 
gratitude  on  him,  as  though  we 
had  received  the  messages  of  God 
through  him  alone  ;  or  as  though 
he  alone  had  suffered  in  the 
cause  of  truth.  And  besides,  if 
he  was  a  mere  man,  and  was  never 
in  a  more  exalted  state,  his  efforts 
in  our  behalf,  to  say  the  least,  are 
not  in  any  degree  more  striking 
than  those  of  other  men.  For 
he  had  before  him  a  glorious  re- 
ward, an  exaltation  above  that  of 
any  other  man  who  has  laboured 
and  suffered  in  the  same  cause.  If 
we  say  with  Paul  that,  though 
equal  with  God,  he  humbled  him- 
self and  took  the  "form  of  a  servant, 
that  he  might  atone  for  sin,  the 
scene  at  once  changes,  and  lan- 
guage becomes  powerless  to  ex- 
press the  height  and  depth  and 
length  and  breadth  of  the  love  of 
Christ,  which  passeth  knowledge. 
But  what  does  this  language  mcap 
on  the  Unitarian  hypothesis? 

Fifthly:  According  to  thes« 
views,  we  sec  not  how  Christ  can 
tind  any  place  in  our  prayers.  For 
we  cannot  pray  to  Aim,  nor  ask  any 
\\\mg for  his  sake ^  since  according  to 
Mr.  W.  tiiis  18  unscriptural  ^  and 
to  pray  in  his  name^  is  only  to  pray 
according  to  his  directions,  and  by 
his  authority.  Now  can  we  not  in 
this  sense  assign  to  St.  Paul,  in  our 
prayers,  the  same  place  which  wc 
do  to  Christ,  and  pray  in  his  naoie, 
that  is,  according  to  bis  instnic* 
tlons  and  by  his  authority  'I  Or 
shall  we  say,  as  before,  that  lie  18 
not  an  inspired  writer  ? 

Bvt  who  that  has  any  just  views 


1826.] 


Ware^s  Bisc(Airs€S  m  the  Character  of  ChriU. 


213 


of  the  nature  of  prayer  can  think 
of  finite  beings  like  these,  in  his 
sappUcations  before  the  infinite 
and  eternal  God.  On  this  subject, 
many  Unitarians  are,  to  say  the 
least,  consistent,  for  in  their  pray- 
ers no  conspicuous  place  is  found 
even  for  the  name  of  the  Saviour 
of  men.  And  this  is  what  we 
should  expect ;  for  let  any  one  who 
h  accustomed  to  worship  Christ, 
/or  a  moment  entertain  the  thought 
that  he  is  not  God,  and  how  does 
bis  mind  instantaneously  recoil 
from  his  worship,  and  lose  sight  of 
him  in  the  presence  of  the  eter- 
nal God.  There  is  no  compromise  ; 
we  must  either  pray  to  Christ,  or 
he  is  at  once  a  created  being  like 
ourselyes,  and  utterly  insignificant, 
when  compared  with  the  God  of 
alt  power  and  might. 

But  how  do  these  views  and  their 
tendency  correspond  with  the 
glowing  language  of  the  Bible? 
On  one  hand  'we  are  told  that 
Christ  is  a  messenger  of  God, 
whom  we  must  believe  and  imi- 
tate, who  has  done  much  for  us, 
and  who  therefore  deserves  much 
gratitude.  But  when  Paul  enters 
upon  this  theme,  what  ardour, 
what  vehemence,  does  he  manifest. 
No  hesitation,  no  ambiguity,  no 
lukewarm  admiration,characterize8 
him.  His  mind  and  his  style  kin- 
dle together,  and  the  mighty  flood 
of  emotion  bears  him  onward,  re- 
.gardless  of  the  barriers  of  rhetoric 
or  of  rale.  Do  Unitarians  ever,  by 
chance,  fall  into  this  current  ?  are 
they  heard  exclaiming  with  him,  I 
count  all  things  but  loss  for  the  ex- 
cellency of  the  knowledge  of  my 
Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  For  me  to  live 
is  Christ ;  I  have  a  desire  to  depart 
and  be  with  Christ ;  God  forbid  that 
1  should  glory  save  in  the  cross  of 
Christ  ?  If  we  had  a  moral  ther- 
mometer, we  doubt  not  that  the  ar- 
dour of  language  used  by  the  ad- 
vocates of  different  systems  would 
in  most  cases  be  found  to  corres- 
pond with  their  views  of  the  native 
and   original    dignity    of    Christ. 


When  he  is  degraded  to  the  rank 
of  a  mere  creature,  there  is  a  phi- 
losophical gratitude,  and  a  distant 
and  calm  admiration,  which  seem 
to  cause  but  little  agitation  of  soul 
or  fervency  of  language.  Never 
is  the  soul  overwhelmed  with  un- 
speakable emotion  ;  never  is  it  lost 
in  the  ocean  of  love,  as  it  gazes  on 
his  humiliation,  who  left  his  throne 
on  high,  and  the  glory  which 
he  had  with  the  Father  before  the 
world  was,  to  make  atonement  for 
the  sins  of  his  revolted  creatures, 
— creatures  not  merely  ignorant,  oi^ 
unfortunate,  but  deeply  plunged  in 
guilt  and  voluntary  ruin.  If  we 
look  at  the  sermon  on  ^  honouring ' 
the  Son  as  we  honour  the  Father,' 
we  shall  find  that,  in  principle,  it 
'amounts  to  no  more  than  this :  ren- 
der unto  Jesus  the  things  which 
are  his,  and  unto  God  the  things 
which  are  God^s — and  if  we  are  to 
honour  him  only  as  the  anointed 
messenger  of  God,  and  to  love  him 
only  as  a  holy  being,  and  according 
to  his  excellence,  and  if  we  are  to 
be  grateful  only  for  his  ofiiciai 
communications  and  acts,  we  see 
not  why  other  inspired  messengers 
are  not  also  to  be  honoured  in  the 
same  way.  if  they  bring  the  mes- 
sages of  God,  they  must  be  re- 
ceived as  his  ao^bassadors ;  if  they 
are  our  l)enefactors,  we  ought  to 
be  grateful  to  them ;  if  they 
are  morally  excellent,  we  ought 
to  love  and  imitate  them  accord- 
ing to  their  excellence ;  in  the 
words  of  St  Paul,  we  should  be  fol- 
lowers of  them  who  through  faith' 
and  patience  inherit  the  promises; 
and  we  should  believe  and  obey 
their  instructions.  Unless,  there- 
fore, Mr.  W.  takes  the  ground,  that 
there  are  no  inspired  men  besides 
Christ,  we  see  not  how  he  can 
avoid  the  conclusion  that  we  are  to 
honour  them  also  even  as  we  honour 
the  Father.  Not  indeed  in  the  same 
-  degree,  nor  are  we  to  honour  Christ 
in  the  same  degree :  but  we  are  to 
honour  them  according  to  their  mo- 
ral character,  and  their  relation  tb 


212 


Mr.  Sprague^s  Sermon. 


[APRIt. 


lid. 


just  aa   in  the  eate   of  our 
Lord  JeflQs. 

The  light  in  which  these  sermons 
exhibit  Christ  as  Judge,  gives  him 
comparatively  little  pre-eminence. 
Mr.  Ware  supposes  it  not  improb- 
able that  he  will  judge  the  world 
by  delegated  knowledge.  We  think 
that  there  is  but  one  conceivable 
mode  in  which  a  finite  being  can 
be  enabled  to  judge  the  world.  God 
can  form  his  own  decisions,  com- 
municate them  to  the  nominal 
judge,  and  by  him  make  them 
known  to  the  world.  At  the  same 
time,  he  who  pronounces  the  sen- 
tence must  be  ignorant  of  the 
grounds  on  which  it  rests,  and  can 
be  certain  of  its  rectitude  only  by 
Implicit  faith  in  God,the  real  Judge. 
But  to  exercise  judgment  of  this  se- 
condary kind  requires  no  peculiar 
wisdom,  for  any  one  can  pronounce 
a  just  sentence,  if  he  is  required 
merely  to  repeat  the  decisions  of 
another.  If  Mr.  Ware  is  disposed 
to  maintain  that  a  finite  being  can 
be  qualified  to  exercise  judgment 
in  a  higher  sense,  so  as  to  form  in- 
depen&nt  decisions,  in  the  exercise 
of  his  own  powers ;  we  must  re- 
ply that  it  seems  to  us  impossible, 
that  the  acts,  words,  and  thoughts, 
of  all  mankind,  together  with  all  the 
attending  circumstances  of  pallia- 
tion or  aggravation,  and  their  con- 
nexions with  the  interests  of  the 
ffovemment  of  God,  in  all  past  and 
future  ages,  should  be  viewed  by 
a  finite  mind  as  they  are  by  the  in- 
finite God.  And  yet  can  an  impar- 
tial and  independent  sentence  be 
pronounced  by  one  whose  views  are 
limited  in  any  of  these  respects. 

The  whole  tendency  of  the 
views  exhibited  in  these  sermons,  is 
to  enervate  the  Bible,  to  diminish 
the  force  of  language,  limit  its  ex- 
tent, and  quench  its  ardour.  If  any 
one  should  attempt  to  accommodate 
a  splendid  description  of  the  sun,to  a 
taper,  he  would  seem  to  us  to  la- 
bour much  as  those  who  attempt  to 
accommodate  the  elevated  language 
of  the  Bible  respecting  Christ  to 


any  mere  finite  being.  Particular 
passages  may  be  evaded  or  neutral- 
ized by  criticism  but  the  glory 
of  Christ  shines  with  too  much 
splendour  from  the  pages  of  the 
Bible,  to  suffer  dim  eclipse  by  ef- 
forts like  these. 

As  a  literary  production,  the 
work  is  creditable  to  the  author. 
The  spirit  manifested  is  generally 
candid  and  fair  :  we  would  believe 
that  the  author  designed  to  be  so^ 
in  all  cases.  Yet  either  ignorantly 
or  unconsciously,  he  has  occa 
sionally  introduced  passages  too 
much  characterized  by  insinuation 
and  mnuendo.  He  exhibits  marks  ot 
an  amiable,  serious,  and  grateful 
temper  of  mind,  but  is  deficient  in 
that  deep,  ardent,  and  energetic 
feeling,  which  the  theme  of  his  dis- 
courses would  seemfitted  to  in- 
spire. 


Wicked  mm  enmartd  by  OumseUtes.  A 
Swmonpreachedy  Dec.  16, 1825,  tti  Me 
Second  Parish  of  Wut  Springfieldy  at 
the  inUrment  of  Samuel  lAonard^  and 
Jlfrf  •  Harriet  Leonard^  his  toife ;  the 
former  of  whom  murdered  ike  UUUr^ 
and  IhencommitUd  Suicide,  With  an 
appendix,  Sfc  By  Wiixiam  B. 
»»RAOUK*  Pastor  of  the  first  Church 
in  West  Springfield. 

The  occasion  of  this  sermon  was  one 
of  the  most  awfully  impressiFO  upon  re- 
cord. A  man  who  had  been  distinguish- 
ed for  bis  malignant  opposition  to  reli- 
gion, and  fi>r  the  profession  of  a  belief 
in  tlie  doctrine  of  universal  salvation, 
had  deliberately,  and  with  every  ap- 
pearance of  sanity  which  the  case  could 
admit,  murdered  bis  wife, 'and  then  him- 
self, in  the  presence  of  their  children. 
The  sermon  was  well  adapted  to  the 
occasion.  It  is  not  an  effort  at  a  pop- 
ular oration.  It  shows  nothing  which 
looks  like  an  attempt  to  more  the  hu- 
man passions  of  the  vast  multitude  in 
whose  hearing  it  was  uttered.  The  cir- 
cumstances of  horror  were  left  to  pro- 
duce their  own  effect,  while  the  preach- 
er availed  himself  of  that  effect  to  im- 
press upon  the  minds  of  his  hearers,  first 
^*  some  of  the  means  by  which  a  pre-em- 
inently depraved  character  is  formed  ;^^ 
and  secondly,  the    fact    that    *<wick- 


1826.J 


Ordination  Sermon  by  Prof,  Chase, 


213 


ed  men,  in  their  efforts  to  injure  others 
and  oppose  reli^on,  actually  ensnare 
themselves." 

We  have  room  for  only  a  single 
extract. 

^  I  observe,  once  more,  that  there  is  no- 
thing, which  is  more  likely  to  constitute  the 
foandation,  or  to  accelerate  the  progress  of 
a  groMij  depraved  habit,  than  ahel^fin  the 
mirineqfumversal  aaivoHon. 

"  There  is  no  idea  so  terrible,  as  that  of  a 
punishment,  suoh  as  the  Bible  describes,  to 
be  the  portion  of  the  wicked,  in  a  Aiture 
world.  It  is  this,  which,  in  a  great  degree, 
prevents  depraved  man  ftom  acting  out  the 
native  madness  of  the  heart.  No  doubt,  it 
has  a  powerftil  influence  even  upon  Chris- 
tians ;  bat  in  respect  to  those,  who  are  des- 
titute of  a  principle  of  holy  love,  it  imposes 
«me  of  the  chief  restraints  against  a  life  of 
open  transgression.  We  find  this  principle 
operating,  with  no  small  efficacy,  even  upon 
the  minds  of  heathen ;  but  where  it  has 
been  quickened  and  directed  by  revelation, 
it  exerts  a  proportionably  greater  energy. 

^  If  it  be  true,  then,  that  the  dread  of  a  f\i- 
tare  retribution  is  one  of  the  most  ^cient 
principles,  in  the  prevention  of  crime,  it  is 
manifest  that  they,  who  would  root  out  this 
sentiment  fh>m  the  mind,  level  a  deadly 
blow  at  the  best  interests  of  society.  On- 
ly tet  a  wicked  man  believe,  that  all 
mstinctions  of  character  will  be  over- 
looked, in  a  future  world,  and  that  the 
good  and  the  bad  will  share  alike,  in  the  re- 
wards of  eternity,  and  no  exhibition  of  de- 
pravity whatever,  from  such  a  man,  furnish- 
es any  ceasonable  ground  of  surprise.  The 
highest  principle,  by  which  you  can  expect 
tbnit  he  will  be  governed,  is  expediency.  His 
only  inquiry  will  be,  what,  on  the  whole, 
wiu  most  promote  his  present  gratification ; 
and  even  the  answer  to  this  inquiry  will  bo 
suggested  by  passion  and  appetite,  rather 
than  by  sober  reason.  Suppose,  then,  that 
he  cast  his  eye  covetously  upon  your  proper- 
ty ;  if  he  really  believe  that  an  act  of  toefl 
will  no  more  be  punished,  in  a  future  world, 
than  an  act  of  charity,  what  is  there,  pro- 
vided he  can  evade  the  vigilance  of  hnman 
hnv,  to  keep  him  ftom  his  purpose.  The 
truth  is,  that  the  creed  of  the  atheist  does  not 
io^ectually  undermine  the  foundations  of 
molality,  as  this ;  for  while  the  atheist  hopes 
and  professes  to  believe,  that  man  will  not 
exist  in  a  future  ststOi  he  is  obliged  upon  his 
own  principles,  to  admit  the  possibility,  not 
only  of  a  rnture  existence,  but  of  an  ioter- 
minable  existence  in  misery.  He  knows  no 
other  god  than  chance ;  and  to  this  he  as- 
cribes 9retj  thing.  How  then  can  he  know, 
that  the  same  chance,  which  has  begun  his 
existence  here,  may  not  continue  it  for  ever ; 
that  the  same  chance,  which  dooms  him,  in 
the  present  life,  to  a  degree  of  suffering,  may 
not,  hereafter,  place  bun  in  circumstances, 
in  which  he  wiu  experience  nothing  but  suf- 
fering. Bat  the  creed  of  the  universalist, 
tbou|^  it  avoids  the  fundamental  artisle  of 
ath«sm — a  probable  non-existence,  does  not. 
like  atheism,  admit  even  the  possibility  of 
an  eternal  and  jir.t  retribution.    It  not  only 


makes  provision  to  save  the  most  hardened 
wretch,  but  it  lays  him  under  the  necessity 
of  being  saved ;  it  does  not  even  give  him 
the  privilege  of  choice.  Better,  I  verily  be- 
lieve, for  society,  that  the  wicked  man 
should  read  over  the  door  of  the  tomb,  death, 

AN  ETERNAL  SLEEP,  thaU  CNfVERSAL  and  UNCO.\- 
OITIOKAL  SALVATION. 

<*  Why  is  it  that  the  doctrine,of  which  I 
am  speakinff,  makes  so  conspicuous  a  figure,- 
in  the  annals  of  suicide  ?  It  is  because  the 
universalist  reasons,  in  the  manner  which 
might  be  expected,  from  his  own  principles. 
Why  not  suffer  a  little  pain,  in  order  to  stop 
the  vital  current,  when,  the  moment  the 
work  is  done,  the  glories  of  heaven  are  burst- 
ing upon  the  soul  ?  If  it  were  possible  that 
such  an  act  should  awaken  the  displeasure  of 
Him,  who  gave  life,  it  is  not  possible,  on  this 
principle,  that  that  displeasure  should  ever 
be  expressed ;  for  that  would  be  inconsistent 
with  the  ideiei,  that  all  beyond  the  grave  is 
happiness.  But  surely,  a  God,  who  desires 
so  much  the  happiness  of  his  creatures,  that 
he  can  save  the  most  abandoned  of  them,  in 
their  sins,  will  not  be  offended,  if,  by  a  self- 
destroying  act,  they  shorten  a  little  the  path 
to  heaven ;  especially,  if  they  are  destined 
here  to  a  heavy  burden  of  affliction.  And 
this  doctrine,  I  venture  to  say,  furnishes  as 
fair  a  warrant,  and  opens  as  bright  a  path,  to 
the  murderer,  as  the  suicide  ;  for  if  Aath  be 
the  gate  of  glory  to  all,  the  man  who  sheds 
your  blood,  be  your  character  what  it  may, 
confers  upon  you  the  highest  ihvour ;  and  the 
shedding  of /««  blood,  by  the  hand  of  justice, 
instead  of  being  a  punishment,  is  a  premium 
upon  murder.  If  you  will  punish  a  criminal, 
on  this  principle,  try  to  detain  him  in  this 
world  as  long  as  you  can ;  but  do  not  make 
him  a  thousand  fold  happier  than  yoonelves, 
by  sending  liim  instantly  to  glory.''* 

pp.  16— 18. 


The  Value  of  the  Saul  A  Sermon^ 
preachedy  December  ZSthy  1835,  at  the^ 
OrdinaHon  of  Mr.  James  D.JSCnawleSf 
08  Potior  of  the  Second  Baptist 
Church  in  Boston.  By  Irah  Chasx, 
Professor  of  Biblical  Theology  in 
the  New^ton  Theological  Institvtion. 
Boston. 

The  text  is  Matthew  xvi.  26. ;  What  is 
a  man  profited^  if  he  shall  gain  the 
whole  world,  and  lose  his  own  soul  ?  or 
what  shaU  a  man  give  in  exchange  for 
his  soul  ?  The  value  of  the  soul  is  ai^ 
gned  from  its  capacity  of  knowledge, 
•—from  its  capacity  of  enjoyment,-— 
from  ks  immortality,— and  from  the 
price  of  its  redemption. 

The  discourse  is,  on  the  whole,  un- 
pretending, and  yet  impressive.  It 
leaves  upon  the  mind,  not  so  much  an 
impression  of  the  anther's  intellectual 


204 


Ordijiation  Sermon^  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Dana. 


[April, 


power,  as  a  conTiction  that  the  soul  of 
man  is  precious. 

The  style  is  for  the  most  part  simple 
and  correct  If  we  were  disposed  to 
be  critical,  we  mig^ht  say  that  the  pch 
etical  quotation  on  page  9  th  reads  as  if 
it  were  brought  in  on  purpose ;  that 
the  story  of  Archimedes,  however  he 
may  plead  Robert  Hail's  authority  for 
introducing  it  in  a  sermon,  is  too  trite 
to  interest  a  scholar,  and  bears  too 
much  the  aspect  of  college  learning  to 
produce  an  impression  on  a  common 
audience  ;  and '  that  the  eulogy  on 
Commodore  Macdonough— though  he 
makes  a  good  use  of  it,  is  so  abruptly 
introduced  as  to  make  the  reader  stare. 
But  the  reader  who  finds  in  a  sermon 
such  paragrai^s  as  the  following,  will 
say  with  us, — *<  JWm  paucu  t^endar 
maculuJ^ 

'*  The  immense  Talne  or  the  soul  appears 
thus  from  its  capacity  of  enjoyment,  as  well 
as  from  its  capacity  of  knowledge.  But  it 
will  appear  in  a  still  more  striking  manner 
when  we  consider,  thirdly, 

#         **  rrs  ucMOaTALmr. 

^*  You  have  just  been  reflecting  on  its  ca- 
pacities of  knowing  and  enjoying.  Consider 
now  the  impediments  whicli  exist  in  the  pre> 
sent  world,  removed,  and  these  capacities 
filled,  and  expanding,  and  filled  ros  evek. 
What  inoonceivable  value  do  you  stamp  up- 
on the  soul ! . .  roR  ever,  for  ever  and  ever. 

•«  You  have  just  heard  of  some  of  the  joys 
of  which  she  was  capable  on  earth,  and  of 
the  song  which  she  commenced.  She  enters 
the  regions  of  a  blissful  immortality.  *  The 
righteous  shall  enter  into  life  cteriud.'  Slie 
strikes  her  harp  anew.  She  sings  her  victo- 
ry throuffh  Jesus  Christ,  over  death  and  the 
world  or  d^pair.  She  associates  with  kin- 
dred spirits.  She  joins  the  throng  of  the 
redeemed  *  before  the  throne,  and  before  the 
Lamb.*  She  sees  constantly  more  and  more 
of  the  wisdom  and  glory  of  Jehovah ;  and 
she  unites  in  the  general  ascription  of*  Salva- 
tion unto  our  God  which  sitteth  upon  the 
throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb.* — *  Alleluia,  for 
the  Lord  God  omnipotent  reigneth.  Ten 
thousmd  ages  roll  away,  and  still  all  heaven 
resounds,  *  Alleluia,  for  the  Lord  God  om- 
nipotent rewneth.*  Ten  thousand  times 
tea  thousand  ages  roll  away,  unfolding  new 
glories  as  they  roll,  and  still  the  soug  is 
raised  with  increasing  rapture,  *  Alleluia,  for 
the  Lord  God  omnipotent  reigneth.*  *' 

pp.  12, 13. 

Our  Baptist  brethren  have  been  ve- 
ry silent  in  the  work  of  building  their 
<'  Newton  Theological  Institution." 
We  were  very  happy  to  learn— and 
it  was  the  first  distinct  intelligence 
which  we  bad  on  the  subject — ^tbat  it 
has  been  opened  for  students,  and  is 
undtfT  the  oare  of  (wo  such  men  as  Mr. 


Chase  and  Mr.  Wayland.  We  bid 
them  God -speed ;  and  we  pray  that  all 
the  Baptist  churches  in  our  laud,  un- 
der the  liberalizing  influence  of  a  well 
instructed  ministry,  may  soon  be  de- 
livered from  the  bondage  of  sectarian 
feelings,  and  turning  from  disputations 
about  Jiverg  VKukmgs,  may  gird  them- 
selves to  sustain  their  part  in  the  great 
conflict  for  the  faith  once  delivered  to 
the  saints. 


Evangelical  Preaching  it  raliorutl 
Preaching.  A  Sermon^  delivered 
J^Tov.  2,  1825,  ai  the  OrdinaUonof 
the  Rev.  William  K.  Talbot,  at  Pas- 
tor of  the  Preabyterian  Church  in 
JVoUtngham-wesL  By  Daniel  Da- 
KA,  D.  D.  Pastor  of  a  Church  ia 
Londonderry.    Concord,  N.  II. 

The  object  which  the  preacher  had 
principidly  in  view,  on  this  occa- 
sion, was  to  show  that  the  doctrines 
of  the  Bible  perfectly  accord  with  the 
dictates  of  sound  reason.  Discussions 
of  this  kind,  he  remarks,  are  never 
useless;  but  they  are  peculiarly  de- 
manded at  a  period  **  when  unwearied 
efforts  are  employed  to  persuade 'us 
that  doctrines  undeniably  found  in  the 
scriptures  are  at  war  with  common 
sense. 


« 


"  While  some  claim  for  a  system  whirh 
rejects  all  that  is  most  osseotial  and  charac- 
teristic in  the  gospel,  the  imposing  charac- 
ter of  rational  Cluistianity,  let  us,  occai^ioii- 
ally  at  least,  meet  them  on  their  own  groujid, 
and  with  their  own  weapons.  While  ^e 
have  the  honour  to  share  with  the  great  and 
good  apostle  in  the  charge  of  enthubi' 
aam  and  madness,  let  us  humbly  plead  bis 
privilege,  of  showing  that  we  are  not  oud, 
but  speak  the  words  of  soberness,  as  well  as 
of  truth."    p.  7. 

The  time  would  allow  the  preacher 
to  notice  only  a  few  of  the  doctrines 
referred  to,  and  he  selected  those 
which  were  most  obnoxious  to  the 
charge  in  view.  He  begins  with  the 
doctrine  of  human  depraivity ;  and 
shows  that  this  doctrine  is  every  where 
conspicuous  on  the  face  of  the  Bible : 
it  pervades  the  whole  volume.  It  is  so 
intimately  blended  with  the  whole  plan 
of  the  gospel,  that,  ^^if  you  take  it 
away,  the  whole  system  is  marred,  its 
beautiful  features  are  distorted,  and  all 
its  magnificent  provisions  appear  a  use- 
less ami  empty  parade."    And  this  doc- 


192^.] 


Literary  and  Fhilosopkical  Inielligcnce. 


215 


Irine  is  supported  by  human  testimony. 
If  you  deny  it,  you  also  deny  facts 
which  the  whole  world  admits. 

"  Is  this  doctrine  contrary  to  fact  and  to 
common  sense?     Let  it  then  be  proved, 
that  histories  deemed  the  most  authentic, 
are  mere  libels  on  an  innocent  and  injured 
race.    Let  it  be  proved,  that  in  our  daily  ob- 
senrations  on    i>a8Bing  events,    our    senses 
cgregiously  deceive  us.  Let  it  be  proved,  that 
legislators  and  magistrates  have,  for  some 
thousands  of  years,  been  gravely  emploved 
m  removina  evils  which  did  not  exist.    Let 
n  be  proved,  that  thousands  of  wicked  men 
have,  on  their  dying  beds,  grossly  traduced 
their  own  characters;  and  that  thousands 
of  the  best  and  wisest  of  men  have,  in  their 
daily  confessions,  uttered  the  language  of 
fanaticism,  or  hypocrisy.     Let  it  likewise  be 
proved,  that  mankind  at  large  have  ever  been 
mach  disposed  to  love  CJod  with  all  their 
hearts,  to  serve  him  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  to 
love  their  fellow-creatures  as  themselves,  to 
subdue  their  sensual  appetites,  to  prefers 
heavenly  to  an  earthlv    treasure;    and  to 
spend  this  transient  lire  in  a  constant  and 
solicitous  preparation  for  the  world  to  come. 
When  this  object  is  accomplished,  then,  and 
not  till  then,  will  the  doctrine  of  human  de- 
pravity be  effectually  exploded.**    pp.  7, 8. 

Dr.  D.  next  considers  the  doctrine 
of  regeneralion  and  the  necessity  of  a 
divine  v^umce  to  effect  it.  If  man  is 
thus  wholly  and  universally  depraved, 
he  must  be  renewed ;  his  whole  cha- 
racter must  be  radically  chang;ed.  But 
Uiat  this  chang^e  will  never  be  effected 
by  himself,  independently  of  a  divine 
interposition.,  is  as  evident  from  human 
observation,  as  from  the  declarations  of 
the  Bible. 


**  Let  the  appeal  be  made  to  facts.  For 
how  many  thousands  of  years  have  the  pow- 
ers of  moral  suasion,  of  human  reason  and 
eloquence,  been  employed  to  subdue  the 
vices,  and  banish  the  crimes  of  man.  And 
with  what  effect  f  Human  depravity  haff 
laughed  at  those  puny  and  powerless  wea- 
pons. Conscience,  indeed,  may  often  have 
been  piined  to  the  side  of  virtue  and  duty ; 
but  the  heart  has  continued  the  slave  of  sin. 
The  wisest  of  the  heathen  philosophers  have 
felt  and  acknowledged  tftis.  They  have 
confessed  that  the  cnmes  of  men,  spurning 
all  earthly  restraints,  assailed  the  very  hea- 
vens. They  have  confessed  that  such  was 
the  strength  of  human  depravity,  that  nothing 
but  omnipotence  could  subdue  it.  They 
have  confessed  that  no  human  being  ever  at- 
tained to  virtue,  but  by  a  divine  influence. 
Shall  these  truths  which  forced  themselves 
on  the  minds  of  benighted  pagans,  be  denied 
or  questioned  by  Christians,  under  the  full 
blaze  of  gospel  day  ?**    p.  9. 

**  The  doctrine  of  Regeneration,  then,  is 
not  the  creature  of  a  deluded  fancy.  It  is 
not  a  dream  of  enthusiasm,  nor  a  relic  of 
blind  superstition.  It  is  a  doctrine  most 
rational  and  consistent.  It  commends  itself 
to  the  enlightened  and  reflecting  mind,  as 
the  dictate  of  sober,  undeniable  truth."  p.lO. 

We  come  next  to  the  divine  #ove- 
reigntyj  which  is  nearly  allied  to  the 
doctrine  last  considered.  On  this 
point,  and  on  others  snbsequently 
treated  of,  the  author  is  equally  clear 
and  convincing.  But  we  must  take 
leave  of  him  here,  since  his  arguments 
will  hardly  admit  of  being  abridged 
sufficiently  to  bring  them  within  the 
limits  which  it  is  necessary  we 
should  prescribe  to  ourselves  ordinar»* 
ly  in  these  notices  of  ^ngle  sermons. 


ZiZTBRAa'S'  AKB  PBZZ.OSOPaX0AZ.  ZKTfi]:.X.ZOIMGB. 


Umted  States. — The  namberwhich 
completes  the  tenth  volume  of  the  Ame- 
rican Journal  of  Science  and  Arts  is  just 
published  in  this  city,  and  is  character- 
ized by  its  usual  richness  and  variety  of 
Js»atter.  In  this  number  will  be  found  a 
notice  of  twenty-nine  Scientific  Socie- 
ties in  the  U.  States.  Historical,  Litera- 
ry' Antiquarian,  and  other  Societies, 
not  Cultivating  natural  knowledge,  and 
also  academies  for  the  fine  arts,  are 
not  included  in  this  enumeration. 

Walker's  system  of  pronuncii^tion 


has  lately  been  obtruded  on  the  public 
by  being  affixed  to  various  school- 
books,  or  otlier  works  designed  for  tlie 
purposes  of  elementary  instruction. 
Whatever  reputation  Walker  may  have 
obtained  in  this  country,  has  been  ow- 
ing partly,  perhaps  cliiefly,  to  his  sup» 
posed  reputation  in  England.  Mr. 
Webster,  however,  who  has  for  many 
years  been  an  attentive  observer  of 
the  progress  of  orthoepy,  having  de- 
voted his  life  to  philological  pursuits, 
states,  as  the  result  of  his  own  observa- 
tion and   inquiry  In   England,  that 


216 


Literary  and  Phiiosophieal  Intelligence, 


[ArAit, 


Walker  is  by  no  means  generally  re- 
ceived as  a  standard  in  that  coun- 
try. 

^  There  is  no  standard  in  England, 
except  that  pronunciation  which  pre- 
vails among  respectable  people,  and 
this  though  tolerably  uniform,  is  not 
precisely  the  same.  Walker's  scheme 
does  not  give  this  usage-— it  deviates 
from  it  as  much  as  Sheridan's,  and  even 
more.  There  are  whole  classes  of 
words,  whose  pronunciation,  as  marked 
by  Walker,  is  not  warranted  by  any 
respectable  practice  in  England.  I 
presume,  I  can  select  a  thousand  words, 
if  not  double  the  number,  from  Walk- 
er's Dictionaiy,  marked  fi>r  a  pronun- 
ciation which  no  man  would  venture  to 
use,  in  any  decent  society  in  that 
country." 

The  Conference  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  for  the  district  of 
Virginia,  have  resolved  to  establish  a 
University  within  the  bounds  of  the 
Conference. 

The  Bishop  of  Ohio  proposes  to  ho- 
nour the  transatlantic  benefactors  of 
the  new  Seminary  established  under 
his  auspices,  in  the  following  manner ; 
the  town  to  be  laid  out  on  the 
ground  belonging  to  the  Seminary  will 
be  called  after  Lord  Gambier ;  the  Col- 
lege, after  Lord  Kenyan ;  the  Chapel, 
after  the  Countess  Dowager  of  Ro»»e ; 
the  names  of  the  streets,  neighbouring 
streams,  kc  will  perpetuate  the  me- 
mory of  other  benefactors.  The  Le- 
-gislature  of  the  State  has  authorized 
the  Faculty  of  the  Seminary  to  confer 
degrees.  • 

President  Holly,  of  the  Transylvania 
University,  has  given  notice  to  the 
Trustees  that  he  shall  resign  his  office 
at  the  end  of  the  present  session. 

The  Editors  of  the  New  York  Ob- 
server state  that  the  expense  of  an  ed- 
ucation St  the  University  of  Virginia, 
is  greater  than  at  any  other  in  the 
the  Union. 

'<  There  are  eight  professors,  and  the 
students  are  reqxiired  to  attend  the 
lectures  of  at  least  one.  They  may, 
if  they  choose,  attend  the  lectures  of 
two,  or  more,  or  of  all,  at  the  same 
time.  If  they  study  witii  one,  they  pay 
an  annual  tuition  fee  of  $50 ;  if  with 
two,  they  must  pay  $60 ;  if  with  three, 
$75 ;  if  with  four,  $90 ;    if  with  all, 


$150.  Each  professor  is  furnished 
with  an  elegant  house,  styled  a  pavil- 
ion, and  receives  a  salary  of  $1500 
from  a  permanent  fund  provided  by  the 
State,  together  with  his  share  of  all  the 
tuition  fees  paid  by  the  students.  Were 
a  professor  to  have  fifty  pupils  exdu- 
clusively  under  bis  care,  he  would  re- 
ceive, besides  his  salary,  an  annual  in- 
come of  $2000.  The  number  of  stu- 
dents in  December  last  was  144.  Each 
student  pays  an  annual  rent  to  the 
University  of  $15.  There  are  six 
stewards  or  keepers  of  hotels,  who 
board  the  students,  and  who  pay  for 
the  use  of  the  buildings  a  considerable 
rent,  which  of  course  comes  ultimate- 
ly out  of  the  pockets  of  the  students. 
The  State  of  Virginia  has  already 
expended  above  half  a  million  of  dol- 
lars upon  this  institution,  besides 
making  provision  for  the  payment  of 
the  saUries  of  the  professors.'' 

The  number  of  cadets  in  the  Ameri- 
can Literary,  Scientific,  and  Militaiy 
Academy,  at  Middletown,  Connecti- 
cut, is  297.  Six  have  been  dismissed 
for  profaneness,  intoxication,  or  other 
disorderiy  conduct  The  *  police'  of 
the  Academy  is  formed  with  reference 
to  the  character  and  conduct  of  *  gen- 
tlemen and  soldiers.'  Provision  is 
made  for  public  worship.  Prayers  are 
attended  daily  in  the  Dooming  by  the 
Chaplain.  Evenr  cadet  is  strictly  re- 
quired to  attend  Church  on  the  Sab- 
bath, and  to  remain  at  his  own  room  on 
that  day  except  during  the  hours  of  di- 
vine service.  There  are  eighteen  Pro- 
fessors and  Teachers  in  the  various  de- 
partments of  instruction. 

Fkakcs. — ^The  following  statement 
shows  the  number  of  the  French  cler- 
gy, on  the  first  January,  1825.  Arch- 
bishops and  Bishops,  75 ;  Vicars-gene- 
ral, 287;  Titular  Canons,  725;  Hono- 
rary Canons,  1255;  Rectors,  2828; 
Curates,  22,225;  Vicars,  5396;  Priests 
of  Parishes,  authorized  to  preach 
and  receive  confessions,  1850 ;  Priests 
employed  as  governors  or  professors  in 
seminaries,  876.  The  number  of  ec- 
clesiastical pupils  in  the  seminaries 
amounts  to  4044;  and  the  nuns  to 
19,271.  Total-  57,882.  The  candi- 
dates for  the  priesthood,  if  this  number 
be  taken  as  an  average,  being  suffi- 
cient, according  to  the  ordinary  dui^- 
tion  of  human  life  to  maintain  a  com- 
plement of  more  thvi  160^000  priests. 


2896.] 


LittrckPy  atul  Philosophical  IntelUg^ice», 


tl7 


In  our  number  for  February  we 
mentiooed  the  revenQe  arisfai^^  from 
liceDsed  gaming-houses  in  Paris.  Tlie 
effects  of  these  houses  are  thus  ex- 
hibited in  the  Revue  Encyclopedique. 

^  According  to  a  statement,  made  by 
authority,  there  were  371  suicides  in 
this  city  during  the  year  18^ ;  name- 
ly, 239  men  and  132  women.  This  is 
19  less  than  in  the  preceding  year; 
but  the  number  of  these  melancholy 
erents  is  a  heavy  charge  against  our 
cwilixation,  of  which  we  are  so  proud, 
aad  which  still  preserves  so  many 
traces  of  barbarity.  Gambling-houses, 
lotttriei^  brothels,  openly  authorized, 
are  so  many  perBdious  snares  laid  for 
cupidity,  misery,  weakness,  and  all  the 
corrupt  passions ;  and  these  schools  of 
ifloiorality  pay  a  tribute  to  enjoy  a 
shameful  privilege,  and  obtain  a  leg^l 
existence  in  the  bosom  of  a  social  or- 
der which  they  dishonour.^' 

HiVDosTA^.— The  great  dictionary 
by  the  Saltan  of  Oude,  of  the  exist- 
ence of  whidi  the  world  was  som^ 
time  "since  apprised  is  thus  noticed  in 
the  Revue  En^ctopedique : 

"  RoYAT.    LcABMiKo.* — The    Seven 
Setu ;  or  JXcUonary  and  Orammar  of 
(he  Persian  Language,    By  hie  ma- 
jesiy  ike  king  of  Oude.  LudctMw,  1832. 
Is  7  volumee  folioj  15  inches  in  height 
^  11  ill  breadth.    Printed  at  his  ma- 
j^/s  preM.    This  magnificent  work 
is  the  fruit  of  the  labours    and  re- 
searches of  the  sultan  of  Oude,  UhtU" 
vuuafir     JHuiseddin    Sduihi    Seman 
Okiatiddin  Haider  Padischah;  that  is 
to  say,  the  father  of  the  brave,  the 
adorer  of  the  faith,  the  Schah  of  the 
a|;e,  the  cxmqueror  of  the  faith,  the 
lion,  and  the  padischah.    His  majesty 
has  sent  several  copies  to  the  Ikut  /n- 
dia  Company,  to  be  distributed  in  Eu- 
rope.   The  first  six  volumes  contain 
the  dictionary ;  the  seventh  is  devoted 
to  the  grammar.     Upon  each  leaf,  and 
above  Uie  page,  are  engraved  the  arms 
of  the  sultan :  two  lions,  holding  each 
a  standard,   two  fishes,   a    throne,   a 
crown,  a  star,  and  the  waves  of  the 
fea.    Since  the  time  of  Abulfeda,  the 
learned  prince  of  Hamab,  of  the  dy- 
nasty Ejob,  who  died  in  1332,  and  Is 


*  This  artlc!c  and  a  fxul  of  the  preceding 
ve  take  from  the  American  Journal  of  Sci- 
ence and  Arts;  they  were  tronsliitcd  for 
thxt  uprk  by  Pruf.  Griacom. 

1826.— No.  4.  28 


well  known  in  Sorope  as  a  historikn 
and  geographer,  no  Asiatic  prinee  has 
done  such  an  essential  service  to  iScS- 
ence  as  that  to  which  it  will  be  in- 
debted to  the  sultan  of  Oude,  by  the 
composition  and  publication  of  this  dic- 
tionary, the  moat  complete  of  aU  that 
have  hitherto  appeared*'^ 

We  are  indebted  to^the  Missionary 
Herald  for  an  interesting  article  which 
originally  appeared  in  the  *'  Friend  of 
India,"  at  Scrampore,  on  the  state  of 
the  native  press  in  India.    Newspa* 
pers  are  first  noticed.    ^  These  have 
in  seven  years  increased  in  number 
from  one  to  six ;  of  which  four  are  in 
the  Bengalee ;  and  two  in  the  Persian 
language.  ,  The  first  paper  in  pointjof 
age,  is  the  Sumachar  jDurpan^  publish- 
ed at  the  Serampore  Press  ;  of  which 
the  first  number  appeared  on  the  S3d 
of  May,  1818.    It  was  ImmediatiJy  hon- 
oured with  the  notice  of  that  enlighten- 
ed statesman  the  Marquis  of  Hasting*, 
who  was  pleased  In  various  ways  to  ex- 
press his  approbation  of  the  attempt. 
Of  this  paper  it  may  be  suffieient  to  re- 
^  mark,  that  its  quantity  of  matter,  to  use 
a  technical  expression,  is  at  present 
four  limes  that  of  its  first  number,  that 
it  gives  a  translation  of  the  political  in- 
telligence of  the  week,  brief  notices 
concerning  the  meet  remarkable  events 
and  discoveries  in  Europe,  and  two  and 
sometimes  three  columns  of  articleqi, 
amusing  and  instructive,  calculated  iD 
whet  the  edge  of  curiosity  in  ijM  snb- 
teribers  and  to  ensure  the  contiaaance 
of  their  support.    Its  political  cbarac- 
ser  is  neither  whig  nor  tovy,  minjste* 
rial  nor  antiministerial ;  but  it  steadily 
supports  the  interests   of  the  British 
Government,  the  best  which  India  has 
ever  enjoyed,  and  the  only  security  for 
the  progressive  improvement  of  the 
country. 

^^  The  two  next  papers  are  the  Sum* 
bad  Koumoodi  and  the  Sumbad  Chun* 
drikoy  the  editors  of  which,  not  having 
easy  access  to  the  English  papezs, 
borrow  their  political  intelligence  from 
the  Durpan,  They  give  a  weekly 
summary  of  ^moving  accidents'  in 
town  and  country,  and  sometimes  en- 
gage in  controversy,  occas|pnally  viru- 
lent, with  each  other,  the  one  advoca- 
ting Hindooisnv  the  other  maintaiaing 
more  liberal  sentiments.  The  youngs 
est  of  the  papers  is  the  Teemer  Jfai^ 
sudc^  *■  the  destroyer  of  darkness ;'  ftsd 


218 


Literary  and  Philosophical  InieUigence. 


[Arna, 


it  brings  to  light  most  wonderful  and 
portentous  pr^gies.  From  the  pe* 
meal  of  its  columns  one  might  almost 
fancy  the  golden  age  of  Hindooism  re- 
turned, and  the  gods  so  far  reconciled 
to  men  as  to  renew  their  personal  visits 
for  the  succour  of  the  faithfuL  It  would 
be  gratifying  were  the  character  of  the 
paper  more  in  harmony  with  its  title ; 
for  instead  of  holding  up  these  pretend- 
ed  miracles  to  derision,  it  is  eyer  at- 
tempting to  create  a  belief  of  their  au- 
thenticity. 

*'  With  the  two  Persian  papers,  we 
are  not  so  well  acquainted ;  they  are, 
we  believe,  chiefly  occupied  with  pith- 
less Ukbars,  or  papers  issuing  from  the 
native  courts,  and  detailing  with  mi- 
nuteness the  daily  uninteresting  and 
unimportant  actions  of  the  native 
princes,  in  comparison  with  which, 
even  the  old  Cape  Oaasette  or  Adrer- 
tiser  is  not  devoid  of  interest. 

*^  The  number  of  subscribers  to  the 
six  native  papers,  may  be  estimated 
at  from  eight  hundred  to  a  thousand ; 
and  we  may  perhaps  allot  five  readers 
to  each  paper.  The  number  of  read- 
ers as  well  as  of  subscribers  is  still 
small,  though  gradually  on  the  increase. 
The  scheme  is  indeed  so  liovel,  and  so 
opposite  to  the  great  Indian  rule  of 
right,  (immemorial  usage,)  that  even 
the  degree  of  success  it  has  obtained, 
appears  marvellous.'^ 

The  article,  to  which  we  are  in- 
debted lor  these  notices,  contains  only 
the  titles  and  subjects  of  such  works,  as 
have  issued  from  the  native  press  sinc^ 
18S0.  As  the  sMecU  will  give  some 
idea  of  the  state  of  the  Hindoo  mind, 
and  of  the  native  literature,  we  shall 
copy  them. 

1.  A  work  on  Astrology. 

S.  On  the  observation  of  particular 
days. 

3.  A  work  respecting  Bhugfuvetee. 

4.  A  treatise  on  the  physical  nature 
of  men  and  women. 

5.  On  funeral  obsequies. 

8.  The  fruits  of  obedience  to  Bra- 
muns. 

7.  On  the  attribute  of  the  goddess 
Radhika« 

8.  A  treatise  concerning  faith  in  the 
Ganges 

9.  A  work  respecting  the  impression 
of  Krishna's  feet 

10.  A  translation  of  one  division  of 


the    Mitakshura,  a  standard  legal  au- 
thority in  India. 

11.  The  thirty-two  imaged  throne,  a 
series  of  tales. 

12.  A  work  intended  to  Curtate  the 
acquisition  of  Ei^Ush. 

13.  Moral  instruction,  translated 
from  the  Sungskrit. 

14.  Conversation  between  Naadur 
and  Krishna. 

15.  The  tails  of  a  Parrot 

16.  The  thousand  names  of  Radhau 

17.  The  thousand  names  of  Bhugo- 
Tutee. 

18.  The  thousand  na^nes  of  Vishnoo. 

19.  A  work  with  Tarious  circles  to 
enable  any  one  to  discover  his  Ibrtune. 

20.  Bidya  Soondur,  an  amatory 
poem* 

21.  Concerning  king  Nula,  tfam- 
lated  from  the  Sungskrit 

22.  Concerning  Krishna. 

23.  Prubodhu  Chnndrodoya,  a  dra- 
matic work. 

24.  Gyanu  Chodrika. 

25.  Compilation  of  the  opiiUons  and 
rites  of  the  Vyragees,  in  Sungskrit, 
distributed  gratis. 

26.  The  annual  Almanac. 

27.  A  work  on  Bengal  music. 

28.  Translation  of  a  part  of  the  Nya- 
yn  system  of  phiiosbphy. 

29.  Translation  of  the  Umura-koo- 
sha,  or  Sungskrit  dictionary. 

30.  A  torment  to  the  irreligious. 

31.  A  work  on  law.* 

The  number  of  copies  wfai<^  have 
been  printed  of  each,  is  not  so  easily 
ascertained.  Of  some  more,  of  others 
less  than  a  thousand,  have  been  sold« 
but  if  we  take  that  number  as  the  ge- 
neral average,  we  shall  be  near  the 
truth.  It  is  a  general  remark  among 
the  printers  and  publishers  of  the  na- 
tive press,  that  no  work  remains  long 
on  hand;  and  we  have  reason  to 
believe  that  they  have  in  no  instance 
suffered  a  loss  by  the  printing  of  any 
of  the  works  above  named.  Nearly 
thirty  thousand  volumes  have  thus  been 
sent  into  circulation  within  the  last 
four  years. 


*  It  will  bo  perceived  that  tliis  list  docs  nt»t 
embrace  a  complete  catalogrue  of  the  works, 
ID  the  native  language  of  Rammohun  Roy. 
Such  a  catalogue  was  not  at  the  command  of 
the  Editor  of  the  Friend  of  India,  at  the  time 
he  prepared  hia  article  on  the  native  press. 

JSoL  .wfv.  Hft. 


18f6.J 


Religious  IfUelligence, 


^19 


vmw  BUBXiXOiLTZoirf  I 


ftSUOIOUS. 

Brangolical  preaching  is  rational 
preachi^.  A  Sermon,  delivered,  Nov. 
2,  18259  at  the  Oidination  of  the  Rev. 
¥niliam  K.  Talbot,  as  Pastor  of  the 
Preabjrteiian  C^orch  in  Nottingham- 
wwt  By  Daniel  Dana,  D.  D.  Pastor 
of  ft  church  in  Londonderry.  Concord, 
N*iL 

The  Value  of  the  Soul.  A  Sermon, 
preached  December  S8th,  1825,  at  the 
Oidination  of  Mr.  James  D.  Knowles, 
as  Pastor  of  the  Second  Baptist  Church 
in  Boston.  By  Irah  Chase,  Professor 
of  Biblical  Theology^  in  the  Newton 
Theological  Institution.  Boston:  Lin- 
coln U  Edmands. 

Sixth  Annual  Report  of  the  Board  of 
Managers  of  the  Missionary  Society  of 
the  Synod  of  South  Carolina  and  Geor- 
gia.    Charleston. 

An  Address  to  the  Christian  Public, 
and  especially  to  the  Ministers  and 
Members  of  Presbyterian,  Refonned 
Dutch,  and  Congregational  Churches, 
throughofut  the  United  States,  on  the 
subject  of  the  Proposed  Union  betvreen 
the  iMBfirican  Board  of  Commissioners 
Sot  FoxeigB  Missions,  and  fhe  United 
Foreign  Missionary  Society. 

A  Plea  for  Seamen.  A  Sermon, 
preaiched  on  the  occasion  of  a  collec- 
tion in  aid  of  the  funds  of  the  Seamen's 


Union  Bethel  Society,  in  St  Peter's 
Church,  Baltimore,  on  the  evening  of 
the  19th  February,  1826;  by  J.  P.  K. 
Henahaw,  A.  M.  Rector  of  said  Church. 
Baltimore:  Published  by  request  of  the 
Managers  of  the  Society.  8vo.  pp.  32. ' 
A  Letter  to  a  Friend  in  Baltimore,  on 
Creeds  and  Confessions ;  by  Dr.  Miller5 
Princeton,  N.  J. 

MISCELUiNEOUS. 

The  American  Journal  of  Science 
and  Arts.  Vol.  X.  No.  2«->-February. 
Conducted  by  Benjamin  SiUiman,  Pro- 
fessor of  Chemistry,  Mineralogy,  &Ci 
in  Yale  College.  New  Haven:  S. 
Converse. 

Ninth  Annual  Report  of  the  Ameri- 
can Society  for  colonising  the  free  Peo- 
ple of  Colour  of  the  United  States* 
With  an  Appendix.  Washington,  pp^ 
66. 

Catalogue  of  the  Officers  and  Ca- 
dets, together  witib  the  Prospectus  and 
Internal  Regulations,  of  the  American 
Literary,  Scientific,  and  Military  Aca- 
demy*  at  Middletown,  Connecticut  « 

An  Oration,  delivered  befoie  the 
Literary  and  Philosophical  Society  of 
New  Jersey;  by  Dr.  Miller. 

A  Lecture  upon  Classical  Literature, 
delivei^  before  the  same  Society;  by 
Professor  Patten. 


Baxaoxoini  ZMTsXiXiZOBiroa. 


Dbath  of  Mb.  Fisk.'— The  Ameri- 
can IMUssion  to  Palestine  has  sus- 
tained an  affecting  loss  in  the  death  of 
the  Rev.  Pliny  Fisk.  The  only  par- 
ticulars of  this  event  which  haye  yet 
reached  us  are  contain^  in  a  letter 
from  Mrs.  Goodell,  dated  Beyroot,  Nov. 
8,  and  published  in  the  New  York  Ob- 


**One  of  our  number  has  already 
bid  adien  to  earthly  scenes  and  enter- 
ed, we  believe,  on  an  eternity  of  never 
ceaaing  joys.  Tes,  our  dear  brother 
Fisk  te  no  longer  a  partaker  of  our 
joys  or  our  sorrows.  It  is  a  reality, 
but  I  can  hardly  persnade  myself  that 
he  is  to  be  here  no  more.  So  healthv, 
so  cbeerfbl,  so  diligent  in  his  work. 
But  he  is  gone.  We  in  our  weakness 
see  not  as  He  does,  who  is  the  Disposer 


of  all  events.  And  it  is  often  the  case, 
that  those  who  to  human  view  are  the 
most  needed  are  earliest  taken  home  to 
glory.  So  it  is  with  our  lamented 
brother  Fisk.  He  had  been  in  tliis 
country  so  long,  that  he  was  well  ac- 
quainted with  the  manners,  customs, 
and  necessities  of  the  people ;  and  he 
had  acquired  such  a  knowledge  of  the 
various  languages  spoken  here,  that  he 
could  converse  readily  with  them  upon 
almost  any  subject  The  last  five 
months  of  his  life  I  am  happy  to  say 
were  spent  in  our  family,  during  which 
period  he  had  been  diligently  occupied 
in  making  an  English  and  Arabic  Dic- 
tionary for  the  use  of  other  missiona- 
ries* We  had  regularly  everr  sabbath 
a  few  Arabs  in  our  house,  who  joined 
us  in  reading  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and 


^ 


JRtUgunLi  hiuUigeMce: 


[Awu/; 


before  whom  Mr.  Fide  expounded  and 
prayed  in  their  own  tong-ue.  How 
niHch  good  fae  may  have  effected  by 
fbe«e  exercises  will  be  known  tn  the 
great  day  of  accouilts. 

^The  sickness  of  Mr.  Fisk  com- 
menced the  11th  and  ended  the  23d  of 
October.  During  the  whole  time  he 
suffered  much  pain.  After  the  fourth 
dayi  he  was*  occasioDally  deprived  of 
his  reason,  thbugh^  to  our  great  com- 
fort, he  was  in  lucid  internals  able  to 
converse,  to  pray,  and  to  advise  us, 
also  to  dictate  letters  to  his  father  and 
to  his  brethren,  King  and  Temple.  We 
often  read  to  him  £e  Scriptures,  and 
fldso  at  his  request,  portions  of  Mrs. 
Graham's  *<  Provisions  for  passing  over 
Jordan."  His  speech  and  apparently 
Ids  senses  left  him  several  hours  before 
be  died.*'  He  died  precisely  at  3 
o'clock,  A.  M.  on  sabbath  morning, 
while  his  brethren  were  praying  atiid 
oommending  his  departing  spirit  to 
Christ." 

HATIOKAI/  nOMESHC  MISSIONART 
SOCIBTT. 

At  page  101  of  the  present  volume,  we 
mentioned  a  meeting  in  Boston,  held  for 
the  purpose  of  considering'  the  expedi- 
ency of  kramg  a  National  Domestic 
Minionary  Society.  At  that  meeting 
the  Executive  Committee  of  the  United 
Domestic  Missionary  Society  df  New 
York  were  desired  to  invite  a  general 
meeting  of  the  friends  of  domestic  mis- 
sions to  be  holden  at  the  anniversary  of 
^t  Society  in  May  next,  in  the  «ity  of 
New  ITork.  The  IbLecutive  Committee 
have  accordingly  issued  a  Circular  with 
veferenoe  to  me  proposed  object  Af- 
ter DOtieing  with  approbation  the  la- 
hours  of  existing  domestic  Missionary 
Societies,  the  CmamUee  proceed: 

^  But  the  more  the  undersigned  have 
been  called,  in  the  discharge  of  their 
appropriate  duties,  to  acquaint  them- 
ftelvee  with  the  spiritual  wants  of  the 
rising  communities  of  the  West  and 
8bu£,  and  the  destitute  condition  of 
oonnderable  portions  of  the  older  states, 
^e  mere  decided  is  their  conviction 
that  mere  local  efforts  must  be,  for 
ever,  inadequate  to  accomplish  the 
wishes  of  the  benevolent  The  field 
which  is  now  waiting  for  the  cultivating 
hand  of  the  chnrehes  of  these  United 
States,  and  which  is  widening  with  eve- 
ry wave  of  emigration  that  beats  back 
the  western  wilderness,  requires  a  con- 
centEatkn  of  the  nation's  strength  to 


supply  it  with  labourers  sufficient  to 
gather  in  its  harvest. 

"  This  Committee  has  fherefore  no- 
ticed, of  late,  with  no  ordinary  pleasure, 
the  progress  of  sentiment  friendly  to  the 
formation  of  a  National  Society  for 
Home  Missions.  With  solicitous  inter- 
est, also,  have  they  watched  every 
movement  which  has  been  made  to- 
wards the  accomplishment  of  this  im- 
mensely important  and  highly  patriotic 
design.  With  the  same  interest,  they 
now  cheerfully  assume  the  trust  reposed 
in  them  by  the  documents  recorded  on 
the  opposite  page  of  this  sheet,  and  pro- 
ceed to  invite  the  attention  of  the 
Christian  public  to  further  measures. 
Having  also  hekL  correspondence  with 
distinguished  individuals  at  the  South 
and  West,  and  received  from  all  a  uni- 
form and  cordial  expression  of  deep  in- 
terest in  the  object,  we  cannot  enter- 
tain a  doubt  that,  in  the  good  provi- 
dence of  God,  American  Christians  of 
the  Congfregational,  Presbyterian,  and 
DntchRefonned  denominations  are  pre- 
pared to  sanctiou  the  measure  which 
we  now  propose,  and  to  unite  in  one 
eoncentrated  and  intense  effort  to  build 
up  the  wastes  of  our  common  country, 
and  supply  all  her  destitute  with  the 
means  of  salvation. 

'^The  Executive  Committee  have 
accordingly  resolved  to  invite  a  meeting' 
of  the  Directors  of  the  United  Domesk 
tic  Missionary  Society,  together  with 
other  friends  of  missions  in  the  United 
States,  to  convene  at  the  session  room 
of  the  Brick  Presbyterian  Church  in 
this  city,  on  Wednesday,  the  tenth  day 
of  May  next,  at  eight  o'clock  A.  M.,  for 
the  purpose  of  forming  an  Ame&icak 
Home  Missiokart  SociErT." 

The  Circular  is  accompanied  with 
extracts  from  the  minutes  of  the  above 
mentioned  meetii^r  in  Boston,  and  other 
documents,  of  which  we  can  give  our 
readers  but  a  part. 

'<  On  the  29th  of  September,  1825, 
four  candidates  for  the  gospel  ministry 
were  ordained  as  Evangelists  at  Boston, 
in  compliance  with  a  request  from  *^  the 
Executive  Committee  of  the  United 
Domestic  Miasionary  Society"  of  New 
York,  under  whose  patronage  three  of 
the  persons  ordained  were  soo^  to  go 
forth  as  missionaries  to  the  western 
states  and  territories  of  the  United 
States.  The  other  individual  ordained 
was  expected  to  labour  in  the  same 
field,  under  the  patronage  of  the  '*  Con- 
becticut   Missionary   Society.*'    This 


JB26.J                                 ReligtoHs  Inldligenct.  Sdl 

Qidination,  taldiig'  place  the  day  after  and  Territories,  in  extending  to  them 
tke  uudreiBary  in  the  Theoloj^ical  In-  the  blessings  of  pure  and  undefiied  re- 
stitution at  Andorer,  was  attended  by  ligien ;  its  effect  on  the  destitute,  in  ex* 
penoDs  interested  in  the  prosperity  of  citing  and  encouraging  them  to  make 
ZioD,  from  rarions  parts  of  the  United  exertions  for  the  support  of  religious 
States.  Several  of  these  persons,  from  institutions ;  the  influence  it  may  be 
BAassachusetts,  Connecticut,  New  expected  to  have  on  local  domestic 
York,  and  South  Carolina,  providen*  missionary  societies  already  existingt 
tially  met  the  day  after  the  ordination,  in  diffusing  information  among  them, 
at  the  house  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Wisner,  and  increasing  their  eflbrts ;  and  the 
and  had  their  attention  called  to  the  de-  tendency  it  will  have  to  produee,  among 
sirableness  and  expediency  of  forming  the  friends  of  evangelical  religion  in 
a  national  Domestic  Missionary  Soci-  the  United  States,  greater  union  of 
efy.  feeling  and  exertion. 

"  After   discussion,    it    was    their  **  The  principles  named  as  proper  to 

oDanimons  opinion  that  the  formation  be  considered  as  fundamental  in  all 

of  such  a  Society  is  both  desirable  and  proceedinrs  in  relation  to  this  subject^ 

practicable.    A  committee  was  accord-  were  the  feUowing :— *-!•  A  onion  of  all 

ingly  appointed,  consisting  of  the  Rev.  denominations  not  to  be  attempted  as  a 

Dr.  Porter  and  the  Rev.  Mr.  Bdwards,  formal  thing.    2.  Local  societies  now 

of  Andover,  Mass.  and  the   Rev.  Dr.  existing,  not  to  be  superseded,  except 

Taylor,  of  New  Haven,  Conn,  to  make  in  accordance  with  their  own  desire, 

iaqniries  in  relation  to  the  subject,  and  and  not  to  be  impeded  in  their  opera- 

if  they  should  deem  it  advisable,  invite  tions,  but  to  be  streng^ened  and  stim- 

a  paeeting  of  gentlemen,  friendly  to  the  ulated. 

object,  in  Boston,  sometime  in  the  <*  Several  gentlemen,  present,  then 
month  of  January  ensuing.  This  com-  expressed  their  views  in  relation  to  the 
mittee  consulted  and  held  correspond-  points  presented  in  this  part  of  the 
euce  with  gpentlemen  in  different  parts  Oommittee^s  report,  and  the  meeting 
of  the  ooontjy ;  and  so  general  and  cor-  unanimously  voted  their  concurrence, 
dial  was  the  approbation  of  the  design  ^'  It  was  then,  on  motion,  unanimous- 
expressed  by  the  persons  consulted,  ly  resolved  that  it  is,  in  the  opinion  of 
that  the  committee  determined  to  in-  this  meeting,  expedient  to  attempt  the 
rite  a  meeting  for  the  purpose  of  con-  formation  of  a  J^eUiontU  DomesHe  Jdu» 
saltation  with  regard  to  further  mea-  tionary  Society, 
tnres.  They  addressed  to  several  indi-  ''  Auer  consultation,  it  was  unani- 
viduals  a  letter,  inviting  them  to  attend  mously  voted  that  it  is  highly  desirable 
a  floeeting  to  be  holden  in  Boston,  on  that  a  more  general  meeting  should 
the  second  Wednesday  of  January,1836.  be  requested  by  the  Executive  Com- 

**'  At  the  time  designated  by  the  mittee  of  the  United  Domestic  Mission- 
above  named  committee,  the  proposed  aiy  Society  of  N^w  Toric,  and  that  that 
meeting  was  held  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Society  should  become  the  American 
Henry  Homes,  in  Boston.'*  Domestic  Missionary  Society,  should 

We  have  not  room  for  the  Ust  of  very  no  special  reasons  occur  to  render  such 

respectable    names   which    composed  a  measure  inexpedient." 
this  meeting. 

^  The  committee,  appointed  in  Sep-  Nsw  MtssioNART  to  Persia. — The 

tember  last,  then  reported,  in  part,  in  following  extract  of  a  letter  from  a 

relation  to  the  expediency  of  forming  gentleman  in  Paris  to  a  friend  in  this  ci- 

snch  an  institution  as  is  proposed,  and  ty,  furnishes  a  gratifying  indication  that 

the  principles  which,  should  regulate  the  Great  Head  of  the  Church  does  not 

the  proceedings  had  for  the  accomplish-  design  to  suffer  the  twilight  which  was 

ment  of  the  object  shed  on  the  people  of  Persia  by  the  la- 

'*  The  considerations  named  by  the  hours  of  Henry  Martyn  tobe  again  lost 

committee  as  evincing  the  expediency  in  the  surrounding  diarkness. 

of  the  measure  proposed  were  the  fel-  *^  Dr.  Foot  is  a  young  man  of  devoted 

lowing : — ^The  influence  such  a  society  piety,  who  has  spent  nine  years  in  In- 

will  be  likely  to  have  on  the  more  fa-  dia  as  surgeon  in  the  army,  and  two 

▼oored  portions  of  our  country,  in  per-  years  in  Persia.    He  has  visited  our 

petoating  their    religious  institutions  missionary  settlements  at  Ceylon,  and 

and  chmcter;  its  favourable  bearing  mentioned  to  me,  of  his  own  accoid« 
upon  the  Southern  and  Western  States    that  they  were  conducted  igrith  adnfira- 


222 


Ordiaaiions  and  InsiaUations, 


[Afril. 


ble  judgment  and  effect,  and  iiat  In faiB 
view,  as  the  result  of  long  observation, 
our  missioiiaries,  in  making  laige  estab- 
lishments among  the  nation  in  the  inte- 
rior, and  in  giving  instmction  to  them 
in  science,  in  connexion  with  religion, 
yrete  pursuing  the  only  course  that  can 
'  ever  succeed.  The  people,  he  says, 
have  the  highest  respect  for  those  who 
ponesB  superior  knowledge,  and  who 
use  and  communicate  it  ibr  the  benefit 
of  the  natioii.  Such  men  they  are  willing 
to  hear  on  religious  subjects ;  to  such 
men  they  will  confide  their  children, 
and  while  th^  sought  only  the  blessing 
of  earth,  €k>a  in  many  instances  has 
made  them  wise  unto  eternal  life.  Dr. 
Foot  is  studying  Persian  with  the  cele- 
brated De  8acy,  and  means  to  es- 
tablish himself  as  a  physician  and  sup- 
geen  in  the  heart  of  Persia  for  the  sole 
purpose  of  gaining  that  influence  which 


may  enable  him  g^radually  to  insinuate 
the  gospel  among  them.  He  hopes  to 
fi>nn  a  laige  scientific  establishment  ibr 
this  purpose ;  and  to  this  object  he  has 
devoted  his  life  and  what  property  he 
possesses." 


nONATIOHS  TO  REUGIOUS  AND  CHARI- 
TABLE HfSTITtTTIONS. 

In  the  month  of  February. 

To  the  American  Board  of  Commis- 
sioners for  Foreign  Missions,  $3913.22, 
exclusive  of  legacies. 

To  the  American  Bible  Society, 
$5001.63. 

To  the  American  Education  Sociefy, 
$S80.74. 

To  the  United  Foreign  Missionaiy 
Society,  in  January,  $3303.04. 


Oa2>ZHAVIOaV8  JkWD  ZWSTAX&ATXOOrff. 


Jan.  18.^— The  Rev.  Ova  P.  Hough 
was  installed  Pastor  of  theFirst  Presby- 
terian church  at  Pottsdam,  N.  Y.  Ser- 
mon by  the  Rev.  Asahel  Parmdee,  of 
Malooe. 

Feb.  6«-^The  Rev.  John  Bcarv 
MsACHAM ,  a  coloured  man  of  the  Bap- 
tist denomination,  was  ordained  to  the 
work  of  the  ministry  at  St  Louis,  Mis- 
sissippi. Sennon  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Hal- 
bert 

Feb.  8.-<-The  Rev.  Mosxs  Ikoalls 
oret  the  Congregational  church  at  Bar- 
nard. Sermon  by  the  Rev.  Ammi  Ni- 
cole, of  Braintree.  The  Rev.  Preston 
TAinx>R  was  at  the  same  time  ordained 
as  an  Evangelist 

Feb.  12.— The  Rev.  George  H. 
Fisher  was  ordained  Pastor  of  a  Dutch 
Refonned  Church  recently  established 
near  Somerville,  N.  J. 

Feb.  13.«— The  Rev.  H.  M.  Mason 
was  admitted  to  the  order  of  Priests,  at 
FayeUevUle,  N.  C.  by  Bishop  Ravens- 
croft. 

Feb.  14.— The  Rev.  Jarvis  Gilbert 
was  ordained  as  an  Evangelist  at  Fair- 
haven,  Vt  Sennon  by  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Drewiy. 

Feb.  l&.-^The  Rev^  Charles  Bent- 


ley  was  ordained  Pastor  of  the  church 
at  Middle  Haddam,  Conn. 

Feb.  16 — ^Thc  Rev.  H.  Norton  was 
ordained  at  Utica  as  an  Evangelist. 
Sennon  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Finney. 

Feb.  19.— The  Rev.  Richard  D. 
Van  Kleek  Was  ordained  Pastor  of  the 
church  at  Somenrille,  N.J.  Sermon 
by  the  Rev.  Mrw  Zabriskie,  of  Mill- 
stone. 

Feb.  22.-^The  Rev.  Luxe  A.  Spof- 
FORD  (installed)  over  the  Congrega- 
tional church  and  society  in  Brent- 
wood, N.  H.  Sennon  by  the  Rev. 
Abraham  Bumham. 

Feb.  25.— The  Rev.  Moses  Crasb 
was  installed  Pastor  of  the  First  Presby- 
terian church  in  Plattsbuigh,  N.  IT. 
Sermon  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Smith,  of  Bur- 
lington. 

March  1. — ^The  Rev.  Reuben  Ma- 
son was  installed  Pastor  of  the  Ghttrcb 
at  Glover,  Vt  Sermon  by  the  Rev. 
Drury  Fairbank,  of  Littleton. 

March  2. — ^The  Rev.  Benjamik 
Dean,  at  Swanzey,  N^  H.  as  an  Evan- 
gelist Sermon  by  the  Rev.  £lijaU 
Wilkrd,  of  DubUn. 

March  8.*— The  Rev.  Oren  Browj^ 
was  installed  Pastor  of  the  second  con- 


182U.J 


Public  Affairs. 


S23 


grei^tioxial  church  in  Hardwick,  Vt. 
SennoD  by  ttie  Rer>  Leonard  Worces- 
ter, of  Peachun. 
March  22«— The  Rer.  Ltm Air  Bxkch- 


Es»  D.  D.  was  installed  Pastor  of  the 
new  church  in  Hanorer-street,  Boston. 
Sermon  by  the  Rer.  Dr.  Humphrey, 
President  of  Amherst  College. 


FOREIGN. 

RcssiA.— We  mentioned  in  our  last 
number,  that  there  had  been  numerous 
contradictory    statements    respecting 
the  succession  to  the  throne,  but  that 
the  latest  accounts  seemed  to  have  set- 
tled the  question  in  favour  of  Constan- 
tino.    It  is  however  now  clear  that  the 
crown  is  placed  upon  the  head  of  Ni- 
cholas.   The  right  of  Constantino  had 
been  renounced  during  the  life  of  Alex- 
ander, and  according  to  a  mutual  un- 
derstanding among  the  members  of  the 
imperial  family.    Tlie  new  emperor  ac- 
cordingly, on  the  26th  of  December, 
published  at  St.  Petersburgh  his  mani- 
festo, giving  a  full  account  of  the  re- 
nunciation of  his  brother,  with  the  acts 
which  set  it  forth.     This  manifesto, 
upon  the  publication  of  which  the  troops 
were  to  have  taken  the  oath  of  allegi- 
ance,occasioned  serious  disturbances  in 
the  capitaL  Some  of  the  troops  hesitated, 
and  two  companies  of  *  the  Moscow  re- 
giment' marched  out  of  their  barracks 
with  their  colours,  and  proclaimed  Con- 
atantine  I.    In  this  they  were  joined  by 
some  of  the  populace.     General  Milo- 
radoritch,  in  an  attempt  to  harangue 
the  rebels,  was  shot     The  Emperor 
himself    appearing   unarmed,   endea- 
voured to  quell  the   mutiny;  but  his 
efibits  proving  ineffectual,  troops  and 
cannon  were  brought  forward,  and  the 
refractory  companies  were  quickly  dis- 
pCTsed.    Abput  200  were  said  to  have 
been  killed.     The  disaffection  was  con- 
fined chiefly  to  the  Moscow  regiment, 
and  the  conduct  of  this  regiment  is  at- 
tributed to  the  circumstance  of  their 
being  a  part    of  Constantino's  own 
traops. 

The  documents  made  public  by  the 
abovementioned  manifesto,  were,  1. 
The  letter  of  Constantine  to  Alexan- 
der, dated  January  14th,  1822,  in  which 
be  proposes  to  renounce  his  right  to 
tbe  succession.  The  motive  by  which 
be  professes  to  be  actuated  in  this 
measure,  is,  that  *'he  does  not  lay 
claim  to  the  spirit,  the  abilities,  or  the 
strength,  whidi  would  be  required,  if  he 


should  ever  exercise  the  high  dignity 
to  which  he  mav  be  entitled  by  birth." 

2.  The  reply  of  Alexander,  who,  hav- 
ing laid  the  matter  before  the  Empress 
Mother,  says,  "  From  the  reasons 
which  you  state,  we  have  both  of  us  only 
to  leave  you  at  fiill  liberty  to  follow 
your  firm  resolution,  and  to  pray  the 
Almighty  to  grant  the  most  benign 
consequences  to  such  pure  sentiments.'' 

3.  The  manifesto  of  Alexander,  dated 
August  1823,  by  which  he  confirms  the 
renunciation  of  Constantine,  and  pro* 
vides  for  the  succession  of  Nicholas. 
This  act  was  deposited  in  the  g^rand 
cathedral  church  of  Ascension,  and 
with  his  majesty's  **  three  highest  au- 
thorities, the  Holy  Synod,  the  Senate, 
and  the  Directing  Senate."  4.  A  let- 
ter from  Constantine  to  the  Empress 
Mother,  expressing  his  grief  for  the 
death  of  his  imperial  brother,  and  de- 
claring his  faithful  adherence  to  his 
former  act  of  renunciation.  5.  His 
letter  to  Nicholas  of  the  same  cUite 
and  to  the  same  effect  as  that  to  the 
Empress  Mother. 

Such  briefly  is  the  history  of  this  ex- 
traordinary sUTair  thus  fiur.  Respectini^ 
its  future  results,  French  editors,  pro- 
fess still  to  entertain  disquieting^  ap« 
prehensions.  At  the  latest  dates  from 
that  country  it  was  said  that  Peters- 
burgh was  the  only  place  where  an  at- 
tempt had  yet  been  made  to  proclaim 
Nicholas;  and  there  an  insurrection 
was  the  consequence.  Eveiy  where 
else  Constantine  was  proclaimed  on 
the  first  intelligence  of  the  death  of 
Alexander ;  and  the  oath  was  general- 
ly taken.  Gen.  Sacken  had  it  admi- 
nistered to  his  army,  which  amonnte 
100,000  men. 

Africa. — The  chiefs  of  the  Sher- 
bro  BuUoms  have  voluntarily  placed 
their  country  under  the  protecUon  of 
the  British  government.  By  a  fbnsal 
treaty,  dated  September  24,  they  gnmt 
to  his  BriUnnic  Majesty,  "ThefuU, 
entire,  free,  and  unlimited,  right,  tide, 
possession,  and  entire  sovereignty,of  all 


224 


Public  Affairi. 


[Apkit} 


ihe  territories  and  dominions  to  them 
belong^n^."  They  were,  it  seems, 
driven  to  this  measare  by  a  fierce  war- 
fare brought  against  them  by  the  Kus- 
SDOB,  a  tribe  of  the  interior,  who  having 
successively  trodden  down  their  neigh- 
bours, had  at  length  reached  the  Sher- 
bro  BuUoms,  in  their  devastating  pro- 
gress, and  threatened  them  with  de- 
struction or  slavery. 

The  country  thus  unexpectedly  ceded 
to  the  British,  lies  directly  south-east 
of  Sierra  Licone  and  comprises  a  line 
of  sea  coast  of  120  miles  in  length,  and 
lipwards  of  5000  square  miles  of  the 
most  fertile. land  in  this  part  of  Africa, 
being  watered  with  seven  rivers  of  con- 
siderable extent  and  importance.  The 
produce  of  these  rivers  has  always  been 
very  great ;  and  will  rapidly  increase 
in  quantity,  as  the  property  of  the  na- 
tives is  now  rendered  secure  from  plon« 
der  and  devastation.  'The  principal 
articles  of  lawful  export  have  hitherto 
been  ivory,  palm-oil,  camwood,  and 
rice :  of  the  latter,  the  Bagroo  river 
alone  furnished  600  tons  in  one  season. 

However  the  gfood  people  of  Eng- 
land may  be  disposed  to  congratulate 
themselves  on  account  of  the  conmier- 
cial  advantages  which  they  wiU  derive 
from  this  acquisition,  there  is  another 
point  of  view  in  which  they  will  deem 
it  still  more  important,  and  on  account 
of  which  the  pbllanthropic  of  all  ooun- 
tries  will  mase  them  welcome  to  their 
new  possession.  The  traffic  in  human 
iletili  can  no  longer  exist  in  the  ceded 
territory.  '^The  slave  trade  of  the 
coast  between  Sierra  Leone  and  the 
GaUinas"  says  the  editor  of  the 
London  Missionaiy  Register.  **  is 
for  ever  annihilated.  We  may  fairly 
compute,  that  from  15,000  to  20,000 
vretched  beings  were  annually  export- 
ed from  the  territory  lately  acquired :  it 
was  to  support  this  horrible  trade  that 
the  surrounding  nations  were  constant- 
ly engaged  in  sanguinary  wars ;  which 
have  nearly  depopulated  the  once  rich 
and  fertile  countries  of  the  Sherbro." 

DoanESTic. 
CoxoRESsioifjkL. — ^If  the  comparative 
importance  of  the  subjects  which  have 
occupied  Cong^ress  for  the  last  six  or 
eight  weeks,  is  to  be  estimated  l^  the 
leng^  and  number  of  speeches  they 
hare  called  forth,  the  mission  to  Pana- 
ma, and  various  reeolations,  to  amend 
(be     constitution     must    have      the 


precedence*  The  Panama  qnestioo 
was  discussed  nn  the  Senate  chiefly 
with  closed  doors.  With  what  politW 
cal  log^c  and  foresight,  therefore,  our 
southern  statesmen,  so  long  withstood 
the  measure,  we  have  not  been  permit- 
ted to  see,  nor  have  we  room,  or  time, 
to  digest  what  we  have  seen.  Mr. 
Randolph,  in  a  very  discursive  speech, 
endeavoured  to  embarrass  the  subject 
by  connecting  it  with  negro  emanci- 
pation :  it  would  affect,  ultimately,  the 
condition  of  slavery  in  the  United 
States.  By  what  process  his  erratic 
mind  reached  this  conclusion,  we  can- 
not tell;  except  that  the  sable  skin 
of  those  who  will  compose  the  congress 
at  Panama,  the  emancipation  acts  of 
the  South  American  governments,  the 
character  of  Bolivar,  Cuba,  Hayti,  and 
the  Colonization  Society,  were  links 
in  the  chain.  The  question  was  finally 
settled  by  a  small  majority  in  favour 
of  the  mission.  The  vote  was  taken  at 
two  o'clock  in  the  morning,  the  ■»- 
jority  having  resolved  not  to  adjo^pn 
without  a  decision. 

The  subject  is  now  before  the  Hoiieev 
with  whom  it  remains  to  provide  for  the 
expense  of  the  mission. 

Of  the  multitude,  we  had  almost  said, 
of  proposed  amendments  to  the  consti- 
tution, some  have  had  tfae  merit  of  re- 
quiring little  discussion,  and  most  have 
furnished  evidence  of  the  ambition, 
retrospective  or  prospective,  in  which 
they  had  their  biith.  Some  may  bate 
been  dictated  by  honest,  perhaps  en- 
lightened patriotism.  Those  introdu- 
ced by  Mr.  McDuffie,  have  been  zeal- 
ously supported  and  ably  typpaa/a^  Wo 
aro  sorry  to  find  Mr.  Everett,  in  his  el- 
oquent speech  on  this  subject,  straying 
from  the  principles  in  which,  as  a  citi- 
zen of  a  free  state,  he  had  been  educa- 
ted, broadly  to  avow  his  approbation  of 
negro  slaveiy,  and  justifying  this  avow- 
al by  afguments  which  would  go  equal- 
ly to  support  the  Holy  Alliance  or 
whatever  other  form  of  political  des* 
potism,  the  orator  may  have  declaimed 
against  on  other  occasions. 

A  project  for  the  colonization  of  the 
aboriginees  has  been  submitted  by  the 
Secretaiy  of  War,  to  the  Committee 
on  Indian  affairs.  In  its  general  fea- 
tures it  resembles  the  plan  proposed  last 
year  by  Mr.  Calhoun.  But  we  have 
no  room,  we  find,  for  this  or  other  to* 
pios  on  which  we  intended  to  remark. 


AABwers  to  CorrespoAd^ntB  nett  indhDi. 


THE 


CHRISTIAN  SPECTATOR 


t     .,'1 


No.  5.] 


MAY. 


^ 


[18S6. 


1  I  i   'II 


BBZiZOZOirS. 


l^V  FR&SBYtERS,  NO.  XVltl. 

JgaoM  was  born  in  the  upper  con- 
fines of  Dalmatla,  before  A.  D.  345. 
AAer  preparatory  instructions  at 
Stridon,  and  great  progress  in  phi- 
lology at  Rome,  he  went  into  Gaul 
in  quest  of  higher  proficiency.  Hav- 
ing returned  from  Rome,  where  he 
had  been  baptized,  he  proceeded  to 
Antioch  and  Jerusalem.  In  Syria  he 
devoted  four  years  to  the  prosecu- 
tion of  oriental  languages. 

At  Antioch  he  sided  with  Pauli- 
Dus^by  advice  from  Damasus,  bi- 
shop m  Rome,  and  A.  D.  37&  con-, 
seated  to  be  ordained  presbyter, 
but  not  to  serve  as  such.  Thus  at 
liberty,  he  chose  Bethlehem  as  his 
residence,  whence  he  visited  Gre- 
gory Nazianzen  at  Constantinople. 
In  382,  coming  to  Rome,  he  was 
detained  by  Damasus,  to  whom  his 
knowledge  of  languages,  the  scrip- 
tores,  and  the  world,  seemed  indis- 
pensable. 

Upon  the  demise  of  the  bishop 
of  Rome,  he  retired  to  his  beloved 
Bethlehem  with  a  number  of  re- 
cluses. After  visiting  Egypt,  he 
spent  the  residue  of  a  long  life  in 
retirement  at  Bethlehem  with  his 
chosen  friends,  and  died  about  4S0. 

Devoted  tostudy,*  and  unrivalled 
in  learning,!  he  shared  the  esteem  of 

*  **  Totas  semper  in  lectione,  tdttis  in  li- 
bnsest.**    Suip.  Sio.  p.  606. 

f  **In  omni  itimUa  nemo  audest  compa- 
rari."   Alloi. 


the  greatest  and  be8t;|  but  as  he 
needed  no  emolument,  he  coveted 
no  preferment  in  the  church.  He 
acquiesced  in  the  aggrandisement 
and  influence  of  the  dcclei^astical 
establishment,  because  he  thought 
the  exercise  of  power  necessary  to 
the  government  of  the  church;  but 
he  would  have  the  superior  clergy 
to  remember,  that  by  the  word  of 
God  they  were  only  presbyters, 
and  that  all  higher  authority  was 
founded  only  on  custom. 

Ii\  writing  a  translation  and  a 
cotomentary  upon  the  scriptures, 
which  were  to  continue  to  remote 
generations,  wc  naturally  expect 
his  most  matured  judgment;  and 
therefore  begin  witii  his  observa- 
tions on  Titus  i.  5.,  &c  ^^  Let  us 
carefully  consider  the  words  of  the 
apostle;  *tluU  you  may  appoint 
presbyters  through  the  cities  as  I  di^ 
reded  you;'*  who  describii^  after- 
wards the  character  to  be  ordained 
a  presbyter,  and  having  observed, 
^  If  any  he  blameless^  not  a  polyga^ 
mist^  &c.,  then  subjoined,  ^for  it 
becomes  a  bishop  to  be  blameUsSj  of 
a  steward  of  wodJ*^    A  )iresbyter 

I  **  Plane  ciim  boni  omiies  admixantur  et 
dilig\int.**    Id,S0G. 

$  ^*  Idem  est  ergo  presbyter,  qui  et  episeo* 
pus,  et  antequam  dii^U  instinctu,  fltudia  in 
religfione  ficrent,  et  diceretur  ia  popolie; 
Ego  sum  Paulit  ^go  Apcllo^  ego  autun  {k» 
pha :  commani  presbyterorum  conciliot  ec» 
cleinlB  gubemabantur.  Postquam  vero  uaus- 
qoisque  tOB,  ^ttos  baptizavefat,  Moa  pntabat, 
non  esse  CJirtsti :  in  toto  oii»e  dyretiun  est. 


22G 


Lay  Presbyufs. 


[M^r^ 


is  the  same,  therefore,  as  a  bishop ; 
and  before  there  arose  by  the 
temptation  of  the  devil,  preferences 
in  religion,  and  it  was  said  among 
the  people,  ^  I  am  of  Pauly  I  of 
Apollos^  I  of  Ctphoi^  the  churches 
were  governed  by  a  common  coun- 
cil of  presbyters.  But  afterwards 
eveiy  one  esteeming  those  whom 
he  had  baptized  as  his  own,  not 
Christ's;  it  was  decreed  through- 
out the  world,  that  one  chosen  from 
the  presbyters  should  be  placed 
above  the  rest,  to  whom  the  care 
of  the  whole  church  should  belong, 
and  the  source  of  all  discord  be  re- 
moved. If  it  be  supposed  this  is 
not  the  sense  of  the  scriptures,  but 
my  own  opinion,  that  bishop  and 
presbyter  are  one,  and  that  one  is 
the  name  of  age,  the  other  of  of- 
fice; read  again  the  words  of  the 
apostle  to  the  Philippians — ^  Paul 
aiid  Ttmot^y,  ntrvatvU  of  Jestu 
Chriit^  to  all  the  saints  in  (fhrist  Je- 
ftti,  who  ere  at  Philippic  with  the 
bishops  and  deacons^  grace  to  you^ 
and  peace^  &c.  Philippi  is  a  sin- 
gle city  of  Macedonia,  and  certain- 
ly there  could  not  be  in  the  one 
city  many  bishops,  in  the  present 
meaning  of  the  term.  But  because 
at  that  time'  they  called  the  same 
persons  bishops  whom  they  called 
presbyters,  on  that  account  he 
spoke  of  bishops  indifferently  as  of 
pre^yters.  This  may  still  seem 
doubtful  to  some,  unless  it  be 
proved  by  another  testimony.  It  is 
written  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles, 
that  when  he  had  come  to  Miletus, 
he  sent  to  Ephesus  and  called  the 
presbyters  of  that  church,  to  whom 
he  afterwards  said,  among  other 
things,  ^  attend  to  yourselves^  and  to 
all  the  Jlock  over  which  the  Holy 
Sknril  hath  placed  you  bishops^  to  feed 
the  Church  of  the  Lord^  which  he  has 
gained  by  hu  bloodJ*  And  here  ob- 
serve more  particularly,  that  in- 

iit  nmis  de  preabyteris  electot  laperponere- 
tar  ctBtmia,  ad  quern  omnia  eccleaie  cura 
peatinerat,  et  acniamatum  aeaiiiia  taUeren- 
tnr.    jHterom.  Optr.  ion.  VI.  jp.  198. 


viting  the  presbyters  of  the  one 
city,  Ephesus,  he  afterwards  calls 
the  same  bishops.  If  that  epistle 
which  is  written  to  the  Hebrews 
under  the  name  of  Paul,  be  re- 
ceived, there  also  the  care  of  a 
church  is  equally  divided  among 
many ;  forasmuch  as  he  writes  to 
the  people,  ^  Obey  your  leaders^  and 
be  in  subjection^  for  they  7»atch  for 
your  souls^  as  rendering  an  account^ 
lest  they  may  do  this  with  sorrow; 
since  this  is  to  your  advcmiageJ* 
And  Peter,  who  derived  his  name 
from  the  firmness  of  his  faith, 
speaks  in  his  epistle,  saying, 
^  Wherefore  the  presbyters  among 
you  I  entreaty  who  am  a  cthpresb^ 
ter^  and  witness  of  the  sufferings  of 
Christy  who  am  also  an  associate  tn 
the  glory  which  is  hereafter  to  be  re- 
veaUd  ;  feed  the  Lord^sfioek^  which 
tr  among  you,  not  from  necessity  but 
choice."^* 

^^  t  These  things  are  recorded 
that  we  may  show,  that  the  ancient 
presbyters  were  the  same  as  the 
bishops,  but  by  little  and  little,  that 
the  roots  of  dissensions  might  be 
torn  up,  the  whole  trouble  was  de- 
volved on  one.  Wherefore,  as 
presbyters  know  that  they  are  sub- 
jected to  him  who  shall  have  been 
placed  over  them  by  the  custom  of 
the  church,  so  the  bishops  may 
know  that  thev  are  greater  than 
presbyters,  rather  by  custom  than 
by  the  verity  of  the  Lord's  ap- 
pointment ;  and  that  they  ought  to 
govern  the  church  in  common, 
imitating  Moses,   who,  when   he 

*  Jerom  haa  omitted  nrtnuffrovplu  in  i  pet« 
?.  2.,  but  given  it  elaewliere. 

f  Hec  propterea,  ut  oatenderemua  apod 
veteres  eoadem  fuiaae  preabyteroa  qnoa  et 
epiicopoa,  paulatim  ▼ero  ut  diaaeaaiomim 
plantaria  eTellerentar,  ad  unum  omnem  aoli- 
citudinem  oaae  delatam.  Sicut  ergo  prediy- 
teri  Bciunt,  ae  ei  eccleaic  conauetumne  ei, 
tpii  aibi  priepoeitua  fnerit,  ease  aubjectoa ; 
ita  epiacopi  noverint,  ae  magia  oonauetudiae 
quam  diapoaitiOBia  dominice  verttatef  pres- 
bjrteria  eaae  majorea,  et  in  commune  dMMre 
ecdeaiam  revere  imitantea  Moyaen:  qui 
cam  haberat  m  potestate  aolua  pnaaae  popQ- 
io  Israel,  aeptuaginta  «l€|^  com  qnSmt  po- 
pulum  jttdicaret    Sbm.  vl./.  199. 


1826.] 


Lay  Presbyters. 


227 


had  it  in  his  power  to  preside  over 
the  people  of  Israel  alone,  selected 
seventy,  with  whom  he  might 
judge  the  people."* 

Jerom    imputes    the    origin   of 
episcopacy,  not  to  the  preference 
of  one  apostle  to  another,  in  the 
church  of  Corinth  \  I  am  of  Foul, 
&c. ;  for  no  one  of  them  became  su- 
perior in  office  to  the  rest ;  but  to 
the  capricious  favouritism  of  the 
people     for    particular  presbyters^ 
and  to  the  ambitious  efforts  of  those 
(^ers,   who   aimed   to   promote 
thenselves  rather  than  to  advance 
the  cause  of  Christ,  which  he  as- 
serts produced  the  general  consent, 
by  little  and  little,  to  transfer  the 
responsibility  of  superintendence 
from  the  council  of  presbyters  to  a 
single  presbyter  in  each  church, 
for  the    prevention  of   divisions. 
From  his  expressions,  ^^  Before — 
it  was  said  among  the  people,  lam 
of  PauLi   and  I  of  Apollos,  ^c." 
which  obtained  at  Corintfa  many 
years  before  the  death  of  Paul,  it 
has  been  inferred  that  the  authori- 
ty of  the  presbyteries  was  devolved 
00  bisliops  before  the  deaths  of  the 
apostles.    But  this  quotation  was  a 
mere   accommodation  of  scripture 
language  to  the  evils  of  after  times, 
for  he  speaks  not  of  the  transfer  of 
authority  from  many  apostles  to 
one,  but  of  that  of  the  presbyters 
of  a  church  to  one  of  their  num- 
ber.    When  Clement  wrote  his  first 
letter  to  the  Corinthians,  which  all 
acknowledge  genuine,  they  had  no 
bishop,  and  this  was  a  little  before 
the  death  of  the  last  apostle.     It 
has  been  also  justly  answered  to 
the  strange  inference,  that  the  date 
of  the  letter  to   the  Corinthians, 
which  has  thus  been  assigned  as 
the  time  of  the  introduction  of  epis- 
copacy, was  prior  to  the  call  of 
Miletus,  to  the  letter  to  the  Phi- 
Uppians,  to  the  epistle  to  the  He- 
brews, and  to  the  first  epistle  of 
Peter;  and  that  Jerom  would  not 
have   placed   the   introduction   of 

*  Tom.  VI.  p.  198. 


episcopacy  at  the    period  of  thf 
schism  at  Corinth,  and  then  pro* 
ceeded  to  the  argument  for  origi- 
nal presbyterial  parity  from  four 
different  facts,  all  of  which  must 
have  occurred  subsequently  to  the 
time  which  he  had  just  before  as- 
signed as  the  termination  of  such 
equality  among  presbyters.    Had 
Jerom   said,  that  because  of  this 
schism  at  Corinth,  it  was  decreed 
in   all  the  world  to  devolve  the 
power  on  one,  the  four  instances 
which  iounediately  follow  of  the 
identity   of  the   presbyterial    and 
episcopal  office,  would  have  been 
palpable  contradictions  of  himself. 
Equally  futile  is  the  position  that 
since   there  were  neither  synods 
nor   councils  to    pass  the    decree 
which   he  -mentions,  Jerom  must 
have  supposed  it  was  ordained  by 
the  apostles.     His  language  fairly 
implies,  that  the  decree  was  the 
general  adoption  of  the  expedient, 
of  the  responsibility  of  one  presby- 
ter, by  the  churches  throughout  the 
world ;  which  agrees  with  his  re- 
presentation of  this   change  as  a 
custom^  which  came  on  gradually 
till  it  universally  prevailed.     Je- 
rom's  legitimate  inference  of  ori- 
ginal parity,  from  the  identity  of 
the  commission,  qualifications,  and 
duties,  and  the  promiscuous  use  of 
the  names  of  presbyter  and  bishop, 
in  the  apostolic  times,  excludes  also 
the  idea  of  an  inferior   order  of 
presbyters  in  his  day ;  for  other- 
wise his  terms  should  have  been 
restricted.     The  sameness  of  or- 
der in  the  apostolic  age,  which  Ti- 
tus was  to  establish  in  all  the  cities 
of  Crete,  is  clearly  evinced  to  have 
then  existed  at  Philippi,  Ephesus, 
Pontus,  and  at  the  place  of  the  desti- 
nation of  the  letter  to  the  Hebrews ; 
and  it  may  be  presumed,  until  an  ex- 
ception can  be  shown,  in  all  other 
Christian  churches.     The  opposi- 
tion of  the  terms  bishop  and  dea- 
con is  obvious,  but  none  exists  be- 
tween the  words  bishop  and  pres- 
byter, which  may  well  signify  the 
same  officer.    -  And  the  omission 


iz» 


La^  Prabytir^. 


iiuti 


of  presbyters  in  Phil.  i.  1.,  and  of 
fheir  qualifications  in  other  letters, 
where  those  of  bishops  are  giren ; 
the  protniscuoQS  use  of  the  terms, 
as  well  as  the  historical  fact  of  the 
accumulation  of  the  power  of  the 
vpsffTus^  or  ruling  elder  by  general 
consent,  all  show  that  they  were  at 
first  identically  the  same.  The  in- 
ference of  Jerom  that  since  this 
preference  of  one  was  by  the  cus- 
tom of  the  church,  and  not  by  the 
appointment  of  the  Lord,  that 
tnerefore  the  bishops  ought  to  go- 
vern in  common  with  the  presby- 
ters, wais  not  only  an  appeal  to 
their  consciences,  but  the  clear  ex- 

{>reS8ion  of  the  opinion  of  this 
earned  man,  that  episcopal  pre- 
eminence was  destitute  of  aposto- 
lical and  scriptural  foundation. 
From  the  words,  ^^  imitating  Moses, 
who,  when  he  had  it  in  his  power 
to  preside  over  the  people  alone, 
selected  seventy  with  whom  he 
might  judge  the  people,'^  an  incon- 
clusive argument  has  been  elicited 
for  a  divine  right  in  bishops,  be- 
<tause  Moses  had  such  right.  But 
that  bishops,  otherwise  than  as 
presbyters,  are  destitute  of  such 
right,  is  the  very  thing  which  Je- 
rom has  proved  from  their  scrip- 
tural identity,  and  confirmed  by 
fact;  founding  modem  episcopacy 
on  custom  and  general  consent.  He 
can,  consistently  with  himself,  have 
meant  no  more  by  the  example  of 
Moses,  than  that  if  the  Jewish  law- 

fiver,  whose  commission  was  imme- 
iatelyfromGod,8o  condescended  in 
dividing  his  power,  a  fortiori  bishops 
should  remember  the  original  ad- 
ministratioh,  and  that  their  pre- 
elnlnence  was  merely  established 
by  custom. 

That  Jerom  was  favourable  to 
the  three  orders  of  clei^  existing 
in  his  day,  often  appears  in  his 
works :  so  when  he  speaks  of  dea- 
cons as  in  the  third  degree,  he  al- 
ludes to  their  condition  when  he 
wrote ;  and  so  far  was  he  from  de- 
airing  a  change,  that  he  affirmed, 
**  The  safety  of  Ite  church  depend- 


ed upon  the  dignity  of  the 
priest'^  But  that  its  original  con- 
dition when  left  by  the  apostles  was 
otherwise,  he  knew  and  has  shown. 
Against  this,  his  catalogue  of  ilius* 
trious  writers  is  cited,  where  James 
the  author  of  the  epistle  is  said  to 
have  been  ordained  (ordinatus)  hir 
$hop  of  Jerusalem  'bv  the  apoHles, 
The  genuineness  of  this  passage 
has  been  often  disputed,  and  stand- 
ing among  numerous  interpolations, 
it  is  probably  a  corruptlcMi.  But  if 
received,  it  concludes  nothing,  be- 
cause bishop  may  be  taken  in  its  ap- 
pellative sense,  overseer^  and  there 
may  have  been  an  understanding 
among  the  apostles  that  he  should 
remain  there,  having,  with  the 
presbyters,  the  oversight  of  that 
important  station.  But  if  the  apos- 
tle James  was  ordained  a  bishop  by 
the  other  apostles,  it  was  a  mere 
nullity,  if  the  offices  be  the  same ; 
if  diverse,  the  apostles  either  ex- 
alted him  to  a  higher  office,  for 
which  they  had  no  power ;  or  they 
degraded  him  to  an  inferior,  with- 
out a  fault,  and  for  no  purpose 
which  he  might  not  effect  as  an 
apostle.*  Also,  if  Jerom  said  this, 
he  contradicted  himself. 

His  let^r  to  Evagrius,  treating' 
of  the  same  subject,  may  be  thus 
rendered :  ^^  We  read  in  Isaiah,  <  A 
fool  wUl  utter  foolish  ihingsJ*  I 
hear  that  a  certain  person  has  bro- 
ken out  into  such  a  frenzy,  as  that 
he  would  honour  deacons  more  than 
presbyters,  that  is,  than  bishops. 
For  since  the  apostle  explicitly 
teaches  that  presbyters  and  bishops 
were  the  same,  what  caiamityt  has 
this  servitor  of  tables  and  widows 

*  Thit  James  the  son  or  Zebodee,  and 
Junes  the  son  of  Alpheus,  were  the  two 
apostles,  and  that  James  the  less  here  in- 
tended was  not  such,  is  an  opinion  withoat 
credibie  proof,  and  opposed  at  much  lenrth 
by  Jerom.  Bat  that  there  vrere  two  only, 
and  that  James  the  less,  the  Lord*s  brother, 
was  an  apostle  and  the  same  that  is  caUed  the 
son  of  Alpheus,  and  James  the  just,  hns 
been  tlie  general  opinion,  and  reeeiveid  by 
the  church  in  every  age.    Avo  A  ytywtutn  I«- 

Oem.  AUxand,    Vide  Gal.  i.  19. 


Id26j 


Lay  Fresbyters, 


S29 


fallen  under,  that  cwoUen  with  self* 
ifflportance,  he  may  exalt  himself 
above  those,  at  whose  prayers  the 
body  is  dispensed  and  the  blood  of 
Christ.  Do  yon  ask  proof?  Hear 
the  testimony :  ^  Paul  and  Timothy^ 
servanU  ofJeius  Christy  to  all  $aiais 
in  Christ  Jesus  who  are  at  Philippic 
vkh  the  bishops  and  destconsJ*    Do 

{00  wish   also    another  sample? 
aid  thns  speaks  in  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles  to  the  priests  of  a  single 
church ;  '  Be  attentive  to  yourtelves 
end  to  the  whole  Jtock^  over  which 
the  Holy    Spirit  has  placed  (you) 
hithops^  that  you  tssight  govern  the 
church  of  the  Lord^  which  he  has 
acquired  hy  his  bloodJ^    And  lest  any 
one  may  contentionsly  m^e,  that 
laany  bishops  were  in  the  same 
choTch,  hear  also  another  testimo- 
ny, in  which  it   is  most  clearly 
evinced  that  the  bishop  and  the 
presbyter  were  the  same :   '  For 
this  object  I  left  you  in  CretCj  that 
you  might  redress  what  was  defective^ 
that  you  might  appoint  presbyters 
ihtor^h  the  cities^  <is  I  also  gave  you 
in  Marge,     If  any  one  is  without 
hlame^  the  husband  ofonewife^  hav* 
ing  faithful  children^  not  cuicused  of 
or  not  subject  to  excess ;  for  it  be^ 
comet  a  bishop^  as  a  steward  ofGodj 
to  be  aboroe  censure.^    And  to  Ti- 
mothy :  ^  Neglect  not  the  grace  that 
is  in  youj  which  was  given  by  pro^ 
p&€igf ,  by  the  imposition  of  (he  hasiAs 
of  a  presbytery  J*    And  Peter  also  in 
Ms  nrgt  epistle  says,  ^  The  presby- 
ters  among  you  I  beseech^  who  am  a 
co-prtshyter^  and  witness  of  the  suf 
ferinp  of  Christy  and  a  partaker  of 
the  Mure  glory  which  u  to  be  re* 
vealedf  to  govern  the  flock  of  Christy 
asul  to  oversee  it^  not  from  necessity^ 
but  wiUingly  before  God.^    Which 
is  more  pminly  called  in  the  Greek? 
s*tffxo€wl8^^superintendingi;  whence 
the  name  bisnop  is  derived.    Do 
the  testimonies  of  snch  men  appear 
to  you  small  ?    Let  the  evanj^elical 
tnunpet  sound,  the  son  of  thunder, 
whom  Jesus  greatly  loved,  who 
drank  from  the  breast  of  the  Sav- 
iour, streams  of  doctrines :  '  The 


presbyter  to  the  elect  lady  and  her 
childrejij  whom  I  love  in  the  truth.'' 
And  in  another  letter,  ^  3%e  preshy^ 
ter  to  the  most  kind  Gaius^  whom  I 
love  in  the  truthJ*  *But  that  after- 
wards on'e  was  selected  who  might 
be  set  over  the  rest,  was  done  in 
prevention  of  schisms,  lest  every 
one,  drawing  to  himself,  should 
rend  the  church*  For  also  at  Alexan- 
dria, from  the  evangelist  Mark  even 
to  the  bishops  Heraclas  and  Diony- 
sius,  the  presbyters  always  named 
one,  chosen  from  themselves,  and 
placed  in  a  higher  grade,  bishop. 
In  the  same  manner  as  if  an  army 
should  make  a  commander,  or  dea- 
cons choose  from  themselves  one 
whom  they  may  have  known  to  be 
industrious,  and  caU  him  the  arch- 
deacon. For  what  does  a  bishop 
accomplish,  ordination  excepted^ 
that  a  presbyter  may  not  do  ?  The 
church  of  the  city  of  Rome,  and  that 
of  the  whole  world,  are  not  to  be 
esteemed  different  Gaul  and  Bri- 
tain, and  Africa  and  Persia,  and  the 
East  and  India,  and  all  the  Barba- 
rians, worship  the  same  Christ,  and 
observe  the  same  rule  of  faith.  If 
the  reason  be  sought,  the  world  is 
greater  than  a  city.  Wherever 
there  shall  be  a  bishop,  whether  at 
Rome,  orGubio,  or  Constantinople^ 
orJleggio,  or  Alexandria,  or  Tanes, 
he  is  of  the  same  importance  and  of 
the  same  priesthood.  TNeither  the 
influence  of  riches,  nor  the  humili- 
ty of  povertjr,  renders  him  agreat« 
er  or  an  in&rior  bishop.  Moreo- 
ver, they  are  all  successors  of  the 

*  Qitod  antem  postea  unas  electat  est,  qui 
eoeteris  proponeretur,  in  sehismatis  rem^Ii> 
nln  factum  est:  ne  unasquisque  ad  se  tra- 
hens  Christi  eccleaiam  ramperet.  Nam  eS 
Alexandris  a  Marco  evangelista  usqoe  ad 
Heraclam  et  Dionysittm  episcopos,  presbjr* 
ten  semper  imam  ez  se  electom,  in  ezceisi* 
ori  gradn  coUoeatnm,  episcopum  nomitialwBt: 
aaomodo  si  ezercitos  imperatorem  facial  aut 
aiaconi  eliffant  de  se,  quern  industrium  nore- 
rint  et  aroddiaconum  voeent.  Quid  enim 
ftcit,  ezcepta  ordiBatione,  episcopps,  qaod 
presbrter  nonfaciatf.  Tbm. !./».  S64. 

f  rotentia  ctiTitiarum,  et  patt]>ertatifl  hQ- 
militas,  rel  sublimiorem  ▼elinferiosem  epis- 
copum non  fadt.  Coeteram  enmes  apoetofo* 
rum  successores  sunt.    IM^ 


230 


Lay  Presbyters. 


[Mav, 


apoetles.    But  you  ask,  How  i's  it 
t£at  at  Rome  a  presbyter  is  ordain- 
ed upon  the  recommendation  of  a 
deacon?    Why  do  yon  propose  to 
me  the  custom  of  a  single  city? 
Why  do  yon  defend  a  rare  occur- 
rence, mm  which  disrespect  has 
arisen  nnto  the  laws  of  the  church  ? 
The  value  of  ey^ry  thing  is  en- 
hanced by  scarcity.    Pennyroyal  is 
tfsore  precious  in  India  than  pep- 
per.   Their  fewness  has  rendered 
me  deacons  honourable  'y.  their  mul- 
tHude  has  depreciated  the  impor- 
tance of  presbyters.     Neverthe- 
less, even  in  the  church  at  Rome 
presbyters  sit,  whilst  deacons  are 
standing;  yet  mischief  increasing 
by  degrees,  I  have  seen,  in  the  al^ 
sence  of  the  bishop,  a  deacon  sit 
among  fbe  presbyters,  and  in  do- 
mestic   entertainments  pronounce 
benedictions    on    the    presbjrters. 
Let  them  learn,  who  do  this,  that 
they  act  incorrectly,  and  let  them 
bear  the  apostles :  ^Itit  unfit  thaiy 
iMsring  the  ward  rf  Ood^  we  should 
$eroe  tables.^    They  should  know 
for  what  pnipose  deacons    were 
constituted.    They  mav  read  the 
Acts  of  the  Apostles,  and  remember 
their  first  condition.    Presbyter  is 
a  name  of  age,  bishop  of  dignity. 
Accordingly  Titus  and  Timothy  re- 
ceived directions  concerning  the 
ordination  of  a  bishop  and  of  a  dea- 
con; concerning  presbyters  total 
silence  is  observed,  because   the 
presbyter  is  comprehended  in  the 
bishop.    He  that  is  promoted  is  ad- 
vanced from  the  less  to  the  great- 
er.   Either  therefore  out  of  a  prQ^- 
byter  let  the  deacon  be  ordained, 
that  the  presbyter  may  be  shown  to 
be   inferior  to  the   deacon,  unto 
whose  grade  he  is  advanced  from 
that  which  is  small;  or  if  out  of  a 
deacon  a  presb]rter  be  ordained,  he 
should  know,  that  though  he  be  in- 
ferior in  salary,  he  is  greater  in 
priesthood.   *And  seeing  we  know 

*  St  Qt  tciaBmi  titditionw  apoatolica* 
MUniUade  T«teii  TefUunantcs  qaod  Avon  , 
•lim^aa.  atqiie  Lents  in  Uonplo  faerant, 
lioc  lOn  epiaoo]n  et  pieab jterii  et  diaconi  tib- 
dkeat  in  eccleiia.    ibt'ef. 


that  the  apostolical  traditions  were 
taken  from  the  Old  Testament, 
what  Aaron  and  his  sons  and  the 
Levites  were  in  the  temple,  this 
let  bishops  and  presbyters  and  dea- 
cons claim  to  themselves  in  the 
church.'' 

In  no  city  was  planted  by  the 
apostles   more  than   one  church; 
this  the  scriptural  and  subsequent 
history  of  the  church  demonstrates. 
A  presbytery  existed  in  every  or- 
ganized church,  and  no  more  in  a 
city:    consequently  one  presiding 
presbyter,  who  afterwards,  by  cus- 
tom,  for    prevention   of  schisms, 
became    the  bishop,  belonged  te 
each  church,  and  consequently  to 
every  city  in  the  age  of  Jerom.  At 
the  period  of  the  loi^eries,  which 
bear  the  name  of  the  pious  Igna- 
tius, parochial  episcopacy  prevail- 
ed; but  they  betray  wilful  igno- 
rance, who  affirm  that  presbyters 
were  then  laymen,  or  that  such  a 
grade  is  an  essential  characteristic 
of  the  presbyterlan  church.    Seven 
deacons  were  appointed  at  Jerusa- 
lem;   no  more  were  ordained  at 
Rome.    This  paucity  and  the  na- 
ture of  their  duties  created  popu- 
larity, whilst  the  number  of  presby- 
ters diminished  their  importance. 
Dissensions   arose   between   these 
orders,  and  Augustine  has  recorded 
an  appeal  to  the  bishop  of  that  me* 
tropolis,  to  decide  between  them. 
Probably  this  letter  was  sought  and 
given  on  that  occasion ;  or  it  may 
have  been  in  defence  of  the  bishop 
of  Rome,  who  was  persecuted  by  a 
deacon  of  high  rank.     Though  a 
presbyter,  Jerom  never  officiated 
as  such,  except  in  private  lectures 
on  parts  of  the  scriptures,  but  even 
these  were  scarcely  delivered  by 
him  as  an  officer,  either  at  Rome 
or  Bethlehem. 

This  letter  could  not  have  been 
the  offspring  of  jealousy,  but  of  re- 
gard to  the  truth.  His  language  is 
temperate,  his  arguments  rational, 
and  his  authorities  the  scriptures ; 
to  these  custom  and  expediency  are 
subordinated — canons  he  does  not 


1826.] 


Lay  Presbyters, 


231 


even  name.  From  the  practice 
here  mentioned  of  the  church  at 
Alexandria,  after  the  death  of  Mark 
the  eyangelist,  the  existence  of 
episcopacy  from  that  period,  which 
was  apostolic,  has  been  inferred. 
There  could  have  been  little  dif- 
ference between  the  state  of  things 
in  apostolic  times,  and  at  the  death 
of  Mark.  In  both,  the  presbyte* 
ries  had  their  ruling  elders  or  pre- 
sidents ;  upon  them  custom,  found- 
ed on  consent,  devolved  the  re- 
n>onsibilily  and  superintendency  of 
the  presbytery,  of  which  the  church 
at  Alexandria  furnished  a  proof. 
Jerom  shows  this  was  a  human  in- 
novation; because  that  presbyter 
and  bishop  were  originally  the 
same  office,  and  so  regarded  by 
Paol,  Peter,  and  John ;  also  by  the 
churches  of  Philippi,  Ephesus, 
those  of  Crete,  and  other  places ; 
each  of  which  had  been  governed 
by  the  connnon  council  of  its  own 
presbytery.  The  election  of  such 
a  presiding  presbyter  at  Alexan- 
dria, he  does  not  refer  either  to  an- 
tecedent apostolic  precept  or  ex- 
ample, but  expressly  to  the  pres- 
byters themselves,  whose  election 
constituted  the  only  disparity. 
Hark  held  the  high  office  of  evan- 
gelist, and  as  such  might  preside  in 
any  church,  especially  of  his  own 
planting.  If  he  supplied  the  place 
of  a  president,  in  advanced  age, 
after  his  death  the  presbytery  of 
Alexandria,  acting  as  others,  must 
have  chosen  one  permanently,  the 
growth  of  whose  power  afterwards 
kept  pace  with  the  customs  of  other 
churches.  The  assertion  of  Euty- 
chiua,  A.  D.  960,  that  the  presby- 
ters in  Alexandria  from  the  first 
ordained  such  bishop  is  incredible. 
Re-ordination  began  in  the  Cypri- 
anic  age,  and  in  Jeromes  day  was 
performed  only  by  bishops ;  so  also 
was  the  ordination  of  presbyters. 
'^What  does  a  bishop,  ordination 
excepted,  that  a  presbyter  may  not 
do?»  The  first  of  these  verbs  de- 
noted a  present  and  continuous  act- 
h^ ;  the  second  is  of  the  same  sort, 


but  potential,  and  consequetitty  ex- 
pressing a  future.  To  Imagine  this 
spoken  by  Jerom  of  early  times, 
is  therefore  obviously  incorrect 
When  he  wrote,  every  one  knew 
that  for  presbyters  to  ordain  was 
contrary  to  the  laws  and  canons  of 
the  church ;  his  proof  of  their  ori- 
ginal identity,  from  the  fact  that 
presbyters  might  now  perform  aQ 
other  duties  of  bishops,  required 
the  exception.  But  every  mind 
perceives  that  the  estabUshmeat  of 
the  identity  destroyed  the  origina* 
iity  and  authority  of  the  exceptioii. 
Any  other  interpretati<m  would 
unnerve  bis  argument,  pro^iee 
self-contradiction,  and  coukt  with 
the  fact  that  Timothy  was  ordain* 
ed  by  a  presj^rteiy.  The  saoie* 
ness  of  the  omce  could  therefore 
never  be  reconciled  with  episcopal 
ordination  as  in  his  day.  The  con- 
fession of  such  an  exception,  if 
it  referred  to  apostolical  times^ 
immediately  after  showing  that 
presbyters  of  themselves  chose, 
and  placed  in  his  seat,  and  deaoml* 
nated  the  person  the  bishop  of 
Alexandria,  would  betray  weaknesi 
in  the  extreme.  Althouirh  the 
presbyters  of  Alexandria  officiated 
in  their  respective  places  in  the 
city,  they  were  raUier  a  parish 
thsm  a  diocess,  beli^  one  churchy 
whereof  they,  with  their  bishop^ 
who  was  one  of  themselves,  con- 
stituted the  presbytery, — not  a 
church  session  of  mute  elders^—* 
every  presbyter  had  his  place  of 
preaching  in  Alexandria.  Had  the 
presbyters,  so  chosen  to  preside^ 
been  ordained  by  presiding  presby-- 
ters  of  cities  in  Palestine  or  Syria^ 
instead  of  beinff  an  example  of  the 
introduction  of  the  custom  of  de- 
volving the  responsibility  and  over- 
sight which  had  belonged  to  the 
presbytery  on  ^one  of  their  num- 
ber, it  would  have  proved  the  re- 
verse, and  contradicted  the  position 
that  presbyter  and  bishop  denoted 
at  first  the  same  office. 

It  has  been  strangely  alleged, 
that  in  the  last  sentence  of  the  let- 


I 


232 


Lay  Fresbyiers. 


[MAr 


ter  to  Svagrius,  it  is  plainly  assert- 
ed, not  only  ^^  that  the  hierarchy  of 
the  charch  is  founded  on  apostolic 
tradition,  hat  also  that  the  apostles 
liad  the  model  of  the  temple  in 
fheir  Tiew,  and  raised  their  plan  of 
church  government  according  to 
the  Jewish  economy.^'  The  ohject 
of  this  letter  was  to  show  that  pres- 
hyters  were  superior  to  deacons; 
^nd  one  ground  of  the  argument 
was,  tfiat  preshyters  were  original- 
ly bishops,  and  that  the  difference 
between  tliem  in  Jeromes  days  had 
arisen  by  degrees,  being  founded 
merely  on  the  custom  of  the  church, 
and  having  for  its  object  the  pre- 
vention of  divisions.  He  must 
-therefore  have  designed  no  con- 
trast in  these  words,  between  bi- 
shops and  presbyters,  but  between 
them  as  one  order  and  deacons  as 
the  other.  In  like  manner,  Aaron 
and  his  sons  were  the  same  priest- 
hood, and  superior  to  the  Levites, 
who  served  under  them.  No  ar- 
gument can  be  fairly  drawn  from 
the  terms  ^apostoUeal  tradiiion^'^^ 
to  make  him  inconsistent  with  his 
own  position,  that  the  change  arose 
from  the  ctutcm  of  the  dturch.  For 
writing  of  Lent,  he  calls  it,  an 
^^  avosiolkal  tradition^^^  in  a  letter 
to  Marcella.*  And  against  the  Lu- 
ciferians,  he  calls  it  the  eustom  of 
the  church.t  He  has  also  shown, 
in  so  many  words,  that  dposioUc  was 
synonymously  used  for  that  which 
was  anciently  adopted  by  the 
church.| 

When  Jerom  speaks  of  bishops  as 
successtn^  of  the  aposiUs^  he  cannot 
mean,  as  some  imagine,  that  they 
in  the  modem  sense  immediately 
succeeded  them,  because  he  has  ar- 
gued at  much  length  and  conclu- 
sively, that  the  office  was  the  same 
with  that  of  presbyters  in  the  days 

*  Secundum  tnditionem  apostolonmi — 
jfjunamaB.    Tbffi.  II.  p,  414. 

i  Cz  quo  aninuulTertiB  no«  ecclesie  C0B811- 
ctudinem  sequi.    ftom,  II.  p.  434. 

t  Unsqweque  proriBcia  pneceptu  majih 
yvnt,  lege*  opoitoUcw  ariiitretur.  SSmi.  I. 
ji.  194. 


of  the  apostles,  and  that  the  superi- 
ority they  possessed  in  his  day  had 
arisen  by  the  custom  of  the  church, 
by  little  and  little,  to  pre- 
vent schism.  Also  the  word  sue* 
cessar  is  not  comparative ;  it  mea- 
sures not  the  extent  of  power,  but 
merely  points  out  those  ordinary 
officers  who  followed  the  apostles 
in  the  government  and  instruction  . 
of  the  churches.  The  fanciful  idea 
of  episcopal  successorship  by  divine 
right  was  repugnant  to  the  views 
of  Jerom,  who  has  unanswerably 
refuted  it  by  numerous  scriptural 
testimonies,  and  demonstrated  his 
meaning  and  consistency  by  assert- 
ing equally  of  presbyters,  Uiat  they 
were  successors  to  the  degree  of 
the  apostles.§  Irssneus  had  set  him 
examples  of  each  long  before. 

As  numbers  increased,  the  pres- 
byters served  different  assemblies 
in  the  same  city  or  parish,  but  still 
belonged  to  one  bench,  over  whick 
there  was  in  each  church  a  «'fo£tf1u( 
OT  presiding  presbyter.  These  pre- 
sidents were  afterwards  enumerated 
as  successors  from  the  first  planting 
of  the  churches.    Thus  not  only 
were  heretics  excluded,  but  their 
innovations  rejected,  by  demanding 
an    uninterrupted    succession    of 
teachers  of  their  tenets.    But  that 
these  successors  of  the  apostles  in- 
herited their  gifts,  authority,  or  in- 
fluence, or  had  any  other  ordina- 
tion thah  that  of  their  co-presby- 
ters, prior  to  the  Cyprianic  age, 
has  never  been  shown  to  us  by  cre- 
dible testimony.      His  defence  of 
presbyters  against  deacons,  his  uge 
oif  the  word  presbyter  without  the 
imaginary  distinction  of  preaching 
and  lay  elders,  tmd  his  univenal 
silence  with  regard  to  the  latter, 
Qvince  that  Jerom  bad  no  idea  of 
lay  presbyters.  >  He  is  therefore 
another  witness  against  that  novel 
order,  of  which  not  a  vestige  has 
been  found  in  the  first  four  centu- 


ries. 


J.  P.  W. 


$  Qui  apoitolico  ffradui  tuceedeat^.     J^ 


iB26.] 


Sermon^  from  McUUuw  xi.  21 


t33 


A  SERMON. 

Matthew  xi.  21. 

Wot  unto  ihee^  Chorazin  /  woe  unto 
thie^  Betfuaida  !  for  if  the  migh^ 
ty  works  y  which  were  done  in  you^ 
had  been  done  in  Tyre  and  Stdon^ 
thiff  would  have  repented  long  ago 
in  wackdoth  and  cuhes. 

Iff  these  cities  Christ  had  given  the 
mofi  signal  displays  of  his  charao 
ter.  He  had  fnllj  attested  his  divine 
bMod,  by  ^^niflrhty  works  ;'^ — 
the  blhid  saw;   the  deaf  heard; 
the  lame  walked;  the  sick  were 
healed;    the   dead    were    raised. 
But  the   inhabitants  of  Chorazin 
and  Betiisaida  still  remained  in  un* 
beliet    They  were  therefore  re- 
jected of  Christ)  and  given  over  to 
the  final    consequences  of   their 
wickedness.    ^'  Then  began  he  to 
upbraid  the  cities  wherein  most  of 
his  mighty  works  were  done,  be- 
GXQse  they  repented  not.    Woe  un* 
to  thee,  Chorazin !  woe  unto  thee, 
Bethsaida !  for  if  the  mighty  works 
which  were  done  in  you  had  been 
done  in  Tyre  and  Sidon,  they  would 
have  repented  long  s^o  In  sack- 
cloth and  ashes,     out  I  say  unto 
ysQ,  it  shall  be  more  tolerable  for 
Tyre  and  Sidon  at  the  day  of  judg- 
ment than  for  you.    And  thou,  Ca- 
peraaom,  which  art  exalted  unto 
heaven,  shalt  be  brought  down  to 
hell:    for  if  the    mighty   works 
which  have  been  done  in  thee  had 
been  done  in  Sodom,  it  would  have 
remained  until  this  day.     But  I  say 
onto  you,  that  it  shall  be  more  to- 
lerable for  the  land  of  Sodom  in  the 
day  of  judgment,  than  for  thee.^' 
Si»h  is  the  denunciation   that  fell 
iiom  the  lips  of  the  Saviour,  ugon 
these  hopeless  cities.  Alas  for  thee, 
CiiovBZin !  alas  for  thee,  Bethsaida ! 
there  is  more  hope  of  idolatrous 
Gentiles  than  of  you  ! 

The  principal  design  of  this  pas- 
sage is  to  feprove  tiie  cities  of  Cho- 
j'azni  and  Beteaida  for  their  im- 
penitence and  hardneffi  of  heart 
1826.^No.  5.  30 


And  this  is  done  by  comparing  their 
wickedness  with  that  of  Gentile  ci- 
ties. ^^  if  the  mighty  works  which 
had  been  done  in  you  had  been 
done  in  Tyre  and  Sidon,  they  would 
have  repented  long  ago  in  sack- 
cloth and  ashes.''  These  words  do 
not  imply  that  mighty  works,  op 
any  means,  independent  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  are  of  themselves  suf- 
ficient for  the  conversion  of  sinners : 
they  are  an  expression  in  stroi^ 
language,  of  the  comparative  wick- 
edness of  those  to  whom  they  were 
addressed,  and  must  be  understood 
in  accordance  with  the  general  te- 
nor of  the  scriptures. 

We  shall  direct  our  attention 
to  the  obvious  import  of  the  pas- 
sag^;  from  which  we  derive  the  fol- 
lowing truths;— that  some  remain 
impenitent  under  the  same  means 
by  which  others  are  brought  to  re- 
pentance ; — ^that  they  who  become 
hardened  by  misimproving  great 
privileges,  will  receive  at  the  day 
of  jud^ent,  a  severer  condem- 
nation than  those  who  have  not 
been  so  highly  distinguished ; — that 
those  who  remain  impenitent  ailer 
having  long  witnessed  great  exhibi- 
tions of  the  power  and  goodness  of 
God,  are  leu  in  a  hopeless  conditio^. 

I.  The  fact  that  tome  remain  impend 
iteni  under  the  eame  meaiu  by  which 
othert  are  brought  to  repentance,  ^^  If 
the  mighty  works  which  were  done 
in  you  had  been  done  in  Tyre  and 
Sidon,  t^  would  have  repented  long 
ago  in  sackcloth  and  ashes."  The 
truth  here  stated,  may  be  illus- 
trated and  established,  by  facts  of 
common  observation.  It  is  well 
known,  that  such  is  the  constitution 
of  the  human  mind,  that  the  same 
things,  when  exhibited  for  the  first 
time,  produce  deeper  and  more 
lasting  impressions,  than  they  dd 
after  they  have   been  frequently 

obse  rved.  The  y oui^  soldier  pur- 
sues his  first  march  to  the  field  of 
battle  with  trembling  steps;  but 
when  he  has  become  familiar  with 
scenes  of  blood,  he  rushes  fearless* 
ly  forward  over  the  dying  attd  ^ 


•234 


Sermon^  from  McUthew  xi.  21* 


[Mav, 


dead.  The  inexperienced  adren- 
turer  in  the  practice  of  open  im- 
piety furnishes  an  illustration  of 
the  same  truth.  With  hesitating 
progress  he  advances  to  the  ex- 
treme boundary  of  correct  deport- 
ment,  then  crosses  the  line,  he- 
comes  familiar  with  vice,  and  no 
loiiger  shudders  at  the  commission 
of  gross  crimes.  The  same  is  true 
with  respect  to  the  means  of  awa« 
kening  and  conversion.  Th«  hea- 
then, when  they  understand  the 
truths  of  the  gospel,  are  more  sus- 
ceptible of  religious  impressioDfl 
than  the  inhabitants  of  Christian 
lands  who  have  long  been  familiar 
with  these  truths.  The  same 
preacher  of  the  gospel,  after  hav- 
ing laboured  almost  in  vain  in  a 
long  established  religious  society, 
may  retire  to  some  new  settle- 
ment in  the  wilderness,  and  there, 
with  the  same  means  of  instruction 
and  awakening,  may  collect  togeth- 
er from  the  distant  cottages,  a 
group  of  listening,  weeping,  re- 
pen  ting. hearers.  It  Is  a  fact  also, 
that  the  same  exhibition  of  divine 
truth,  and  the  same  striking  dis- 
plays of  an  over-ruling  Providence, 
produce  a  deeper  impression  upon 
the  youngs  than  upon  the  aged. 
When  ^^  the  pestilence  that  walk- 
eth  in  darkness'^  commences  its 
desolating  progress,  we  often  see 
children  and  youth  become  alarm- 
ed and  penitent,  while  the  harden- 
ed, aged  sinner  goes  on  his  chosen 
way  unmoved.  We  often  see  the 
tear  stealing  down  the  youthful 
cheek,  under  the  powerful  exhi- 
bition of  divine  truth,  while  the 
aged  are  carelessly  nodding  away 
the  precious  hours,  of  devotion. 
We  observe  the  same  difference 
between  the  aged  and  the  young 
in  revivals  of  religion.  Were  an 
audience  collected  together,  com- 
posed entirelyof  aged  sinners,  who 
had  from  infancy  been  to  the  house 
of  God,  and  should  they  be,  as  they 
probably  would  be,  but  little  affect- 
ed by  the  clear  exhibition  of  di- 
vine truth,  with  wh»t  a  sgdemn 


weight  of  meaning  might  they  be 
addressed,  in  the  language  of  Christ, 
Alas,  for  you,  assembly  of  harden- 
ed sinners  ! — had  the  heathen,  had 
the  inhabitants  of  the  wilderness — 
had  the  young  known  what  you 
have  known,  they  would  have  re- 
pented long  ago.  It  shall  be  more 
tolerable  in  the  day  of  judgment 
for  them  than  for  you.  The  truth 
brought  to  view  in  the  words  of  the 
text,  therefore,  is  established,  as 
a  matter  of  fact.  It  teaches  us 
that  those  who  have  long  enjoy- 
ed great  privileges,  and  still  re- 
main impenitent,  become  so  insen- 
sible, as  to  be  little  affected  by  the 
common  means  of  salvation,  and 
are  given  over  to  hopeless  unbe- 
lief and  hardness  of  heart  '^  O 
Jerusalem,  Jerusalem,  which  kill- 
est  the  prophets,  and  stonest  them 
that  are  sent  unto  thee ;  how  of- 
ten would  1  have  gathered  thy 
children  tc^ther,  as  a  hen  doth 
gather  her  brood  under  her  wings, 
and  ye  would  not!  Behold  your 
house  is  leA  unto  you  desolate." 
''  And  when  he  was  come  near,  he 
beheld  the  city  and  wept  over  it, 
saying,  if  thou  hadst  known,  even 
thou,  in  this  thy  day,  the  thii^ 
that  belong  to  thy  peace  !  but  now 
they  are  hid  from  thine  eyes.  Let 
the  yotmg  give  a  listening  ear. 
^^  ToH-day  if  ye  will  hear  his  voice, 
harden  not  your  hearts ! — Now  is 
the  accepted  time,  now  is  the  day 
of  salvation  f' 

II.  They  who  become  hardened  by 
misimprooing  great  prhiUgei^  wiU 
receive^  at  the  day  of  judgment^  a 
severer  condemnation^  thmn  those 
who  have  not  been  so  highly  dutin- 
guished.  '^  But  I  say  unto  you,  that 
it  shall  be  more  tolerable  for  Tyre 
and  Sidon  at  the  day  of  judgment 
than  for  you."  This  truth  is  so  ob- 
vious that  it  does  not  need  to  be 
supported  by  arguments.  It  resu  Its 
as  a  necessary  consequence  froBi 
the  justice  of  God,  and  the  account- 
ability of  men,  that  those  who  have 
misimproved  the  greatest  blessings, 
if  found  at  the  judgment-seat  im- 


13126.) 


Sermon^  from  Matthew  xi.  21. 


235 


penitent,  must  receire  a  greater 
GondemDatioD)  than  those  who  were 
not  80  highly  distinguished.  '^  That 
seirant  which  knew  his  Lord^swill 
and  prepared  not  himself,  nei  their 
did  according  to  his  will,  shall  be 
beaten  with  many  stripes.  But 
he  that  knew  not,  and  did  commit 
things  worthy  of  stripes,  shall  be 
beaten  with/ew  stripes.  For  unto 
whomsoever  much  is  giren,  of  him 
shall  be  much  required;  and  to 
whom  men  have  committed  much, 
of  him  they  will  ask  the  more.^^ 
To  the  Jews,  much  more  was 
given  than  to  the  benighted  Gen- 
tiles, and  far  greater  must  be  their 
condemnation.  When  the  graves 
shall  give  up  their  dead  at  the 
sonnd  of  the  last  trumpet,  the  pa^ 
gans  of  Tyre  and  Sidon  will  be 
shaken  with  less  consternation  than 
the  enlightened  sinners  of  Chorazin 
and  Bethsaida.  It  cannot  be  oth- 
erwise. If,  in  a  Christian  land,  the 
widow,  abandoning  her  little '  or- 
phans to  an  unfeeling  world,  should 
consign  herself  to  the  funeral  pile 
of  her  husband, — if  the  helpless 
aged  should  be  left  by  their  rela- 
tions to  perish  upon  the  margin  of 
some  consecrated  river, — if  the  car 
of  idolatry  were  substituted  for  the 
Christian  temple,  would  not  these 
crimes  exhibit  a  deeper  crimson  in 
the  clear  beams  of  the  ^^  Sun  of 
Righteousness,'^  than  they  would  in 
the  faint  glimmerings  of  pagan 
darimess?  Will  not  conscience 
more  severely  condemn  the  Chris' 
tian  idolater  than  the  pagan  ?  This 
trath  should  be  deeply  impressed 
on  the  mind  of  every  impenitent 
hearer.  From  the  cradle  you  have 
been  carried  to  the  house  of  God  ! 
From  childhood,  you  have  been 
taoght  the  way  of  duty  and  eternal 
life.  You  have  not  received  your 
birth  in  a  land,  where  you  might 
have  vainly  endeavoured  to  wash 
away  your  guilt  in  rivers  of  water : 
yon  have  been  directed  to  the  all- 
snflicient  fountain  of  atoning  blood 
Yon  have  not  been  left  to  the  fruit- 
few  hope  of  pucchaslDg  the  for- 


giveness of  sins,  by  self-inflicted 
cruelties,  and  wearisome  pilgrim- 
ages :  you  have  known  that  there 
is  One,  who  bare  the  sins  of  men 
in  his  own  body  on  the  tree.  You 
have  not  been  left  to  the  delusion 
of  bowing  the  knee  to  *^  gods  of 
wood  and  stone  '?"*  you  have  been 
taught  the  spiritual  worship  of  Him 
who  is  "  Go<l  over  all,  blessed  for 
ever :"  you  have  been  "  exalted  to 
heaven"  by  the  blessings  of  light 
and  knowledge :  you  have  experi- 
enced the  greatest  variety  of  judg- 
ments and  mercies.  And  are  you 
still  in  the  ranks  of  those  who  re- 
ject the  Saviour  ?  If  you  shall  at 
last  ^^  die  in  your  sins,"  what  shall 
be  your  sentence  at  the  day  of 
judgment?  Tyre  and  Sidon  shall 
rise  up  to  your  condemnation — the 
crimes  of  the  greatest  Gentile  sin- 
ner shall  be  forgotten  in  compari- 
son with  yours. 

III.  Those  who  remain  impenitent 
cfter  having  long  witnessed  great, 
exhibitions  of  the  power  and  good^ 
ness  ofGod^  are  left  in  a  hopeless  con- 
diiion.  The  cities  of  Chorazin  and 
Bethsaida  were  highly  distinguish- 
ed by  the  personal  instructions  of 
C  hist.  There  he  explained  his 
doctrines  and  confirmed  the  truth  of 
them  by  mighty  works.  But  he 
prevailed  not  against  their  obdu- 
rate unbelief.  They  had  become 
familiar  with  miracles  and  the  truths 
of  divine  revelation ;  they  were 
hardened  beyond  the  impressions  of 
religious  instruction,  even  in  its 
most  convinciug  forms.  They  were 
therefore  rejected  by  the  compas- 
sionate Saviour,  and  doomed  to  the 
just  consequences  of  their  wicked- 
ness. "  Woe  unto  thee,  Chorazin  ! 
woe  unto  thee,  Bethsaida  !"  And 
this  unhappy  condition  is  not  pecu- 
liar to  the  inhabitants  of  these  ci- 
ties :  multitudes  in  every  age  of 
the  Christian  religion  have  shared 
the  same  doom.  The  danger  and  the 
probability  of  perishing  at  last  in 
unbelief,  after  having  passed 
through  a  long  course  of  religions 
instructions,  and  a  long  series  of 


S3tf 


Sertnofiy  from  Matthew  xl.  £1. 


[Mat, 


great  judgmeiits  and  mercieft,  is 
confirmed  by  facts,  and  we  are  led 
to  infer  this  from  several  consider- 
ations. 

And  first;  In  the  plan  of  salvation, 
means  are  inseparably  connected 
vith  the  end,  and  means  long  used 
without  success  gradually  lose  their 
effect  The  experienee  of  every 
hearer  of  the  gospel  confirms  this 
fact  He  can  look  back  upon  the 
time,  when  he  .  was  deeply  affected 
by  the  clear  and  solemn  exhibition 
of  divine  truth  ;  he  can  remember 
the  period,  when  the  striking  in- 
stances of  Divine  Providence  filled 
him  with  alarm,  and  when  the  con- 
versation of  a  pious  friend  affected 
him  to  tears  and  produced  solemn 
purposes  of  reformation.  But  now 
it  is  far  otherwise.  The  most 
alarming  truths  of  the  gospel  fall 
upon  his  ear  like  echo  of  distant 
thunder.  And  this  results,  as  a  ne- 
cessary consequence,  from  the  con- 
stitution of  the  human  mind. 
Things  that  are  new,  produce  a 
deeper  impression  than  when  they 
have  been  frequently  repeated. 
The  first  impression  may  be  pow- 
erful, but  the  succeediitf  impres- 
sions are  fainter  and  fainter,  till 
scarcely  a  trace  is  made  by  the 
same  object  that  once  produced  so 
powerful  an  effect.  In  human  prob- 
ability, the  hope  of  salvation  be- 
comes less,  as  men  cease  to  be  in- 
terested or  alarmed  by  the  truths 
of  the  gospel. 

Secondly:  Not  only  do  the  ap- 
pointed means  of  salvation  lose 
their  effect,  but  the  heart  becomes 
hardened  by  the  misimprovement  of 
them.  Serious  impressions  have 
been  so  often  worn  away,  and  the 
convictions  of  duty  so  frequently 
resisted,  that  conscience  scarcely 
performs  its  office.  The  sinner 
begins  to  close  his  ears  against  the 
truths  of  the  gospel ;  for  he  wishes 
to  avoid  the  painful  feelings  that 
may  arise  from  a  true  know- 
ledge of  his  condition.  By  de- 
grees also  he  deprives  himself  of 
every  means  which  might  tend  to 


arouse  him  firom  his  desired  insen- 
sibility. He  closes  his  Bible — ^for- 
sakes the  bouse  of  God — ^passes 
by  the  bed  of  sicknes  and  death — 
looks  not  into  the  grave — avoids  ev- 
ery thing  that  would  remind  him 
of  eternity.  What  hope  remains 
of  his  salvation? 

A  long  course  of  disobedience, 
finally,  is  followed  by  judicial  blind* 
ness  and  hardness  of  heart  There 
are  many  within  the  circle  of  our  ac- 
quaintance, who  appear  to  be  given 
over  to  their  own  chosen  way.  They 
are  neither  allured  by  the  ^^  glad 
tidings^'  of  the  gospel,  nor  alarmed 
by  its  fearful  truths.  They  stand 
unmoved  amid  the  descendii^ 
judgments  of  heaven.  Nothing  can 
soften,  nothing  can  alann  them. 
They  resemble  in  character  the 
impenitent  Israelites,  and  like  them 
may  send  up,  too  late,  the  denpair- 
ing  cry  for  mercy.  ^^  They  renised 
to  hearken,  and  pulled  away  the 
shoulder,  and  stopped  their  earn 
that  they  should  not  hear:  yea 
they  made  their  hearts  as  an  ada- 
mant stone,  lest  they  should  hear 
the  law,  and  the  words  which  the 
Lord  of  hosts  hath  sent  in  his  Spirit 
by  the  former  prophets ;  therefore 
came  a  great  wrath  from  the  Lord 
of  hosts.  Therefore  it  is  come  to 
pass  that  as  he  cried  and  they 
would  not  hear  ;  so  they  cried  and 
I  would  not  hear,  saith  the  Lord  of 
hosts.''  The  compassionate  Saviour 
stood  and  wept  over  a  city  of  hope- 
less sinners,  saving,  ^^  if  then  hadst 
known,  even  thou  in  this  thy  day, 
the  things  that  belong  to  thy  peace ; 
but  now  they  are  hid  from  thine 
eyes.''  Wisdom  also,  wearied  by 
long  neglect,  has  turned  her  soft 
and  plaintive  voice  of  entreaty,  into 
the  bitterness  of  reproof ;  '*"  Because 
I  have  called  and  ye  refused;  I 
have  stretched  out  my  hand  and  no 
man  regarded ;  but  ye  have  set  at 
nought  all  my  counsel,  and  would 
none  of  my  reproof:  I  also  will 
laugh  at  your  calamity  :  I  will  mock 
when  your  fear  cometh:  when 
your  fear  cometh  as  desolatien,  and 


182G.] 


Servwn^ritm  Maithew'x'u  21. 


237 


jour  destmctioD  cometh  as  a  whirl- 
wind; when  distress  and  ang^sb 
Cometh  upon  you ;  then  shall  they 
call  upon  me,  bat  I  will  not  answer, 
they  shaU  seek  me  early,  but  they 
shall  not  find  me  :  For  that  they 
hated  knowled^,  and  did  not  choose 
the  fear  of  the  Lord  ;  they  would 
none  of  my  counsel :  they  despised 
all  my  reproof.  Therefore  shall 
they  eat  of  the  fruit  of  their  own 
way,  and  be  filled  with  their  own 
derlces.'' 

All  these  facts  considered  coUect- 
irely — that  the  means  of  conversion 
after  being  repeatedly  used,  pro- 
duce little,  or  no  effect — that  the 
heart  becomes  insensible  to  serious 
ioipreflsions  under  the  misimprove- 
ment  of  great  light  and  knowledge 
— 4luit  a  long  series  of  disregarded 
judgments    and  mercies   are  suc- 
ceeded by  judicial  blindness  and 
hardness  of  heart, — ^render  it  suffi- 
ciently evident  that  those  who  re- 
nain  impenitent,  after   receiving 
such  great  blessings  must  be  left  in 
a  hopeless  fcondition.     For  what 
hope  remains  of  the  conversion  of 
those,  who  can  be  neither  allured 
nor  alarmed   by    the   momentous 
truths  of  the  gospel  ?  We  may  speak 
of  **  everlasting  burnings,"  but  no 
fears  are  excited ;  we  may  describe 
the  blessings  of  redeeming  grace, 
but  the  angel-voice  of  mercy  no 
longer  penetrates  the   ear ;  judg- 
ments and  mercies  may  be  poured 
down  like  the  showers  of  heaven, 
but  the  callous  heart  remains  un- 
moved.   Alas   for  thee,  hardened 
fianer !  what  hope — if  the  solemn 
appeal  can  reach  thy  conscience 
"  seared  as  with  a  hot  iron," — what 
hope  remains  of  thy  salvation? — 
The  inexplorable  riches  of  grace 
may  be   magnified  in  your  redemp- 
tion— a  sovereign  arm  may  descend 
from  heaven  to  pluck  you  at  the 
''eleventh  hour,"like  a  «  brand  from 
the  burning ;"  but  how  small  is  the 
probabilily ! — How  few  of  vour  un- 
happy nmnber  become  subjects  of 
the  kingdom  of  grace.    So  far  as 


the  human  eye  can  discover,  an  im- 
penetrable gloom  rests  upon  your 
prospects.  Few  and  faint  are  the 
rays  of  hope  that  fall  upon  die  dark 
cloud.  Already  you  seem  to  be 
numbered  with  the  inhabitants  of 
Chorazin  and  Bethsaida ;  it  shall  be 
more  tolerable  for  Tyre  and  Sidon 
at  the  day  of  judgment  than  for  you. 
To  the  young  our  subject  appli^ 
with  peculiar  interest  You  are 
not  yet  hardened  beyond  hope; 
Your  ears  still  listen  to  the  glad  ti- 
dings of  salvation.  Your  eyes  still 
moisten  at  the  relation  of  a  Sa- , 
viour's  sufferings  for  guilty  man. 
You  have  not  yet  ceased  to  he 
alarmed  by  the  opening  grave,  or 
ttke  signal  exhibitions  of  an  ovei^ru- 
ling  Providence.  You  have  not  y^t 
closed  your  ears  against  the  voic^ 
of  pious  counsel,  nor  forsaken  the 
sanctuary  of  God.  But  if  you  re- 
main impenitent  under  the  great 
variety  of  blessings  with  whicbf  in- 
dulgent heaven  has  distinguished 
you,  if  you  resist  the  clear  convic- 
tions of  duty,  and  the  admonitions 
of  conscience,  and  disregard  the 
attractive  voice  of  wisdom,  uttering 
her  cry  in  the  streets ;  your  hearti 
may  become  hard  like  the  ^^ada^ 
mant  stone ;''  your  feet  may  turn: 
aside  from  the  paths  of  rectitude, 
to  the  labyrinth  of  infidelity  ;  yoi»  ' 
may  forsake  ">  the  house  of  Qody 
and  the  gate  of  heaven  ;^'  your  pious 
friends  may  leave  you  in  the  bitter- 
ness of  despair  ;  angels,  who  have 
long  waited  to  sing  a  new  song  at 
the  tidings  of  your  repentance, 
may  drop  the  tear  of  pity  from 
heaven,  the  compassionate  Saviour 
looking  down  from  the  throne  of 
mercy,  may  say  :  ^  If  thou  hadst 
known,  even  thou,  in  this  thy  day, 
the  things  that  belong  to  thy  peace ; 
but  now  they  are  hid  from  thine 
eyes.''  Beware  then  how  you  re- 
main impenitent  under  the  blessings 
of  light  and  knowledge.  If  you 
delay  the  work  of  repentance  till 
a  more  convenient  opportunity, 
your  hopes  may  be  lost  in  the  un- 


238  Observations  in  England : — An  Engliih  CoUage.  [Mat, 

timely  grave ;  or  if  life  be  spared,    you  as  of  Ephraim,  ^  He  is  joined 
till  your  lieads  are  whitened  by  the    to  his  idols,  let  him  alone  !'' 
frost  of  many  years,  God  may  say  of 


For  the  Cbrlstiu  Spectator. 

OBSERVATIONS  OF  AN  AMERICAN  IN 
ENGLAND. 

There    is    a    family    at    Winson  . 
Green,   just    in    the    vicinity    of 
B ^m,  which  I  have  occasion- 
ally seen  ;  and  as  I  consider  them, 
in  their  manners  and  style  of  liv- 
ing, a  very  good  specimen  of  those 
in  the  middle  walks  of  life,  I  will 
give  you  an  account  of  a  late  visit 
Siere,  and  will  mingle  character 
and  description  with  incident.     At 
the  close  of  a  fine  day,  a  young 
Boetonian   and   myself,  conducted 
by  a  son  of  the  family,  called  at 
their  cottage.     By  cottage,  you 
will  not  understand  me  to  mean  a 
one-story,  straw-thatched  building, 
half  hid  in  woodbine,  but  a  neat 
two  story  brick  mansion,  covered 
with  slate.     We  paused  a  few  mo- 
ments, in  the  front  garden,  to  look  at 
its  arrangement   I  have  often  had 
occasion  to  admire  the  taste,  which 
Englishmen  of  this  class  exhibit  in 
laying  out  and  decorating  their  gar- 
dens and  pleasure  grounds.    When- 
ever thev  fix  upon  a  spot,  and  call  it 
^^  home,^^  they  collect  about  it  eve- 
ry little     comfort    and    elegance 
that  their  means  will  admit.      A 
garden    seems  to  be    a  primary 
object   in    their    rural    economy; 
.and  even    when  their    means  are 
scanty,  and  they    are  necessarily 
confined  to  a  narrow  spot  of  ground, 
they  contrive  to  throw  over  that 
spot,   a  thousand  beauties.    This 
taste,  I   conceive,   cannot  be  too 
hif^ly  commended.     It  is  not  less 
elegant  in  itself,  than  it  is  favoura- 
ble to  purity  of  manners.    The 


same   fondness  for  a  garden   and 
flowers  may  be  traced  iix  the  low- 
est   artisans    and    cottagers;    and 
when  they  are  denied  the  luxury  of 
a  garden,  they  will  make  a  garden 
of  their  houses,  and  fill  every  win- 
dow with  flowers,  and  plants.    The 
garden  which  we  were  now  survey- 
ing,  was    enclosed   with   a   weU- 
trimmed  hawthorn  hedge,  and  two 
gravelled  walks  led  up  each  side  of 
a  close-shaven,  oval  grass  plat,  to 
the  front  door.     Trees  of  various 
kinds  mingled  with  shrubbery  skirt- 
ed the  edges,  and  gave  to  the  cen- 
tre a  charming  aspect  of  pensive 
retirement,    and   rural    quietness. 
The  lawn,  by  the  use  of  a  cast  iron 
roller,   and  frequent'  shaving,  had 
become  extremely  smooth,  and  was 
not  only  cheering  to  the  eye,  from 
its  vivid  green,  but  pleasant  and 
soft  as  down  to  the  foot.     From  the 
front  garden   we  .were  conducted 
through  a  gate  at  one  comer  of  the 
house,  into  the   fruit    and  flower 
garden.     This  was  somewhat  lar- 
ger than  the  other.     Like  that,  it 
was    enclosed    with    a    hawthorn 
hedge,  which,  by  constant  trimming 
and  good  management  had  become 
so  closely  interwoven  and  matted 
together,  as  to  form  as  efiiectual  a 
barrier  against  the  intrusion  of  cat- 
tle or  the  prying  curiosity  of  man, 
as  a  stone  or  brick  wall  itself.    The 
hedge,  under  the  hand  of  a  skilful 
gardener,  can  be   made  to  assume 
the    most    fantastic  shapes.     This 
was  so  close,  that  neither  the  hand 
nor   the  eye  could  penetrate    it; 
and  clothed  as  it  then  was,  in  the 
brightest  green,  it  far  surpassed  in 
beauty,  any  fence  or  railing,  and 


1826.] 


An  English  Coitctge, 


239 


was  more  in  harmoDy  with  the  scene 
around.  As  might  be  expected, 
we  found  ourselves  very  pleasantly 
entertained,  in  strolling  oyer  this 
enclosure.  Flowers  of  all  hues, 
and  ercry  fragrance,  spread  their 
charms  before  us,  and  together  with 
the  fine  fruits  which  abounded  in  it, 
our  senses  were  variously  regaled. 
At  the  termination  of  the  walks 
was  some  object  to  call  and  divert 
the  attention — a  summer-house,  an 
arbour,  or  a  rustic  seat  In  the 
centre  a  sun-dial  marked  the  wane 
of  time ;  and  at  the  foot  of  the  gar- 
den, flowed  a  small  stream,  which 
formed  several  cascades,  and  finally 
passed  off  with  a  rippling  sound, 
and  was  lost  to  the  eye  under  an 
arbour.  There  was  here  nothimr 
extravagant,  and  nothing  mo^ 
than  what  most  of  our  farmers  and 
tradesmen  might  command,  with  a 
very  little  attention  and  trifling 
cost.  The  fruit-trees  and  plants 
would  afford  them  amusement  in 
their  leisure  hours,  as  well  as  re- 
ward them  with  their  products; 
and  the  cultivation  of  flowers 
would  give  their  daughters  a  re- 
fined and  healthy  employment. 

From  this  little  Elysium  we 
were  called  to  the  tea-table. 
We  now  first  passed  compliments 

with  Mrs.  M ^  the  mother  of 

the  family,  and  having  found  seats, 
tea  was  brought  in.  Tea  in  this 
country  is  taken  sans  ceremony, 
and  is  soon  over.  Since  we  are  in 
the  house,  allow  me  to  say  some- 
thing of  the  interior.  This  is 
more  exclusively  the  female  de- 
partment, and  I  am  happy  to  re- 
mark, ihaX  the  same  neatness  and 
taste  which  characterized  the  gar- 
dens and  grounds,  were  seen  here. 
The  houses  of  this  class  of  English- 
men are  small,  but  convenient. 
This  had  four  rooms  on  the  lower 
floor,  with  an  entry  leading  be- 
tween them  from  the  front  to  the 
tear.  They  are  handsomely  fitted 
uPi  and  made  to  appear  well  at  a 
small  expense.  The  looms  of 
Manchester    and    Kidderminster, 


the  forges  of  Sheffield,  and  the 
founderies  of  Birmingham,  each 
yield  their  articles  to  grace  an 
English  cottage  of  this  stamp.  We 
have  the  same  articles  with  us,  but 
they  are  generally  of  an  inferior 
quality,  and  seldom  arranged  with 
so  much  reference  to  effect.  The 
windows,  with  the  aid  of  curtains 
and  blinds,  become  the  most  orna- 
mental part  of  the  house.  Though 
they  are  "  few  and  far  between" 
on  account  of  the  heavy  taxes  to 
which  they  are  subject,  they  ap- 
pear elegant,  whether  seen  from 
within  or  without.  The  fire-places 
also,  which  with  us  are  apt  to  be 
black  and  sooty,  exhibit  here  a 
very  different  aspect  They  are 
made  of  cast  iron,  with  polished 
grates.  The  fenders,  and  &re  irons 
are  usually  of  polished  steel.  The 
mantel-piece  is  always  stored  with 
a  choice  collection  of  shells,  crys- 
tallizations, spar  beautifully  model* 
led  into  urns,  vases,  and  the  like. 
Here  were  shown  several  elegit 
paper  baskets  covered  with  rice, 
which  were  wrought  by  the  dangfh- 
ters.  These  things,  trifling  in 
themselves,  yet  set  off  a  room,  and 
speak  much  in  praise  of  the  female 
inmates. 

From  the  tea-table  we  were  led 
to  a  summer-house  in  a  comer  of 
the  garden.  While  we  were  here 
enjoying  a  fine  evening,  a  declining 
sun  which  added  new  beauties  to 
fields  and  trees,  and  a  cool  breeze 
which  was  loaded  with  the  fira- 
grance  of  many  flowers,  Bir.  M — 
and  a  son-in-law  of  his,  joined  us. 
Mr.  M —  is  an  extensive  button- 
maker.  He  rides  into  town  every 
morning  in  his  pony«gig,  pursues 
his  business  all  day  with  industry, 
economy,  and  system ;  and  at  night 
returns  to  the  bosom  and  enjoyment 
of  his  family.  He  has  an  increasing 
trade  to  America,  and  is  partial  to 
Americans,  but  amidst  his  eulogies 
of  the  daughter,  it  is  easy  to  discov- 
er that  he  secretly  thinks  better  of 
the  mother.  He  gave  us  a  hearty 
welcome.    At  nine  o^dock  we  were 


249 


Ladies  on  horseback, — Seasons. — Tenants. 


[May, 


smnmoQed  to  the  sapper  table. 
Here,  the  intereBting  daughters  of 
the  family  who  had  returned  from 
abroad,  joined  us.  The  refresh- 
ments were  liberal.  An  English 
sapper,  jon  most  know,  though  not 
exactly  Roman,  is  yet  rather  luxu- 
rious. After  the  usual  accompani- 
ment of  music,  both  vocal  and  in- 
strumental, wie  took  leave  of  our 
courteous  and  hospitable  hosts. 
Such  is  a  specimen  of  English  taste 
and  manners  in  the  middling  ranks 
-of  society.  Ftimilies  of  this  de- 
scription are  noted  for  neatness, 
boqiitftli^)  order,  and  economy  ; 
and  when  adomed  and  recommend- 
ed by  probity  and  religion,  few 
spots  on  earth  can  be  compared 
"witli  an  English  fireside,  and  house- 
liold  circle. 

In  the  course  of  my  jour 
neyings,  I  have  observed  that  the 
Ei^rlish  ladies  are  much  in  the  hab- 
it of  riding  on  iiorseback.  The 
usual  dress  is  a  blue  cloth  great 
coat,  fitting  close  about  the- neck, 
and  falling  nearly  to  tiie  ground. 
On  the  head  they  wear  a  man^s 
Mack  beaver,  and  a  black  vail. 
Around  the  neck,  they  have  a  plain 
starched  collar  that  comes  up  to  the 
ean,  and  nearly  meets  at  the  chin, 
and  srver  this  a  fancy  cravat  with  a 
stiffiier,  tied  in  true  dandy  style. 
Thus  equlpped,they  mdunt  a  horse, 
take  the  reins  in  one  hand,  and  a 
whip  In  the  other,  and  entirely  un- 
daunted, prance  off  with  much 
grace.  This  exercise  contributes 
gtekilj  to  their  health,  nor  is  it 
unfavourable  -to  their  beauty.  A 
ride  of  a  few  miles  tinges  their  full 
round  cheeks  with  a  fine  colour, 
and  their  locks,  which  at  starting 
are  partially  obscured,  become 
loosened  by  the  motion  of  the  horse, 
and  fisJl  in  graceful  ringlets  that 
wave  as  they  bound  through  the  air. 

The  summers  here  are  unques- 
tionably more  congenial  to  the  gen- 
eral healtfi  of  man  than  our  own. 
They  are  also  more  pleasant ;  but 


the  autumn  and  winter,  if  I  may 
judge  from  the  specimen  we  have 
already  had,  cannot  l»e  compared 
with  ours,  at  least  In  pleasantness. 
The  dull  weathei'  which  now  pre* 
vails,  (Nov.  2d,)  I  am  told,  contin* 
ues  nearly  the  same  through  the 
winter — either  dripping  rain,  or  a 
heavy,  damp,  disagreeable  atmoB^ 
phere,  with  not  much  frast,  iaow, 
or  ice.    The  soilness  of  an  Ameri- 
can autumn  is  unknown  here ;  and 
though  the  English  winter  is  lesB 
t^old  than  our  own,  I  would  not  far 
this,    exchange  our  clear  atmos* 
phere,  unclouded  Bky  and  sharp 
frosty  mornings.    I  know  not  dud 
the  weather  of  this  season  here  is 
particularly  prejudicial  to  healtL 
In  general.  Englishmen  lodk  more 
healthy  and  robust  than  Americans. 
They  are  often  corpulent  even  to 
deformity-— have  broad  shoulders, 
large  features,  full  cheeks,  and  if  i 
may  here  anticipate  an   item  in 
their  character,  bear  marks  of  hi^ 
living,  and  excess  in  wine. 

It  would  scarcely  fail  of  being  ser- 
viceable to  some  of  our  American 
fanners  to  risit  this  country,  as  well 
with  a  view  to  take  lessons  in  agri- 
culture, as  to  learn  the  important 
virtue  of  contentment.     Living  in 
a  perfectly  free  country,  almost 
exempted  from  taxes,  in  which  ev- 
ery thing  is  cheap,  and  being  lords 
of  the  soil  that  they  cultivate,  they 
are  too  insensible  of  their  enviable 
condition.     Here,  you  know,  the 
land  is  owned  principally  by  the 
nobility,  who  let  it  out  in  smaJl  lets 
to  the  farmers,  at  .enormous  rents. 
What  these  pay  annually  would  en- 
title them  to  the  fee  simple  with 
us.    After  discharging  their  heavy 
rents  and  king^s  taxes,  and  living 
poorly,   they  have    nothing   left. 
Tea,  sugar,  coffee,  spirits,  &c.  are 
luxuries  beyond  their  reach.  Their 
children^  in   too  many   instances^ 
grow  up  without  a  competent  edu* 
cation,  and  destitute  of  tlie  means 
wiUi    which    to    conomence     life. 
Thus  the  cultivators  of  the   soil 


1826.]                                     Brutal  An^emetUs,  S41 

drag  on  year  after  year,  till  old  About  one  o^clock  the  pnee  figbt- 
age  overtakes  them,  and  puts  a  stop  ers  made  their  appearaoGe  on  the 
to  their  labours,  and  at  the  same  stage,  and  were  hailed  with  loud 
time  increases  their  wants.  They  cheers  by  the  assembled  crowd, 
must  then  depend  upon  their  chll-  They  stripped  to  the  naked  skin, 
dren  for  support,  or  become  pan-  with  the  exception  of  drawers, 
pers.  Good  fanners  they  become  shook  hands  in  token  of  friendship, 
from  necessity.  Unless  they  make  and  then  fell  to  beating  each  other 
the  most  from  their  land,  it  will  with  all  their  might  The  excite- 
not  yield  enough  to  pay  the  rents,  ment  of  the  refihed  spectators  was 
As,  however,  they  are  liable  at  any  extremely  great,  and  bets  ran  high, 
moment  to  be  dismissed  from  the  When  either  combatant  gained  the 
soil,  they  have  not  the  same  mo-  advantage  of  the  other,  by  a  dex- 
tives  with  our  farmers  to  attempt  terous  movement  or  knock-down 
extensive  and  permanent  improve-  blow,  he  was  cheered  by  his  friends, 
ments.  Their  necessities  create  a  and  the  other  was  encouraged  by 
peculiar  personal  diligence  and  the  opposite  party  to  fight  on. 
skill,  and  they  are,  on  the  whole,  a  Their  well  aimed  blows  were  not 
people  remarkably  well  fitted  for  without  effect.  In  a  few  minutea 
the  condition  in  which  they  are  the  left  eye  of  one  was  closed,  and 
placed.  Notwithstanding  the  pre-  the  blood,  or  claret  as  they  term  it, 
carious  tenure  with  which  they  flowed  from  the  faces  of  both, 
hold  their  lands,  if  they  are  punc-  The  stake  in  contest  was  1,000 
tual  in  paying  their  rents,  or  have  guineas ;  both  were  strong,  athlet- 
kind  landlords,  it  is  not  uncommon  ic  men,  and  had  been  training  for 
for  father  and  son  to  fill  the  same  the  occasion  for  many  months; 
place  successively.  their  honour  too  was  committed, 

and  neither  felt  disposed  to  yield 

The  English   are  barbarous  in  to  the  other.    In  a  short  time,  their 

their  amusements ;    at   least  this  faces  were  beat  out  of  human  shape, 

is  the  fact  with  certain  descrip-  and  blood  poured  profusely  from 

tione  of  that  people.     Yesterday  a  their  mouths  and  nostrils.    A  tre« 

boxing  nuttch  took  place  eighteen  mendous  blow  from  one  or  the  oth- 

or  twenty   miles   from  this  town,  er  would  now  and  then  stretch  h|fl 

(Birmingham.)     As  I  did  not  go,  opponent  at    full    lengrth  on   the 

and  probably  shall  never  see  any  stage.     The  rules  of  the  game  are 

thing  of  the  kind,  I  have  received  such  that  when  one  is  down,  the 

Ihe  following  account  from  an  ac-  other  is  not  allowed  to  strike  him* 

quaintance       who     was    present,  but  must  give  him  time  to  recover 

Though  you  are  not  unapprised  of  his  feet.     They  had  foi^ht  nine- 

this  disgraceful  practice,  I  may  be  teen  minutes  and  were  both  nearly 

able   to  state    several  particulars  exhausted,  and  began  to  reel  about 

that  may  give  you  a  more  impres-  the  stage,  when  a  lucky  blow  (so 

sive  idea  of  it,  than  perhaps  you  called)  decided  the  battle.    Both 

have  yet  had.     The  day  was  cold,  fell ;-— one   was  able   to  rise   and 

rainy  and  blustering ;  but  notwith-  claim  the  victory^the  other  lay 

standing  this   circumstance,  about  senseless  at  his  feet,  and  was  final- 

SO^OOO   persons   were  present  to  ly  carried  off  by  his  friends.     The 

ivitness  the  wicked  sport.    A  stage  news  of  the  victory  was  carried  to 

aboat  twenty-four  feet  square,  six  Windsor,  86  miles,  in  five  hours 

feet  high,  and  surrounded  with  a  and  five  minutes  !     Horse-racing, 

railing,  was  erected  on  the  race  bull-baiting,    cock-fighting,  shoots 

fpronnd  for  the  convenience  of  the  ing,and  fishing,  are  amusements  of 

combatants ;  near  this  was  a  lower  which  the  English  are  very  fond, 

stage  on  which  sat  the  umpires,  and  to  indulge  in  them,  they  spare 

1826— No.  6.         *  31 


^%£ 


(JuilMraiat  York. 


\&AX, 


neither  time  nor  money.  In  some 
instances,  sports  which  New  £ng- 
landers  call  vulgar  bqcI  immoral, 
are  here  made  a  science,  and  studi- 
ed bj  those  who  would  be  thought 
both  moral  and  refined. 

December  11th.  At  4  o'clock 
Hr.  S.  and  myself  mounted  a  coach, 
and  rode  to  York,  about  S7  miles 
from  Leeds.  After  breakfast  we 
sallied  out  to  see  the  wonders  of 
the  town.  Our  first  movement  was 
to  York  Castle,  where  we  spent  an 
hour  in  running  over  the  ruins. 
Our  principal  object  in  visiting 
York  was  to  see  the  far  famed  ca- 
thedral. Afler  groping  our  way 
thorough  a  dark  narrow  street,  the 
mighty  pile,  as  if  by  magic,  ap- 
peared at  once  in  all  its  grandeur. 
The  suddenness  of  the  view,  and 
its  imposing  magnificence  produced 
an  exclamation  firom  me  of  the 
most  unaffected  surprise  and  awe. 
We  walked  busily  around  the  build- 
iji^^  feasting  our  eyes  on  this  scene 
of  splendour  and  beauty.  Our 
next  wish  was  to  see  the  interior. 
I  walked  up  the  stone  steps,  pushed 
open  the  massy  oak  door  and  enter- 
ed. It  was  the  hour  of  prayers. 
The  deep  tones  of  the  organ  sound- 
ed through  the  extended  aisles 
and  lofty  arches.  The  wardens 
were  pacing  the  floor  with  slow  and 
meatored  step.  I  felt  unusually 
solemn,  and  in  my  own  estimation 
wsi0  no  bigger  than  a  grasshopper. 
Adequately  to  describe  this  build- 
ing is  totally  out  of  my  power,  or 
the  power  of  any  one.  To  say 
that  it  is  five  hundred  and  twenty- 
four  feet  long  from  east  to  west, 
usA  tWo  hundred  twenty-two  feet 
from  north  to  south,  and  that  the 
lantern  tower  is  two  hundred  and 
thirty-five  feet  high,  and  support- 
ed by  four  columns,  measuring 
thirty  paces  in  circuoiference, 
hardly  gives  you  a  conception  of 
the  structure*  It  must  be  seen  be* 
fore  you  can  form  a  proper  estimate 
«f  it  I  will  break  in  upon  my 
nsirrative  for  the  sa)ce  of  the  fel-* 


lowing  description  of  a  few  parti- 
culars, from  an  authentic  English 
account.  After  mentioning  that 
there  were  several  structures  in 
succession  built  on  the  spot  where 
the  minster  (so  called  at  York)  now 
stands,  from  627,  in  the  Teign  of 
Edwin  the  Great,  king  of  North- 
pmberland,  to  the  year  1227,  and 
specifying  the  periods  in  which 
the  several  parts  of  the  present 
building  were  constructed  during  a 
space  of  nearly  200  years,  the 
writer  observes : 

^^  This  minster  which  was  thus 
gradually  erected,  is  a  most  superb 
building,  being  highly  enriched 
both  within  and  without  On  view- 
ing the  west  front,  the  immensity 
of  the  pile  is  what  first  strikes  the 
imagination;  and  when  the  eye 
has  leisure  to  settle  oo  the  oraar 
mental  parts,  the  mind  becomes 
equally  surprised  at  their  profu- 
sion. This  front  is  composed  of 
two  uniform  towers,  diminishing 
regularly  upwards  by  ten  several 
contractions  and  being  crowned 
with  pinnacles:  the  buttresses  at 
the  angles  are  highly  decorated  ; 
and  in  some  of  the  ornamental  nich- 
es still  remain  statues.  These 
towers  flank  and  support  the  centre 
part  of  the  building,  in  which  is  a 
highly  enriched  door*way,  and 
above  it  a  magnificent  window  full 
of  tracery-work ;  the  whole  front 
presents  an  image  of  grandeur  high- 
ly   interesting The  south 

entrance  presents  an  equally  noble 
display  of  ardiitectural  beauty,  it 
being  highly  enriched  with  nitch^ 
es  and  figures.  The  north  and 
South  sides  of  the  nave  are  each 
divided  into  eight  equal  parts,  each 
part  containing  a  window  between 
two  buttresses,  which  support  the 
lateral  aisles.  From  these  again 
spring  flying  buttresses,  sustainiqg 
the  more  elevated  walls,  or  cleris- 
tory  of  the  nave ;  and  between  ev- 
ery two  is  a  window,  correspond- 
ing with  the  one  below.  The  east 
end  is  a  fine  piece  of  uniform 
worl^tgoship,  highly  characterise 


]«26.] 


J9is$enters  in  England. 


243 


tic  of  the  good  taste  of  the  build- 
er, and  presenting  among  other 
excellencies,  one  of  the  most  no- 
ble windows  in  the  world.^' 

To  proceed  with  my  narratiye — 
I  walked  on  till  I  arrived  under  the 
lantern  tower.  Here  I  had  an  op- 
portonitj  to  obserre  the  form  of 
the  building,  which  you  know,  re- 
sembles a  cross.  The  east  part  is 
appropriated  as  the  chapel,  and  re- 
pository for  monuments.  In  this 
end  is  the  magnificent  window 
above  mentioned.  It  is  serenty-fiye 
feet  high  and  thirty-two  feet  wide, 
set  with  elegantly  stained  glass,  the 
pictures  of  which  illustrate  the 
ehronolf^  of  the  Bible.  Im- 
mense as  the  labour  must  hare  been, 
this  window  was  completed  by  one 
man,  in  the  short  space  of  three 
jears.  The  other  parts  of  the 
Imilding  are  not  occupied,  and 
haye  no  obstructions  except  the 
pillars  that  support  the  roof  The 
windows  are  all  set  with  stained 
j^aas  representing  scripture  histo- 

ry,* Two  Roman  stone 

coffins,  and  many  other  curiosities 
were    shown   me.  .  .  .  .  .#.  It  is 

now  nearly  600  years  since  the 
bniiding  was  commenced,  and  400 
aince  it  was  ^completed.  To  cal- 
culate the  cost  of  such  a  structure 
would  be  impossible.  One  hun- 
dred of  the  most  expensive  Amer- 
ican churches  put  into  one,  would 
not  make  another  such  pile.  In- 
deed I  question  whether  there  are 
any  architects  at  the  present  dsty 
who  could  design  and  carry  into 
execution  such  a  work.  Time 
will  sooner  or  later  make  this  a 
miglity  ruin.  It  has  already  of- 
fend considerable  ravages.  The 
grotesque  figures  projecting  from 
tlie  comers  and  edges  of  the  roofs 
are  much  defaced,  and  many  of  the 
niches  are  emptied  of  the  figures 
that  once  filled  them.    The  cathe- 

*  **Bfiay  ignannily  rappoM  tbat  the  art 
of  patfatjM  on  dbn  is  lost  \  but  the  fine 
window  ^New  College  Chapel  at  Oxford, 
is  Is  itaelf  ndicient  to  coDTince  the  world 
tftat  it  WM  never  fond  tin  now.*' 


dral  is  surrounded  by  buildings  ap- 
pertaining to  it,  which  in  any  other 
situation  would  be  objects  of  curi- 
osity, but  here  they  must  pass  un- 
heeded. 

York  is  famous  in  history  for  be- 
ing the  residence  of  the  Romanr 
emperors.  Here  Constantine  the 
Great  was  bom,  and  here  his  brow 
was  encircled  with  the  Roman  tia- 
ra. The  old  Roman  walls  that  en- 
closed the  city,  still  partially  re- 
main, though  much  defaced  by  the 
hand  of  time. 


To  the  Editor  of  the  Christian  SpeCtatOF. 

I  BAvt  lately  seen  it  stated,  in  . 
some  publication,  that  the  Dissent- 
ers in  England  are  one-Jifth  of  the 
whole  population.!  This  estimate 
is  supposed  to  be  much  too  low.  A 
gentleman  of  my  acquaintance  who^ 
has  lately  spent  some  time  in  that 
country,  informs,  that  he  made  re- 
peated inquiries  on  that  subject,  in 
England,  and  uniformly  received 
for  answer  that  the  Dissenters  of  all 
denominations  constitute  one^halfef 
the  population.  They  are  oppress- 
ed with  tithes,  taxes,  and  contribu- 
tions to  support  the  clergy  of  the  cssr 
tablishment,  and  with  the  most  un- 
reasonable disabilities.  No  Dissent- 
er can  receive  a  degree  at  either 
university,  without  making  and 
subscribing  declarations  which  his 
conscience  forbids ;  of  course,  gen- 
tlemen send  their  sons  to  Scotland 
for  education,  or  what  is  more 
common,  to  the  seminaries  which 
Dissenters  have  established  in  all 
parts  of  the  kingdom ;  in  some  of 

f  The  statement  of  which  oor  very  re- 
apecfable  correspondent  speakj,  he  may  have 
met  with  in  our  late  notioe  of  Bishop  Ho- 
bart's  sermon  on  the  United  States  and 
England.  We  adopted  the  estimate  of  the 
only  Ensrlish  writer  we  liad  at  iiand,  doubt- 
ing, at  t AC  same  time,  its  correctness.  Bene* 
diet,  in  his  History  of  all  Religions,  states 
the  Dissenting  population  of  England  at  one' 
JUffk  or  more:  one-AqQ^ lyithout  doaht  nfm^ 
er  the  truth. 


«44 


Paragraphs  from  a  Family  Album. 


[Mat, 


whicli  the  coune  of  instniction  is 
nearly  the  same  as  in  our  colleges. 
One  great  canse  of  the  multiplica- 
tion of  Pissenters,  is  the  profligacy 
of  many  of  the  Episcopal  clergy. 
But  the  yast  wealth  of  the  church 
creates  an  extent  of  patronage, 
which  it  is  riot  easy  to  limit  or  de- 
stroy. 

It  is  a  fact  generally  agreed  in 
England  that  there  is  an  increase 
of  tiie  numhers  of  Roman  Catholics 
in  that  country ;  particularly  in  the 
western  or  manufacturing  counties; 
the  Irish  migrating  to  those  coun- 
ties for  employment  Indeed,  the 
efforts  of  the  Roman  See  to  extend 
its  power,  and  its  principles,  have 
never  heen  greater  than  at  this 
time,  and  it  is  generally  belieyed 
that  the  Holy  Alliance  haye  fa- 
voured this  extension,  as  they  have 
conatdered  the  popish  religion  as 
best  suited  to  prevent  any  renova- 
tion of  government,  that  might 
endanger  their  power. 


To  Um  Editor  of  the  Chriitian  Spectator. 
IMTBOPER  USB  OF  THE  WORD  ^  VERSB.^ 

t  HAVE  observed,  for  many  years 
past,  that  our  clergy,  in  directing 
the  psalms  to  be  sung  in  our 
churches,  have  entirely  laid  aside 
the  use  of  stanza^  which  they  call 
a  Vine,  Surely  the  gentlemen  all 
know  that  a  verse  in  poetry  ia  a 
single  line,  and  that  a  number  of 
lines  in  connexion  constitutes  a 
stanza  or  set.  I  see  no  use,  but 
some  impropriety,  in  this  innova- 
tion. It  seems  to  be  far  better  to 
let  diAsrent  things  have  different 
names.  A. 


To  the  Editor  of  the  Chriatian  Spectator. 
PAaAGRAPHS  raOH  A  FAMILY  ALBtm. 

To  read  without-  reflection  is  to 
read  without  profit  An  intelli- 
gent and  well-disciplined  mind  is 


formed  by  much  thinking,  rather 
than  by  much  reading.  And  it  is 
because  some  people  read  every 
thing  and  digest  nothing,  that  tiieir 
reading  often  makes  them  ridicu- 
lous. Their  heads  are  full  of  eru- 
dition, but  they  are  likewise  foil  of 
disorder.  I  have  known  a  learned 
doctor  compound  his  discourses  of 
such  miscellaneous  assemblages  of 
things,  and  with  such  ludicrous  ei^ 
feet,  as  to  hold  his  wondering  hear- 
ers in  suspense  whether  he  -were  a 
wise  man  or  a  fool.  Nay,  I  have 
known  a  congress-man,  and  that 
lately,  starting  a  thousand  topics, 
and  discussing  none,  quoting  in  a 
single  speech  all  the  authors  he  bad 
ever  seen,  sacred  or  profane,  till  he 
raised  a  question  whether  he  were 
in  his  wits,  or  out. 

With  a  view  to  prevent  this  ha^ 
bit  of  merely  passive  reading,  ia 
my  own  family,  I  have  lately  adopt- 
ed the  following  plan.  We  have  a 
large  blank  book,  in  a  convenient 
place  for  writing,  which  we  call 
the  Family  Repertory.  Each  mem- 
ber, wheneter  he  meets  with  any 
thing,  in  his  reading,  which  strikes 
him  as  interesting  or  important,  is 
expected  to  write  down  the  pas- 
sage in  this  book,  with  his  reflec- 
tions upon  it ;  or,  If  he  please,  his 
reflections  without  the  passage. 
Our  friends  who  visit  us  are  usual- 
ly desired  to  do  the  same.  The 
two  youngest  of  the  family  (whose 
ages  are  nine  and  eleven)  are  al- 
loWed  to  transcribe,  without  com- 
ment, such  passages,  in  prose  and 
poetry,  as  strike  their  fancy,  pro- 
vided they  be  not  too  long,  and  so 
do  not  take  too  much  time, — by 
which  means  their  judgment  is  ex- 
ercised, and  an  opportunity  is  giv- 
en me  to  correct  and  improre 
their  taste.  As  to  method,  we  be- 
gin on  the  first  leaf,  and  each  one, 
leaving  a  suitable  blank,  writes 
where  the  last  left  ofi^  putting  the 
number  and  subject  of  what  he 
writes  in  an  irregDdar  index  at  the 
end. 

Besides  the  advantage  already 


1826.] 


Paragraphi  from  a  Family  Mmm. 


S45 


raeotioaed^^that  this  plan  pro- 
motes tiiinJcing,  it  maj  be  added 
that  thinking  promotes  conversa- 
tion, and  conrersation  makes  each 
one's  knowledge  common  proper- 
ty. We  elicit,  too,  some  of  the 
best  thoughts  of  o«r  friends, — ^who 
thus  leave  behind  them  something 
to  remind  ns  of  their  visit,  and  re- 
new the  pleasore  which  we  derived 
from  their  seciet^ . 

In  the  famous  Chib  which  Frank- 
lin formed  at  Philadelphia,  in  1727, 
the  first  of  a  long  string  of  ques- 
tions which  were  pnt  to  each  mem- 
ber at  each  meeting,  was,  ^*  JVIU» 
Iher  he  had  met  with  any  thing  in 
the  author  he  last  read  remarkable^ 
or  ndiable  to  be  communicaUed  to  the 
junto  P^  Why  may  not  the  mem- 
bers of  a  family  be  as  nseful  to 
each  other  in  this  way,  as  the 
members  of  a  junto  ? 

Having  said  thus  much  about  my 
plan — ^which  is  more  than  I  intend- 
ed— ^1  shall  add  an  extract  or  two 
which  are  taken  at  random  from 
our  repertory.  Parehs.  ^ 

P0STHVM017S  INFLUENCE. 

It  te  an  afiecting  consideration 
that  our  follies  spesJc  when  we  are 
dead,  no  less  than  ottr  virtues.  We 
die,  but  our  example  lives.  It 
continues  to  exert  its  influence, 
while  we  have  no  longer  power  to 
ando  the  evil  we  have  done,  or 
in  any  measure  to  cancel  or  re- 
cal  the  mischiefs  we  have  be- 
qneadied  to  our  survivors.  ^^  Be- 
ing dead,  he  yet  speaketh.^'  These 
words  struck  me  with  melancholy 
force,  when,  a  few  days  since,  as  I 
was  sitting  in  a  reading-room,  the 
silence  of  the  place  was  broken  by 
the  sodden  laughter  of  one  reading 
a  witty  but  profane  author.  Being 
dead,  he  yet  speaketh — ^he  still  ut- 
ters his  sarcasms,  and  the  immoral 
still  answer  with  mirth.  But  how 
sauI,  I  could  not  help  reflecting — 
how  sad  to  one  in  eternity  must  be 
the  consideration  that  he  is  still  a 
mirth-maker  for  the  unthinking 
living.    How  mournfully,  if  they 


might  reach  him  there,  anst  these 
sounds  of  laaghter^-<excited  bj  his 
own  ungodly  wit— etrike  hini)  amidht 
the  unutterable  things  of  eterttttjr« 

Love  of  literary  fhme  is  the 
strong  passion  of  the  age.  The 
world  is  full  of  writers,  too  mmj 
of  whom  are  Um  asxions  for  tli6 
moral  tendency  of  their  produc- 
tions than  for  &eir  raeeption  with 
the  ravenous  poblic  B«it  let  such 
writers  pause.  Byron  wrote  for 
fame.  *  Verily,  he  had  hid  re- 
ward.' But  who  would  dare  to  btt 
the  inheritor  of  Byton^s  fhmo,  if 
along  with  it  he  OMSt  take  upon 
him  Byron's  respettsibtlities. 

Cowper  had  an  almost  pAiaM 
sense  of  his  accountability  Ibr  ew- 
Tj  word  he  wrote.  ^  An  attthet ,*' 
he  remarked  to  his  friend,  <^  M 
need  narrowly  to  wateh  hi»  Mn, 
lest  a  line  should  escape  it  wMth 
by  possibility  may  do  mischief, 
when  he  has  long  been  dead  and 
buried.  What  we  have  done  nHien 
we  have  written  a  bodt,  will  ne^r 
be  known  till  the  day  of  judgment: 
then  the  account  will  be  liquidat4^, 
and  all  the  good  that  it  has  occa- 
sioned, and  all  the  evil,  will  wit 
ness  either  for  or  t^inst  us."    H. 

RURAL  TABtS. 

In  reading  the  books  of  our  trav- 
ellers in  England,  nothittg  dOlighM 
me  more  than  their  descriptions  of 
an  English  cottage.  Similar  speci- 
mens, it  is  true,  ar^to  be  hiet  willt 
in  our  own  country  :  they  are  ma- 
ny, and  multiplying,  It  id  hoped,  yet 
there  is  much  reason  to  regret  that 
they  bear  so  small  a  proportioft  to 
the  habitations  of  a  different  a^ct. 
An  American  farmer  is  generalfy" 
more  intent  on  acquiring  land^  than 
desirous  of  cultivating  what  he  al- 
ready possesses.  Let  him  be  add- 
ing field  to  field  and  he  is  satisfied ; 
give  him  the  privilegfe  of  calling 
them  his  own,  and  he  is  conte]Dt  to 
pay  taxes  on  some  hundreds  of  lean 
acres,  which  yield  him  no  profit. 

I  regard  the  man  who  surrotmds 
hie  dwelling  with  objects  tX  rtiral 


24« 


Paragraph$fr9m  a  Fatoily  Album, 


[Mav, 


taste,  or  who  eren  plants  a  single 
ahade^tree  by  the  road««ide,  as  a 
fukUe  benefactor  ;  not  merely  l)e- 
caiise  he  adds  something  to  the 
general  beauty  of  the  coontiy,  and 
to  the  pleasure  of  those  who  travel 
through  it,  but  because,  also,  he 
contributes  something  to  the  refine- 
ment  of  the  general  mind ;— he  im- 
{Hpoves  the  taste,  especially  ai  his 
own  family  and  neighbourhood. 
There  is  a  power  in  scenes  of  rural 
beauty,  to  aflfect  our  social  and  mo- 
ral feelings.  A  fondness  for  these 
scenes  Is  seldom  found  with  coarse- 
ness of  sentiment  and  rudeness  of 
manners.  One  may  judge,  with 
confidence,  of  the  taste  and  intelli- 
gence of  a  family  .by  the  external 
air  df  their  dwelling.  In  my  excur- 
sions in  the  country,  if  I  pass  a  hab- 
itatioo,  however  spacious,  standing 
naked  to  the  sun,  with  nothing  or- 
namental, nothing  inviting,  around 
it,  I  cannot  help  saying  to  myself, 
however  abundant  maybe  the  slov- 
enly possessions  of  its  owner,  there 
Is  no  refinement  in  that  house  ; 
there  is  no  delicate  and  kindly  in- 
terchange of  sentiment  among  its  in- 
mates, and  if  ever  they  are  sociable, 
their  soclableness  consists  in  rude 
and  fitful  loquacity.  Their  hooke 
are  few,  and  those  ill-chosen  and 
unread.  But  if  I  notice  a  dwelling, 
however  humble,  which  is  appar- 
ently as  snug  as  its  owner  has  means 
to  make  it,  displaying  neatness  and 
taste  in  its  fences,  and  shades,  and 
shrubbery,  with  perhaps  a  tasteful 
summer-house  in  a  luxuriant  gar> 
den,  and  flower-pots  at  the  win- 
dows,— ^I  feel  assured  that  this  is 
the  abode  of  refinement;  this  is 
the  home  of  quiet  and  rational 
enjoyment,  of  intelligent  and  kind- 
ly intercourse ;  —  the  wayfaring 
man  as  he  passes  by,  at  the  close 
of  tihe  day,  weary  with  his  jour- 
ney, might  cast  his  eye  wistfully 
towards  it,  and  fain  make  it  his 
lodging-place  for  the  night 

Let  the  sons  and  daughters  of  a 
fkmily  join  their  hands  thus  to  adorn 
fheir  paternal  dwelling,  and  they 


shall  find  themselves  not  less  agree* 
ably  than  usefully  employed.  A 
blooming  Eden  shall  rise  up  around 
them  and  repay  their  toil  with  its 
fragrance  and  its  beauty.  And  I 
cannot  help  remarking,  if  all  our 
young  people  would  spend  a  portion 
of  their  leisure  hours  in  these  em- 
ployments, how  soon  and  how  easily 
would  a  charm  be  s]lread  over  our 
whole  country,  the  charm  of  groves 
and  waters,  of  green  foliage  and 
greener  herbage,  filling  the  mind 
of  the  beholder  with  sensations, 
how  different  from  the  effect  of 
that  barren  aspect  which  now  too 
often  meets  the  eye.         Maria. 

[By  a  gneat.] 
liirrHBR^S  CELL. 

The  people  of  Glasgow  have 
built  a  tall  monument  in  honour  of 
John  Knox.  More  impressive  to 
my  mind  is  the  manner  in  which 
the  memory  of  Luther  is  preserved 
at  Erfurth.  In  RusseFs  tour  in  Ger- 
many, I  find  the  following  notice  of 
his  cell. 

^'  The  Augustine  monastery,  in 
which  the  young  Luther  first  put 
on  the  cowl  of  the  hierarchy  which 
he  was  to  shake  to  its  foundations, 
and  strove  to  lull  with  his  flute  the 
impatient  longings  of  a  spirit  that 
was  to  set  Europe  in  flames,  has 
been  converted  to  the  purposes  of 
an  orphan  asylum ;  but  the  cell  of 
the  Reformer  has  been  religiously 
preserved,  as  the  earliest  memorial 
of  the  greatest  man  of  modem  times. 
The  gallery  on  which  it  opens,  is 
adorned  wldi  a  Dance  of  Death,* 

*  **  The  reader  probably  knowa,  tliat  sacTk 
a  Daoee  of  Death  is  a  aeriea  of  painting  rep- 
reaentingDeath  leading  oSTto  the  other  woiid 
aU  ranka  of  men,  ftom  the  monarch  to  the 
beggar  and  of  all  profeaaiona,  and  .characters, 
pneata  and  coqnettea,  aoldiera  and  philoao- 
phera,  muaicians  and  doctora,  ^c.  &c.  They 
were  generally  painted,  either  in  chnrcli- 
yarda,  aa  in  the  cemetery  of  Newatadt,  ia 
Dresden,  to  teach  the  general  doctrine  of  hu- 
man mortality,  or  in  churchea  and  conTente, 
to  commemorate  the  ravages  of  a  pestilence. 
Of  the  latter  kind  was  the  celebrated  Dance 
of  Death  at  Basle,  painted  on  the  occasion  ,of 
the  plague  which  raged  whfle  th«  council 
sitting.*' 


1626.] 


JcmeWi  Hesearches. 


«47 


and  oyer  the  door  is  the  inscrip- 
tion, 

Cellula,  divino  nugnoque  habitata  Lnthero, 
Salve,  Tix  tanto  cellala  di^a  viro ! 

Dijniiia  erat  quiregumapleiididatecta  sabiret, 
Te  dedignatas  non  taraen  Ule  Aiit. 

The  cell  is  small  and  simple,  and 
most  have  been  a  freezing  stndj. 
Beside  his  portrait  is  hung*  a  Ger- 
man exposition  of  the  text,  '^  Death 
is  swallowed  up  m  victory,"  in  his 
own  handwriting,  and  written  in 
the  form  in  which  old  books  often 
terminate,  an  inverted  pyramid. 
There  is  a  copy  of  his  Bible  so  fall 


of  very  good  illnminations,  that  it 
might  be  called  a  Bible  with  plates. 
The  wooden  boards  are  covered 
with  ingenious  carving  and  gildiii^, 
and  studded  with  pieces  of  coloured 
glass  to  imitate  the  precious  stones 
which  so  frequently  adorn  the  man- 
uscripts of  the  church.  It  is  said  to 
have  been  the  work  of  a  hermit  of 
the  sixteenth  century,  who  ihm 
employed  his  leisure  hours  to  do 
honour  to  Luther ;  yet  Protestant 
hermits  are  seldom  to  be  met  with." 

G. 


Chrutian  Raearches  in  Sgria  and 
the  Hohf  Land,  in  1823  and  1824, 
in/uriherance  of  the  ohjecU  of  the 
Church  Missionary  Society.  By 
the  Rev.  Wuxum  Jowett,  M.  A. 
With  an  Appendix  containing  the 
Journal  of  Mr.  Joseph  Greaves, 
on  a  visit  to  the  Regency  of  Tunis, 
From  the  London  edition.  Bos- 
ton, 1826.  pp.  364. 

Tbc  literature  of  eveiy  people  is 
national  and  local.  The  mind  of 
a  writer  is  moulded  and  fashioned 
by  the  circumstances  in  which  he 
is  placed,  and  his  genius  necessarily 
receives  the  Impress  of  all  those 
Xeaturea  of  socie^  and  manners,  and 
of  physical  nature,  by  which  he  is 
surrounded,  and  with  which  his  ear- 
liest and  fondest  recollections  are  in- 
timately associated.  Hence,  when 
he  embodies  his  warm  emotions  or 
Tivid  conceptions  in  language,  and 
sends  them  forth  to  enlighten  or  to 
move  his  fellow-men,  who  are 
placed  in  similar  circumstances,  and 
surrounded  by  the  same  external 
objects,  his  works  will  ex- 
hibit the  same  characteristics  as 
thoee  with  which  his  own  genius  is 
enstmped,  and  will  spontaneously 


present  frequent  allusions  to  those 
peculiar  traits  of  national  character 
and  feeling,  and  to  those  distinct 
and  permanent  outlines  of  natural 
sceneiy,  to  which  his  heart  and  eyes 
have  ever  been  accustomed.  To 
his  countrymen,  whose  eyes  look 
abroad  upon  the  same  scenes,  and 
whose  hearts  are  attuned  to  the 
same  social  sympathies  and  habits, 
such  allusions  serve  to  heighten  the 
charm  which  his  works  exert  over 
them,  by  awakening  in  their  minds 
the  same  bland  associations  which 
dwelt  in  his  own  bosom.  Or  if  his 
work  be  simply  historical  narration, 
still  the  actors  are  men  of  their 
own  country,  and  traverse  the 
scenes,  and  are  conversant  with  all 
the  circums^nces,  with  which  thej 
are  habitually  familiar. 

But  to  the  men  of  a  different  age 
and  country,  who  have  been  trained 
in  the  midst  of  society  of  a  different 
character,  and  among  scenenr  of 
another  description,  works  of  this 
national  cast  must  be  deprived  of 
that  peculiar  charm  which  gives 
them  such  hold  on  the  affections  of 
those  to  whom  they  were  originally 
addressed.  There  is  at  first  no 
kindred  sympathy  or  fond  asaocia- 


246 


JoweUPs  Researches. 


[Mat, 


tion  to  be  awakened  in  their  bo- 
eoBM }  and  the  only  way  in  wbich 
aiich  feeliogs  may  be  implanted 
there,  feady  to  respond  to  the 
to^ch  of  genius  from  a  foreign  land, 
is  to  traiMport  one's  self  as  far  as 
possible  into  the  situation  and  feel- 
ings of  the  inhabitants  of  that  land, 
to  read  as  they  read ;  to  see  as  they 
see ;  to  feel  as  they  feel ;  and  to 
inrroand  one's  self  in  Tivid  imagin- 
ation hy  all  those  scenes  in  the  midst 
of  wUch  they  dwell. 

To  do  this  fully  in  respect  to  the 
literature  of  ancient  nations  is  now 
impossible.  Wenuty  rove  among 
the  scenes  of  their  departed  great- 
ness, and  behold  with  admiration 
the  monnments  which  they  left  be- 
hind; we  may  gaze  with  rapture 
on  the  same  beautiful  or  sublime 
features  of  nature  on  which  they 
were  wont  to  look ;  but  the  spirit 
of  life  and  manners  which  once 
dwelt  there  can  never  be  recalled. 
Yet  eren  this  is  much.  Who  does 
not  feel  with  a  keener  relish  the 
power  of  the  Greek  and  Roman 
writers,  after  having  gazed  on  the 
fhding  glories  of  the  Parthenon,  or 
wandered  amons  the  desolations  of 
the  eternal  city  ? 

But  there  is  a  land,  whose  litera- 
ture and  whose  scenery  awaken  in 
the  heart  oi  the  Christian,  a  still 
deeper  sympathy.  We  refer  to 
Palestine,  the  land  of  patriar«chs  and 
prophets,  of  heroic  warriors  and 
patriotic  statesman ;  a  land  favour^ 
ed  of  Jehovah,  and  among  whose 
scenes  God  himself  was  manifest  in 
the  flesh.  There  is  the  spot  which 
bore  the  impress  of  a  Saviour's  foot- 
steps. There  the  city  still  remains 
where  he  was  cradled  in  a  manger, 
and  where  on  the  adjacent  plains  a 
heavenly  host  proclaimed,  ^'  Peace 
and  good  ivill  to  men."  There  is 
yet  the  humble  villag^e  and  the  vale 
of  Nazareth  where  he  spent  his 
youth;  and  there  the  holy  city, 
^beauUful  for  situation,'  where  at 
last  he  gave  his  life  ^  to  take  away 
tfie  sin  of  the  world  i'  This  Is  the 
region,  to  which  above  all  others. 


the  eyes  of  the  church  universal 
are  directed ;  here  the  warm  Sec- 
tions of  all  hearts  centre,  wbich 
have  known  the  love  of  Chriit; 
and  for  this  country  in  its  present 
degraded,  polluted,  and  most  unhap- 
py state,  we  doubt  nqt  the  keenest 
sympathies  both  of  Christians  on 
earth,  and  saints  and  angels  in  hea- 
ven, are  strongly  enlisted. 

Whatever   tends    to    render  us 
more  intimately   acquainted  with 
4he  geography  of  Palestine,  whetli- 
er  civil  or  physical,  goes  directly  to 
increase  our  power  of  comprehend- 
ing the  Bible,  and  of  entering  more 
fully  into  the  spirit  and  force  of  all 
its  beautiful  allusions  and  descrip- 
tions.    It  tends,  of  course,  to  place 
us  more  completely  in  the  situation 
of  the  Jews,  to  whom  the  scriptures 
were   first   addressed.     It  enables 
us,  in  a  measure  to  gaze  with  them 
on  the  ^*  glory  of  Lebanon"  and  on 
the  ^^  excellency  o£  Cannel ;"  to 
delight  in  the  rich  vales  and  fertile 
pastures  of  Sharon,  and  in  the  lake* 
and  the  valleys  of  GaUlee  ;   to  roam 
among  the  mountains  and  romantic 
dells  in  the  vicinity  of  Jerusalem, 
the  queen  of  nations,  the  joy  oi  the 
whole  earth.    But  the   thousands 
and  ten  thousands  who  once  came 
up  from  all  the  land  to  worship  in 
her  courts,  those  courts  themselves, 
where  the  glory  of  the  Lord  was 
wont  to  be  manifested,  and  where 
the  Saviour  of  men  dispensed  light 
and  life  and  salvation  to  a  lost  world 
— all  have  crumbled  into  dust !  the 
towers  of  Zion,  so  beautiful  on  the 
sides  of  the  north,  are  gone  ;  and 
the   haughty  and  ferocious  Turk 
now  lords  it  over  th^  heriti^  of 
God,  and  offers  his  unhallowed  wor- 
ship on  the  very  spot  where  of  old 
Jehovah  dwelt  between  the  cheru- 
bim !    Hence,  also,  whatever  gives 
us  information  on  the  present  state 
of  the  unhappy  people  of  that  land, 
enables  us  to  form  a  juster  estimate 
of  the  obligations  we  are  under  to 
strive  to  rouse  them  from  the  slum- 
ber of  ages,  and  to  restore  the  light 
of  divine   truth  to  that   hotiscon, 


1826.] 


Joweti^s  Researches, 


S49 


whence  first  it  broke  upon   the 
world. 

(t  is  under  the  inflaence  of  such 
impressions,  tiiat  we  welcome  the 
appearance  of  the  work,  the  title  of 
which  standi  at  the  head  of  this  ar- 
ticle. The  author  is  well  known 
as  the  able  and  intelligent  repre- 
sentative of  the  Church  Missionary 
Society  of  England ;  and  is  station- 
ed at  Malta  as  a  central  point,  from 
which  he  may  prosecute  his  re- 
searches into  the  moral  and  reli- 
gioos  state  of  the  countries  adja- 
cent to  the  Mediterranean,  prepa- 
ratory to  direct  missionary  efforts. 
In  a  preceding  rolume  he  has  given 
to  the  world  a  digested  statement 
of  the  results  of  his  inquiries  fron^ 
1 81 5  to  1 820,  which  presents  a  gen- 
eral Tiew  of  the  situation  of  those 
countries.  The  present  work  is 
intended  to  afford  more  particular 
information  respecting  Palestine, 
and  thus  fill  up,  in  respect  to  that 
countxy,  the  outline  sketched  in  the 
former  volume.  Exclusive  of  the 
appendix,  it  consists  of  four  parts, 
viz.  a  ritetch  of  the  various  religiow 
denominations  in  Syria  and  the  Holy 
Land ;  a  journal  of  the  author's  tour 
in  Palestine,  to  which  are  appended 
notes  containing  among  other 
things  several  fine  illustrations  of 
passages  of  scripture;  a  view  of 
the  natural,  civil,  and  religious 
state  of  the  country ;  and  finally,  no- 
tices, remarks,  and  suggestions,  con- 
nected with  the  general  subject  of 
missiofiaiy  enterprises  in  that  re- 
gion. 

The  sketch  of  religious  denomi- 
nations present?  a  mass  of  informa- 
tion, drawn  from  various  sources, 
and  exhibited  in  a  more  condensed 
and  hmnnous  form  than  is-  proba- 
bly elsewhere  to  be  foimd.'^  To 
the  missionary  who  is  preparing  for 
that  field,  or  to  the  general  reader 
who  wishes  to  know  the  state  of 
religious  feeling  there,  it  is  inval- 
uable ;  because  many  of  the  works 
firma  which  the  author  quotes,  are 
not  accessible  in  this  country.  We 
cannot  here  enter  into  ttie  melan- 

1S26.— 'No.  5.  32 


choly  detail.  Suffice  it  to  say  that 
the  Mohammedans  are  masters ; 
while  the  great  body  of  the  peo- 
ple are  nominally  Christians. 
There  are  few  Protestants,  and 
these  are  mostly  sojourners,  either 
consuls  or  merchants.  But  of  oth- 
er Christians,  there  is  hardly  a 
name  under  heaven,  which  has  not 
its  representatives  in  this  devoted 
land.  They  have,  alas !  a  name  to 
live,  but  they  themselves  are  dead. 
So  far  as  we  can  judge  from  the 
accounts  of  Dr.  Jowett,  and  of  our 
own  faithful  missionaries,  not  one 
breath  of  spiritual  life  is  felt 
throughout  ail  that  great  multitude. 
Separated  into  numerous  sects  and 
communities  which  are  at  constant 
and  open  variance ;  zealous  for 
rites  and  forms  of  worship  which 
differ  only  in  name  from  those  of 
pagan  nations;  they  exhibit  no 
trace  of  the  power  of  religion  on 
the  soul,  nor  of  its  all-pervading  in- 
fluence upon  the  duties  and  the 
courtesies  of  social  or  private  life. 
The  heart  sickens  over  this  appal- 
ling picture ;  and  it  is  impossible 
not  to  feel,  that  so  far  as  human  ef- 
forts are  concerned,  the  obstacles 
to  a  renovation  of  pure  and  vital 
Christianity  in  this  country  are  far 
greater  than  those  which  exist  to 
its  introduction  into  pagan  lands. 
But  we  will  not  despair.  The  * 
hearts  of  men  are  in  the  hands  of 
Jehovah,  who  tumeth  them  whith- 
ersoever he  will,  even  as  the  rivers 
of  water  are  turned. 

We  do  not  here  specify  the  dif- 
ferent sects  of  Christians  and  others 
which  are  tO  be  found  in  Palestine ; 
because  we  cannot  but  hope  that 
all  our  readers  will  become  ac^ 
quainted  with  them  through  the 
pages  of  Dr.  Jowett.  We  have 
no  room  to  detail  their  distinctive 
tenets  and  rites,  and  a  bare  cata- 
logue of  names  would  be  of  little 
value. 

The  journey  of  the  author  in  Pa** 
lestine,  the  journal  of  which  forms 
the  largest  part  of  the  present  vo- 
hune,   was   made    in   the    latter 


ik> 


J(metCs  Researcke;^. 


[Say, 


moDths  of  1823,  and  the  begiDning 
of  1824.  He  travelled  from  Bey- 
root  to  Jerusalem  and  back,  ma- 
king an  ezcarsion  on  the  way  to 
the  lake  of  Tiberias.  He  was  ac- 
companied to  Jerusalem  by  the  la- 
mented Mr.  Fisk ;  who  is  now  gone 
a  happier  journey  to  a  more  splen- 
did city,  even  the  New  Jerusalem, 
followed  by  the  tears  of  thousands, 
who  yet  congratulate  him  on  his 
emancipation  from  this  world  of 
sin,  and  sorrow,  and  death.  A  jour- 
nal of  the  tour  was  also  kept  by 
Ur.  Fisk,  extracts  from  which 
were  g^ven  to  the  public  in  the 
Missionary  Herald  for  October 
1824.  The  notices  of  Dr.  Jowett 
are  more  full,  and  dwell  more  on 
the  natural  scenery  of  the  country, 
and  the  characteristics  of  the  pre- 
sent inhabitants.  From  Beyroot 
they  travelled  along  the  shore 
\  through  Saide  and  Sour,  the  an- 
cient Sidon  and  Tyre,  and  took  up 
their  lodgings  for  anight  in.a  small 
khan  between  Tyre  and  Acre. 
From  this  place  they  set  off  early, 
in  order  to  reach  Acre  before  noon. 
The  following  is  a  description  of 
the  first  view  of  Acre  and  its  beau- 
tiful bay  and  environs. 

'*  The  first  honr  of  our  journey  we 
spent  nearly  in  darkness — ^wanderers, 
as  it  seemed  to  me,  among  the  moun- 
tains ;  both  guides  and  animals,  how- 
ever, with  instinctive  sagacity  keeping 
the  track.  At  length  the  pleasant 
lirht  covered  the  sky ;  and,  not  long 
after,  we  arrived  at  the  height  which 
commands  the  ample  plain  of  Acre. 
The  elegant  and  lofty  Minaret  of  the 
city  appeared  at  a  distance  of  seven  or 
eight  miles,  directly  before  us :  in  the 
back  ground,  far  off,  twice  as  distant 
as  the  city,  was  a  noble  scene — ^Monnt 
Carmel  dipjang  its  feet  in  the  western 
sea ;  and  to  the  east,  running  consider- 
ably inland ;  entirely  locking  up  from 
our  view  the  vale  of  Sharon,  which  lies 
to  the  south  of  it  In  the  horizon  on 
the  left,  the  sun  was  rising  over  the 
milder  mountain  scenery,  which  lies  on 
the  road  to  Nacareth. 

*<HeTe,  though  already  three  days 
within  the  confines  of  Palestine,  I  first 
felt  myself  on  holy  ground.    We  were 


leaving  the  glory  ef  Ltbanum'^  and, 
before  us,  was  Vht  txceUency  of  Carmel. 
As  I  descended  the  mountain  and  en- 
tered on  the  plain,  I  was  often  con- 
strained to  give  utterance  to  my  feel- 
ings, in  singing  a  favourite  air,  of  vi^h 
the  words  are  EmUU  Shpiriium  iurni^^ 

It  was  the  aniuversaiy  of  my  first  land- 
ing in  Malta:  eight  years  haye  I  now 
been  on  the  Mediterranean  Mission ; 
and  I  can  truly  say.  Hitherto  the  Lord 
hath  helped  me,  and  preserved  tny  gomg 
<nd  and  my  coming  %nJ*'*    pp.  113, 1 14. 

The  following  paragraph  affords 
a  very  graphic  view  of  the  appear- 
ance of  an  oriental  khan  or  inn,  and 
gives  also  a  lively  idea  of  the  gene- 
ral character  of  the  people.  The 
ficene  is  still  at  Acre. 

''  Looking  out  of  our  window  upon  the 
laige  open  quadrangular  court  of  the 
khan,  we  behold  very  much  such  a  scene 
as  would  illustrate  the  *  Arabian  Nights' 
Entertainments.'  In  the  centre,  is  a 
spacious  fountain,  or  reservoir— the 
first  care  of  every  builder  of  gre^t 
houses  or  cities  in  the  East.  On  one 
side,  is  a  row  of  camels,  each  tied  by  the 
slenderest  cord  to  a  long  string ;  to 
which  a  small  bell  is  appended,  so  that 
by  the  slightest  motion  they  keep  up 
one  another's  attention,  and  the  atten- 
tion also  of  all  the  inmates  of  the  khan, 
that  of  weary  travellers  especially,  by 
a  constant  jingle.  On  another  side, 
horses  and  mules  are  waiting*  for  orders; 
while  asses  breaking  loose,  biting  one 
another,  and  throwing  up  their  heels, 
give  variety  to  the  scene.  CU>at8,  geese, 
poultry,  &c.  are  on  free  quarters.  In 
the  midbt  of  all  these  sights  and  sounds, 
the  g^xmm,  the  muleteer,  the  merchant, 
the  pedler,  the  passers-by,  and  the 
by-standers,  most  of  them  wretchedly 
dressedfthough  in  coats  of  many  colours, 
all  looking  like  idlers  whatever  they 
may  have  to  do,  contrive  to  make  them- 
selves audible;  generally  lifting  up 
their  voices  to  the  pitch  of  high  debate, 
and  very  often  much  higher. 

**  Noise,  indeed,  at  all  times  seems 
to  be  the  proper  element  of  the  people 
of  these  countries:  their  throats  are 
formed  for  it — ^their  ears  are  used  to  it 
-^neither  the  men  nor  the  females, 
grown-up  persons  norchlldren,  the  rich 
nor  the  poor,  seem  to  have  any  exclu* 
sive  .privilege  In  making  it— and,  what 


V-. 


1826.] 


Joweii^s  Researches. 


2131 


is  yeiy  annoyiag  to  a  Prank  traveller, 
tKeJpsurty  wiui  whom  he  is  treating,  and 
who  wishes  most  probably  to  impose  on 
him,  will  turn  round  to  make  an  appeal 
to  all  the  by-standers,  who  are  no  less 
ready  with  one  voice  to  strike  in  with 
their  opinion  on  all  matters  that  come 
before  them."    p.  115. 

f1r«m  Acre  the  trayellers  made 
an  excursion  to  Nazareth  and  the 
lake  of  Tiberias.  The  scenery 
arotmd  the  former  place  is  finely 
depicted  in  the  subsequent  extract. 

**  Nazareth  is  situated  on  the  side, 
and  extends  nearly  to  the  foot  of  a  liill, 
which,  though  not  very  hieh,  is  rather 
steep  and  overhanging.  The  eye  nat- 
urally wanders  over  its  summit,  in  quest 
of  some  point  from  which  it  might 
probably  be  that  the  men  of  this  place 
endeavoured  to  cast  our  Saviour  down 
(Luke  iv.  29) ;  but  in  vain :  no  rock 
adapted  to  such  an  object  appears.  At 
the  foot  of  the  hill  is  a  modest  simple 
plain,  surrounded  by  low  hills,  reaching 
in  length  nearly  a  mile;  in  breadth, 
near  the  city,  a  hundred  and  fifty  yards; 
but,  further  on,  about  four  hundred 
jrards.  On  this  plain  there  are  a  few 
olive-trees,  and  %-trees,  sufScient,  or 
rather  scarcely  sufficient,  to  make  the 
spot  picturesque.  Then  follows  a  ra- 
vine, which  gradually  grows  deeper 
and  narrower ;  till,  after  walking  about 
another  mile,  you  find  yourself  in  an 
immense  chasm  with  steep  rocks  on 
either  side,  from  whence  you  behold, 
as  it  were  beneath  your  feet,  and  before 
yon,  the  noble  plain  of  Esdraelon. 
Nothing  can  be  mier  than  the  appar- 
ently immeasurable  prospect  of  this 
plain,  bounded  to  the  south  by  the 
mountains  of  Samaria.  The  elevation 
of  the  hiUs  on  which  the  spectator 
stands  in  this  ravine  is  very  great; 
and  the  whole  scene,  when  we  saw  it, 
vas  clothed  in  the  most  rich  mountain- 
blue  colour  that  can  be  conceived.  At 
this  spot,  on  the  right  hand  of  the  ra- 
vine, is  shown  the  rock  to  which  the 
men  of  Nazareth  are  supposed  to  have 
conducted  our  Lord,  for  the  purpose  of 
throwing  him  down.  With  the  Testa- 
ment in  our  hands,  we  endeavoured  to 
examine  the  probabilities  of  the  spot ; 
and  I  confess  there  is  nothing  in  it 
which  excites  a  scruple  of  incredulity 
in  my  mind.    The  rock  here  is  pejEfven- 


dicular  for  about  fifty  feet,  down  which 
space  it  would  be  easy  to  hurl  a  person' 
who  should  be  unawares  brought  to 
the  summit ;  and  his  perishing  would 
be  a  very  certain  consequence.  That 
the  spot  might  be  at  a  considerable  dis- 
tknce  from  the  city,  is  an  idea  not  in- 
consistent with  St.  Luke's  account; 
for  the  expression,  thruHmg  Jesus  oiU 
of  ike  cUy^  and  leading  him  to  Ihe  brow 
of  the  hiU  on  which  their  cOy  tecu  builty 
gives  fair  scope  for  imagining,  that,  in 
their  rage  and  debate,  the  Nazarenes 
might,  without  originally  intending  his 
murder,  press  upon  him  for  a  conside- 
rable distance  after  they  had  quitted 
the  synagogue.  The  distance,  as  al- 
ready noti^,  from  modem  Nazareth 
to  this  spot  is  scarcely  two  miles— a 
space,  which,  in  the  fury  of  persecution, 
might  Hoon  be  passed  over.  Or  should 
this  appear  too  considerable,  it  is  by  no 
means  certain  but  that  Nazareth  may 
at  that  time  have  extended  through  the 
principal  part  of  the  plain,  which  I  have 
described  as  lying  before  the  modem 
town  :  in  this  case,  the  distance  passed 
over  might  not  exceed  a  mile."  pp. 
128,129. 


At  Tiberias  they  visited  the 
warm  baths  to  the  southward  of, 
the  city.'  Dr.  Jowett,  being  in- 
disposed, remained  at  the  baths 
while  Mr.  Fisk  visited  the  south- 
'  em  extremity  of  the  lake,  where 
the  Jordan  issues  from  it.  On  a 
spot  like  this,  so  often  haUowed  by 
the  Savloar^s  presence,  we  can 
well  imagine  the  feelings  which 
must  be  excited  in  the^  Christian's 
bosom,  and  can  well  join  with  the 
author  uv  the  reflections  which  he 
uttel^. 

*f  After  spending  some  time  in  wri- 
ting till  my  mind  was  weary,  I  left  the 
batii,  and  sauntered  two  or  three  hun- 
dred paces  to  seek  a  little  shade  by  the 
side  of  a  small  fragment  of  ruins.  The 
other  guide,  knowing  that  I  was  indis- 
posed, seemed  to  think  it  his  duty  to 
follow  me  step  by  step :  he  then  sat 
down,  much  more  quietly  and  respect- 
fully than  people  of  this  country  are 
often  apt  to  do.  I  must,  however,  say, 
that  although  noise  and  rudeness  are 
their  general  characteristics ;  vet  there 
is,  6cca6ionally,in  their  way  of  treating 


U2 


JometC$  Researches. 


[May, 


stnuDif ersi   a   coosiderateness    which 
almost  amonnU  to  politeness. 

The  composure  which  came  over  my 
feverish  spirits  at  this  hour  was  inex- 
pressibly refreshing.  I  laid  myself 
down  upon  the  ground :  and  resting' 
my  head  upon  a  stone  near  me,  drew 
a  little  coolness  from  the  soil:  while 
the  simple  train  of  reflections,  which 
naturally  sprung  up  from  the  scene 
around  me,  added  much  to  my  enjoy- 
ment At  a  great  distance  to  the 
north,  was  the  mountainous  horizon, 
on  the  summit  of  which  standb  Safet, 
glistening  with  its  noble  castle:  it  is 
not  improbably  supposed  that  our  Sav- 
iour had  this  spot  in  his  eye,  and  di- 
rected the  attention  of  his  disciples  to 
it,  when  he  said,  A  ciiy^  that  is  set  on  a 
hiU^  cannot  be  kid :  for  it  is  full  in  view 
from  the  Mount  of  the  Beatitudes,  as 
well  as  from  this  place ;  and,  indeed, 
seems  to  command  all  the  countiy 
round  to  a  g^reat  extent  Tracing,  at 
a  glance,  tiie  margin  of  this  simple 
lake,  en  the  opposite  or  eastern  side, 
the  eye  rests  on  the  inhospitable  coun- 
try of  the  Gadarenes — ^inhospitable  to 
this  day,  for  my  guide,  after  long  si- 
lence, perceiving  my  attention  direct- 
ed that  way,  begins  a  long  tale  about 
the  dangers  of  Uiat  part,  the  untamed 
and  savage  character  of  the  mountain- 
eers, and  the  extreme  hazard  of  at* 
tempts  to  visit  them :  few  travellers,  in 
fact,  veutnre  there :  but,  seeing  that 
his  account  is  not  very  congenial  to 
my  feelings  at  this  moment,  he  has 
dropped  his  story.  Close  above  my 
head,  an  Arab  is  come  to  spread  upon 
the  rains  his  tattered  clothes,  which  he 
has  just  washed  in  the  lake,  that  they 
may  dry  in  the  san :  and,  at  a  distance 
just  perceivable,  is  another  indolent 
peasant,  sauntering  by  the  water's 
edge,  aud  singing  at  intervals  a  poor 
Arab  song  ;  which,  though  not  *'  most 
mnsical,'^  has  nevertheless  the  charm 
of  being  ^^most  melancholy."  But 
that  which  awakens  the  tenderest  emo- 
tions on  viewing  such  a  scene  as  this, 
is  the  remembrance  of  ONE,  who  for- 
meriy  so  often  passed  this  way;  and 
never  passed  without  leaving,  by  his 
wovds  and  actions,  some  memorial  of 
his  divine  wisdom  and  love.  Here,  or 
in  this  neighbourhood,  most  of  his 
mighty  works  were  done :  and,  in  our 
daUy  religious  services,  we  have  read, 
with  the  most  intense  interest,  those 
paaaages  of  the  gospel  which  refer  to 
these  Mgiona.     How«ver  meertain 


other  traditionary  geographical  notices 
may  be,  here  no  doubt  inteirupts  our 
enjoyment,  in  tracing  the  Redeener's 
footsteps.    This,  and  no  other,  is  the 
sea  of  Galilee— in  its  dimensions,  as  1 
should  judge,  resembling  exactly  the 
size  of  the  isle  of  Malta,  about  twenty 
miles  in  length,  twelve  in  breadth,  and 
sixty  in  circumference.     Here  Jesus 
called  the  sons  of  Zebedee,  from  mend- 
ing their  nets,  to  become  Juhen  of 
men.    Here  he  preached  to  the  multi- 
tudes crowding  to  the  water^  edge, 
himself  putting  off  a  little  from  the 
shore  ip  Simon  Peter's  boat   But  there 
is  not  a  single  boat  now  upon  the  lake, 
to  remind  us  of  its  former  use.    Yonder, 
on  th^  right,  must  have  been  the  very 
spot,  where,  in  the  middle  of  their  pas- 
sage from  this  side  toward  Bethsaida 
and  Capernaum,  the  disciples  were  af- 
frighted at  seeing  Jesua  walk  upon  the 
water — ^where    he    gently    upbraided 
the  sinking  fidth  of  I^ter-^wfaere  he 
said  to  the  winds  and  vraves,  Peaee !  he 
itUl :  and  the  sweet  serenity  which 
now  rebts  upon  the  surface  is  the  veiy 
same  stillness,  which  then  succeeded. 
Here,  finally,  it  was  that  Jesus  appear- 
ed, the  third  time  after  his  resurrec- 
tion, to  his  disciples,  as  is  related  by 
St.  John  (chap,   xxi);  and   put  that 
question  to  the  zealous,  backstidden, 
but   repentant  Peter — iSimon,  son  of 
Jonas,  hvest  thou  tne  /-^one  questioa, 
thrice  repeated ;  plainly  denoting  what 
the  Saviour  requires  of  all,  who  profess 
to  be  his :  and  followed  up  by  that  sol- 
emn chaige.  Feed  my  iamhs^^Feed  my 
sheep !     While  I  gaze  on  the  scene,  and 
museon  the  affecting  records  connected 
with  it,  faith  in  the  gospel-histoiy  seems 
almost  realized  to  sight ;  and,  thoug;fa  I 
cannot  comprehend  that  greol  mystery 
of  godliness — €hd  mat^est  in  Atfiuh ; 
yet,  believing  it,  all  my  feelings  of  won- 
der and  adoration  are  called  into  a  more 
intimate  exercise. 

<*  I  was  thus  iikiulging  in  holy  recol- 
lections, and  expecting  to  prolong 
them  fully  another  hour,  my  s{Hrit8  be- 
ing greatly  relieved  by  the  stillness  and 
coolness  of  this  short  retirement ;  when 
the  guide,  who  reclined  near  me  all 
the  time,  signified,  by  the  nM>ti«n  of  his 
hand,  that  our  companions  were  in 
view.  1  turned  to  look,  and  was  pleased 
to  find  it  so.  They  presently  joined 
us,  having  ridden  quick  to  their  desti- 
nation, and  immediately  returned. 
Though  my  meditations  had  been 
swe^t,  yet  the  sight  of  a  friend  and  a 


1826.] 


JcmeW^B  Researches. 


£53 


brother,  eren  alter  so  abort  an  abaencey 
was  to  my  weak  siurits  very  animat- 
ing ;  and  we  immediately  talked  oyer, 
with  much  Tiyadty  and  c^heerfiilnesS) 
all  that  we  had  aeen  and  felt.**  pp. 
134— IM 

They  returned  through  Cana  and 
Nazareth^  and  journeyed  south- 
ward from  the  latter,  over  the 
plain  of  Esdraelon,  which  is  thus 
described. 

**  Our  road,  £or  the  first  three  quar- 
ters df  an  hour,  lay  among  the  lulls 
whioh  lead  to  the  plain  of  Esdraelon  ; 
upon  which,  when  we  were  once  de- 
scended, we  had  no  more  inconyen- 
ience,  but  rode  for  the  most  part  on 
ieyel  ground,  interrupted  by  om^  gen< 
tie  ascents  vad  descents  This  is  that 
''mighty  plain''— f(^  iriiin,  as  it  is 
call^  by  ancient  wxiten — ^which,  in 
eyery  age,  has  been  celebrated  for  so 
many  battles.  It  was  across  this  plain, 
thatthe  hosts  of  Barak  chased  Sisera 
and  his  nine  hundred  chariots  of  iron  : 
finom  Mount  Tabor  to  thai  andent  rwsr^ 
ike  river  KMon^  would  be  directly 
through  the  middle  of  it  At  present, 
there  is  peace  ;  but  not  that  most  yisi- 
ble  eyidence  of  enduring  peace  and 
ciyil  protection,  a  thriying  population. 
We  counted,  in  our  road  across  the 
plain,  only  fiye  yenr  small  yillages,  con- 
sisting  of  wretched  mud-hoyels,  cliiefly 
in  ruins ;  andyery  fow  persons  moying 
on  the  road.  We  might  again  truly 
appfy  to  this  scene  the  words  of  Debo- 
rah (Judges  y.  6,  7.)-— 7%e  highMWu$ 
were  wiocetipisd  :  ikt  whabUmU  ofAe 
tnUagu  eeasid  they  eeated  m  IsraeL 
Tbe  soil  is  extreme^  rich ;  and,  in  ey- 
ery duection,  are  tiie  most  pictureeque 
viewa— the  hills  of  Nazareth  to  the 
north— thoae  of  Samaiia,  to  the  south- 
to  the  east,  the  mountains  of  Tabor 
and  Bermon— and  Carmel,  to  the 
aovth-west"  |l  146. 

Two  days  ride  from  Nazareth 
brought  them  to  Nablous,  the  an- 
cient Sychem,  and  the  present 
abode  of  the  rennant  of  the  Sama- 
ritaos. 

^  It  was  about  an  hour  aftsr  nod-day 
that  we  had  our  first  yiew  of  the  ci^ 
of  Nablons,  romantically  situated  ina 
de^  Talley,  between  the  mountains  pf 
Bbal  aa  onr  left  and  Gerizhn  on  the 


There  KB  a  kind  of  sublime  hor* 
ror  in  the  lofty,  craggy,  and  barren  as- 
pect of  these  two  mountains,  which 
seem  to  face  each  other  with  an  air  of 
defiance ;  especially  as  they  stand  con- 
trasted with  the  rich  yalley  beneath, 
where  the  city  appears  to  be  embedded 
on  either  side  in  green  gardens  and  ex- 
tensiye  oliye-grounds— rendered  more 
yerdant,  by  the  lengthened  periods  of 
shade  which  they  enjoy  from  the  moun- 
tains on  each  side.  Of  the  two,  Geri- 
ztm  is  not  wholly  without  cultiyation." 
p.  147. 

At  length  Dr.  Jowett  approach- 
ed JeruMdem.  Mr.  Fisk  had  al- 
ready gone  forward  to  obtain  lo^ 
inga  and  make  the  necessary  pre- 
parations. The  impatience  which 
most  naturally  arise  in  the  mind  on 
a  near  approach  to  a  spot  connect- 
ed with  so  many  associationi,  was 
felt  by  the  author ;  who  that  de- 
scribee hh  emotions  on  the  first 
yiew  of  the  city,  and  those  which 
thronged  upon  him  afterwards. 

^  At  length,  while  the  sun  was  yet  two 
hours  hi^,  my  long  and  intensely  in- 
teresting suspense  was  relieyed.  The 
yiew  of  the  city  burst  upon  me  as  in  a 
moment;  and  the  truly  graphic  lan- 
guage of  the  Psalmist  was  yerified,  in  a 
oegrse  of  which  I  could  haye  formed 
no  preyious  conception.  Continually, 
the  expressions  were  bursting  from  my 
lips — BeauHJyl  for  tUnatian^  ^JSV  tf 
the  whole  earth^uJUamt  Zion !— 7Aey, 
thai  trust  inthe  Lord^shattbeas  Mcuni 
Zion;  vihkh  carmoi  be  remoeedy  but 
dbideih/or  ever  !— gf«  ihe  mouniaina 
areroundaboui  Jerusalem^  so ^Lord 
is  round  aboui  his  peopiSffrom  hsncef 
/brth  even  for  ever  I 

<' Amongst  the  yast  assemblage  of 
domes,  wluch  adorn  the  roofs  of  the 
conyents,  <^urchea,  and  houses,  and 
give  to  this  forlorn  city  an  air  eyen  of 
magnificence,  none  seemed  more  splen- 
did than  that  which  has  usurped  the 
place  of  Sotomon's  Temple.  Not  hay* 
ing  my  companion  with  me,  I  suryeyed 
all  in  silence  and  rapturs ;  and  the  ele- 
gant proportions,  the  glittering  gilded 
crescent,  and  the  beautiful  green  blue 
cdour  of  the  mosque  of  CNaar  were 
peculiarfyattractiye.  A  more  soothing 
part  of  the  scenery  was  the  kwely 
slope  of  the  Mount  of  Oliyes  en  the 
lefti   As  we  drew  nearer  and  nearer  to 


2^ 


Jewttt's  ReMearthes. 


[JlAf, 


Me  city  of  t&e  gteat  King^  more  and 
more  manifest  were  the  proo&  of  the 
displeasure  of  tirat  great  King  resting 
upon  his  city. 

*'  Jerusalem. — Like  many  other 
cities  of  the  east,  the  distant  view  of 
Jerusalem  is  inexpressihly  beautiful : 
but  the  distant  view  is  alL  On  enter- 
ing at  the  Damascus  grate,  meanness, 
and  filth,  and  misery,  not  exceeded,  if 
equalled,  by  any  thing  which  I  had  be- 
fore seen,  soon  told  the  tale  of  degrada^ 
tion.    How  is  tkefite  gold  become  dim ! 

«  Thus  I  went  onw^,  pitying  every 
thing  and  every  body  that  1  saw — till, 
turning  off  to  the  right,  and  having 
passed  up  what  is  called  the  '^Via  Dolo- 
rosa," from  its  being  the  supposed  path 
of  our  liord  when  he  bore  Ms  cross  on 
the  way  to  his  crucifixion,  we,  at 
lei^th,  alighted  at  the  Greek  convent 
jof  1^  MichaeL 

«*  First  I/EXLUIOB  Asn>  Rkflxc- 
TZONs  ur  JsRVSALEM.— -During  the 
first  few  houn  after  our  arrival  in  the 
holy  city,  there  was  litte  to  stir  up  the 
heart  to  a  lively  feeling,  that  this  is  re- 
ally that  venerable  and  beloved  place, 
renowned  above  all  others  in  scripture. 
Hunger,  fatigue,  and  the  cheerlessoess 
of  an  eight  hours'  ride  over  a  p^uliar- 
ly  desolate  tract  of  country,  with  no 
other  refreshment  than  a  small  jar  of 
boiled  rice  and  some  bread,  would  hdve 
been  agreeably  relieved  by  the  wel- 
come of  pleasant  countenances,  suffi- 
cient food,  and  a  warm  room :  but  our' 
apartments,  which  had  not  been  occu- 
pied fi»r  six  months,  were  floored  and 
vaulted  with  stone— -fire-places  are  un- 
known in  this  land— our  provisions 
were  all  to  seek  ;  and,  at  this  late  hour 
of  the  day,  scarcely  to  be  found— Hed- 
jee  Demetrius,  the  servant  of  the  con- 
vent, in  a  sort  of  broken  Tnrco-Gre- 
cian  dialect,  proffered  his  tedious  and 
awkward  services— the  baggage  was  to 
be  looked  after— the  mercenaiy  and 
clamorous  g^nides  were  to  be  (not  satis- 
fied :  that  was  an  impossibility ;  but) 
settled  with  and  dismissed— and,  lastly, 
as  if  to  diffuse  a  perfect  sadness  over 
our  arrival,  the  storm,  which  had 
threatened  and  slightly  touched  us  du- 
ring the  latter  part  of  our  stage,  now 
be^m  to  fidl  in  torrents,  "bimilar  to 
those  which  had  buffeted  us  on  the  pre- 
ceding evening  near  SangyL  Every 
thing  combined  to  inspire  a  feeling  of 
melancholy— -congenial  enough  to  those 
emotions  with  which  the  actual  civil 
and  religious  condition  of  Jerusalem 


deserves  now  to  be  contemplated ;  but, 
in  no  degree  harmonissing  with  those 
snblimer  and  more  glorious  thoughts, 
which  the  veiy  name  of  this  city  gen- 
erally awakens  in  the  bosom  6f  the 
Christian. 

When  the  evening  had  closed,  how- 
ever, and  the  hour  for  retirement,  de- 
votion, and  repose^  arrived,  all  tiiiat  I 
had  ever  anticipated  as  likely  to  be 
felt  on  reaching  this  place,  gradually 
came  into  my  mind,  and  filled  me  with 
the  most  lively  consciousness  of  de- 
light at  being  in  Jerusalem.  ^'  T^iis" 
—I  thought — ^*  is  no  other  than  the  city 
of  David.  Hither,  the  queen  of  the 
south  came  to  hear  the  wisdom  of  Sol- 
omon. Isaiah  here  poured  forth  strains 
of  evangelic  rapture,  which  will  glow 
with  unspent  warmth  till  the  end  of 
time.  Here,  the  building  of  the  se- 
cond temple  drew  from  the  beholders 
mingled  shouts  and  tears ;  and,  here, 
was  that  very  temple,  made  more  glori- 
ous than  the  first,  by  the  entrance  of 
the  DeHre  of  all  naUons,  the  Jiiesgenger 
of  the  covenant  \  Here,  after  he  had 
rebuilt  the  temple  of  his  own  body,  he 
beg^  the  wondrous  work  of  raising  a 
spiritual  temple  to  his  Father^^shed- 
ding  abundantly  upon  his  disciples  the 
gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  for  which  they 
waited  in  this  very  city;  and  then 
sending  them  forth  as  his  vritneues  to 
the  vUermoH  parts  of  the  earths 

'^  Such  were  the  principal  thoughts, 
with  which  I  had  for  some  months  asso- 
ciated this  visit ;  and,  now,  all  were 
giradually  presented  to  my  mind.''  pp. 
157—159. 

The  author  spent  his  time  in  Je^ 
rusalem  principally  in  inyestigating 
the  moral  and  religioufi  state  of  the 
Jews  and  Christians  ;  and  bearing^ 
in  mind  the  remarks  we  haye  al- 
ready made  on  the  absence  of  all 
piety,  and  the  nothiAgness  of  their 
Christianity,  we  may  well  believe 
him,  when  near  the  close  of  his  re- 
sidence there,  he  says, 

<«  On  reaching  home,  I  unburdened 
my  heart ;  and  could  not  help  exclaim- 
ino,  ^  I  have  not  spent  one  happy  day 
in  Jerusalem !"  My  missionary  broth- 
er readily  sympathized  with  me."  p. 
181. 

Leaying  Jerusalem,  Dr.  Jowett 


1826.] 


Jotoett'^s  ResearcJies, 


Qbo 


reixmed  alone  to  Bejnroot,  where 
he  was  detained  fifty  days  by  sick- 
ness, In  the  families  of  the  Ameri- 
can missionaries. 

From  the  notes  appended  to  the 
Journal,  we  extract  the  following 
illustration  of  Matt.  xxvi.  23.  and 
and  John  xiii.  25— 27^ 

"  To  witness  the  daily  family-habits, 
in  tbie  house  in  which  I  lived  at  Deir  el 
Kamr,  forcibly  reminded  me  of  scrip- 
ture scenes.  The  absence  of  the  fe- 
males at  our  meals  has  been  already 
noticed.  There  is  another  custom,  by 
no  means  agreeable  to  a  European  ;  to 
which,  howeyer,  that  I  might  not  seem 
un&iendly,  I  would  hare  willingly  en- 
deavoured to  submit,  but  it  was  impos- 
sible to  learn  it  in  the  short  compass  of 
a  twenty  days'  visit.  Tl^re  are  set  on 
the  table,  in  the  evening,  two  or  three 
messes  of  stewed  meat,  vegetables,  and 
sonr  milk.  To  me,  the  privilege  of  a 
knife  and  spoon  and  plate  was  granted  : 
but  the  rest  all  helped  themselves  im- 
mediately from  the  dish ;  in  which  it 
was  no  uncommon  thing  to  see  more 
than  five  Arab  fingers  at  one  time. 
Their  bread,  which  is  extremely  thin, 
tearing  and  folding  up  like  a  sheet  of 
paper,  is  used  for  the  purpose  of  rolling 
together  a  large  mouthful,  or  sopping 
up  the  fluid  and  vegetables.  But  the 
practice  which  was  most  revolting  to 
me  was  this :  when  the  master  of  the 
hooae  found  in  the  dish  any  dainty  mor- 
sel, he  took  it  out  with  his  fingers,  and 
applied  it  to  my  mouth.  This  was  true 
Syrian  courtesy  and  hospitality ;  and, 
had  I  been  sufficiently  well-bred,  my 
mouth  would  have  opened  to  receive 
iL  On  my  pointing  to  my  plate,  how- 
ever, he  had  the  goodness  to  deposit 
the  choice  moTsel  there.  I  would  not 
hare  noticed  so  trivial  a  circumstance, 
if  U  did  not  exactly  illustrate  what  the 
EvaDrelists  record  of  the  Last  Supper. 
St.  Matthew  relates  that  the  traitor 
was  described  by  our  Lord  in  these 
terms— He  0uU  u^^peth  his  hand  toWt, 
ate  inUiedi^ihenaneifkaU  htirayrM: 
xxvi.  23.  From  this  it  may  be  inmrred 
that  Judas  sat  near  to  our  Lord ;  per- 
haps on  one  side  next  to  him.  St 
John,  who  was  leaning  on  Jesus's  bo- 
som, describes  the  fact  with  an  addi- 
tioaial  circumstance.  Upon  his  asking, 
lAtrdy  10^  i»  it?  Jesus  answered,  Ht 
it  «#,  io  wftom /fAo^t  ^%  a  top,  lo^  / 
A^Bve  dvff^ijt.    And  token  he  had  dip- 


pedthe  sop,  he  gave  it  to  Judae  hcari* 
ot,  the  son  of  Simon,  And  afler  the  sop^ 
Satan  entered  into  him :  xiii.  25—27.*' 

p.  210. 

In  the  third  part  of  his  work,  the 
author  gives  the  result  of  his  ob* 
servatlons  in  a  digested  form.  It  con* 
tains  many  valuable  and  striking 
remarks  on  the  natural,  civil,  and 
religious  state  of  the  country.  The 
influence  of  the  government,  if 
government  it  may  be  called, 
whose  end  seems  plunder  rather 
than  protection,  we  have  no  where 
seen  more  forcibly  exemplified. 
Our  limits  prevent  us  from  giring 
such  extracts  a»  we  could  wish  to 
make  from  this  part  of  th'e  work. 
We  have  room  only  for  the  follow- 
ing, from  the  notice  of  the  natural 
state,  which  affords  an  illustratien 
of  our  remarks  at  the  commence- 
ment of  this  article. 

<*' Before  eoncloding  these  excursive 
notices  of  the  condition  of  the  Holy 
Land,  I  cannot  omit  to  remark  witii 
what  peculiar  vividness  the  facts,  the 
imagery,  and  the  allusions  of  the  sacied 
writings  affect  the  mind,  on  surveying 
the  present  living  scenes  of  this  coun- 
tiy.  Whether  it  arise  from  the  grow- 
ing habit  of  exploring  and  noting 
every  scriptural  iUastration ;  and  that 
practice  rendered  more  alert  by  the 
consciousness,  that  eveir  step  here  is, 
in  a  manner,  ttpon  holy  ground-— or 
whether  it  be  that  Palestine  does  real- 
ly still  exhibit  a  striking,  thhugh 
faded  likeness  of  her  Ibmer  self—^cer- 
tainly  I  felt,  in  common  with  many 
who  have  gone  belbre  me,  that,  inde- 
pendently of  its  spiritual  use,  the  Bible 
was  my  most  interesting  travelling- 
companion.  Egypt  formerly  had  ex- 
cited in  me  much  of  this  feeling :  but 
Palestine  seemed  like  the  Bible  laid 
open,  and  commented  upon  leaf  by  leaf. 
In  &ct,  the  mind  is  sometimes  drawn 
aside  so  iar  by  these  graphic  musings, 
that  there  is  some  risk  of  studying  the 
sacred  volume  in  the  spirit  of  mere 
mental  gratification.  How  often  have 
I  found  it  to  be  the  case,  that  when 
my  object  ^was  to  read  for  edification, 
the  thouglitB  have  been  imperceptibly 
beguiled  into  a  series  of  pleasing  crit- 
ical jefiectioDs;  till,  at  l^tgth,  CQI^- 


i. 


256 


Jowdi^s  Researches, 


IMir, 


■cienoe  has  almost  suffered  a  s}nicope, 
and  the  better  purpose  has  been  for  a 
while  foifotton.  Few  studious  persons,, 
perhaps,  will  find  their  derotional 
Lours  wholly  innocent  in  this  respect : 
but  they  probably,  will  be  meet  prone 
to  this  kind  of  aberration,  who  have 
penonaliy,  with  their  eyes,  beheld  the 
actual  scenes  described  in  scripture— 
a  sight  truly  enviable,  but  one  which 
bequeaths  to  the  imagination  a  snare, 
aswellasacfaann.*'    pp.  231,232. 

The  conclndiiig  part  of  the  work 
conpriiea  notioea  of  former  at- 
tempts to  pUuit  minioDaries  in  the 
east,  aad  auggeatloBa  in  regard  to 
fvftiure  meaaures.  In  this  part  a 
somewhat  extended  account  is 
given  of  the  former  miMions  of  the 
Roman  church,  with  the  probable 
canaes  of  their  failure.  The  au* 
tkor  also  discusses  the  measures 
which  the  present  and  future  mis- 
sionaries may  properly  pursue.  In 
respect  to  the  qualifications  of  a 
missionary,  he  has  some  very  sen- 
sible and  excellent  remarin  on  the 
value  of  a  critical  knowledge  of  the 
scriptures.  On  this  topic  his  views 
accord  so  entirely  with  our  own, 
that  we  cannot  refrain  from  the 

Satification  of  quoting  a  part  of 
em ;  simply  remarking  that  they 
apply  with  no  leas  force  to  the 
presicbefsof  our  own  country. 

^  We  may  venture  toassert,  conse- 
^oently,  that  one  of  the  highest  rais- 
aionary  acquireasettts,  to  which  human 
talent,  aided  by  divine  grace,  can 
attain,  is  that  of  expmiadii^  to  a  pro- 
miscuons  company  the  truths  of  the 
Bible,  in  the  spirit  of  the  Bible.  This 
is  a  gifl,  however,  not  obtained  vrith- 
ont  veal  exertion.  It  requires  patient 
good  sense,  exercised  in  the  proper 
meaning  of  words,  in  the  history  of 
fiMts  aiSl  opinions,  and  in  the  chsirac- 
tavB  of  Bsen :  it  requirBS  a  spirit  of  pray- 
er, integrity  of  consclenee^  self-know- 
ledge, ttd  a  devout  habit  of  selAappli- 
4»tion  in  the  regular  private  use  of 
acwptarsu 

«« This  is  pro-easinently  a  qualifiea- 
fisB,  to  theaequMtien  of  wfaioh  every 
wiMtopary  should  be  reoommended  to 
bend  his  constant  stages.  The  habit 
of  topioel  pfoaehiBg,  as  it  Is  called, 


that  is,  composing  a  sermon  on  some 
one  text  or  subject,  has  its  peculiar 
advantages,  as  it  respects  both  the 
minister  and  his  congregation.  It  is 
principally  adapted,  however,  for  stated 
home^purposes :  in  the  conduct  of  a 
nussion,  it  is  of  unspeakably  greater 
importance  to  be  able  to  give,  fiilly, 
yet  accurately,  an  exposition  of  a 
considerable  portion  of  scripture  ; 
exjdaining  with  suificient  diitinctnesa 
tiie  various  parts,  and  comprehensive- 
ly setting  forth  the  principal  bearings 
of  the  whole.  From  ten  to  twenty  or 
fifty  verses,  according  to  the  nature  of 
the  passage,  will  generallv  fumiali 
matter—- on  some  occasions,  lor  funda- 
mental, doctrinal,  or  practical  state- 
ments ;  on  others,  for  lively  historical 
illustration ;  on  othen,  for  cherishing 
the  Christian  graces;  and  on  othen, 
for  enlarging  the  prospects  and  stim- 
ulating the  activity  of  Christians.  Hie 
superior  advantage  of  this  practice 
is,  that  to  the  ignorant  and  unenlight- 
ened a  greater  quantity  of  pure  scrip- 
ture truth  may  thus  be  exhibitea. 
And,  supponng  the  expounder  not  to 
allow  himself  to  fidl  inte  a  loose,  de- 
sultory, common-place  method  of  talk- 
ing, but  to  make' his  exposition  a  busi- 
ness of  previous  study,  he  on  his  part 
will  soon  discover  tlMt  this  practice 
greatly  requires,  and  will  ampfy  repay 
5ie  closest  application  of  the  mmd. 

*^A  scriptural  exposition  of  this 
kind  will  never  degenerate  into  the 
drvness  and  coldness  of  a  critical  or 
emical  lecture,  if  (addressed,  as  we  un- 
derstand it  to  be,  to  the  heathen,  or 
even  to  better  instructed  foreignera)  It 
should  occaaonally  be  interrupted  by 
question  or  by  description."  ppu  S81, 
282. 

In  conclusion,  we  cannot  but  re- 
commend this  work  warmly  to  the 
attention  of  the  American  puUlc, 
as  one  of  the  most  interesting  vo- 
lumes which  has  recently  appear- 
ed. The  author,  indeed,  Is  an 
Enj^ishmien,  in  the  employment  of 
an  English  society;  but  he  is  la- 
bouring In  the  same  great  cause 
In  which  the  American  church  Is 
now  rousing  all  her  energies ;  and 
throughout  the  whole  of  his  tour, 
he  was  in  the  society  and  intimate 
friendship  of  our  own  missionaries, 
of  whom  be  constantly  speaks  in 


U26.] 


Corneliurs  Serm9th  on  ike  Trinitij, 


267 


the  most  afiectionate  and  endearing^ 
terms. 

The  volume  coDtains  a  map  of 
Syria  and  Palestine,  and  a  very  ac- 
curate plan  of  Jemsalem,  which 
will  enhance  the  interest  and  value 
of  the  book. 

The  journal  of  Mr.  Greaves  was 
midertaken  for  the  purpose  of  sell- 
ing and  distributing  Bibles  and 
tracts  among  the  inhabitants  and 
sojoamers  in  Tunis  and  in  the  vi- 
cmitj.  His  notices  are  brief,  but 
afford  some  general  views  of  the 
state  of  morals  and  religion  in  that 
degraded  country. 

We  cannot  close  without  ex- 
pressing the  ardent  hope,  that  the 
enterprising  publishers  will  find 
themselves  so  far  remunerated  for 
their  expense  in  the  present  work, 
as  to  be  induced  to  fulfil  their  in- 
tention of  presenting  Dr.  Jowett^s 
former  volume  to  the  public.  It  is 
a  work  which  contains  a  larger  bo- 
dy of  general  information  than  the 
present;  and  while  our  press  at 
Malta  IS  operating  silently  on  the 
benighted  millions  who  inhabit  the 
surrounding  shores,  the  information 
which  that  work  affords,  cannot  but 
be  interesting  and  important  to  all 
who  love  the  cause  of  Zion. 


A  Sermon  on  tlu  Doctrine  of  the  Trinity. 
By  E.  C0RZVKUU8,  Pastor  of  the  Tab- 
emacle  church,  Salenu  Published 
by  request  of  the  church.  Andover  : 
Flagg  &  Gould. 

This  discourse  was  not  designed,  we 
apprehend,  as  a  tract  for  theologians :  it 
was  written,  apparently,  in  the  author's 
cowne  of  ordinaxy  duty,  with  reference 
to  an  ordinaiy  congregation ;  it  is  a  lucid 
and  rimple  exhibition  of  the  doctrine, 
with  the  evidence  on  which  it  rests, 
adapted  to  common  minds.  In  this  simple 
chmcter,we  are  the  more  pleased  to  see 
it,  because  we  think  it  the  more  calcu- 
lated to  be  generally  usefuL  Trea- 
tises we  had  alreadT,  on  this  and  every 
other  doctrine  involved  in  the  Unitari- 
an controversy— of  the  highest  value  to 
the  student  in  divinity,  but  generally 
1S26— Ho.  S.  33 


not  adapted  to  popular  perusal;  the}* 
carry  the  controversy  into  fields  whith- 
er the  unlearned  reader  cannot  follow 
them— -to  whom  nothing  is  so  uninvit- 
ing as  philological  discussion,  and  no- 
thing so  forbidding  as  the  sight  of  Greek 
and  Hebrew  characters  interspersed 
with  words  of  his  mother  tongue. 

Our  time  will  not  permit  us  to  give 
so  concise  an  analysis  of  this  discourse 
as  we  could  wish ;  our  quotations  will 
therefore  be  the  more  liberal 

The  text  is  taken  from  Ephesians  ii. 
18 ;  For  through  turn  toe  both  hone  ac-' 
ct98  by  one  SpirU  ttnto  the  Father.  These 
words  the  preacher  does  not  consider 
as  of  themselves  fully  establishing  the 
doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  but  he  regards 
them  as  referring  to  that  doctrine,  and 
consequently  as  affording  a  suitable  oc- 
casion for  discussing  it.  He  arranges 
his  remarks  under  three  general  heads. 
What  the  doctrine  is— the  proof  of  it— 
the  practical  importance  of  it. 

Under  the  first  head  he  remarks  that 
the  doctrine  ^*is  not  that  there  are 
three  supreme,  independent  Gods."  No 
fact  is  more  unequivocally  and  fully 
stated  in  the  Scriptures,  than  that  God 
is  ONI.  Neither  is  it  the  doctrine  of 
the  Trinity, ''  that  God  merely  acts  in 
three  different  ways,  or  iii  three  promi- 
nent and  peculiar  relations"— so  that 
he  takes  the  title  of  Father,  Son,  and 
Holy  Spirit,  only  as  he  manifests  him- 
self in  one  or  other  of  these  relations 
or  ways  of  acting. 

"  As  the  former  statement  contains  more 
than  is  implied  in  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity, 
80  this  contains  less.  The  distinction  which 
it  makes  between  the  Father,  the  Son,  and 
the  Spirit,  is  rather  nominal  than  real,  and 
falls  far  short  of  those  personal  descriptions 
which  the  Scriptures  give  of  them.*'    p.  6. 

What  then  is  the  doctrine  ? 

*'I  observe  therefore,  that  the  doctrine 
teaches  the  fact,  Thai  the  Fhther^  the  Son, 
and  ihe  Hoty  ^rit,  are  the  one,  nrdy  Uvinjg, 
and  true  Crtd ;  and  that  there  is  in  the  Divine 
J^ature,  or  Godhead,  a  /bundoHonJbr  such  a 
distinction,  as  authorixes  the  separate  ajqiUca- 
turn  qf  the  personal  pronouns,  i,  thou,  and  he, 
to  wdi  of  these  names  ;  and  requires  dnrine  at' 
tributes  and  honours  to  be  diskncUy  ascribed 
to  ihe  <So»,  and  to  the  Holy  ^rit,  as  well  as 
to  the  Father. 

**  This  the  doctrine  teaches  simply  as  a 
fact ;  to  be  received,  or  rejected,  according 
to  the  nature  and  degree  of  the  evidence 
which  is  brought  in  support  of  it."   pp.  6, 7. 

The  doctrine  thus  limited  and  stated. 


258 


Comeliiu's  Sermon  on  the  Trinity. 


[May, 


Mr.  C.  procebda  to  Tindicaie  from  the 
metaphysical  objection  that  it  teaches 
a  thing  incomprehensible— that  it  is 
contradictory,  absurd,  kc  which  objec- 
tion seems  to  amount  to  this,  that  the 
I>ivine  Nature  is  incapable  of  distinc- 
tions which  we  cannot  understand— or 
that  the  mode  of  the  divine  existence 
must  accord  with  our  philosophy. 

**The  way  isi^w  prepared  to  exhibit  the 
evidence  which  the  Scriptarei  afford  of  the 
truth  of  the  doctrine.  This  I  shall  endeav- 
our to  present  in  the  following  propositions. 

**  h  The  Scriptures  nunHoncerimn  cJiarac- 
ierittiet  ky  tokieh  God  is  known,  and  disHn- 
gmdi€djrnm  all  oiher  6«ififs  ;  and  which  ht 
does  not  permit  to  be  appUed  to  any  other  than 
him9B{f."    p.  10. 

This  is  the  first  proposition.  The 
Bible,  as  the  preacher  shows,  and  as 
eveiy  reader  is  aware,  is  full  of  passa- 
ges in  support  of  it  We  shall  not  stop 
to  quote  them. 

««2.  Tltesesamediaracterisiies^which  belong 
only  to  Qod,  and  are  forbidden  by  him  to  be 
applied  to  any  other,  aire  ascribed  m  Scfip- 
hire,  6y  Qodhmse^f,  totheFkUher,  to  (he  Son, 
ondtoiheHokyl^erii.''    p.  14. 

That  this  is  true  in  regard  to  the 
Father,  none  will  question.  Our  preach- 
er proceeds  to  show  that  it  is  also  true 
in  respect  to  the  Son  and  Holy  Spirit. 
Wanting  room  for  more,  he  selects  a 
few  passages,  from  which  we  must  make 
a  still  more  limited  selection.  And 
first,  in  reference  to  the  Son. 

**  Several  of  the  distinguishing  names  and 
tiUes  of  God,  are  applied  to  Christ  in  the  fol- 
lowing passages,  m  the  same  unqualified 
jaanner  in  vvhieh  we  have  before  seen  that 
they  are  applied  to  Jehovah.  *  Whose  are 
the  fathers;  and  of  whom  as  concerning 
the  fleth,  Christ  came,  who  is  ooer  aU  God 
bkned/br  ever, — And  we  are  in  him  that  is 
true,  even  in  his  Son  Jesus  C9»rist  ;  this  (or 
he)  is  the  true  God  and  eternal  life.*  Ine 
writer  of  the  Apocalypse  represents  Christ  as 
■aying  ^  I  an  Alpha  aiid  Omega,  the  first  and 
the  last.^  The  prophet  Isaiah  aays,  **  I  saw 
also  Jdiovah  sitting  upon  a  throne  high  and 
lifted  up,  and  his  train  filled  the  temple;" 
yet  the  evangelist  John,  speaking  of  Cnrist, 
refers  to  this  vision^  and  observes :  *  These 
things  said  Esaias,  when  he  saw  his  (Christ's) 

S^lory,  and  spake  of  him.'    Christ  is  there- 
on  Jehovah,  whom  the  prophet  saw. 
**  In  the  passages  whicn  follow,  the  distin- 

giishing  edtribwes  of  God  are  ascribed  to 
hrist  in  the  same  unqualified  manner.  *  Jn 
the  begrnning  (fVom  eternity)  was  the  Word. 
— ^I  am  alpha  and  omeaa,  the  beginning  and 
the  end, — All  the  churches  shall  know  that  I 
AM  ME  whidi,  searcheth   the   retiu  and  thg 


hearts. — As  the  Father  knoweth  me,  even  so 
know  I  the  Father.— Where  two  or  thiee  are 
ffathered  together  in  my  name,  there  am  I  in 
me  midst  qfthem ;"  and  to  his  ministen  he 
has  said,  Lo  lam  with  you  ahoay,  even  to  the 
end  of  the  world." 

^  Creation,  which  is  so  often  claimed  in  the 
Scriptures  as  the  work  of  God  alone,  is  as- 
cribed to  Christ  in  the  most  direct  and  po«i« 
tive  terms,  as  the  following  quotations  will 
show.    *  In  the  beginning  was  the  y^  '>rd,  and 
the  Word  was  with  God,  and  the  Word  was 
God.  AU  thingswere  made  by  him;  and  wt Aovt 
him  w€ts  not  any  thing  made  which  was  made. 
—The  world  was  made  by  him.^    In  the  fol- 
lowing passages  he  is  declared  to  be  the  Pre- 
server and  Upholder,  as  well  as  the  Creator, 
of  the  universe.    "  For  by  him  (i.  e.  Christ) 
were  all  things  created  that  are  in  heaven, 
and  that  are  in  earth,   whether  they  be 
thrones,  or  dominions,  or  principalitiea,  or 
powers,  all  thin[jrs  were  created  bt  him  and 
FOR  him,  and  he  is  befosb  all  things,  and  by 
him  all   thmgs   consist.—Whobkag  the 
brichtness  of  his  riory  and  the  eipressuiiase 
of  bis  person,  and  upholding  all  tMngs  byJkt 
word  jfhis  power,  when  he  had  by  himself 
purged  our  sina,  sat  down  on  the  right  band 
of   the  Majesty  on  high."    What  stronger 
terms  is  it  possible  to  use,  than  are  here  em- 
ployed in  describing  the  creative  and  pre- 
serving power  of  Clxiist?"    pp.  14_17. 

To  forgrive  sin,  is  a  divine  prero^tivo 
which  was  claimed  and  exercised  hy 
Jesus  Christ.    See  Matth.  ix.  2 — 6. 

^  To  Christ  also  it  belongs  to  raise  the  dead, 
and  judge  the  world  at  the  last  day.  <  The 
hour  is  coming  in  the  which  all  that  are  in  the 

? 'raves  shall  near  his  voice,  and  shall  come 
orth ;  they  that  have  done  good  unto  the 
resurrection  of  life,  and  they  that  have  done 
evil  unto  the  resurrection  of  damnation. — ^For 
we  must  all  appear  before  the  jicd^rBun/-jcaf 
qf  Oirist,  that  every  one  may  receive  ths 
things  done  in  the  body,  according  to  that  he 
hath  done,  whether  it  be  good  or  whether  it 
bebad.'"    pp.  17,18. 

There  are  no  acts  of  homage  greater 
than  those  which  the  Scriptures  fre- 
quently represent  as  heing*  rendered 
to  Christ 

^^'Tlwlat  the  name  qfJesus  every  knee  should 
bow,  or  rawQs  m  heaven,  and  thmgs, in  emrih, 
and  Ihings  under  the  eetrth,  and  that  every 
tongue  should  confess  that  Jesus  is  Lord,  to 
the  slory  of  God  the  Father.— And  I  beheld 
and  I  heard  the  voice  of  many  angels  round 
about  the  throne,  and  the  beasts,  and  the  eld 
ers,  and  the  number  of  them  was  ten  thousand 
times  ten  thousand,  and  thousands  of  tbou 
sands,  saying  with  a  loud  voice,  Worthy  is 

THE  LAMB  THAT  WAS  SLAIN,    to   receive  poWCf^ 

and  riches,  and  unsdom,  and  strength,  and 
honour,  and  gUtry,  and  blessing.  And  every 
creature  which  is  m  hesven,  and  on  the  earth, 
and  underthe  earth,  and  such  as  are  in  the 
sea,  and  all  that  are  in  them,  heard  I  saying. 


1 


1826.  J 


Corneliiurs  Sermon  on  the  Ttiniiy. 


£69 


JBtetti^gr,  mnd  konomr^  tmd  glory,  amdpaaer, 
be  imId  him  who  ntteth  upon  the  throne, 
AND  unto  the  lamb  for  ever  and  ever.*'  What 
higher  honouie  can  creatures  render  to  the 
■apreme  Jehovah,  than  are  here  paid  by  the 
intelligent  universe  to  Christ  ?  If  to  these 
honours  we  add  the  divine  names,  titles, 
attributes,  and  works  which  we  have  seen  are 
so  abundantly  given  him  in  the  Scriptures, 
and  which  the  Scriptures  themselves  repre- 
resent  as  descriptive  of  the  only  true  God, 
the  truth  of  tne  proposition  which  we 
are  considering,  so  far  as  it  relates  to  the 
Son,  must  be  not  only  convincing,  but  over- 
whelming."   pp.  19,  20. 

The  preacher  next  proceeds  to  show 
'^  that  the  characteristics  of  true  and 
proper  Godhead  are  ascribed,  also,  to 
the  Holy  Spirit  From  the  manner  in 
which  the  Scriptures  speak  of  the  Ho- 
ly Spirit,  no  one  can  douht  that  the  term 
denotes  something^  truly  divine. 

'*  The  only  question  is  whether  the  Scrip- 
tares  mean  by  it  any  thin|[  iUiincifnm  the 
Haiker^vf  so  dirtinct  as  to  justify  the  separ- 
ate application  of  the  personal  pronouns,  and 
the  ascription  of  divine  actions  and  honours  ; 
which  is  what  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  as- 
serts. On  this  point  it  would  seem  as  if  the 
Bible  was  as  demiite  as  it  could  be. 

**  In  xYmfint  place,  there  are  many  passa- 
ges ia  which  the  Holy  Spirit  is  spoken  of  in  a 
personal  manner.  **Now  when  they  had 
gone  throughout  Phirgia  and  the  reffion  of 
Galatia,  Bndwere/orbwdenqfthe  Ht^Ghosi 
to  preach  the  word  in  Asia,  after  they  were 
come  to  Myaia,  the^  assayed  to  go  into  Bi- 
thvaia;  but  the  Sptrii  suffered  uun  not — 
The  Holy  Ghost  said,  separate  me  Barnabas 
and  Saul  for  the  work  whereunto  1  have  call- 
ed them."    p.  21. 

**  In  the  next  place,  there  are  passages  in 
which  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost  are 
distinguished  from  one  another  in  the  eame 
Beniemetf  asMi  the  personal  pronouns  applied 
to  them  severally.  .....  I  will  pray  the 

FATHER  and  BE  slull  give  you  another  comfort- 
aa  that  rk  may  abide  with  you  for  ever ;  even 
the  SPIRIT  of  truth,  whom  tne  world  cannot  re- 
ceive because  it  seeth  him  not,  neither  kaow- 
ethmv ;  for  Hsdwelleth  with  you,  and  shall 
be  in  you.— The  comvorter,  which  is  the 
HOLY  GBOBT,  WHOM  the  FATHER  will  Send  in 
MY  name,  he  shall  teach  yon  all  things." 

'*  From  the  fact  thus  established,  that  di- 
Tincprerogatives  are  ascribed  in  Scripture  to 
the  Father,  to  the  Son,  and  to  the  Holy  Spirit, 
it  might  naturally  be  expected  that  the  sacred 
writers  would  sometimes  exhibit  them  co/i- 
johiUy,  and  sometimes  interchangeably;  as 
perfbrming  separate  acts,  and  as  performing 
the  same  acts.    Such  is  the  And. 

**  Each  of  these  Divine  Names  is  introduced 
in  a  peculiar  connexion  in  the  following  pas- 
sages. .  '  Go  ye  and  teach  all  nations,  baptiz- 
ing them  in  the  name  of  the  Fathert  and  of 
the  Son,  and  of  the  H«ly  Ghost.^Elert  ac- 
confing  to  the  foreknowuylge  of  God  the  Fa- 


ther, through  sanctification  of  the  Spirit,  unto 
obedience  and  sprinkling  of  the  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ. — Praying  in  tM  Holy  Ghost,  keep 
yourselves  in  the  love  of  God,  looking 
for  the  mercy  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  unto 
eternal  life. — The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  the  love  of  God,  and  the  com- 
munion of  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  with  you  all. 
— For  through  Him,  L  e.  Christ,  we  both  have 
access  by  one  Spirit  unto  the  Father.* 

**  The  words  Uod,  and  Christ,  are  used  tn- 
terchjongeably  in  many  instances  like  the  fol- 
lowing. *  For  we  shall  all  itand  before  the 
judgment-seat  qf  Christ,-  for  it  is  written,  as 
I  live,  saitfa  the  Lord,  every  knte  shall  bow  to 
me,  and  every  tongue  shall  confess  to  Chd. 
So  then  every  one  of  us  shall  give  account  of 
himself  to  God.* 

'•The  Father  and  the  Son  are  exhibited 
both  cmMnUy,  and  tnierdumgesdtly  as  the 
object  of  prayer,  and  the  source  of  spiritual 
blessings  m  such  instances  as  these.  '  Now 
God  hsms^  and  ow  Father,  and  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  direct  our  way  unto  you. — ^Now 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  himself,  and  Chd  even 
our  Father,  which  hath  loved  us,  and  hath 
given  us  everlasting  consolation  and  good 
hope  through  grace,  comfort  your  hearts  and 
stablish  you  in  every  good  word  and  work.* 
In  other  instances  they  are  joined  in  the 
same  act  (^f  workup,  •  Blessiiig  and  honour, 
and  glory  and  power,  be  unto  mu  that  sitieth 
upon  the  throne,  and  unto  ths  hAUBjbr  ever. 
---Salvation  to  our  God  who  aitteth  upon  the 
throne,  and  unto  the  lamb.*  **    pp.  2St— 34. 

We  can  add  no  more  quotations.  It 
were  well  perhaps,  to  hare  omitted 
these,  since  they  do  justice  neither  to 
the  sermon  nor  to  the  suhject  Hay- 
ing shown  abundantly,  by  proofs  which 
((  cannot  be  broken,'*  that  the  same 
characteristics  by  which  the  Father  is 
known,  in  the  scriptures,  are  likewise 
ascribed  to  the  Son  and  the  Holy  Spirit, 
Mr.  C.  infers,  as  unaroidable,  the  doc- 
trine  of  the  Trinity.  He  condndes 
with  its  practical  importance ;  bat  first 
notices  an  objection.  *  There  are  pas- 
sages,' it  is  said,  *  which  speak  of  Christ 
as  evidently  inferior  to  the  Father.' 
But  these  passages  in  no  wise  embar- 
rass the  question  of  his  divinity.  They 
are  easily  explained  by  the  fact  of  a 
twofold  nature  in  the  Saviour.  He  pos- 
sesses an  original  and  an  assumed  chai> 
acter ;  he  is  both  divine  and  human. 
It  was  therefore  to  be  expected  that 
the  Scriptures  would  at  one  time  speak 
of  him  as  possessing  the  attributes  of  De- 
ity, and  at  another,  represent  him  as  a 
man  of  sorrows  ana  of  finite  powers. 

Adopting  this  view  of  the  sutQect,  the 
Bible  is  consistent  with  itself;  rerjecting' 
it,  how  are  the  twoclaiees  of  texts  wbi<£ 
speak  of  Christ  to  be  made  to  barmcV' 
ni^?     Upon  those  in  which  divine 


260 


Literary  and  Philosophical  InieUigence. 


[Mav, 


properties  are  ascribed  to  him  a  con- 
struction must  be  put,  as  little  satisfac- 
tory to  the  critical  inquirer  who  goes 


to  the  original  Scriptures,  aos  to  fht 
plain  unlettered  man  who  merely 
reads  his  English  version. 


ZiXTSHART  AlTD  PHXZiOSOPHXOAXi  XSTTSLUIOHaiCJU 


U.siTED  States. — M\  WebsUr^s 
Dictionary. — ^This  work,  which  has 
employed  the  author  more  than  twenty 
years,  is  now  ready  for  the  press.  But 
being  a  work  of  magnitude,  the  publi- 
cation of  it  cannot  be  undertaken  with- 
out a  liberal  patronage.  As  we  earnest- 
ly hope  that  it  may  receive  that  pat- 
ronage, and  as  many  of  our  readers 
might  not  otherwise  see  the  prospectus 
which  is  now  in  .circulation,  we  make 
the  following  extract. 

This  Dictionary  will  contain  such 
parts  of  the  best  English  Dictionaries 
as  are  well  executed,  with  the  follow* 
ing  improvements  : 

1.  Mditiimal  Wordi.  The  new 
words  which  the  great  advances  in  the 
physical  sciences,  within  the  last  forty 
or  fifty  years,  have  enriched  the  lan- 
guage, and  which  are  not  inserted  in 
Johnson's  Dictionary,  nor  in  the  late 
improved  edition  by  Todd,  amount  to 
five  er  six  thousand.  These,  with  the 
participles  and  other  words  added,  will 
augment  the  vocabulary  with  nearly 
twenty  thousand  words. 

2.  Precise  and  Technical  Dejinitions. 
The  Dictionaries  hitherto  published 
aro  almost  exclusively  translating  Dic- 
tionaries, in  which  one  word  is  defined 
by  another  that  is  synonymous,  or  near- 
ly so.  Of  this  kind  of  dictionaries  and 
lexicons,  we  have  many  of  great  ex- 
cellence. But  if  there  is  any  diction- 
ary of  the  English  language,  of  a  price 
which  places  it  within  the  means  of 
purchase  which  readers  in  general  pos- 
sess, in  which  the  definitions  are  suf- 
ficiently accurate,  discriminating  and 
technical,  that  work  has  not  come  to 
the  knowledge  of  the  author  of  the  pro- 
posed Dictionary.  The  precision  of 
definitions  in  this  work  will,  it  is  be- 
lieved, supersede  t^e  necessity  of  a 
blK>k  of  synonyvdji. 


3.  JiddUioneU  Signijicatumi.  The 
sigfnifications  and  distinct  applications 
of  finglish  words,  which  are  omitted 
by  all  the  English  lexicographers,  and 
are  inserted  in  this  worii:,  amount  to 
between  thirty  and  fifty  thousand. 
Many  of  these  are  among  the  most 
important  senses  in  which  the  words 
are  used. 

4.  J^ewEivmohgicalDedueiuMaand 
Affiniiiu,  The  obscurity  which  hn 
rested  on  this  subject,  and  which  has 
brought  it  into  discredit,  will  be,  in  a 
good  degree,  diuiipated  by  the  author's 
researches,  and  etymology  will  be  made 
subservient  to  the  illustration  not 
only  of  words,  but  of  history.  This 
part  of  the  work  is  the  result  of  ten 
years'  examination,  and  comparison  of 
the  principal  radical  words  in  the  fol- 
lowing languages — ^the  (JkaUke^  Sjfr- 
toe,  Hebrew,  Arabic,  Samaritan,  JE&s- 
opic,  and  Persic^  in  Asia  and  Africse 
and  in  Europe,  the  Oaelic  or  Hibemo* 
Celtic,  Anglo-Saxon,  English,  German, 
Dutch,  Swedish,  Danish,  Oreek,  Latiny 
Italian,  Spani^  French,  Russ,  Qo^Cy 
Welsh,  and  Amoric  It  is  found  that 
all  these  languages  serve  to  illnstrate 
each  other,  siid  are  all  useful  in  eluci- 
dating the  English.  A  synomis  of  the 
principal  words  in  all  these  languages 
has  been  compiled,  and  will  be  pub- 
lished, if  sufficient  patronage  can  here- 
after be  obtained.  In  the  mean  time, 
the  results  of  this  labor,  which  will 
appear  in  the  Dictionaiy,  will  present, 
on  this  subject,  interesting  views  of 
tlie  history  and  affinities  of  these  lan- 
guages, which  have  escaped  the  ob- 
servation of  European  lexicographers. 

5.  The  peculiar  scriptural  uses  of 
words,  most  of  which  are  omitted  by 
English  authors  of  dictionaries,  are  ex- 
plained and  exemplified. 

6.  The  words  beginning  with  /  are 
separated  from  those  yM^  begin  with 
J,  as  are  those  which  begin  wiQi  U 
from  tt^ose  wfe(i,ch  begin  wiQi  V, 


im.] 


UUrwrg  and  PhUosopbical  InieUig^ncei. 


261 


7.  Obsolete  words  and  words  of  local 
me  ere  noted  os  such,  and  the  different 
applications  of  words  in  Eng^land  and 
in  the  United  States,  are  specified  as 
far  as  they  are  known.  The  obsolete 
words  include  all  that  have  been 
foand  in  books  from  the  age  of  Gower, 
and  the  law-tenns  from  the  Norman 
French. 

8.  The  different  significations  or  ap- 
plications of  words,  when  not  obyions 
and  well  known,  are  illiistrated  by  some 
ihort  passage  from  an  author  of  reputa* 
tion,  or  by  a  brief  familiar  sentence. 
EiftmiJifications,  however,  are  not 
multiplied  under  each  definition,  as  the 
most  indiciotis  scholars  consider  one 
example  as  sufficient,  and  numerous  ex- 
tract* from  books  senre  only  to  swell 
the  size  and  price  of  a  Dictionary. 
American  writers  of  reputation  are 
placed  on  a  footing  with  English  wri- 
tetB,  and  cited  as  authorities. 

9.  BAany  errors,  which  have  escaped 
the  notice  of  all  English  lexicogra- 
phers, are  corrected. 

10.  Words  of  irregular  orthography 
are  given,  not  only  in  the  customary 
spellU^,  but  in  letters  which  express 
(he  tmepronvnciation.  This  will  be  a 
sufficient  guide  to  the  pronunciation, 
withoat  Uie  use  of  a  Key.* 

We  have  received  the  first  number  of 
the  Magazine  of  Uu  Befrmud  Dutch 
Churdu  EdUed  by  WiUkun  Craig 
BroHolee,  D.  D.  and  patronized  by  the 
General  Synod  of  that  church . 

A  work  called  the  CahinuUe  Mag* 
iteme  is  about  to  be  commenced  at 
KiDgsport,  East  Tennessee.  It  will 
advocate  the  system  of  doctrines  in- 
dicated by  its  name. 

Measures  have  been  taken  in  Phila- 
delphia lor  eataUishing  in  that  city  a 
Polytechnic  and  scientific  College. 
It  is  designed  chiefly  for  the  agricnlr 
tnist,  the  mechanic,  and  the  manu&c- 
tnrer. 

EiraLANDw— We  perceive  by  our  Eng- 
lish pubtications  that  the  London  Unip 
versity  provokes  much  discussion.  Its 
friends  appear  to  meet  opposers  satis- 
^Lctorily  on  all  points  except  one, 
that  of  religion,  the  London  Institu- 
tion being  in  this  respect  similar  to  Mr. 
Jeffienoa's   University.    Nevertheless 

*  Tbcmbscription  price  ia  twenty  dotitfrs. 


the  object  goes  forward.  ^  Seven  acnes 
of  ground  (writes  a  gentleman  from 
London)  have  been  purchased  in  a 
most  eligible  situation  at  the  west  end 
of  London,  fi}r  30,0002.,  which  is  a  lit- 
tle more  than  130,000  dollars.  This 
simply  for  the  site  of  the  buildings 
will  give  you  some  idea  of  the  design 
of  the  institution.  The  shares  have  all 
been  taken  up,  and  no  doubt  is  enter- 
tained of  its  success."  The  Universi- 
ty doubtless  owes  its  origin  to  the  same 
cause  which  has  given  rise  to  the  Dis- 
senting academies  in  England— the 
exclusive  privileges  of  the  old  univer- 
sities. 

A  composition,  to  which  the  incon- 
gruous name  of  Mosaic  gold  has  been  af- 
fixed, has  recently  been  manuikctured 
in  this  country;  its  ingredients  are  as 
vet  unknown,  but  the  effects  produced 
by  the  mixture  have  never  been  equal- 
led, except  by  gold  itsel£  In  weight 
alone  it  is  imerior  to  this  metal ;  it 
admits  of  a  higher  polish,  and  reasts, 
in  an  equal  degree,  the  action  of  the 
atmosphere  and  moisture ;  its  price^ 
however,  is  extremely  low,  not  ex- 
ceeding, we  believe,  twopence  per 
ounce  in  the  ingot.  A  public  compa- 
ny has  been  instituted  ibr  the  manu- 
mcturing  of  articles  of  this  composi- 
tion, of  which  his  Majesty  has  oraer- 
ed  a  laige  quantity  for  the  embel- 
lishment of  Windsor  Castle. 

It  may  be  interesting  to  leani, 
that  a  passage  in  the  book  of  Esra^ 
viiL  27,  iriierein  **  copper  as  precious 
asgold'^is  mentioned,  induced  an  en- 
thusiastic individual  of  the  name  of 
Hamilton  to  commence,  about  twenty 
years  ago,  a  course  of  experiments 
which  were  terminated  by  this  singu- 
lar discovery,  almost  realizing  the  al- 
chymyst's  reverie  of  the  transmuta- 
tion of  metals. 

RtTSsiA. — ^The  number  of  children 
who  die  annually  in  Russia,  amounts  to 
about  one-fourth  of  the  whole  number 
of  deaths  in  the  empire,  and  the  cere- 
monies which  take  place  at  their  bap- 
tism are  considered  as  the  cause.  The 
nakedinfimt  is  dipped  three  times  suc- 
cessively into  a  basin  of  cold  water, 
from  which  it  emerges  shivering,  and 
with  the  body  entirely  blue,  from  the 
effect  of  the  cold ;  cbolics,  frequently 
fatiBA,  ensue  from  t)kis  deplorable  bap. 


26S^ 


LUerary  and  PhilosophiceU  IiUelligetice* 


[Mat, 


tiBin.  Axaao^  the  noble  and  more  en- 
ligbtened  classes,  warm  water  is  now 
intxodaced ;  bat  neidier  physicians  nor 
^ioeophers  will  easily  persuade  the 
lower  classes  thus  to  depart  from  the 
usage  of  their  ancestors.  A  person 
who  was  present  at  the  immersion  of  a 
newly  bom  infant  venturing  to  remon- 
strate»  it  was  replied,  **  would  €rod  per- 
mit his  creatures  to  receive  any  ill 
from  such  an  act  ?  you  see  that  the 
baby  does  not  even  cry;"  and  the 
poor  ianooent,  who  doubtless  was  un- 
able to  do  so,  died  a  few  days  afterwards 
from  a  violent  cholic 

Dbnkark. — The  royH  library  at 
Coopenhafen  contains  a  considerable 
caUeotion  of  manuscripts  in  the  orient* 
al  languages,  brought  £rom  the  East  by 
the  celebrated  Niebuhr,  and  by  other 
travelers  and  Danish  consuls,  who 
have  resided  ibr  a  loiter  or  shorter 
time  inikfrioa  and  Asia.  These  trea- 
sures were  much  augmented  by  the  de- 
ceaae  of  the  iUustrioua  chambeiiain, 
De  Bahttki  who  had  purchased  at  a 
great  expense  all  the  Arabic  manu- 
scrtpti  in  the  possession  of  the  learned 
orientalist  ReiskB,  of  Gottingen,  and 
whose  superb  and  vast  library  has  late- 
ly been  added  to  that  of  the  King. 
From  ten  of  the  principal  of  these 
precious  manuscripts,  and  from  others 
of  minor  value,  Dr.  Rasmusser,  the 
professor  of  oriental  languages,  has 
derived  the  materials  fer  a  work  which 
he  has  just  published. 

NETRJuii.Axfi»s.-— According  to  a  re- 
port presented  to  the  Government  in 
1814,  there  were  then  700,000  paupers 
living  scattered  about,  which  in  a  pop- 
ulation of  5,000,000  is  more  than 
12-lOOths,  or  <me  in  eight  At  the  end 
of  1823  there  were,  besides  31,000 
paupers,  between  seven  and  800  poor- 
hoasea  at  the  chaige  of  the  government 
and  42  work-houses,  in  which  more 
than  7,000  were  employed;  but  the 
system  of  colonization  has  succeeded 
so  well«  that  very  soon  there  will  be  no 
more  occasion  ror  those  work-houses. 
There  are  already  ten  colonies,  of 
whic:h  eight  are  in  the  northern  pro- 
vinces, and  two  in  the  southern ;  they 
contain  6,000  houses,  and  between  4 
and  5,000  persons,  who  have  already 
brought  a  great  deal  of  land  under 
cultivation.  In  general  the  colonies 
Yiatve  succeeded  beyond  expectation ; 


f 'ley  have  both  schools  and  churches, 
and  present  an  appearance  of  content- 
ment 

GsaHAirr. — M,  Scholz,  of  Vienna, 
has  discovered  a  new  process  for  ren- 
dering quills  more  firm  and  durable 
than  thMe  of  Hamburg.  The  follow- 
ing  are  the  means  employed :— -He  sus- 
pends, in  a  copper,  a  certain  number 
of  quills,  and  fills  it  with  water,  so  as 
just  to  touch  their  nibs.  He  then 
closes  the  copper,  so  as  to  render  it 
steam  tight;  here  the  quills  experi- 
ence conaderable  heat  and  mois- 
ture from  the  steam,  by  which  the  fat 
they  contain  is  melted  out  Alter 
about  four  hours  treatment  in  this 
maimer,  they  attain  the  proper  degree 
of  softness  and  transparencv.  The 
next  day  cut  the  nibs,  and  draw  out 
the  pith,  and  then  rub  them  with  a 
piece  of  cloth,  and  also  expose  them  to 
a  moderate  heat  The  following  day 
they  will  have  acquired  the  hardness  of 
bone  without  being  brittle,  and  will  be 
as  transparent  as  glass. 

Snji8iA«-^The  Count  of  Glenthom, 
the  most  wealthy  proprietor  in  Silesia, 
has  built.  In  the  forest  <tf  Romeperst 
a  colossal  organ,  the  smallest  pipes  of 
which  are  three  feet  and  a  half  in  di- 
ameter. It  is  played  by  steam,  and  the 
various  airs  may  he  heard  five  leagues 
in  every  direction. 

PzasiA^A  letter  written  to  Mr.  Wolf, 
the  Jewish  Missionary ,by  Prince  Abbas 
Mtrza,  in  the  usual  style  of  oriental  hy- 
perbole, announces,  that  *<8in<^  the 
very  exalted,  very  learned,  and  very 
virtuous,  the  chosen  of  Christian  schol- 
ars, Mr.  Joseph  Wolf,  of  England,  has 
been  admitted  into  our  august  pres- 
ence, and  has  presented  to  us,  in  the 
name  of  the  very  noble  lord,  tiie  model 
of  the  gfreat  ones  of  Christianity,  the 
honourable  Henry  Drununond,  a  re- 
quest tending  to  obtain  the  institntioa 
of  a  college  in  the  royal  residence  of 
Tabriz,  where  £^glish  profesnrs  may 
fix  their  residence  in  order  to  instroct 
and  give  lessons  to  children :  and 
whereas  the  moral  disposition  of  per* 
sons  high  in  rank  ought  always  to  be 
favourable  to  what  is  good  and  useful ; 
and  whereas  there  exists  between  this 
power  (Persia)— the  duration  of  whicli 
may  God  prolong !— ^md  that  of  Eng- 
land, no  difference  of  views  or  inter- 


]  826.] 


JVew  Pitblicaiiws. 


263 


ett^  this  request  has  been  afpreeable 
to  DS.  We  have,  tlierefoze,  permitted 
the  albresaid  peraon  to  establish  the 
schooL"— CA.  (^s. 

Irmu.  Souls  transmigfate,  aoooid* 
iagr  to  tiie  tenets  of  the  Fo  religion^ 
by  means  of  six  passages,  to  six  or- 
dexs  or  rlassiis  of  beings,  the  first 
is  that  of  the  oelestials;  the  second^ 
that  of  nien;  the  third,  that  of  the 
genii;  the  fourth,  that  of  beasts; 
the  fifth  that  of  demons;  the  sixth,  that 
of  the  inhabitants  of  hell.  Intoooe  or 
other  of  these  classes,  by  means  of 
trsnsmigratian,  whatever  is  animated 
passes  and  repasses  perpetuaUbr,  ao- 
Gotding  to  merit  or  demerit  To  get 
to  hearen,  it  is  necessary  to  do  good 
and  shnn  evil ;  but  as  nsneficence  is 
mose  or  less  perfect,  so  heaven  has  ma- 
ny degrees  or  stages,  which,  beginning 
at  tibe  earth,  are  elevated  one,  upon 
another.  There  are  thirteen  of  these 
heavens;  after  which  theie  ;re  five 
others,  from  whence  the  inhabitants 
never  return.  Those  in  the  fifth,  or 
highest,  are  entirely  purged  from 
emnr,  and  bebdd  dourly  the  nature  of 
ail  things.  They  are  still,  however, 
material,  not  having  yet  arrived  at 
complete-annihilation.— €%r.  Obs. 


Traces  of  a  Prmilwe  Tongue,'^ 
The  names  of  the  sun  and  moon,  in 
nearly  400  diflerent  languages,  are 
reduced,  by  M.  Adolpbe  Pictet,  by 
analogies,  to  forty-nine  root^  nearly 
all  common  to  the  two  luminaries; 
that  is  to  say,  witii  some  exoqf>tions, 
the  same  root  which  designates  the  sun 
in  a  certain  number  of  languages, 
serves  to  indicate  the  moon  in  a  cer-' 
tain  number  of  other  dialects.  The. 
exceptions  are  reducible  to  four  or  five; 
but  it  is  remarkable  that  the  roots  s— 1 
and  1— n,  with  a  vowel  between  the 
consonantB,  are  of  this  number.  AoMmg 
all  the  names  of  the  moon,  not  one  has 
been  finuid  i^bich  could  he  tr%oed  to 
the  roots— 1,  and  not  one  of  the  naaea 
of  the  sun  which  belonged  to  the  root 
1— n.  This  community  of  roots  in  the 
point  of  view  relating  to  general  affinity 
is  amply  explained  by  supposing  that 
the  names  common  to  the  two  huniaa- 
ries  are  derived  from  mote  general 
ro^s,  which  express  certain  qudaties 
or  characters  equally  conunon  to  both. 
Hence  it  would  appear  that  the  gener* 
al  affinRy  of  tongues  is  not  a  dmnera, 
and  that  analogies  so  striking  «annet 
be  the  work  of  chance. 


ifnsw  PVBXJtoATZoirs. 


nsuoious.- 

Proiessor  Stnarf  s  Sermon,  at  the 
NewMeeting-House  in  Hanover-street, 
Boston.    Boston,  8vo. 

Unitarianism,  ^  Sound  Doctrine ;"  a 
Sennpii,  preached  in  Waltham,  at  the 
Oidiaation  of  the  Rev.  Bernard  Whit* 
man,  February  16, 1826.  By  Nathan- 
iel  Whitman,  Minister  of  BUlerica. 
Published  by  request  Cambridge. 
Hilfiaid  1( lfetail£    8vo.    pp.36. 

A  Sermon,  preached  Febroaiy  16, 
1826,  at  the  Dedication  of  a  New  Churi^ 
erected  for  the  use  of  the  South  Parish 
in  Portsmouth.  By  Nathan  Parker 
Minister  of  the  Paridi.  Portsmouth, 
N.  H.  John  W.  Foster.  8va  pp. 
20. 

A  DiBcourse,  delivered  at  the  Dedi- 
<5ationof  the  Stone  Chureh  of  the  First 


Parish  in  Portland,  February  9th,  1826. 
By  I.  Nichob.  With  an  Appendix, 
containing  a  Memoir  of  the  Parish* 
Portland.  James  Adams,  Jn  8vo. 
pp.  25. 

A  volnnse  of  Sensons,  designed  to  be 
used  in  Beligious  Meetings,  when  there 
is  not  present  a  Gkwpel  Bfinirter*  By 
Daniel  A.  Clarik,  A.  M.  late  Pastor  of 
the  first  church  in  Amherst,  Mam»  Am- 
herst.  Carter  fr  Adams^  8vo.  pp.328. 

A  Seimoo  preached  in  the  Baptist 
Meeting-Hottse  at  Concord,  New 
Hampshire,  in  the  afternoon  of  Lord's 
Day,  March  12,  1896,  on  Family  In- 
struction  and  Govenunent.  By  Na- 
thaniel W.  WilMams,  A.  M.  Cooconi, 
N.  H.    Geoige  Hough. 

A  Sermon  on  the  Doctrine  ei  the 
Trinity.    By  Elias  Comdlius,  FlMtor  of 


264 


Religious  InieUigence. 


[MAfj 


the  Tabemftcle  Churchy  Salem.  Salem, 
Mass.    8yo. 

RUCELLAltSOUS. 

Sketches  of  Alters,  Political,  His* 
torical  and  CiTil,  cootaining  an  accowit 
of  the  Geography,  Populatkni,  Govem- 
oient,  Revenues,  Commetoe,  Agricnl- 
tore,  Arts,  Civil  Institutions,  Tribes, 
Manners,  Lang^ai^  and  recent  Polit* 
ical  HiBtoTj  of  that  Gountrf .  By 
William  Shaler,  American  Consul  Gen- 
eral at  Algners.  Boston.  Cummings, 
Hilliard,  sTCo.     1826.    8ro.  pp.  310. 

Recollections  of  the  Last  Ten  Years, 
passed  in  occasional  Residences  and 
Journeying*  in  the  Valley  of  the  Mie- 
sisaipiA,  from  Pittsburg;'  and  the  Bfis- 
aouri  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  and  from 
Florida  to  the  Spanish  Frontier ;  in  a 
Series  of  Letters  to  the  Rev.  James 
Flint,  of  Salem,  Massachusetts.  By 
Timothy  Flint,  Principal  of  the  Semi- 
naiy  m  Rapide,  Louisiana.  Boston. 
Cummings,  Hilliard,  &  Co.  1896.  8vo. 
pp.  396. 

Leisure  Hours ;  a  Series  of  Occasioa- 
al  Poems.  Boston.  Cumnungs,  Hil* 
liard,^  Co.    ISmo. 

Summary  of  the  Practical  Principles 
of  Political  Economy;  with  Observa- 
tions on  Smith's  Wealth  of  Nations,  and 
^y's  Political  Economy.    By  a  Friend 


of  Domestic  Industry*    Boston.    Cum* 
mings,  Hilliard,  in  Co*      8vo.    pp.  88. 

lUmarks,  Critical  and  Historical,  on 
an  article  in  the  Forty-seventh  Num- 
ber of  the  North  American  Review,  re- 
lating to  Count  Pula^.  Addressed  to 
the  Readers  of  theliorth  American  Re* 
view.  By  the  Author  of  '^  Sketches  of 
the  Li£s  of  Greene."  Charleston,  S.  C. 
C.  C.  Sebring.    8vo.  pp.  S7. 

Oration  delivered  before  Captain  J. 
H.  Byrd's  Company  of  Volunteers,  on 
the  Fourth  of  July,  1825,  at  Hingston, 
Lenoir  County,  N.  C.  By  H.B.  Groom, 
Esq.    Newbero.    1826.    8vo.  pp.  12. 

An  Oration,  delivered  at  Lancaster, 
February  21, 1826.  In  commemoration 
of  the  One  Hundred  and  Fiftieth  Anni- 
venaiy  of  the  Destruction  of  that  Town 
by  the  Indians.  By  baac  Goodwin. 
Worcester.  Rogers  &  Griifin.  8vo. 
pp*  15. 

Poems  on  MiBcellaneous  Subjectsv 
composed  between  the  year  1818  and 
the  present  time.  By  N.  Brasheaxs. 
Washington.  F.  S.  Myer.  12mo. 
pp.  116. 

Speech  of  the  Hon.  Edward  Cv«i«tt, 
in  the  House  of  Representatives  of  the 
United  States,  March  9th,  1826.  In 
Cammittee,on  the  Proposition  to  amend 
the  Constitution.  Boston.  Dution  Is 
Wentworth.    8vo.  pp.  38. 


WUXaZOITfl  ZWTSZ&ZOBVOB* 


RfivivAJLs  in  VsRMONT.— -We  have 
befine  us,  says  the  Vermont  Chronicle, 
a  list  of  more  than  thirty  towns  in  this 
state  in  which  religion  Ivss  become  the 
subject  of  unconmion  attention  since 
last  autumn.  In  some  of  them,  exten* 
ahre  revivals  of  the  most  gratifying 
character,  have  prevailed  ;  in  others, 
the  excitement  seems  to  have  been  but 
for  a  moment,  as  it  were,  and  produc- 
tive of  no  very  permanent  good  effects. 
A  letter  to  the  editor,  dat^  Plymouth 
April  1,  says,  ^  There  is  a  revival  of 
religion  in  this  town,  and  in  Ludlow, 
particulariy  in  that  part  of  Ludlow  ad- 
joining tiiis  town.  It  is  spreading,  and 
becomes  more  and  more  interesting. 
Among  ckdldten  and  youth  it  is  pecu- 
INtrly  pleasing." 


Sabbath  Schools.— The  Rev.  J.  IBT. 
Peck,  in  a  letter  to  the  Secretary  of 
the  Massachusetts  Baptist- Missionary 
Society,  published  in  the  American 
BaptistMagazine  for  the  present  month, 
says,  '<  The  fruits  of  Sabbath  Schools 
already  begin  to  hang  in^dustens. 
About  ten  teachers,  and  seventy  scho- 
lars in  the  schools  of  Missouri  and  Illi- 
nois, have  been  reported  to  me  as  hav- 
ing professed  religion,  and  united  with 
different  denominations  the  last 


99 


Death  of  Mn.  Fisk«— In  our  last  we 
mentioned  a  few  particulars  re8pectiiig;> 
the  death  of  Mr.  Fisk.  The  foUowin^ 
more  detailed  account  from  the  9fi»- 


1826.] 


Bdigiow  InieUigeude, 


265 


szflBUy  Herald  will  be  read  with  in- 
terest. After  mentioniiig  that  Mr. 
Fisk  first  spoke  of  being  ill  on  Taes- 
day,  the  11th  of  October,  and  describ- 
ing the  prog^ress  of  his  disease,  with  the 
alteitations  of  hope  and  fear  which  at- 
tended it,  for  eight  days,  Messzs.  Bird 
k  Goodell  add : 

Wednesday  moTfting,  19.  He  rose 
as  usual)  and  occupied  the  sofa  in  an 
easy  recUning  posture,  and  appeared  to 
enjoy  some  quiet  sleep,  but  we  have 
since  suspected,  that^what  seemed  to  be 
deep,  was  chiefly  stupor.  His  counte- 
nance was,  towards  evening,  percep- 
tibly more  sank,  and  he  manifestly 
began  to  think  his  recovery  doubtfiiL 
Re  said,  with  a  desponding  air,  to  one 
ofos,  who  stood  surveying  him,  '*  I  don't 
knowwhatyouthinkofme.'*  Together 
vith  restl^ness  and  beadach,  his 
fever  was  accompanied,  this  evening, 
by  an  involuntary  starting  of  the  mus- 
cles. To  ease  his  head,  we  applied,  as 
ve  had  dcme  once  before,  a  few  leeches. 
He  grew  suddenly  very  wild,  and  in- 
creastugly  restless.  Happening  to 
touch  the  leeches  on  his  face,  he  ex- 
claimed, ^  Oh,  what  is  here  !"  When 
told,  *^  O,**  said  he,  <<  I  know  not  what 
Ism,  nor  where  lam."  We  hastened 
to  remove  him  to  his  bed,  but,  in  tak- 
ing off  his  gown,  he  fainted,  and  lay 
&>r  some  time  as  if  djring.  In  remov- 
ing him,  and  managing  his  bleeding, 
be  repeatedly  asked,  what  we  were 
dofi^,  and  who  we  were.  We  replied, 
'*  TUs  is  such  a  brother,  and  this  is 
<kdi|a  one."  «'Oh  yes,"  said  he, 
^*  the  best  friends  that  ever  I  had  in 
my  life,  I  am  sure.  God  bless  you." 
This  was  a  terrible  night  of  constant 
Tinessingss  and  delirium. 

Thonday  momii^r)  ^0*  ^^  being  evi- 
dent that  he  was  much  reduced  since 
yesterday,  and  would,  perhaps,  be  un- 
able to  sustain  a  single  additional  parox- 
ysm of  fever,  we  consulted  whether  it 
voald  not  be  best  to  disclose  to  him  our 
epioioo  of  his  case,  and  suggest  the 
pn^vietyof  his  completing  whatever 
anangement  remained  to  be  made  of 
his  woridly  concerns.  We  were  the 
HKkredecided  to  do  this,  as  he  had  ex- 
pressly wished  us  to  deal  faithfully  with 
hiih,  aind  tell  him  without  flattering  his 
^lestres,  whatever  we  thoiight  of  him. 
He  leceived  the  €xffnmumcation  with 
gieat  coiopoBure««-^presaed  a  hope  in 
iaj6.^No.  6.  34 


Christ — said  his  views  were  not  so 
clear  as  he  could  wish»  but  intimated 
that  he  was  not  afraid.  So  far  as  he 
was  acquainted  with  himself^  he 
thought  he  could  safely  say,  that  his 
great,  commanding  object  of  life,  for 
*the  last  seventeen  yesurs,  had  been 
the  glory  of  Christ,  and  the  good  of  the 
Church.  Mr.  Goodell  asked,  if  he 
had  any  particular  word  of  comfort,  or 
of  exhortation  for  his  family  friends, 
his  brothers,  sisters,  father.— At  this 
lasl  word,  he  was  sensibly  moved ;  *'0h, 
brother  Groodell,"  said  he,  raising  his 
hand  to  his  eyes,  '<my  &ther,  my 
father,— my  father-*-(he  paused.)  But 
he'll  bear  it  He  knows  what  such 
afflictions  are.  When  hb  hears  the 
news,  the  tears  will  roU  down  his  fur- 
rowed cheeks,  but  he'll  not  complain 
•^he  knows  where  to  look  for  comfort." 
Here  he  stopped,  saying  he  hoped  io 
renew  the  subject,  when  he  should 
have  had  a  little  space  to  collect  him- 
self. After  we  had  read,  at  his  request, 
the  flfty-first  Psahn,  and  both  prayed 
by  lus  side,  he  himself  added  a  short 
prayer,  in  which  he  confessed  his  sins, 
and  resigned  his  soul  and  body  into  the 
hands  of  God. 

Hoping  that  he  might  yet  continue 
a  day  or  two,  we  despatched  a  messen- 
ger to  Sidon,  to  a  physician  with  whom 
Bilr.  F.  had  some  acquaintance,  and  in 
whose  skill  he  expressed  some  confi- 
dence. 

During  the  course  of  the  day,  lie 
conversed  much,  and  with  the  full  com- 
mand of  his  reason.  *'  It  is  now,"  said 
he,  <*about  seventeen  years  that  I  have 
professed  to  be  a  servant  of  Christ.  But 
O  how  have  I  served  him— with  how 
many  baitings  and  stumbling^  and  sins. 
Were  it  not  for  the  infinite  merits  of 
Christ,  I  should  have  no  hope— not  one 
among  a  thousand  qf  my  words  has 
been  rightp.-.notone  among  a  thousand 
of  my  thoughts  has  been  right"  We 
asked,  if  he  could  not  give  us  some  4i- 
rections  how  to  live  and  labour  in  the 
mission.  '*  Yes,"  said  he,  ^^'tis  done  in 
a  few  words ;  live  near  to  God,  dwell  in 
love,  and  wear  out  in  the  service  of 
Christ."  He  had  no  particular  plan  to 
recommend  for  the  conduct  of  the  mis- 
aioii,— .but  with  regard  to  the  station  at 
Jerusalem,  should  be  sorry  to  have  it 
given  up  though  "he  did  not  see  howit 
<M)uId  be  well  avoided,  until  wesboiild 
be  reinforced  by  other  missionaries..— 
He  dictated  letters  to  his  father,  and 
hi3  missiojaary   brethren,  King  ^d 


^m 


Religious  Inteliigoice, 


tM^y, 


Temple— -wished  he  had  a  catalo^e  of 
his  Exioks  at  Jerusalem,  that  he  mig^ht 
select  a  suitable  one  for  his  father,  bat 
could  not  think  of  any. 

At  times  he  lay  in  a  state  of  stupor, 
and  seemed  near  death.  In  such  a, 
state  be  was,  when  the  hour  arrived  of 
our  usual  Thursday  prayer-meeting-. 
We  proposed  to  observe  the  season  by 
his  bedside,  supposing  him  to  be  too 
insensible  to  be  either  gratified  or  dis- 
turbed by  it.  On  asking  him,  however, 
if  we  should  once  more  pray  with  him, 
to  our  surprise  he  answered,  "Yes — 
but  first  I  wish  you  to  read  me  some 
portions  of  Mrs.  Graham's  '^  Provision 
for  passing  over  Jordan."  We  read, 
and  he  made  suitable  remarks.  Where 
it  is  said,  "  To  be  where  thou  art,  to 
see  thee  as  thou  art,  to  be  made  like 
thee,  the  last  sinful  motion  for  ever 
past," — ^he  anticipated  the  conclusion, 
and  said,  with  an  expressive  emphasis, 
*'  that's  heaven."  We  then  each  of  us 
prayed  with  him,  and  he  subjoined  his 
hearty  ^^Amen."  We  had  asked,  what 
we  should  pray  for,  as  it  concerned  his 
case.  "  Pray,"  said  he,  « that,  if  it 
be  the  Lord's  will,  I  may  get  well,  to 
pray  with  you,  and  labour  with  you  a 
little  longer ;  if  not,  that  I  may  die  in 
possession  of  my  reason,  and  not  dis- 
honour God  by  my  dying  behaviour. 
He  afterwards  begged  to  hear  the 
hymn,  which  he  had  formerly  sung  at 
the  grave  of  Mr.  Parsons.* 

As  the  evening  approached,  and  be- 
fore the  appearance  of  the  fever  fit,  he 
was  very  calm  and  quiet.  In  the  midst 
of  the  stillness  that  reigned  within  him, 
and  around  him,  he  spoke  out,  saying, 
"  I  know  not  what  this  is,  but  it  seems 
to  me  like  the  silence  that  precedes  a 
dissolution  of  nature^" — His  fever  be- 
gan to  creep  upon  him.  We  saw  again 
the  spasmodic  affection  of  his  muscles. 
"What  the  Lord  intends  to  do  with 
me,"  said  he,  "  I  cannot  tell,  but  my 
impression  is,  that  this  is  my  last  night.'' 
We  hoped  not.  "  Perhaps  not,"  said  he, 
"  but  these  are  my  impressions." 

The  devotions  of  the  evening  were 
attended  in  his  room.  He  united  in 
them  with  evident  enjoyment.  After- 
wards he  begged  one  of  the  sisters  to  g^ 
and  try  to  get  some  rest,  bade  her  gcwd 

*"  Brother,  thou  art  gone  before  us, 

And  thy  saintly  soul  has  flown 
Where  tears  are  wiped  ih>m  every  eye, 
And  sorrow  is  unknown/^  &.c.  Blc. 
See  ISi^n.  Her.  val.  xjl.  p.  170.  Ed, 


night,  intimated  it  might  be  their  fiflsfl 
parting,  commended  her  ^  to  Him  that 
was  able  to  keep  her."  Similar  ex- 
pressions of  concern  for  us,  and  of  grati- 
tude to  God,  frequently  fell  from  bis 
lips,  such  as,  "  The  Lord  bless  you  for 
all  your  kindness."—-*^  I  shall  wear  yov 
all  out." — "  Were  it  not  for,  these  kind 
friends,  I  should  already  have  beea  in 
my  grave." — ^*'  How  different  is  this 
from  poor  B.  (an  English  traveller  who 
lately  died,)  how  different  from  Martyo, 
how  different  from  brother  Parsons  in 
Syra." 

The  fever  fit  proved  much  milder 
than  the  night  preceding — ^scarcely  any 
appearance  of  delirium.  He  repeated- 
ly said, "  The  Lord  is  more  merciful  to 
me  than  I  expected."  "  Perhaps  there 
may  be  some  hope  of  my  recoVeiy-^ 
the  Ix>rd's  name  be  praised."  He  often 
checked  himself  for  sighing,  and  speak- 
ing of  his  pains,  saying,  "  I  know  it  is 
weak  and  foolish,  and  wicked."  Once 
after  a  draught  of  water,  he  said, 
'<  Thanks  be  to  God  for  so  much  mercy, 
and  let  his  name  be  trusted  in  for  that 
which  is  future."  On  two  or  three 
occasions,  he  exclaimed,  '*  God  is  good, 
his  mercy  endureth  for  ever." 

At  midnight  he  asked  the  time— hop« 
ed  it  had  been  later— and,  at  three  A. 
M.  (Friday  21,)  his  fever  gave  way  tD 
a  little  quiet  sleep.  During  the  whole 
forenoon,  he  remained  so  quiet,  that  we 
hoped  his  disease  might  be  breaking 
away.  In  the  afternoon,  however,  it 
was  discovered  returning  with  all  ifs 
alarming  symptoms.  He  was  asked,  if 
he  had  been  able  during  the  day  to  fix 
his  thoughts  on  Christ.  "  Not  so  much 
as  I  could  wish— I  am  extremely  weak." 
But  when  you  have  been  able  to  do  so, 
has  the  Saviour  appeared  precious  tt> 
you  ?  "  O  yes,  O  yes,  O  yes."  "One  of 
the  sisters,"  continued  he,  "hashes 
reading  to  me  some  precious  hymns 
respecting  Christ  and  his  glory ;"  then 
fixing  his  eyes  steadfastly  towards  heav- 
en, he  repeated  the  word^,  "  Christ  and 
his  glory." 

At  6  o'clock  he  had  rapidly  altered^ 
and  the  hand  of  death  seemed  really 
upon  hini.  We  repaired  to  the  throne 
of  grace,  commendiing  his  soul  to  him 
that  gave  it  He  had  inquired  ailX' 
iously  if  the  Doctor  had  not  come.  He 
oape  at  8,  but  U^.  F.  was  insensible. 
He  approached  the  bedside.  "  Here  is 
the  doctor,"  said  we.  He  raised  his 
eyes,  fastened  them  a  moment  on  the 
straoger,  and  sunk  Immediately  into 


1826.] 


Religions  Intelligence* 


267 


his  fi^rmer  stupor.  The  physician,  on 
leaming^  what  had  been  his  symptoms, 
expressed  little  hope  of  saving  him ; 
but  not  to  abandon  him  entirely,  he 
ordered  new  mustard  poultices  to  his 
feet,  and  warm  wet  cloths  to  his  stom- 
ach, with  frequent  draughts  of  rice 
vaten  One  hour  after,  to  our  no 
small  joy  and  encouragement  came  on 
a  free  perspiration,  the  paroxysm  of 
ferer  was  arretted,  respiration  more 
free,  and  the  remainder  of  the  night 
comparatively  quiet. 

Saturday  ^  He  was  able  to  return 
the  morning  salutation  to  those  that 
came  in.  When  the  physician  entered 
tbe  room,  he  immediately  recognised 
him,  and  conversed  a  little  with  him  in 
Italian — ^passed  the-  day  quietly — said 
almost  nothing— tongue  palsied. 

The  sun  had  set,  and  no  appearance 
of  his  usual  paroxysm.  His  strength 
was  such,  that  he  could  still  raise  him- 
self on  his  elbow,  and  nearly  leave  his 
bed,  without  assistance.  Our  hope  had 
not,  for  many  days,  been  higher,  that 
he  might  yet  survive.  The  fever  came 
on,  however,  at  8  or  0  o'clock,  but  so 
gently  that  the  physician  repeatedly 
assured  ns  he  apprehended  no  danger 
from  it.  We  therefore  retired  to  rest, 
leaving  him,  for  the  first  half  of  the 
night,  in  the  hands  of  the  physician 
and  a  single  attendant.  Scarcely  had  we 
ctoBed  our  eyes  in  sleep,  when  we  were 
auraked  to  be  told,  that  all  hope,  con- 
ceming  him  was  fled.  '  We  hastened 
to  his  bedside,  found  him  panting  for 
breath,  and  evidently  sinking  into  the 
anns  of  death.  The  physician  immedi- 
ately left  him  and  retired  to  rest.  We 
at  down,  conversed,  prayed,  wept,  and 
watched  the  progress  of  his  dissolution ; 
until,  at  precisely  3  o'clock  on  the 
lord's  day  morning,  October  23,  the 
tired  wheels  of  nature  ceased  to  move, 
and  the  soul,  which  had  been  so  long 
waiting  for*deliverance,  was  quietly  re- 
leased. 

It  rose,  like  its  great  Deliverer, 
very  early  on  the  first  day  of  the  week, 
triumphant  over  death,  and  entered,  as 
we  believe,  on  that  Sabbath,  that  eter- 
not  Rest,  that  remaineth  for  the  people 
of  God. 

We  sung  part  of  a  hymn,  and  fell 
down  to  give  thanks  to  him  that  liveth 
and  was  dead,  and  hath  tbe  keys  of  hell 
^  of  death,  that  he  had  g^ven  our 
dear  brother,  as  we  could  hope,  the 
final  victory  overall  ^Ksappointment, 
^ntjff,  and  sIdi 


As  soon  as  the  news  of  his  death  was 
heard,  all  the  flags  of  the  different  Con- 
suls were  seen  at  half  mast.  His  fu- 
neral was  attended  at  4.  At  his  grave, 
a  part  of  the  chapter  in  Corinthians  re- 
specting the  resurrection,  was  read  in 
Italian,  and  a  prayer  offered  in  English, 
in  presence  of  a  more  numerous  and 
orderly  concourse  of  people,  than  we 
have  ever  witnessed  on  a  similar  occa- 
sion. His  remains  sweetly  slumber  in 
a  garden  connected  with  one  of  our 
houses. 

As  for  us,  we  feel  that  we  have  lost 
our  elder  brother.  Our  house  is  left 
unto  us  desolate.  To  die,  we  doubt  not, 
has  been  infinite  gain  to  Aim,  but  to  its 
the  loss  seems  at  present  irreparable. 
He  cheered  us  in  the  social  circle,  he 
reproved  us  when  we  erred,  he 
strengthened  us  by  his  prayers,  exhor- 
tations, and  counsels.-— The  Board  of 
Missions  will  feel  the  loss,  perhaps,  not 
less  than  we.  Another  servant,  with 
talents  like  his  for  explaining  and  en- 
forcing the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  and 
who  shall  be  able  to  preach  fluently  in 
most  of  the  languages  heard  in  this 
country,  will  not  soon  be  found.  But  the 
Lord  of  the  Harvest  has  resources  of 
which  we  know  but  little.  To  him  let 
us  still  repair,  and  pray  in  hope.— Your 
unworthy  afflicted  servants. 

I.  Bird. 

W.   GOODELT.. 

Death  of  Missionaries. — ^The  Cal- 
cutta Missionary  Herald  for  October 
contains  the  following  intelligence. 

It  is  with  the  deepest  pain  that  we 
record  the  ravages  of  death  among 
Missionaries  of  almost  every  denomina- 
tion in  Bengal  during  the  last  few 
months.  On  the  29th  of  August,  Rer. 
T.  Maisch,  of  the  Church  Missionary 
Society,  died;  and  on  the  1st  of  Octo- 
ber, Mrs.  Ray,  who  was  returning  from 
£ngland  with  her  husband,  Rev.  W. 
Ray,  of  the  London  Missionary  Socie- 
ty, died  at  the  Sand  Heads. — Scarcely 
had  the  remains  of  the  latter  been  com- 
mitted to  the  deep,  when  Mr.  Albrecht, 
Professor  in  the  Serampore  College, 
was  removed ;  and  now  we  have  to 
add  to  the  mournful  list  the  name  of  the 
Rev.  J.  Lawson,  of  the  Baptist  Mission- 
ary Society,  who  died  on  the  22d  Oct. 
To  these  we  add  the  death  of  Rev.  Mr. 
Frost,  American  Missionary  at  Bom- 
bay. 


S£8 


Religious  InitUigetice, 


CMav, 


Apocrtphai/  Qt7£STtoK. — ^We  baye 
be&re  mentioaed  the  question  which 
w^  lately  a^tated  io  England  respect- 
ing the  circulation  of  the  Apocrypha 
by  the  National  Bible  Society.  The 
subject  called  forth  numerous  publica- 
tions and  appears  to  have  produced  a 
greater  excitement  there  than  we  in 
this  country  were  aware  of.  Two  of  the 
pubUcAtions  alluded  to,  are  reviewed 
in  the  JLondon  Baptist  Magazine,  and 
as  the  article  wiibits  some  £aicts  which 
may  be  new  to  our  readers,  we  make 
the  following  extracts. 

The  pamphlets  above  mentioned  re- 
late to  a  very  interesting  though  un- 
pleasant discussion.  It  is  now  well 
Icnown  that  the  Committee  of  the  Bi- 
ble Society,  had  been  led  to  depart 
(lom  their  original  principles,  and  cir- 
culate the  Apocrypha  along  with  the 
Canonical  Scriptures  in  many  parts  of 
Biirope.  At  first,  and  indeed  for  a  con- 
siderable time,  few  persons  knew  the 
fact,  but  some  of  those  who  did  know 
it,  endeavoured  to  lead  the  Committee 
U>  retrace  their  steps,  and  return  to 
their  original  principles.  In  the  course 
of  time,  the  Committee  of  the  Edin- 
burgh Bible  Society  heard  of  the  affair, 
corresponded  with  the  Committee  of 
the  Parent  Society,  and  declared  that 
fhey  could  not  act  with  them,  till  they 
returned  to  the  original  plan  of  circula- 
ting only  the  Canonical  Scriptures. 

TIhs  decision  excited  great  atten- 
tion :  some  thought  it  a  hasty,  ill-ad- 
▼ised  measure :  others,  thought  it  the 
dictate  of  nlature  judgment,  and  in 
all  its  leading  points,  defensible  and 
laudable.  Many  were  led  to  inquire 
what  were  the  facts  of  the  case,  and 
to  consider  the  nature  and  tendency 
of  the  questions  at  issue;  and  the 
pamphlets,  whose  titles  are  at  the  head 
of  this  article,  are  a  part  of  the  conse- 
quences of  the  discussion* 

-—  But  the  influence  of  Dr.  Leander 
Van  Ess  induced  the  Committee  to  de- 
part  from  their  principle  of  circulating 
the  Bible,  and  the  Bible  only,  by  assist- 
ii^  him  to  print  an  edition  of  a  version 
of  the  Scriptures,  with  the  Apocryphal 
books,  irUenpersed  with  the  other  books 
as  is  usual  in  Catholic  editions  of  the 
Scriptures ;  so  that  the  Committee  of 
the  Bible  Society  added  the  weight  of 


their  name  and  their  sanction  to  the 
circulation  otuncaatonical  books^  as  parts 
of  the  Bible,  while  the  puldic  supposed 
they  were  subscribing  only  to  the  cir- 
culation of  the  canoniciU  Scriptures. 
Such  a  deviation  from  their  proftssed 
principles  could  not  long  escape  ob- 
servation ;  nor  was  it  to  be  expected 
that  it  should  meet  general  approba- 
tion. Many  efforts  were  made  to  justi- 
fy the  Committee,  but  without  success ; 
and  they  have  been  obliged  in  part  at 
least  to  retrace  their  steps.  We  do 
not  accuse  the  good  intentions  of  tliose 
who  defended  the  Conmuttee,  but  it  is 
evident,  that  a  laige  number  of  the 
Subscribers  to  the  Moiety  tiK>ught  the 
system  wrong,  and  could  not  sanction 
a  practice  contrary  to  the  first  princi- 
ples of  Protestants. 

The  Bible  xh  Mexico.— Mr  Brig- 
ham  writes  to  the  Agent  of  the  Amer- 
ican Bible  Society  from  Mexico,  Feb- 
ruary 18  :— 

Dear  Sir, — I  see  by  my  notes,  that 
I  wrote  you  from  Guayaquil,  sajring 
that  I  had  brought  a  box  of  Spani^ 
Testaments  there  from  lima,  and 
should  probably  sell  a  part  and  carry 
part  to  Mexico.  I  sold  in  Guayaquil 
180  for  $120.  The  twenty  which  I 
brought  with  me,  with  the  exception  of 
four,  sold  for  four  dollars,  I  distributed 
among  the  poor  at  Acapulco,  and  along 
the  road  from  thence  to  Mexico.  I  find 
in  every  part  of  Mexico,  not  only  a 
willingness  to  possess  the  word  of  Crod, 
but  even  a  strong  desire,  and  that  no 
open  opposition  is  made  to  their  distri- 
bution from  any  quarter.  Since  my  ar- 
rival at  the  capital,  an  American  mer- 
chant has  received  500  Spanish  Bibles 
from  New  York,  and  about  130  Testa- 
ments, all  of  which  he  sold  readily  and 
for  a  high  price. 

The  Bibles  s61d  for  five  dollars  each, 
and  were  afterwards  retailed  fi>r$8  and 
a  half,  and  I  saw  some  asking  for  them 
in  the  streets,  $12.  The  same  mer- 
chant is  expecting  more  every  day, 
will  at  once  sell  them  as  he  did  the  first. 
I  have  never  felt  so  much  encouraged 
with  regafd  to  circulating  the  word  of 
life,  since  I  have  been  in  Spanish  Amer^ 
ica,  as  I  am  at  present  When  at 
Chili,  they  would  scarcely  sell  at  aU> 
but  since  leaving  tiiat  place  there  baa 
appeared    an  increasing  demand.      I 


182^.] 


Religiaus  Initlligence, 


^66 


<Bi  coniideQt  (hat  had  I  possessed  them, 
I  miglit  in  Pern,  Colombia,  and  Mexi- 
co, have  sold  instead  of  four  or  fire 
handred,  as  many  thousands.  I  regret 
exceedingly,  that  I  had  not  possessed 
them. 

You  have  doubtless  seen  that  a  Bible 
Society  has  been  formed  in  Colombia, 
and  is  patronized  by  the  leading*  men 
of  government  and  the  church.  I  hare 
been  exceedingly  anxious  to  form  a 
ifUnilar  society  in  Mexico,  but  it  has 
been  thou^t  best,  by  good  advisers,  to 
defer  the  attempt  a  Utile  longer.  I 
shall  endeavour  before  I  leave  here  to 
take  iome  $top»  towards  the  fonnation 
of  such  a  society ;  as  I  shall  also  to- 
wards the  causing  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment to  be  translated  into  the  ancient 
Mexican  tongue,  which  is  yet  spoken 
by  many  thousands. 

If  xoRo  Slavert.— The  siarit  which 
is  pervading  £nglaad  on  the  subject  of 
negro  slaveiy,  isexhHuted  in  the  fol- 
lowing resolations,  adopted  at  a  late 
meeting  of  the  committee  of  the 
Society  for  the  Protection  of  Religious 
Ldberty. 

RXSOLVED, 

I.  That  this  Committee,  including 
liberal  members  of  the  Established 
Church,  and  representing  several  hun- 
dred congregations  of  Protestant  Dis- 
senters in  England  and  Wales,  cannot 
receive  vnth  indifference  an  applica- 
tion that  they  should  express  their  sen- 
timents on  the  nature  and  effects  of 
N^ro  Slavery  in  the  British  Colonies, 
and  co-operate  in  efforts,  by  which  its 
evils  may  be  lessened  or  removed. 

n.  That  as  men  taught  to  regard  all 
men  as  brethren,  and  to  deem  nothing 
unimportant  that  may  mitigate  the 
woes  and  improve  the  destiny  of  man- 
as  Britcms  proud  of  a  country  indebted 
to  freedom  for  her  wealth,  her  dominion, 
and  her  &me— as  Christians  profess- 
ing^ to  be  disciples  of  Him  who  came  to 
teadi,  to  illustrate,  and  diffuse  pure  and 
heavenly  charity-^and  as  Protestant 
I>iaienter8  descended  from  forefathers 
ivfao,  in  the  cause  of  civil  and  religious 
liberty,  did  not  fear  to  suffer  and  die— 
fhey  must  declare  and  deprecate  the 
continuance  of  that  Neg^  Slaveiy, 
wbach  all  right-thinking  and  nghl-fed- 
ijig  menr—Biitons— Christians — ^and 
rUspenters,  must  unfeignedly  condemn* 


m.  Thatwhile  this  Committee  would 
reverence  the  law«-^would  censure 
rash  and  injurious  interposition  witii 
pn^rty— and  would  maintain  for  the 
Colonists  all  rights  which  constitution- 
ally they  ought  to  claim— they  cannot 
regard  the  personal  slavery  of  eighi 
hundred  tfiotwotMi  fellow-subjects,  hu^ 
man  and  immortal  beings-— wlttiout 
feeling  an  intense  desire,  not  only  for 
their  better  education — ^for  the  mitiga- 
tion of  their  toils— for  the  amelioration 
of  their  state— 4br  their  encouxagemeat 
to  partake  the  blessings  of  wedded  and 
parental  love— -and  for  their  growth  in 
Christian  knowledge— but  also  that  the 
exigtence  of  their  skntery  should  urivxr- 
SALLT  and  FOR  xvsa  xiin. 

IV.  That  if  such  ^  and  (etl  desire 
cannot  be  immediately  attained,  they 
would,  at  least  on  behalf  of  die  present 
and  future  generatiossof  afflicted  slaves, 
endeavour  to  impel  forward  the  other 
measures  which  may  diminish  their  ca- 
lamities, and  progressively  improve 
their  doom — ^and  that,  as  the  colonists 
appear  strangely  hostile^te  those  means 
which  the  wisdom  and  beb^vijlenipe  of 
his  Majesty's  €rovemment  fa^ve  deign- 
ed to  recommend — this  Comniktee  will 
address  a  petition  to  both  houses  of  Par- 
liament, imploring  their  eariy  interpo- 
sition, and  uiging  them  to  dmct,  that 
at  least  all  such  measures  shall  be  car- 
ried into  prompt  and  benign  effect. 
And  that  this  Committee  entreat  the 
congregations  with  whom  they  ate  con- 
nected, either  separately  to  petition  the 
legislature,  or  to  concur  in  any  local 
exertions  that  can  possibly  promote 
those  much-needed  and  beneficent  re 
suits. 

TH09CA8  PSIXATT,  )  „ 

Jam  WiuB,         S 

SvttnAt  School  Socixty  for  Ire- 
land.—The  Society  was  first  esta- 
blished in  the  year  1809.  At  that 
time  it  is  calculated,  there  were  but 
seventy  Sunday  schools  in  all  Ireland ; 
and  these  not  on  the  best  plan.  The 
Report  of  the  Society  read  at  the  last 
Annual  Meeting,  states  that  1702  Suxn 
day  schools  aro  now  in  connexion  with 
this  Society;  which  are  reported  to 
contain  13,837  gratuitom  teachers,  and 
150,831  scholars.  The  issue  of  books 
from  the  depository  grataitonriy,  and 
at  reduced  prices,  since  the  eatahltsh- 
ment  of  the  Society,  has  amounted  to 
10,634  JKlbles— 155,371  Testaqients— 


270 


Religious  IntelHgmce, 


[Mav, 


ASt&f  190  Slpelliflg  Book8^1,698  copies 
of  the  SoGiety's  excellent  *^  Hints  for 
conducting  Sunday  Schools." 

The  Committee  state,  that  the  prac- 
tical benefits  which  have  resulted  from 
the  Sunday  school  system  of  instruc- 
tion^  hare  been  of  a  most  beneficial  na- 
ture. ''The  Sabbath  is  no  longer 
wasted  or  profaned,  as  the  day  for  idle 
BportB  and  petty  depredations,  but  be- 
comingly appropriated  to  its  intended 
object,  the  acquisition  of  religious 
knowledge,  and  the  enjoyment  of  devo- 
tional feeling.  Children  are  trained 
up  in  (he  principles  of  Christianity — 
parents  are  benefited  by  the  lessons 
and  example  of  their  offspring— -the 
general  habits  and  manners  of  the  poor 
are  improved— -domestic  comforts  are 
promoted— the  labours  of  parochial  and 
other  ministers  are  facilitated— -there 
is  an  increased  attendance  of  both  pa- 
rents and  children  at  public  worship— 
the  holy  Scriptures  are  introduced  and 
valued  in  families  where  hitherto  they 
were  unknown— and  a  bond  of  connex- 
ion is  established  between  the  different 
ranks  of  society." — CA.  Obs. 

TiucT  Societies  on  the  Conti- 
VENT  or  Europe. — ^The  last  Report  of 
the  London  Tract  Society  famishes  the 
following  notices  relative  to  the  pro- 
gress of  Tract  Societies  on  the  conti- 
nent of  Europe. 

The  Committee  of  the  Paris  Society 
have  added  several  tracts  and  broad 
fiiheets  to  their  series.  During  the  year 
there  had  been  80,000  tracts  circu- 
lated; making  a  .  total  of  220,000. 
There  are  many  impediments,  howev- 
er, to  the  circulation  of  books  and 
tracts  in  France,  especially  a  decision 
of  the  minister  of  the  interior  prohibit- 
ing the  hawking  of  books,  without  any 
exception.  This  decision,  it  was  fear- 
ed, would  gfreatly  fetter  the  benevolent 
intentions  of  the  friends  of  religion  in 
France. 

The  Netherlands  Society  has  circu- 
lated, during  the  year,  many  thousand 
tracts.  The  Secretary  says,  '*  Our  So- 
ciety goes  on  prosperously;  and  we 
have  many  reasons  to  Iook  forward  to 
better  things.  The  efforts  of  the  Soci- 
ety have  been  beneficial  in  the  conver- 
sion of  sinners." 

In  Crermany,  Dr.  Leander  Van  Ess 
has  actively  circulated  his  tracts  in  sup- 
port of  the  universal  dissemination  of 
%\ffi  '^ord  of  Qod.     Of  hfs  small  book, 


entitled,  ''The  Holy  Chrysastem;  or 
the  Voice  of  the  Catnolic  Church,  con- 
cerning a  useful,  salutary,  and  edifying 
Method  of  reading  the  Bible ;"  he  had 
been  enabled,  parUy  by  a  grant  from 
the  London  Tract  Society,  to  publish 
5000  copies.  He  writes,  ''  I  rejoice  to 
say,  many  blessed  results  have  ensued 
from  its  dissemination  among  Catho- 
lics ;  especially  at  the  present  period, 
when,  by  the  bull  of  the  pope,  the  cir^ 
culation  of  the  Bible  has  been  much 
ridiculed  and  impeded.  My  corres- 
pondence has  convinced  me,  that  many 
weak  individuals,  especially  among  the 
Catholic  clergy,  have  been  encouraged 
in  the  Bible  cause  by  the  reading  of 
this  book ;  and  as  its  circulation  ex- 
tends, the  prejudices  of  the  common 
people  also  are  vanishing  away." 
Though  a  Catholic  himself,  he  adds; 
*'  In  a  period  like  the  present,  when 
Rome  and  Romanists  are  making  all 
their  powers  and  influence  subservient 
to  the  pernicious  works  of  darkness, 
both  by  words  and  writings,  it  is  our 
duty  to  do  all  in  our  power  to  counter- 
act their  efforts  ;  persuaded  that  the 
Lord  will  not  suffer  his  true  Christian 
church,  of  all  confessions,  to  be  over- 
thrown. Incalculable  good  may  be  ef- 
fected by  the  means  of  small  instruc* 
tive  tracts,  which  the  people  are  fond 
of  reading.  If  aid  for  this  work  is  af- 
forded to  me,  I  have  a  great  number  of 
correspondents  and  fellow-labourers  in 
every  quarter,  who  will  give  their  as^ 
sistance."  The  Hambuiigh  Tract  So- 
ciety has,  during  the  year,  greatly  in» 
creased  its  operations :  the  issues  ex- 
ceed 38,000.  One  of  its  friends  says — 
*^  Almost  every  week,  some  instance 
of  their  usefulness  comes  to  my  know- 
ledge ;  and  not  a  few  souls,  in  Ham- 
burgh and  its  neighbourhood,  will  have 
to  bless  God,  through  the  endless  ag^ 
of  eternity,  for  the  formation  of  Uiis 
Society." 

In  the  year  1823,  the  Evangelical 
Society  at  Stockholm  circulated  46,895 
tracts;  making  a  total,  since  1800,  of 
nearly  2,000,000. 

From  Poland,  a  Missionary  writes— 
*<  Tour  tracts  have  been  instrumentai 
in  stirring  up  many  to  a  sense  cxf  true 
religion ;  and  deputations  have  been 
sent  to  us,  inviting  u^  to  go  and  preach 
the  Gospel  of  Christ,  where  the  tracts 
have  been  given." 

The  following  is  an  extract  firam  a 
communication  from  GibraltKr*    It  ft 


id^ 


Religiau^  Iniellig^c^ 


27J 


ai  important  iact,  that  many  of  the 
Spamards  begin  to  suspect  that  they 
liaTe  been  misled:  this  has  naturally 
resulted  from  their  reading  of  the  holy 
Scriptures  and  other  religious  books. 
They  willingly  receive  tracts  from  us, 
and  as  wiUhigly  converse  with  us  on 
the  subject  of  religion."  Another  cor- 
respondent on  the  continent  says — 
Spain  is  a  vast  field  open  before  you, 
and  seems  to  call  for  your  labours.  I 
am  acquainted  with  a  Spanish  priest, 
who  begins  to  enjoy  f>iyine  truth, 
through  the  reading  of  some  tracts. 
He  has  translated  ^  Conversation  be- 
tween Two  Friends,"  "  On  Regenera- 
tioQ,"  «  The  Woodmen,"  and  « The 
Swiss  Peasant."— /6. 

Chaldhars. — ^We  have  noticed  in 
various  papers,  an  account  of  a  people 
ia  Asia,  who  call  themselves  Chalde- 
ansk  *'  They  inhabit  the  country  on 
etch  side  of  the  Tigris,  at  the  foot  and 
on  the  sides  and  summits^  of  the  great 
chain  of  moufttains,  which  lie  to  the 
east  of  that  river."  The  aecount  is 
from  Dr.  Walsh,  chaplain  to  the  British 
eoibassy  at  Constantinople,  vriio  pro- 
fesses to  have  collected  it  from  the 
Chaldean  Bishop  resident  at  Peru,  and 
hook  other  distinguished  Chaldeans. 

Shut  out  from  intercourse  with  the 
rest  of  the  world  by  the  nature  of  the 
place,  they  are  never  risited  by  travel- 
lers. The  face  of  the  country  is  partly 
plain  and  partly  mountainous ;  but  the 
nSMmtain  tract  is  by  &r  the  most  ex- 
tensive, and  so  very  healthy,  that  the 
pbgae,  which  sometimes  rages  in  the 
countries  all  around,  has  never  been 
known  to  infect  this  district  The  pop- 
ulation consists  of  about  500,000  per- 
ft>Qs,  who  are  all  Christians.  They  are 
free  and  independent  of  the  Arabs, 
Turks,  Persians,  or  Tartars,  in  the 
ntidstof  whom  they  are  situated  ;  and 
though  several  attempts  have  been 
made  in  different  ages  to  subdue  them, 
tiiey  successfolly  repulsed  them  alL 
The  last  great  effort  was  made  by  the 
Turks  in  the  beginning  of  the  17th  cen- 
^>  in  which  they  lost  100,000  men 
and  five  pachas,  and  have  never  since 
attempted  to  invade  them.  The  ChaJ- 
deaaa  constantly  live  with  aniis  in  their 
^'SAdii  to  preserve  t)t^  independence, 


and  they  do  not  lay  them  aside  ev^ 
when  they  assemble  in  the  churches  fop 
divine  service  on  Sundays.    Their  gov- 
ernment is  a  republican  form,  at^tbe 
head  of  which,  is  a  patriarch,  who  ex- 
ercises both  a  spiritual  and  civil  juris- 
diction.   Their  capital  is    Jolemark, 
It  is  situated  in  the  mountainous  region, 
on  the  banks  of  the  river  S^ebat,  which 
rises  in  the  mountains,  and  runs  from 
thence  into  the  Tigris,  where  it  is  abou^ 
four  hundred  feet  broad.    The  city  con- 
sists of  one  great  street,  passing  through 
the  centre,  with  several  others  brandl- 
ing from  it,  and  rising  up  the  monntainv 
at  each  side.    It  is  surrounded  by  a 
strong  wan,  protected  by  Enropean 
cannon,  which  were  some  time  ago  fur- 
nished to  the  patriarch  by  French  en- 
gineers.   It  contains,  in  winter,  about 
12,000  inhabitants,  the  grater  part  of 
whom,  in  summer,  emig^te  to  numer- 
ous villages,  which  are  scattered  on  the 
neighbouring  hills.    The    distance  of 
the  city  from  the  junction  of  the  Zebat 
with  the  Tigris,  is  about  four  days  jour- 
ney, or  something  more  than  one  hun- 
dred miles.    The  patriarch  does  not  re^ 
side  at  the  capital,  but  at  KtaharU^  a 
smaller  town,  situated  higher  up  on  the 
banks  of  the  Zebat   Beodes  these,  they 
possess  Atnedioj  and  several  other  towns 
in  the  mountains,  rendered  impregna- 
ble, as  well  by  art  as  by  the  difficult 
nature  of  the  situations.    In  the  low 
country  their  principal  city  is  JDjezircUy 
situated  in  an  island  on  the  Tig^s,  dH 
the  confines  of  Diarbekir.    It  is  distant 
about  thirty  days'  journey,  or  nearly 
nine  hundred  mues,  from  the  great  City 
of  Bagdat,  by  land,  but  not  more  th^ 
half  that  distance  by  water.    There  are 
no   other    than    occasional    wooden 
bridges  in  this  district  whicli  are  often 
swept  away ;  and  when  the  inhabitants 
have  occasion  to  pass  from  one  side  of 
the  river,  to  the  other,  they  sometimes 
i|Be  rafts,  formed  of  inflated  or  stuffed 
skins  for  the  purpose.    The  mountains 
in  some  places  approach  so  close  to  the 
Tigris  as  to  hang  abruptly  over  it,  and 
leave  nopassage  between  them  and  the 
river.    This  town  was  formerly  as  in- 
dependent as  the  rest,  and  exclusively 
within  the  jurisdiction  of  the  patriarch : 
lying  however  in  a  low,  exposed  situa- 
tion, on  the  confines  of  Turkey,  it  has 
latterly  been   obliged  to   receive    a 
Turk£&  pacha  as  a  governor.    In  the 
oth«r  towns  a  few  Turks  only  occasio]^ 
sflly  reside.    THe  &ifirciae  of  th^  reli- 


sr2 


Meligiaus  Intelligence* 


\Uay, 


gXon  is  tolerated,  but  not  openly  ;  they 
hare  therefore  no  Minarets,  and  the 
Muezan  is  never  heard  caUing*  the  peo- 
ple to  prayer,  and  if  any  Turk  is  seen 
in  tine  street  on  Sunday  during^  divine 
service,  he  is  immediately  put  to  death. 

They  have  no  schools  for  the  general 
Education  of  their  children,  and  no 
printed  books  among  them :  their  know- 
ledge, therefore,*  is  veiy  limited ;  and 
verv  few,  even  among  the  better  class* 
es,  Warn  to  read.  Instruction  is  Con- 
fined  to  the  cleigy,  as  the  only  persons 
in  the  community  who  require  it ;  and 
when  a  man  is  disposed  to  study  he  must 
become  a  priest.  He  is  then  supplied 
with  such  manuscript  works  as  they  pos- 
sess in  the  different  churches  and  con- 
vents. Among  these  are  the  Holy 
Scriptures  translated  into  their  lan- 
guage, which,  though  not  printed,  are 
sufficiently  common  in  written  copies. 

They  do  not  themselves  know  at  what 
time  Christianity  was  first  preached 
among  them,  or  by  whom.    They  pay 
no  particular  respect  to  St  Oregory, 
the  great  apostle  of  the  East,  whom 
the  Armenians  revere  under  the  name 
of  Surp  Sa/oariefu  And  it  is  remarkable, 
that  the  Armenians  and   Chaldeans, 
though  living  in  countries  in  the  east 
nearly  contiguous,    insulated    among 
Asiatic  nations,  and  separated  from  the 
rest  of  Christendom,  should  yet  be  so 
separated  from  each  other  as  entirely 
to  differ,  not  only  in  language,  but  in  the 
doctrine  and  discipline  of  their  church- 
es.   Their  patriarchs  and  bishops  have 
not  the  smallest  connexion.  The  Chat* 
deans,  at  an  early  period,  adopted  the 
opinions  of  Nestorius,  who  denied  that 
the  Viigin  Mary  was  the  mother  <^God 
In  his  divine  nature.    Removed  by  their 
situation  from  the  oontiel  of  the  Greek 
church,  they  retained  the  heresy  in  its 
primitive  form,  and  are  perhaps  the 
only  sect  of  Christians  at  the  present 
day   among  whom  it    prevails.    But 
though  they  were  not  influenced  by  te 
Syn<MS  of  tiie  Greek  church,  they  hsve 
not  all  rejected  the  authoritv  of  the 
Latin.    Veiy  early  missionaries  from 
the  college  *de  Propaganda  Fide,' at 
Bome,  found  their  way  among  them, 
and  at  present  they  are  divided  into  twb 
hostile  parties— primitive  Nestoriaas, 
who   hold  themselves  independent  of 
any  otiier  chiirch«  and  converted  Cath- 
olics, who  acknowledge  a  dependence 
on  the  Bee  of  BoBne.    Their  church  ii 
SPvemed  by  three  Patriarchs : 


Simon  of  Jolemark,  a  Nestorian. 

Joseph  of Diarbekir,     }  r'-.4k-jt« 

Mar  Ellas  of  Mousoul,  J  ^»"»»«»' 
The  two  latter,  thoi^h  acknowledged 
by  tfie  Chaldeans,  are  not  properiy  of 
that  nation,  but  reside  in  Turiosh  pro- 
vinces ;  but  the  former  is  strictly  so : 
and  in  fact,  the  Chaldeans  of  the  moun- 
tains, who  are  the  vast  majority,  have 
hitherto  rejected  all  submission  to  the 
church  of  Rome,  which  denominates 
them  heretics,  as  they  still  retain  the 
discipline  and  doctrines  of  their  church 
in  their  primitive  independence.  Among 
the  remaricable  events  of  their  histoiy, 
is  one  which  they  speak  of  at  this  day 
with  considerable  interest  At  a  veiy 
early  period,  a  part  of  dieir  tribe  emi- 
grated from  their  mountains  and  pro- 
ceeded to  India,  where  they  settled 
upon  the  sea:Coast  of  the  hither  penin- 
sula. They  brought  with  them  the  ori- 
ginal parity  of  the  Christian  doctrine 
and  discipline,  before  it  had  been  cor* 
rupted  by  heresv ;  and  this  purity,  they 
assert,  they  still  retain  in  their  remote 
situation. 

The  following  are  the  sacred  books 
enumerated  by  Hebed-iesu  ae  the  ca- 
nonical Scriptures  of  the  Chaldeans, 
and  translated  into  their  language. 
Genesis,  Exodus,  Leviticus,  Numbers, 
Deuteronomy,  Joshua,  Judges,  Ruth, 
Samuel,  Kings,  Paraleipomenia,  Job, 
Psalms,  Proverbs,  Ecdesiastes,  Song 
of  Songs,  Wisdom,  Barascra  or  Eocles- 
iasticus,  Isaiah,  Jeremiah,  Bamch, 
Ezekiel,  Daniel,  Hosea,  Joel,  Amos, 
Abdeas,  Jonas*  Micheas,  Nahmn,  Ha* 
bakkuk,  Sephonias,  Aggaeus,  Zechari* 
as,  Maladnas,  Eira,  Tobias  and  Tobit, 
Judith,  Esther,  Daniel  Minor,  that  is, 
Susanna,  Maccabees :  Matthew  fropa 
the  Hebrew,  Maik  from  ^  lAtia, 
Luke  and  John  from  the  Greek,  Acts, 
Epistles  general  of  James,  Peter,  Jclui, 
and  Jude,  fourteen  Epistles  of  St  Paul 
and  Apocalypse*  There  is  also  extsttt 
among  them  a  Gospel  compiled  by 
Ammonins  or  Titianus,  and  called 
Diatesseram. 

Aksotha. — ^EZstrtet  of  a  letter  from  Rer. 
Jos.  Ksm,  dated  Amboyaa,   19th  Jaaavy^ 
1825,  giTlng  as  scooimt  of  tbs  RenanciataoB 
of  Idols  by  four  ymages  in  the  Moluccas, 
containing  2600  Iiriiabitants. 

<'In  Deoember,  18^3, 1  Called  at  El- 
paputy,  which  cdosisti  of  two  popuWiiB 

villages.     Mr.  Rtortiiah  one  of  our 


IBSS.] 


Jieligions  Intelligence* 


2T3 


Dotch  minimiariies,  strongly  desired 
me  to  remove  him  frtmi  that  place» 
hasrrng  now  been  labouring  there  for 
almost  tiiree  yean,  and  there  not  be- 
ing any  fruit  from  his  labours ;  which 
was  aliio  the  adyice  of  the  Resident, 
who  thought  it  would  not  be  advisable 
ioir  him  to  remain ;  but  I  said  to  him» 
*My  dear  brother,  try  but  one  year 
more,  because  God  is  able  to  assist  you,. 
and  bless  jrour  painful  labours  in  his 
own  appointed  time.'  On.  the  29th 
Septenri»er,  18t4,  (nine  months  after- 
wards,) when  be  had  again  admonished 
both  c&efs,  or  rulers  of  the  villages, 
on  account  of  their  bad  conduct  in  wor- 
shipping the  dumb  idols,  some  of  the  in- 
habitants hearing  tliis  began  to  be  an- 
giy ;  and  on  the  same  evening,  when 
he  was  engaged  in  service  at  the 
church,  they  went  to  his  dwelling-house 
and  put  fine  on  the  top  of  it,  on  pur- 
pose to  bum  it  down ;  but  no  sooner 
was  the  fire  there,  than  a  shower  of 
rain,  fi>r  about  half  an  hour,  quench- 
ed the  flame. 

**  Ai^T  the  service  was  over,  his  ser- 
vants told  him  of  the  circumstance. 
Immediately  he  required  the  chieft  to 
come  before  him,  to  give  them  notice 
of  what  had  happened.  After  this  they 
promised  to  call  the  villagers  on  the 
following  morning,  to  be  present  be- 
fore the  house  of  Mr.  Stamink ;  when 
he  asked  the  people,  in  general,  to 
prove  them,  what  was  the  reason  of 
such  bad  conduct  as  that  appeared  to 
be  to  him,  which  had  happened  on  the 
past  night;  whether  this  was  the  re- 
ward for  the  assistance  he  was  always 
ready  to  give  them,  and  tiiU  was 
ready  to  give  them,  in  times  of  sick- 
ness and  disease,  as  well  as  medi- 
cines, and  for  instructing  their  chil- 
dren in  reading  the  Holy  Scriptures. 
Not  one  of  them  was  able  to  answer 
him,  being  too  well  convinced  of  their 
bad  conduct  towards  a  man  of  such  a 
Character.  At  this  time  one  of  the  chiefs 
cried  out,  «I  will  bring  my  idols.' 
He  felt  the  power  of  the  truth  of  what 
Kr.  8.  had  said  to  them ;  and  the  more 
n,  when  he  pot  them  in  mind  of  the 
providence  of  God,  in  saving  his  house 
by  sending  a  shower  of  rain  just  in 
tune  to  drown  tiie  fire  on  the  top  of 
it,  and  to  show  his  power  in  saving  his 
servants,  according  to  his  promise.  As 
aoQO  as  they  heard  this,  they  were 
pridked  to   the  heart;  and  the  other 

1826.— No.  5.  35 


chief,  with  the  people  of  his  village^ 
promised  to  bring  to  him  their  vSoXb 
at  once;  but  as  it  was  on  the  Sab- 
bath morning,  and  the  time  when 
they  should  attend  divine  worship,  he 
advised  them  to  collect  the  idols  al-* 
together,  of  both  villages,  and  to 
bring  them  the  next  day ;  and  so  they 
all  went  into  church,  with  thanki^- 
givings  to  God,  <Ae  IMng  Ood,  for 
what  he  had  done. 

'^  On  the  next  day  it  was  indeed  a 
great  solemnity,  and  a  real  feast  day, 
as  the  public  and  private  idols  were 
collected  together.  Before  the  fire 
was  put  under  them,  Mr.  Stamink 
desired  all  the  children  of  the  two! 
villages  to  be  called  together,  to  see, 
for  the  last  time,  the  foolishness  of 
their  parents,  and  what  was  the  end 
of  theif  idols,  that,  they  might  keep  it 
in  remembrance;  and  after  the  fire 
was  put  under  them,  the  children  were 
very  merry,  and  b^an  to  dance  and 
rejoice ;  And  the  parents  joined  theic 
children,  and  confessed,  (heir  foolish- 
ness before  God  and  man.  Certainly 
we  may  say,  this  is  the  Lord's  doiqg, 
and  it  is  marvellous  in  our  eyes. 

Mr.  Kam,  in  another  letter  dated  tha 
10th  January,  observes,  that  at  Ceram, 
on  the  southern  coast  of  the  island,  God 
has,  by  the  preaching  of  the  gospel, 
been  showering  down  his  mercy,  so 
that  four  villages,  containing  2500  souls^ 
have  forsaken  their  idols.  Two  of  the  vil- 
lages drowned  their  idols  in  the  sea,  and 
the  other  two  burnt  theirs  in  the  fire. 
He  further  says,  "  We  recently  cfele- 
brated  the  Saviour's  dying  love,  when 
a  small  number  of  real  converts  sat 
down  with  us  (two  of  his  brethren)  at 
the  Lord's  table.  We  have  therefore 
great  hope  that  in  this  part  of  the  Mo- 
lucca islands  our  dear  Redeemer  shall 
see  of  the  travail  of  his  soul,  and  shall 
be  satisfied." — Lond»  Evan,  Mq^. 

Levant  Missions. — We  have  se- 
lected this  title  for  want  of  one  more 
comprehensive,  in  order  to  lay  before 
our  readers  a  general  view  of  Uie  plans 
now  in  progress  for  the  benefit  of  the 
inhabitants  of  the  interesting  regioim 
which  lie  to  the  North,  the  South,  and 
the  East,  of  the  Levant,  cx>mprising  in 
our  notice  the  operations  of  the  various 
missioaary  establishments  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  the  Red,  the  Mediterrane- 
an, the  Black,  and  the  Caspism  seas. 


*74 


Seligious  InhlUgaice. 


[May 


and  the  Penian  Gnlf.  We  are  indebt- 
ed for  the  foUomng  particiilarB  to  the 
yaluable  digest  in  tiie  annual  snnrey  in 
the  Missionary  Register,  to  which  we 
irefer  those  of  our  readers  who  wish  to 
examine  the  detail  of  proceedings  at 
each  particular  station. 

The  shores  of  the  aboye-mentioned 
seas  are  inhabited  chiefly  by  two  great 
classes  of  persons-^Mohaminedans  and 
non-Protestant  Chhstians.    Access  is 
obtained  by  these  seas  to  all  the  strong 
holds  of  Mohammedanism;   and  they 
wash  the  shores  of  all  those  nations 
which  form  the  strength  of  Popery,  and 
of  those  other  countries    also  whose 
Christianity  has  suffered  under  its  blight- 
ing influence  or  its  corrupt  example. 
There  has  been  an  almost  simultaneous 
movement,  of  late  years,  for  the  benefit 
of  these  regions,  among  the  three  great 
divisions  of  Protestants— those  of  the 
United  King^m,  of  the  Continent  of 
Borope,  and  of  the  United  States  of 
America.    At  the  beginning  of  the  pre- 
sent century,  not  a  single  missionary 
from  these  quarters  could  be   found 
throughout  these  vast  regions;  there  are 
now  more  than  forty,  a  considerable 
number  of  whom  are  married,  actually 
engaged  in  the  diflerent  labours  appro- 
priate to  these  countries,  or  on  their 
way  thither:  and  many  of  these  are 
men  of  high  character,  not  only  in  re- 
spect of  piety,  but  of  talents  and  attain- 
ments also.    The  number  would  have 
been,  however,  still  greater,  had  not 
some  difficulties  led  to  the  witiadrawing 
of  about  twelve  missionaries  from  the 
territory  of  Russia ;  part  by  the  United 
Brethren  and  the  London  Missionary 
Society  from  Sarepta,  and  the  rest  by 
the  Scottish  Missionanr  Society  from 
Karass,  ^e   Crimea,  Astrachan,  and 
Orenburg. 

Many  circumstances  combine  thus  to 
attract  the  hopes  andeflbrts  of  the  purer 
part  of  the  Christian  church  to  this 
quarter.  The  field  is  indeed  of  a  na- 
ture so  diffiarent  from  that  offered 
throughout  the  many  hundred  millions 
of  the  pagan  world  that  it  requires  a 
course  of  proceeding  in  some  measure 
peculiar  to  ittel^  as  there  are  special 
difllculties  and  c^tacles  in  the  way ; 
BwAk  progress  has,  nevertiieleBS,  been 
alreaay  made,  as  to  olfer  the  inUest 
encouragement  to  increased  exertions. 
On  these  several  topics  we  shall  dwell 
a  little :  for  we  are  anxious  to  see  a 
great  augmentation  of  able  and  de- 


voted labourers  in  this  field,  and  (o 
awaken  fervent  prayer  ibr  the  abun- 
dant influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit  on 
these  now  benighted  regions,  prepa^ 
retory  to  that  signal  overUirow  of  anti- 
christ which  shall  take  place  in  the 
predicted  battle  of  that  great  day  of 
God  Almighty. 

The  course  of  proceeding  required  in 
these  parts  is  sketched  in  the  Instmc- 
tions  of  the  Church  Missionary  Socie- 
ty delivered  to  the  Rev.  W.  Jowett,  in 
the  year  1815.  The  proper  object  and 
present  work  of  missions  in  tlvese  seas 
are  there  stated  to  be  twofold :  1.  Ac- 
quiring information,  by  correspon- 
dence, conference,  and  observation,  on 
the  state  of  religion  and  of  society,  and 
on  the  best  means  of  meliorating  that 
state :  2.  The  propagation  of  CliuriBtiaa 
knowledge ;  by  the  press,  by  journeys^ 
and  by  the  education  ofnatives;*— suoh 
journeys  being  prosecuted  not  only 
with  the  view  of  extending  the  sphere 
of  conference  and  observation,  but  to 
communicating  Christian  knowledge, 
by  the  circulation  of  books,  by  the  de- 
claration of  truth  whenever  practicar 
ble,  by  promoting  the  establishment  of 
schotris  and  searching  out  young  na- 
tives to  educate  for  the  Christian  mi- 
nistry. This  course  of  proceeding  is 
amply  developed  in  the  two  volumes  of 
Researches  since  furnished  by  Mr. 
Jowett;  and  its  advantages  are  fully 
confirmed  by  the  experience  t>f  other 
missionaries. 

By  the  instrumentality  of  Piolestant 
Christians  only,  is  there  any  reasonaUe 
hope  that  the  full  power  of  religion 
will  be  felt  throughout  these  regions. 
The  fiJlen  churches  will  not  refiinn 
themselves,  till  stimulated  by  these 
which  are  already  reformed ;  nor  will 
the  Mohammedan  antichrist  be  sabdo- 
ed  but  by  that  sword  of  the  Spirit 
which  reformed  churches  alone  can 
and  will  wield  with  eifect  But  Pro- 
testant Christians  have,  in  almost  eve- 
ry part  of  these  countries,  to  make 
their  way  with  difficulty.  The  charac- 
ter of  their  proceedings  must,  perhaps, 
for  a  long  season,  be  migratory,  rather 
than  fixMl  and  local ;  and  their  woik 
preparatory  ratiier  than  that  of  open 
and  avowed  ministers  of  the  OespeL 
They  have  to  communicate  truth  in 
the  very  regions  where  the  apoatles 
first  diffused  it,  but  under  very  difler- 
ent ciroumstances :  they  are  not  only 
devoid  of  that  authoritative  commission. 


lS2(J.j 


Meligiotu  InielUgencc. 


2T6 


saoctiimed  by  constant  interpoiitions 
of  the  Divine  power,  which  demanded 
obedience;  but  they  have  to  labour 
among  a  people,  not  merely  indifferent 
or  contemptuous  as  the  ancient  Pagans 
were,  or  prejudiced  as  the  Jews,  but 
among  Mohammedans  hostile  to  Christ, 
and  among,  professed  Christians,  many 
of  whom  are  determined-  against  all 
reformation. 

To  the  direct  exercise  of  the  minis- 
try among  the  natives  there  is,  indeed, 
in  most  of  these  countries,  an  almost 
insuperable  bar.  Sonnd  principles  of 
civil  liberty  will,  however,  wherever 
they  prevail,  relax  the  bonds  of  reli- 
^us  intolerence :  Blr.  Lowndes,  Mr. 
Hartley,  and  others,  begin  to  feel  thia 
with  respect  to  the  Greeks;  but  till 
die  tine  shall  come  when  the  public 
preaching  of  Christ  crucified  shall 
Mess  theee  region^  enli^tened  and  de- 
vout ministers  may  still  in  various 
ways  become  the  means  of  effecting 
UK^lciilable  good. 

The  restraints  on  the  exercise  of  the 
Christian  ministry  form,  however,  but 
a  part  of  the  obstacles  opposed,  in  these 
countries,  to  the  propagation  of  the  Gos- 
pel' The  circulation  of  the  Scriptures 
is  becoming  an  object  of  dread  both  to 
Roman  Catholics  and  Mohammedans ; 
and  from  Rome  and  from  Mecca,  sys- 
tematic and  determined  opposition  is 
shown  to  the  enlightening  of  these  re- 
guns.  Where  the  Pope  can  exercise 
authority  in  directly  crushing  the  cir* 
cuiatioa>  of  the  Scriptures,  he  exer- 
cises it  without  reserve ;  but  where  his 
subjects  live  under  Mohammedan  go* 
vemments,  he  employs  the  arm  of  the 
latter.  The  arrest  and  temporary  im- 
prieooment,  in  this  manner,  of  the 
American  Biissionaries,  the  Rev.  Pliny 
Fidi  and  the  Rev.  Isaac  Bird,  at  Jem- 
salem,  are  known  to  our  readers. 
Another  instance  of  the  fears  and  hos- 
tility of  the  Romanists  has  occurred  in 
refimnoe  to  the  College  of  Antoura 
on  Mount  Lebanon,  which  the  Rev. 
Lewis  Way  rent^  ftrthe  use  of  mis- ' 
siflAftries,  who  have  been  obliged  to 
leave  it,  through  the  interference  of 
the  Odkve  of  the  Propaganda  at 
Rmtfe.  n^  aaathema  of  the  Maronite 
Batriaroh  against  the  8cripttti«s  and 
against  the  Protestant  missionaries, 
{kmmeA  in-JstmiaTy  1924,)  is  a  most  hos- 
tito  edict;  nttevty  ferbidding  all  the* 
Mnionitta,  of  whirtsoever  state  or  con* 
ditiom  whetlter  MCttbr    or  regnlatj 


monk  or  nun,  from  holding  intercoovse 
with  the  missionaries,  or  receiving 
their  Bibles  or  Tracts.  Mr»  Lewis,  a 
missionary,  remarks  on  this  anathema, 
as  connected  with  the  Firmin  of  the 
Porte;  ''The  Patriarch  and  Council 
took  great  care  to  prevent  this  prodiii> 
tion  from  falling  into  our  hands.  How- 
ever, notwithstanding  eveiy  precan* 
tion,  We  have  at  last  obtained  it ;  and 
now  I  give  it  for  the  benefit  of  the  Bri- 
tish public,  as  a  specimen  of  a  Mount 
Lebanon  Bull.  If  the  people  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  persuasion  (whether 
they  wish  it  or  not)  must  be  debarred 
from  the  use  of  the  word  of  God,  is  this 
a  reason  why  thousands  and  tens  of 
thousands  of  others,  of  different  perana- 
suasions,  and  unconnected  with  the: 
Roman  Church,  should  be  likewise  doi* 
prived  of  the  sacred  Scriptures  ?  Why 
should  not  the  Anneniana,  and  Syrians, 
and  Copts,  and  Abyssintans,  as  well  as 
the  thousands  of  the  Greek  Church,  be 
permitted  to  avail  themselves  of  Bri- 
tish benevolence,  and  of  the  bread  of 
heaven ;  famishing  as  they  are*  in  want 
of  the  staff  of  life,  and  willing  to  re* 
ceive  it  when  offered  to  them  ?  And 
is  the  Gospel  of  the  blessed  Saviour  to 
be  denied  to  the  Jewiah  people  scatter- 
ed throug^ut  the  Ottoman  empire? 
Such,  however,  and  more,  are  the  evil 
consequences  intended  to  be  the  resnlt 
of  the  present  prohibitory  Firmins." 

Of  the  influence  oi  these  violent 
measures,  however,  the'  Americen 
Board  take  a  different  view,  which  cir- 
cumstances have  since  confimed. 
They  remarked;  '' DiAcnltieSi  gnat 
and  many,  do  indeed  lie  in  the  way; 
The  errors  of  a  thousand  years  are  not 
to  be  easily  and  at  once  eradi<3ated. 
The  sons  of  the  false  prophet  will  not 
be  inclined  to  rejoice  in  the  progress 
of  truth ;  nor  can  the  disciples  of  the 
man  of  sin  be  expected  to  favour  the 
growth  of  righteousness.  With  regard 
to  the  Firminof  the  Grand  Seignk>r, 
though  by  fai'  the  most  serious  instance 
of  oi^xwition  which  has  hitherto  occur* 
red,  the  prevailing  belief  of  the  mis* 
nonaries  is,  that  it  will  not  long  ope- 
rate as  a  material  hindrance  to  their 
proceedings.  At  Aleppo,  although  the 
people  w1k>  had  received  copies  of  the 
Scriptures  were  threatened  with  death 
if  they  refused  to  giye  tiiemmp,  it'  was 
not  ascertained  thAt  a  single  cmy  wtt 
given  up,  or  that  a  single  inovidtuu 
suffered  Is^iTW-tbtt  aoen«lt'*   Of 


sfe 


Qrdiaaiinns  and  InstaUcUions. 


[Mai, 


the  ptogresB  which  h^  been  already 
made,  the  Board  say ;  '<  At  Malta,  at 
Alexandria,  along^  the  banks  of  the 
Nile,  at  Jerusalem,  and  on  the  shores 
«f  the  Mediterranean,  from  £1  Arish  on 
the  south  to  Tripolis  on  the  north, 
tracts  filled  with  Divine  truth,  and  the 
holy  Scriptures,  the  fountain  of  truth, 
have  been  disseminated ;  and,  in  nume- 
rous instances,  have  been  piaced'inthe 
hands  of  those  who  will  carry  them  in- 
to remote  and  still  more  benighted 
countries.  In  Jerusalem,  the  ancient 
capital  o'  the  visible  church,  the  stand- 
ard of  ruth  and  rigfhteonsness  has 
been  erected— it  is  hoped  never  more 
to  be  permanently  removed.  Among^ 
'fhe  mountains  of  Lebanon,  the  Gospel 
lias  been  proclaimed  to  Druses,  Ma- 
ronites,  Syrians,  and  Greeks.  Jordan 
and  the  Dead  Sea  have  heard  the  sound, 
and  Bethlehem,  Capernaum,  and  Naz- 
areth. In  that  most  interesting  portion 
of  the  world,  the  light  of  life,  after 
having  been  for  ages  quite  extinguish- 
ed^ has  been  rekindled." 

We  might  greatly  extend  this  re- 
cord of  beneficial  operations.  The  isl^ 
ands  and  continent  of  Greece,  Asia 
Minor,  Constantinople,  the  shores  of 
the  Black  and  Caspian  Seas,  the  banks 
o  the  Tigris  and  Euphrates,  and  re- 
mote Abyssinia,  with  some  of  the  Bar- 
bary  States,  have  all;  in  a  greater  or 
less  degree,  felt  the  advantage  of  the 
recent  researches  and  exertions  of 
Christian  societies. 

In  the  acquisition  of  inibrmation  for 
the  wise  adaptation  of  measures  to  va^ 
zying  circumstances,  advances  have 
Imen    made  beyond  att  expectation. 


The  communications  made  to  the 
Church  Missionary  Society,  to  the 
American  Board,  and  to  the  Jews*  So- 
ciety, by  their  respective  representa- 
tives, are  full  of  interest :  those  to  the 
Church  Missionary  Society  have  been 
rendered  peculiarly  useful  by  having 
been  embodied  in  the  two  volumes  of 
Researches  by  Mr.  Jowett ;  in  each 
of  which  he  has  furnished  hints  and 
suggestions  fi>r  shaping  future  measures, 
occupying  nearly  a  third  of  his  first, 
and  more  than  a  fourth  ef  his  second 
volume,  which  could  not  have  been 
supplied  but  by  experience  and  obser- 
vation in  the  midst  of  the  people  for 
whose  advantage  he  labour  >nd 
which  will  incalculably  assist  those 
who  may  follow. 

Not  discouraged,  therefore,  with  the 
difficulties  in  their  way,  the  progren 
already  made,  and  the  opportonities  for 
new  exertions  opening  before  them,  in-* 
oline  the  great  body  of  missionaries, 
not  only  to  patientperseverance  in  that 
course  of  proceeding  which  the  pecu- 
liar circumstances  of  these  countries 
require,  but  to  plead  earnestly  for  an 
increase  of  labourers.— C%r.  Ub»' 


pouatiohs  to  HBUOiotis  abd  cblari- 
TABLK  invtrrvnosa. 
In  the  morUh  ofXarch, 
To  the  American  Education  Society, 
$685.35. 
To  the  American  Board,  $9847.17. 
To  the  Baptist  General  Convention, 

Sfrom   the    1st  to  the   tAOx  March} 
(1783.03. 


0&]>ZirATZ0»r8  Am  ZMBTAZJ^ATZOlre. 


Feb.  S2.— The  Kev.  Stephen  Peet 
was  ordained  and  installed  Pastor  of  the 
church  in  Euclid,  Ohio.  Sermon  by  the 
Rev.  Joseph  Treat. 

March  8«*-The  Rev.  Johit  Smith 
was  ordained  Pasteur  of  the  Presbyterian 
church  at  Trentoo,  N.  J.  Sermon  by 
the  Rev.  Professor  Hodge,  of  Prince- 
ton. 

Maith  8.-^The  Rev.  Isaac  R.  Ba&- 
BOTiA  was  ordflcMied  Paslor  of  the  Con- 


gregational church  at  New  Ipswich^ 
N.  H.  Sermon  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Fky, 
of  Charlestown. 

March  14.— -The  Rev.  Joseph  Uk- 
nEBWOOD,  at  New  Sharon,  Me.  Sfex^ 
mon  by  the  Rev.  Mrk  Thurston,  of  Win- 
throp. 

March  16.-^The  Rev.  Isaac  Rooxeb, 
over  the  First  Congregational  church 
at  Farmington.  Sermon  by  the  Baih- 
Dr.Gi^HofHdlowell. 


182G.] 


Public  Affaifs. 


til 


April  19.— -The  Rev.  Ausrnr  Dick- 
I580N,  was  ordained  at  Amherst,  Mass. 
as  an  Evangelist.  Sermon  by  the  Rey. 
Baxter  Dickinson,  of  Long  Meadow. 

April — The  Rey.  Milton  P.  Bra- 
luv,  as  Pastor  of  the  first  church  in 
DanTen,  Ms.  Sermon  by  the  Rey.  Mr. 
Bnunan  of  Rowley. 


April  19.— Mr.  Wtluau  A.  Satagb 
to  the  work  of  an  Eyangelist,  by  the 
Presbytery  of  New  York.  Sennon  bjf 
the  Rey.  William  Patton. 

April  20.— 'Mr.  EBiMx^n  MA8(»r> 
to  the  work  of  the  Ministry,  by  the 
Presbyters  of  New  York.  Sennon  by 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Knox. 


TORSION. 

RcssiA*—- A  commission  has  been  ap* 
pointed  by  the  emperor,  to  inyestigate 
the  fiusts  relatiye  to  the  late  conspira- 
€j.  This  commission  consists  of  seye- 
xal  of  the  greatest  characters  in  the 
onpire;  among  them  are  the  grand 
dake  IMBchael  and  General  Koutouso^ 
If  all  aoooonts  are  true  respecting  the 
extent  of  the  conspiracy,  they  will 
haye  boainesa  for  a  long  session.  There 
are  mysteries  to  be  cleared  up;  un- 
doubtedly the  cloud  which  partially 
burst  at  Petersburgh  extended  oyer 
other  parts  of  the  empire. 

Count  Rostopchin,  whose  name  is 
aisodated  with  the  flames  of  Moscow, 
died  in  Januaiy. 

Grbxce.— While  the  world  was  wait- 
ii^  to  see  the  £all  of  Missolonghi  and 
tbe  general  rout  of  the  Gieek  foicesy 
nevs  comes  that  the  Greeks  haye  risen 
with  an  energy  equal  to  the  crisis  which 
demanded  it  Tliere  appears  to  haye 
been  much  skirmishing  and  some  seri- 
ODs  and  destructiye  fighting— -in  all 
which  the  Greeks  haye  had  the  adyan- 
tage.  The  Tnikish  fleet  befi)re  Misso- 
le^^  has  been  put  to  fli|^t  by  twen- 
ty-aeyen  Greek  yessels,  and  the  town 
lelieyed.  Tripolizza,  where  the  Turks 
were  reposing  with  a  well  disciplined 
force,  it  is  said,  of  2500,  fell  into  the 
^ands  of  Colocotroni  on  the  night  of 
Dec  18,  after  an  obstinate  combat  in 
which  many  liyes  were  sacrificed.  We 
exceedingly  regret  that  the  spirit  of 
fieitse  revenge  which  showed  itself  at 
the  commencement  of  this  war,  and 
which  we  hoped  had  in  some  measure 
anbaided,  seems  to  be  reyiying.  <<  The 
2SC7P^>AQS''  says  the  account  before  us, 
^  and  the  n^roes  from  Darfour,  thrown 
Into  a  Ctttle  situate  on  a  height,  were 


burnt  aKye  there  by  order  of  Coloootro- 
ni,  in  retaliation  for  the  churches  th^ 
had  burned,  the  monks  and  priests  mar- 
tyred, and  the  women  and  children 
they  had  draggedfinto  slayeiy.  We  do 
not  pity)  so  much,  the  fiite  of  the  for- 
eign officers  who  were  found  in  the 
ranks  of  the  Mahomnedans.    Thirty- 
six  of  these  were  spared,  to  be  mardb^ 
ed  and  shown  from  yiUage  to  yillage, 
as  infamous  apostates,  who,  forgetting 
their  title  of  Christians,  kaye  enlisted 
in  the  service  of  the  Turks,  andshared 
in  all  their  crimes.    The  result  of  his 
operations    at  Missolonghi,  seems   to 
haye  ocoeasioBed  some  perplexity  to 
Ibrahim  Paeha,  and  gave  an  appear- 
ance of  hesitation  and  doubt  to  his  sub- 
sequent movements.    In  the  beginning 
of  January  we  find  him  collecting  his 
strength  at  Patras  and  Lepanto,  to  the 
latter  of  which  places  he  was  soon  fol- 
lowed by  his  emboldened  and  aotbe 
enemies.    A  skirmish  on  the  Itth  at 
the  village  of  St  Anne,  near  Lepanto^ 
was  followed  by  a  general  batue  on 
the  succeeding  day.    The  forces  en- 
gaged were  10,000  Turks,  opposed  to 
7,000  Greeks.    The  contest  was  fnrioos 
and  deadly,  and  terminated  in  the  de* 
feat  of  the  Turks.     A  Greek  official 
account  says,  they  fled  in  every  direc- 
tion, leaving  3000  dead,  900  piiscmefS;^ 
and  400  wounded.    The   Greek  loss 
is  stated  at  800  kiUed  and  700  Ground- 
ed ;  but  it  should  be  remembered  that 
this  account  comes  from  the  victors. 
A  more  important  battle  followed. 
In  seven  days  fVom  the  affair  at  St 
Anne,  the  victorious  Greeks  vrere  under 
the  walls  of  Lepanto.    Here  their  num- 
ber was  incr^used  to  9000,  by  the  ar- 
rival  of    1500  French    and    Italian 
volunteers,  with  a  few  cannon  and  mor- 
tars.   On  the  momiDgof  the  23d  the 


278 


PuBlic  Affairs. 


[M 


Al', 


enemy  came  out  to  attack  them.  The 
battle  raged  for  seven  hoara,  when  up* 
en  the  blowing-up  of  a  oonvent  and  700 
Turks  with  it,  their  line  was  broken 
and  they  fled  to  the  town  followed  to  the 
gates  by  the  Gteek  cairalry.  Their  loss 
is  stated  at  4000  killed,  800  wounded, 
and  SOOO  prisoners.  The  Pacha  was 
wounded  and  narrowly  escaped  cap- 
ture. The.Greek  loss  (but  this  too  is  a 
Greek  account)  was  2000  killed  and 
400  wounded. 

South  America. — Oallao,  the  last 
fortress  in  the  possession  of  the  Span- 
iards in  Pern,  was  surrendered  on  the 
S3d  of  January ;  and  Bolivar,  having 
fillialied  his  #oik  in  that  oountlry,  had 
]«sigDed!  faiB  conunand  to  the  Peruvian 
GoogMMf  and  was  about  to  return  to 
kireoaiitjy,  acavoely  lev  deeply  affect- 
•dr  with  the  graititiide  of  the  people  her 
was  Iftaring,  tbav  they  with  a  sense  of 
Itis'  magmiiimoiia  devotkm  to  their 
eanm  In  ChiU  alao^  the  she  w-  of  war 
ha*  ceased,  by  the  sonendtyof  ChUoe, 
the  last  place  whidi  was  in  Spanish 
bands  In  that  oountty; 

Nothfaig  vety  important  has  yet  oc- 
cvmd  in  the  war  (^  BrasiLand  Buenos 
jAyree.  Tbs  La  Plata  is  btoekaded  by. 
s  BraBittan«  flsBt  whiob  is  suffloientto 
#tatt«y  tli0  tiada  o£  Bnsnss  Ayres,  but 
not  very  flmndable  for  the  purposes  of 


Seveni  of  tber  {toupotentiaries  who 
w«re  to  compose  the  congress  at  Pana- 
ma^ bad  arrhred  there  in  December. 

HAnii-^-Upon  the  pubKcation  of 
the  late  tnea^  acknowledging  the  in- 
dq»adei»co  of  Hayti  by  the^king  of 
Fnume^  moob-  doubt  arose  from  the 
peculiar  style  of  the  act  of  .recognition^ 
rsapeoting'  the  sincerity  of  the  French 
govemmmit.  There  was  an  indefinite- 
nesein  the  provisioBs  of  the  treaty 
whioh  rendered  it  capaA>le  of  v^  op- 
posite constrootions,  amd  which,  we  are 
glad  to  sas^  the  Haytien  President  was 
not  so  eager  to  obtain  a  nominal  inde- 
pendence as  not  to  perceive.  He  felt 
it  necessary  to  ask  explanations,  and 
his  oommiSBieneis  to  the  French  court 
were  instrocted  to  that  effect.  £x- 
fdanatioos,  it  seems,  have  not  been  giv- 
en, and  President  Beyer,  prudently 
dnclinos  ratifying  the  treaty  in  the 
present  state  of  things.  He  expreB»- 
es  a  hope  honnsfw  that  future  nego- 
tiations miy  produce  the  desired  result. 


nOlfSBTIC. 

CoHoaB8s.F»The  Panama  {{uestiony 
at  our  last  dates  from  Washington,  waa 
still  before  the  House.  Argum^it,  we 
should  think,  must  have  been  eshaest- 
ed  upon  it  long  since ;  but  the  minor- 
ity, ok*  rather  the  minorities  in  Con- 
gress— for  except  in  their  common 
cause  against  the  administration,  the 
respective  partisans  of  the  late  can- 
didates for  the  presidency  show  no 
more  fellowship  for  one  another  than 
friendship  for  the  executive— seem  to 
have  discovered  that  breath  is  quite  as 
good  as  argument  for  the  purposes  of 
opposition.  From  the  length  and  as- 
pect of  the  speeches  on  this  question,  it 
might  be  thought  we  were  about  to  be- 
come a  party  to  the  Holy  Alliance,  or 
at  least  that  our  nation,  was  to  be  com* 
mitted  to  the  councils  and  entangled  in 
the  policy  of  foreign  nations.  Exc^vt 
in  the  halls  of  Congress,  we  hear  but 
one  voice  on  Uiia  subject,  and  that  ia 
for  the  miflsion. 

Mr  M^Duflle's  resolutions  to  amend 
the  constitution,  one  of  which  is  to  pre^ 
vent  the  election  of  President  iinm  de»» 
volving  in  any  case  on  the  house  of  re- 
presentatives, and  another  to  prevent  n 
third  election  of  the  same  person,  have 
made  some  progress  in  the  Honse*  On 
the  general  subje6t  of  aaoaending  tim 
osnstittttion,  Mr.  Randolph  made  n 
short,  characteristic  speech,  whiehr  we 
are  happy  to  say-— for  we  cannot  say  it 
of  all  bis  wild)  erratic,  harangues  was 
full  of  good  sense  and  just  viewK  He 
would  vote,  he  said,  for  no  amendment 
of  the  constitution  whatsoever,  unless 
it  were  to  restore  it  to  its  primitrve 
state.  It  had  already  been  encumber- 
ed with  amendments  till  nobody  could 
toll  what  the  constitution  was.  And 
these  provisions  and  amendments,  in- 
troduced out  of  abundant  caution^  had 
originated  the  evils  they  proposed  to 
guaid  against.  It  was  their  beinsr  in 
the  constitution  that  had  given  ccnrar 
to  the  claims  and  usurpation  under  it 
Mr.  Randolph  was  for  ne  quid  nhwh^ 
for  the  old  doctrine  of  doing  nothing*— 
far  a  wise  and  masterly  inactivity  alKRit 
the  constitution. 

There  have  been — we  are  pained  and 
mortified  to  say— some  disgracelbl  lendi 
at  Washington.  Tn  the  discussien'  of 
the  proposed  amendments  of'  the  con^ 
stitution  relating  to  the  election  of  Pte*- 
■Ident,  the  disappointed  ambitibir  of 
parties  in  the  Is^  election  has  thanit 


1826.] 


Obituary, 


879 


itself  on  the  floor  of  Congress,  in  ex- 
pressions of  mutual  jealousy  and  im- 
plied charges  of  corraptioo.  We  do 
not  remember  ^an  instance  of  fiercer 
bearing*  between  individuals  in  a  legis- 
lativ^assembly,  than  that  lately  exhi- 
bited by  Mr.  M«Duffie  and  Col.  Trim- 
ble. Still  more  dishonourable  to  the 
parties,  and  to  the  nation,  was  the  late 
duel  between  Mr.  Clay  and  Mr.  Kan- 
dolph.  Mr.  R.,  it  seems,  in  one  of 
those  strangely  compounded  speeches 
in  which  he  aimitf  his  shafts  at  all  par- 
tiei{without  discrimination,  and  which 
most  peo[^e  oisr^fard,  as  being  the  effu- 
sions of  a  man  not  perfectly  sane, — ^had 
let  fall  the  words  ^gwmhh?'  and ''  hladc^ 
l^/*  in  such  a  connexion  that  Mr.  Secre- 
tary Clay  applied  them  to  himsel£  A 
bloodless  duel  was  the  consequence. 
What  is  the  measure  of  scandal  con- 
tained in' these  words  of  Mr.  R«,  we 
pretend  not  to  know.j^With  Mr.  Clay 
Qiey  were  of  more  potency  than  the 
decalogue  itself.  They  caused  him  to 
ioiget  alike  the  dignity  and  duties  of 
bis  station,  the  known  sentiments  of 
the  great  majority  of  the  American 
pec^de,  and  the  express  prohibition  of 
that  Being  whose  law  is  sanctioned  by 
the  awful  retributions  of  eternity. 

We  advocated  the  cause^of  no  party  in 
tiie  late  oontest  lor  the  Presidency :  'we 
were  inactive  in  that  ^  campaign,"  ex- 
cept to  point  out  thejevils  which  would 
result  from  the  intemperate  manner  in 
wUch  it  wa»ooBducted— some  of  which 
evHs,  as  we  have  seen,  are  already  ma- 
nliest ;  but  we  now  ask,  does  the  con- 


duct of  a  man  who  can  violate  so  many 
and  so  solemn  obligations  as  Mr.  C.  baa 
done  in  tins  instance,  to  say  nothing  of 
his  former  duels,  prove  lum^wordiy  of 
the  station  which  he  holds-— ^Kfortby  of 
the  respect  and  cotifidence  of  the  Ame- 
rican people  ? 

To  express  less  than  our  sim|^  ab- 
horrence of  duelling,  on  this  occasion, 
would  be  to  neglect  our  dvty.  To  ex- 
press more  woidd  be  superfluous.  Du- 
elling is  a  matter  which  does  net  eafl 
for  argumentation.  Mr.  Clay  himself 
virtually  declares  it  to  be  a  metd  prac- 
tice—^ an  aflisur  of  feeling  about  wineh 
we  [duellists]  cannot,  althougb  we 
should,  reason."  We  qnote  fnm,  fats 
address  to  his  constituents.*  *^  Noman 
holds  in  deeper  Msoneaatefbaji  I  [Mr. 
Clay]  do,  tluit  pernicious  |Hr«etioe«  It 
is  condemned  by  the  judgment  and  phi- 
losophy, to  say  nothing  about  the  reK- 
gion,  of  every  thinking  man."  Is  that 
man  then,  we  cannot  help  repeating, 
fit  for  the  management  of  state  affidrs^ 
whose  judgment  and  pbilo80]^y,  <to 
say  nothing  of  his  rei^guwi,'  are  it  sudi 
a  character  that  the  utterance  of  two 
silly  words  can  drive  him  to  an  act 
which  God  and  his  own  conscience  repro- 
bate ?  *  We  hope  the  time  is  near  when 
the  people  by  their  suffrages  shall  an-« 
swer,  no !  We  hope  the  day  is  natdis- 
tant,  when  the  man  who  Jfights  a  duel 
shall  be  made  to  feel  that  his  crime  ia 
followed  by  a  political,  as  it  has  alretdy 
the  *  primeval,^  curse  upon  it 

^»  Sec  Spectator,  voL  VII.  p.  380. 


Tas  fellowing  notice  of  Linolet 
MunnAT,  whose  death  oi^curred  on  the 
14th  of  February,  is  from  the  London 
MonlUly  Magazine  ferJMarch. 

Mt»  Murray  was  a  native  of  Pennsyl- 
rania,  in  North  America,  but  he  resided 
for  a  great  part  of  his  life  at  New  York : 
his  fether  was  a  distinguished  merchant 
in  tbat  city.  He  was  carefully  and  reg- 
ularly educated,  and  made  a  rapid  pro- 
gveas  in  learning.  At  the^ag^  of  ninC'' 
teen  he  commenced  the  study  of  law : 
nd  he  had  the  pleasure  of  having  for 
his  fellow-student  the  celebrated  Mr. 


Jay.  At  the  expiration  of  four  years 
Mr.  Murray  was  admitted  to  the  bar, 
and  received  a  license  to  practise,  both 
as  counsel  and  attorney,  in  all  the 
courts  of  the  state  of  New  York.  In 
this  profession  he  continued  with  in- 
creasing reputation  and  success,  till  the 
troubles  in  America  interrupted  all  bu- 
siness of  this  nature.  He  then  enga- 
ged in  the  mercantile  line ;  in  which,  by 
his  diligence,  abilities,  and  respectable 
connexions,  he  soon  acquired  a  hand- 
some competency. 

Having  been  afflicted  with  a  fever 
which  left  agreat  wealoiess  in  his  limbs, 


S80 


Answers  to  Correspondents. 


[Mav, 


and  his  ^nenl  health  being  much  iia* 
paired,!^  was  advised,  in  the  year  1784, 
to  remore  into  a  more  temperate  cli- 
mate. He  aocordingly  came  to  this 
Goontry,  and  received  so  much  benefit 
as  induced  him  to  remain.  He  settled 
at  Hbldgate,  in  Yorkshire.  The  weak- 
ness of  his  limbs  g^rsdnally  increased, 
bat  he  was  aide  to  rid£  in  his  carriage 
nnhoor  or  two  every  day :  he  regularly 
attended  public  worship,  and  in  sum- 
mer he  was  frequently  drawn  about  his 
garden  in  a  chaise  nuide  for  that  puiv 
poae.  For  many  years  previous  to  bis 
decease}  however,  he  was  wholly  con- 
fined to  his  house.  Confinement  was  at 
first  a  severe  trial ;  but  time  and  reli- 
gious ooosiderations  perfectly  recon- 
ciled him  to  his  situation.  He  turned 
his  attention  to  oomuose  literary  works, 
for  the  benefit  chiefly  of  the  rising  gen- 
eration. His  Enrlish  Grammar,  with 
the  Exercises  and  the  Key,  have  been 
adopted  in  most  of  the  principal  semi- 
naries in  Great  Britain  and  in  America. 
His  French  and  Knglish  Readers ;  his 
Abridgmeat  of  his  Grammar;. and  his 


Spelling  Book,  have  also  received  high 
encomiums.  Having  began  his  literary 
career  from  disinterested  motives,  he 
constantly  devoted  all  the  profits  of  his 
publications  to  charitable  and  benevo- 
lent purposes :  the  work  which  he  first 
published  was  "  The  Power  of  Religion 
on  the  Mind."  Mr.  Murray  was  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Society  of  Friends ;  but  in 
his  general  writings  he  scrupulously 
avoided  introducing  the  peculiar  tenets 
of  the  sect 

Mr.  Murray  married  early  in  life,  a 
very  amiable  woman,  about  three  years 
younger  than  himself.  They  had  no 
children ;  but  they  lived  together  in 
uninterrupted  harmony  nearly  taxtj 
years.  Mr.  Murray's  last  illness  was  of 
short  duration,  scarcely  exceeding  two 
days:  but  alinaet  his  whole  life  had 
been  so  constant  a  preparltion  for  his 
final  change,  that  death  could  scarcely 
at  any  time  have  come  upon  him  una- 
wares. We  understand  tiiat  authentic 
^  Memoirs  of  his  life  and  Writiqgs^' 
will  shortly  be  published. 


TO  oomxamtumimKm. 


We  have  edilected  oa  oar  table  a  pile  of  papen,  f<*  the  porpoae  of  oommuiiicatiag  our  de- 
cisions rsspectiag  them.  They  have  been  for  aevefol  months  accamulatiBg.  and,  in  reapect  to 
some  of  them,  not  faaviaff  time  at  present  to  reperoae  them,  it  will  be  difficult  to  recal  the  im- 
prpssioaa  which  they  aisde  upon  our  minds. — ^We  were  not  quite  satisfied  with  the  exposition 
of  Isaiah  zlii.  19,  by  S.  J.  We  will,  if  he  pleases,  propose  a  different  one  when  we  shaO  have 
aa  <mportttnity.---Slo  much  had  been  already  said  reipecting  Byron  and  his  works,  that  the  re- 
marn  of  D.  S.  E.  CL  seemed  out  of  season.  S.  S.  in  answer  to  P.  in  our  November  mnaber, 
we  mast  read  again.  So  Ar  as  his  sentiments  are  conoenied,  we  were  inclined  to  print  bis 
consmaaication  ;  but  we  wished  it  had  been  more  concise  and  less  caustic.  H.  T.  is,  after  a 
carefhl  ezamiaaiion,  deemed  inadmissible, — ^Tor  reasons  which  must  be  reserved  till  Ve  can  see 
him.    Other  communications  are  under  consideration. 

'Die  aathor  of  a  Sermon  fWmi  Isa.  lis.  SI,  is  respeotfuUj  infenned  that  his  exposition  of  the 
tes|does  not  s|»pear  to  us  capable  of  being  sustamed  by  jast  principles  of  interpretation. 

0;^  We  regret  that  the  conmittnication  of  P.  C.  S.  is  several  days  too  late  to  be  inserted 
la  the  pceseat  number  according  to  his  request.  It  shall  receive  our  candid  and  friendly  ai^ 
tentioBf  in  our  next. 

Theauterof  *Lsy  Presbyters*  apologises  for  occupying  so  many  pages  in  the  presQit 
auBSber.    It  was  unavoidable,  Jerom  havmg  been  a  subject  of  disputation  for  centuriea. 

%*  Foroor  last  number  we  prepared— bat  onutted  it  for  want  of  romn— a  notice  of  the 
ioint  address  to  the  public,  by  the  oommitteesof  the  American  Board  and  the  United  Foreign 
Missionary  Society,  relative  to  the  proposed  union  of  the  two  Institutions.  It  was  too  late 
to  express  oor  views  in  the  present  number,  on  the  subject.  Nor  was  it  necessary ;  we  tnisv 
the  Christian  public  is  fully  prepared  for  the  measure/ 


THE 


CHRISTIAN  SPECTATOR. 


No.  6.] 


JUNE. 


[1826, 


3Selfjlfoti«* 


For  the  Chriitiaa  (Spectator. 

THE  ERRORS  OF  CHURCH -MEMBERS 
MO    EXCUSE   FOR   NOT   MAKING    A- 
PROFESSION  OF  RELIGION. 

There  is  one  description  of  per* 
«m8,  with  whom  I  have  often  wish* 
ed  to  expostulate.  The  attitude  in 
which  they  stand  toward  Chribtiani- 
tj  is  to  me  exceedingly  interesting* 
Some  of  them  are  found  in  the  midst 
of  almost  every  religious  communi- 
ty, and  several  of  them  are  of  the 
number  of  my  own  personal  friends. 
The  class  of  men,  to  which  I  re- 
fer, contdns  many  individuals  of 
singular  natuttil  endowments,  and 
of  high  distinction  and  usefulness  in 
society.  A  very  laree  proportion 
of  them  are  distinguisned  for  good 
sense,  stability  of  character,  energy, 
and  enterprisei^  and  have  thus  ac- 
ffoired  a  well  earned  and  leading 
influence  in  their  several  spheres  m 
fife  and  action.  They  receive  the 
Scriptures  aa  of  divine  authority, 
and  are  largely  acquainted  with  me 
Bible.  They  have  a  sincere  respect 
for  religious  institutions,  and  cheer* 
Ally  aid  in  supporting  them.  They 
give  a  reeular  and  sober  attendance 
on  the  pobKc  services  of  religion  on 
die  Sapbatii,  and,  perhaps,  at  other 
tunes.  Many  of  tnem  have  in  their 
houses  some  ramily  offices  of  devo- 
tion, more  or  less  frequent.  Most 
of  them  receive  the  most  orthodox 
or  strict  explanations  of  the  Scrip- 
tnres;  or,  perhaps,  have  only  some 
ouppreased  difficulties  in  regard  to 
what  are  sometimes  called  the 
harder  doctrines.  They  are,  many 
1826.— N6. 6.  X         36 


of  them,  distinguished  for  honesty 
and  fairness  in  ul  pecuniary  trans- 
actions, and  for  integrity  and  pro- 
priety in  the  relations  of  life.  They 
nave  such  an  opinion  of  the  value  of 
personal  religion,  as  to  be  pleased 
at  seeing  the  evidence  and  the  pro- 
fession of  it  in  their  children  and 
other  members  of  their  own  fami- 
lies. But  they  do  not  themselves 
make  a  profession  of  religion — are 
not  members  of  any  church,  and  do 
not,  of  course,  come  to  the  Lord's 
supper,  nor  bring  their  children  to 
the  baptismal  font  They  do  not 
pass  in  the  world  under  the  name  of 
**  relijrious  men.'' 

Dinerent  persons  of  the  above 
general  description  are  doubtless 
prevented  from  taking  the  Christian 
name  by  different  considerations. 
I  would  here  speak  of  those  who 
neglect  to  make  this  profession  on 
account  of  the  unworthy  example  of 
others,  who  have  made  it ;  and  some 
of  these  remarks  may  have  an  ap* 
pKcation  to  many,  more  or  less  cor» 
rect  in  their  opinions  and  life,  who 
have  learned  to  think  disadvanta- 
geously  of  the  Christian  name  for 
Sie  same  reason.  , 

Most  of  them  have  no  distinct  and 
avowed  hope  of  their  interest  in  the 
promises  of  the  Gospel ;  and  to  the 
inquiries  of  pious  fnends  commonly 
reply,  that  tney  fear  they  have  not 
so  heard  the  word  of  Christ  and 
believed  on  hioA  that  sent  him,  as  to 
have  passed  from  death  unto  life. 
Others,  with  still  more  decision,  tell 
us  thej  know  nothing  of  the  power 
of  religion  oa  their  hearts^  i^na  har(>> 


282 


Tlie  errors  of  Church-members  no  excuse  for 


[Juke, 


no  expectations  of  the  benefits  of 
redemption.  I  am  led  to  think, 
however,  that  nearly  every  one  of 
this  description  does  not  only  cher- 
ish the  expectation  that  he  shall  fi- 
nally  share  the  blessings  procured 
by  the  Saviour,  but  indulges  an  im- 
pression that,  in  his  present  state  of 
mind,  if  called  away,  he  should  not 
lose  his  salvation.  He  is  conscious 
indeed  of  many  sins,  and  of  a  great 
want  of  conformity  to  the  require- 
ments of  the  Gospel,  as  understood 
by  himself.  But  others,  who,  so  far 
as  he  can  discover,  are  guilty  of  not 
fewer  sins,  and  betray  not  less  want 
of  conformity  to  those  requiremehts, 
but  have  taken  the  Christian  name, 
entertain  a  hope  of  their  piety,  and 
are  countenanced  in  that  hope  by 
the  ministers  of  religion  and  tKe 
body  of  the  church.  And  since,  in 
his  own  view  at  least,  he  is  behind 
these  only  in  the  article  of  profes- 
sion, ana  in  some  other  respects, 
perhaps,  comes  nearer  than  they 
to  the  Christian  pattern,  he  cannot 
but  think  it  possible  that  he  too  is  in 
a  state  of  safety.  No  man's  charac- 
ter, he  is  apt  to  say  to  himself,  is 
the  worse  for  his  own  humble  opinion 
of  it.  If  he  is  a  Christian,  his  fear- 
ing or  believing  he  is  not,  docs  not 
prevent  his  being  one,  any  more 
than  his  believing  he  is  a  Christian 
when  he  is  not,  would  make  him  to 
be  one.  And,  since  so  many  around 
him,  apparently  not  better  than 
himself,  are,  not  only  in  their  own 
judgment,  but  even  m  that  of  the 
more  serious  part  of  the  church, 
prepared  for  ttie  future  world,  he 
does  not  (lerceive  why  they  should 
not  entertain  as  good  hopes  of  him. 
And,  though  his  own  judgment  is 
not  satisfied  that  such  a  heart  and 
such  a  life  as  his  answers  the  con- 
ditions of  the  Gospel,  he  is  ready  to 
distrust  his  own,  and  adopt  the 
more  favourable  judgment  of  others 
respecting  men  such  as  he,  or  cer- 
tainly not  better  entitled  to  hope 
well  of  themselves.  He  is  ready  to 
think  some  respect  and  confidence 
is  due  to  the  judgment  of  Christians 


respecting  the  evidences  of  Chris- 
tian character ;  and  those  opinions 
expressed  in  regard  to  cases  suchn» 
his,  furnish  him  the  same  ground  of 
hope,  as  if  expressed  in  regard  to  his 
own  case. 

Something  like  this,  I  believe,  is 
the  state  of  many  a  man's  mind  re- 
specting his  own  character,  and  his 
relation  to  the  gospel.  Or,  perhaps, 
his  persuasion  of  his  own  Christian 
character  is  more  distinct  and  com- 
fortable, and  formed  more  inde- 
pendently, by  a  direct  commuison 
of  it  with  the  scriptures.  But  he 
makes  no  public  profession  of  his 
faith,  and  does  not  unite  himself  to 
the  body  of  the  faithful ;  partly  be- 
cause he  is  not  so  well  assured  as 
he  could  wish,  that  he  truly  repents 
and  believes— and  partly  because 
he  is  so  little  satisfied  with  the  con- 
duct of  others  who  make  a  profes- 
sion. He  thinks,  were  he  a  profes- 
sor, he  could  lead  a  more  Christian 
life  than  they  do,  and  do  more 
honour  to  the  Christian  name.  Bdt 
they  do  so  little,  he  does  not  like  to 
identify  his  reputation  with  theirs. 
He  does  not  like  to  share  the  repu- 
tation of  a  profession  discredited  by 
so  many  who  make  it.  He  even 
prefers  the  reputation  of  an  honest, 
moral  man  ot  the  world,  to  the  rep- 
utation of  such  professors  of  reu- 
nion as  he  sees  around  him.  Ii[e 
Feels  as  if  it  were  better  to  make  no 
professions,  than  to  make  them  and 
then  fail  of  living  up  to  them.  He 
would  rather  have  his  reputation 
above  his  profession  than  below  it 
He  cannot  forbear  to  make  compa- 
risons between  honest  and  moral 
men  .out  of  the  church,  and  weak 
and  worldly  men  in  it ;  and  thinks 
the  comparison  results  in  his  favour. 
He  sometimes  forms  a  habit  of  lopk- 
in^  up  the  faults  of  professors  of  re- 
ligion, dwells  on  them,  and  perhaps 
speaks  of  them  with  some  measure 
of  severity  or  exultation ;  and  may 
go  so  far  as  to  congratulate  himself 
that  he  makes  no  profession,  and 
if  he  is  less  exemplary  than  he 
should  be,  he  cannot  oe  reproached 


18«6.] 


fiBglecHng  to  make  a  Profession  ofReligionu 


283 


as  acting  inconsistently  with  his 
pretentions.  He  is  at  least  free  of 
the  guilt  of  hjpocrisj.  He  does  not 
doubt  the  truth  of  the  Scriptures, 
nor  the  existence  of  religion  as  a 
governing  principle  in  the  hearts  of 
some  men,  but  regards  it  as  a  high 
attainment,  to  which  he  hesitates  to 
lay  claim,  and  which  many  more 
would  hesitate  to  claim,  had  they 
sufficient  modesty  and  caution. 

There  are  several  considerations, 
that  deserve  to  be  pondered  by  per- 
sons in  this  way  of  thinking,«--4>y 
all  who  n«riect  to  make  a  profession 
^  their  fa^ui  in  Christ,  on  account, 
m  any  measure,  of  the  unworthy 
example  of  others  who  have  made 
it, — ^by  all  who  have  learned,  on 
this  account,  to  think  disadvanta* 
geoosly  of  the  Christian  name,  to  be 
more  satisfied  to  have  no  part  nor 
lot  with  the  professed  followers  of 
the  Lamb. 

I  would  first  caution  all  such 
igpinst  thinking  themselves  safe, 
because  they  believe  themselves  as 
good  as  many  in  the  church,  who 
seem  to  be  tiioueht  in  a  state  of 
safety  by  their  Christian  brethren. 
For  those  professing  Christians  maj 
not  be  thought  so  well  of  by  their 
more  serious  brethren  as  is  suppo* 
8ed ;  or,  however  that  may  be,  it  is 
possible  they  are  not  heirs  of  life. 
Those  who  *^are  content  to  remain 
out  of  the  church  on  earth,  because 
they  can  there  be  as  good  and  as 
safe  as  some  others  in  it,  may  find 
themselves  at  last  in  their  company, 
in  a  state  of  exclusion  from  all 
sood.  Or  it  may  often  be  that  this 
nail  brother  that  did  so  little  honour 
to  the  Christian  name,  had  yet  a 
humble  and  penitent  spirit  in  his 
better  hours,  and  will  nnd  accept^ 
ance,  when  the  more  correct,  but 
less  humbie  and  penitent  man,  who 
here  stood  without,  will  then  find 
himself  forever  shut  out  of  the 
church  of  the  first-bom. 

To  profess  to  be  a  disciple  of 
Christ  is  indeed  of  very  small  ac- 
count toward  proving  one  to  be 
such;  especially  In    the   present 


state  of  things.  But  the  neglect  to 
make  such  a  profession  is  at  all 
times  a  thing  of  great  account  in  the 
view  of  Christ  himself.  A  contin- 
ued neglect  to  make  it,  in  the  cir- 
cumstances in  which  most  of  us  are 
placed,  amounts  to  a  refusal ;  which, 
after  what  Christ  has  said  to  us, 
leaves  us  exposed  to  the  terrors  of 
such  passages  as  these :  <<  He  that 
denieth  me  before  men,  shall  be  de- 
nied before  the  angels  of  God. 
TLuke  xii,  9.)— Whosoever  shall 
aeny  me  before  men,  him  will  I  al- 
so deny  before  my  Father  which  is 
in  Heaven.  (Matt.  x.  33.)— Who- 
soever  shall  be  ashamed  of  me  and 
of  my  words,  in  this  adulterous  and 
sinful  generation,  of  him  also  shall 
tiie  Son  of  Man  be  ashamed  when 
he  cometh  in  the  glory  of  his  Father, 
with  the  holy  angels.  (Mk.  viii.  38.) 
(See  Luke  ix.  So,) 

The  Scriptures  prescribe  no  par- 
ticular form  in  which  Christ  is  to  be 
professed  before  men.    The  man- 
ner of  professing  our  discipleship  is 
left  to  be  regulated  by  the  wisdom 
of    the   church  in  every  age  and 
country.    But  the  very  grounds  on 
which  this  profession  is  thus  per- 
emptorily required,  make  it  essen- 
tial that  it  should  be  such  as  will 
cause  us  to  be  regarded  as  the  dis- 
ciples of  Christ, — such  as  will  lead 
the  world  to  take  knowledge  of  us 
as    his    followers, — ^such    as    will 
oblige  us  to  share  the  reproaches, 
the  disadvantages,  and  the  mortifi- 
cations, and  incur  all  the  respon- 
sibilities,   that   inseparably  attach 
themselves  to  the  Cnristian  profes- 
sion, in  our  age  and  country,  what- 
ever they  be.   We  are  not  permited 
to  aim  at  any  reputation  incompati- 
ble with  this  profession,  or  avoid 
any  odium  or  contempt  which  an 
open  and  explicit  declaration  of  our 
feith  and  subjection  to  his  authority 
brings   with  it    What  if  such  a 
profession  will  expose  us  to  unmer- 
ited reproach— to  the  aspersions  of 
the  ignorant  and   the   malicious? 
These  are  a  part  of  what  Christ 
taught  his  disciples  to  expect,  as  the 


.♦ 


^    \ 


£84  Tht  errors  of  Church  numbera  no  txcustfor  [Jume^ 

conseqaetice  of  their  confession  of  tiuB.     Are   yoa   io    doubt   about 

him  before  men;  and  he  certainly  your  piety?    So  fiur  as  you  think 

will  Dot»  for  8uch  causes,  excuse  us  you  are  a  discip)e»  yoo  are  exposed 

for  neglecting  a  confession  his  dis-  to  the  charge  of  inconsistency  men- 

ciples  are  required  to  make,  in  de-  tioned  above.    So  far  as  you  think 

fiance  of  even  force  and  bodily  via-  you  are  not,  you  have  still  more 

lence— -in  spite  of  stripes,  imprison-  serious  cause  of  apprdiension,  and 

ment,  and  death.  are  open  to  the  cbu^  of  inconsist- 

What  if  the  Christian  name  has  ency,  if  {Kwsible,  still  more  sinful 

suffered  through  the  imprudence  or  and  alarming;  and,  in  either  case, 

wickedness  of  those,  who  have  borne  should  feel  yourself  too  much  in  the 

it  ?    I  put,  at  once,  the  strongest  same,  or  in  a  worse  condemnation* 

case  :   What  if  most,  what  tfcJl,  of  to  indul^  in  any  severity  of  remark 

those  around  us,  who  call  them-  on  the  inconsistency  of  otiiers.    If 

selves  after  that  holy  name,  should  you  know  you  are  impenitent,  and 

bring  on  themselves  merited  dis*  can  yet  find  a  heart  to  reproacii| 

grace,    by    maintaining    doctrines  Christians,  for  their  imperfections^ 

most  absurd  and  mischievous,  and  your  temper  seems    little  distant 

by  habits  of  life  most  contraiy  to  from  that  ofthefiillen  angels  towards 

the   purity  of  the  gospel  ?    And  our  first  parents,  overreached  and 

what  if,  in  this  state  of  things,  we  mined  through  their  guile.    If  you 

could  not  take  the  Christian  name,  are  under  the  wrath  of  God»  and 

without  sharing,  in  some  measure,  knowit  not,  the  misery  of  vourcon- 

the  disgrace  of  these  unworthy  rep-  dition  is  enough  to  move  me  pity  of 

resentatives  of  the  Christian  charac-  those  whose  professions  excite  your 

ter?    All  this  does  nothing  to  dis-  dislike..   Thus,  on  every  supposM 

chai^^  us  from  the  obligation  to  be,  tion,  he  who  makes  no  professions  ot 

and  to  profess  ourselves,  the  fol-  piety  is  forbidden,  by  the  circum* 

lowers  of  Christ.    This  obligation  stances  of  his  own  condition,  by  the 

is   ui^iversal.    Do   any  deny  and  beam  in  his  own  eye,  to  look  after 

neglect  the  duty  ?  That  cannot  ius-  any  thing  in  the  eye,  any  blemish  in 

tify  our  neglect     As  little  can  their  the  character,  of  the  professed  dis- 

hypocriticiu   or   unsteady  compli*  ciple.    I   know  indeed    that  yon 

ance  excuse  us.    Let  them  do  it  ill,  sometimes  speak  of  the  humility  of 

or  do  it  not  at  all,  it  is  the  same  to  jont  preientions  ;  that  ^ou  do  not 

us ;  we  are  to  do  it,  and  to  do  it  sm*  pretend  to  have  any  saving  faith,— 

cerely  and  carefully.  any  true  love  of  drod.    I>^w  what 

I  might  say  further  to  the  class  of  insolence  is  this  ?  You  dare  apeak 
persons  fkr  whom  these  remarks  are  of  professions  of  love  to  God,  and 
intended, — You  either  believe  you  to  the  Saviour  who  gave  himself  for 
are  the  true  disciples  of  Christ,  or  us,  as  pretermons.  As  if  a  profli- 
you  doubt,  or  you  believe  you  are  gate  son  should  throw  it  in  the  teeth 
not.  If  you  believe  you  are  his  of  a  less  offending  brotiier,  that  he 
disciples,  and  neglect  to  profess  professed  to  have  some  regard  to 
yourselves  so^  in  the  most  oistinct  their  common  fiither.  If  that  pro- 
manner,  you  live  in  habitual  diso-  fession  has  any  thing,  however 
bedience  of  a  clear  and  important  little,  in  the  conduct  to  coonte- 
command,  having  annexed  to  it  a  nance  it,  let  it  be  respected ;  let  it 
most  awful  declaration,— a  declara-  be  recognised  as  a  nroad  mark  of 
f ion  that  you  shall  be  denied  before  difference  between  a  hopeless  rebel 
God  and  the  holy  angels,  and  be,  of  and  a  child  disobedient,  nut  not  lost, 
course,  excluded  from  Heaven.  No  But  if  that  profession  has  nothing 
want  of  consistency  sand  propriety  at  all  to  give  it  the  colour  of  sin- 
in  a  professor  of  religion  can  be  eerily,  let  him  who  makes  it,  and 
more  flagrant  and   criminal  than  him  who  does   not,  r^rd   each 


18:26.3 


mgleding  to  make  a  Projession  ofRdigion. 


285 


other  as  twin  brothers  in  guilt  and 
desperation,  taking  different  atti- 
tudes, bat  maintaining  the  same 
scheme  pf  rebellion,  m  the  same 
spirit 

Still  some  may  be  able  to  find  a 
satisfaction  in  the  hope  that  they 
shall  finally  be  found  better  than 
they  professed  to  be*  Now,  if  the 
service  we  are  to  render  to  God, 
were  a  thing  optional  with  us,  a 
thing  to  which  we  are  ft>ound  only 
by  our  own  engagements,  this  feel- 
ing would  not  l^  so  preposterous. 
But  the  oblig^on  exists  in  all  its 
force,  previous  to  any  acknowledsor 
meot  or  profession  of  ours.  Such  a 
feeling  is,  therefore,  of  the  same 
character  with  that  of  a  child  who 


to  say,  if  such  virtues  can  grow  6n 
any  other  than  the  Christian  stock, 
we  can  do  without  the  eospel ;— -or 
if  our  conduct  and  the  circum- 
stances of  the  case  forbid  an  arg^u- 
ment  of  this  form,  it  will  be  said, 
with  hardly  less  injury  to  the  cause 
of  true  religion, — ^here  is  as  much  of 
Christianitv  as  we  want,  let  us  en- 
joy its  liaht,  and  lay  hold  of  its 
promises,  but  not  unnecessarily  tie 
ourselves  up  to  its  ordinances,  or 
the  discipline  of  the  church. 

Others  will  derive  a  different 
conclusion  from  examples  of  some- 
thing  like  a  holy  life,  unaccompa- 
nied by  a  profession  of  godliness. 
While  they  see  the  great  and  dis- 
tinct command  rejecting  a  Chris* 


4* 


should  be  in  a  state  of  actual  and  '  tian  profession  neglected,  they  will 
avowed  disobedience,  and  should    be  ready  to  think  uie  apparent  con- 


attempt  to  palliate  the  guih,  by 
saying  that  he  really  bore  no  hatred 
to  his  fiitherand  his  brethren,  and 
the  world  would  one  day  be  con- 
weed  of  it ;  not  that  he  was  doing 
his  &ther  any  service  the  world 
knew  not  of,  but  that  his  disobedi- 
ence and  neglect  of  oarental  com- 
mands proceeded  only  from  a  cer- 
tain reluctance  and  slowness  of 
feeline»  and  not  from  motives  so  bad 
lis  mi^t  be  supposed. 

We  are  ever  to  bear  in  mind  that 
Christ  has  said,  '*  he  that  is  not  for 
me  is  against  me."  There  is  a 
contest  going  on,  in  which  we 
cannot  maintain  a  neutrality.  Our 
Lord  will  not  permit  it  And  if 
be  would  allow  it,  the  thing  would 
be  im^sible.  If  we  only  stand 
still,  his  enemies  will  take  shelter 
behind  us.  If  without  any  profes- 
sion of  piety,  we  allow  ourselves 
in  any  thing  unsuitable  to  the  Chris- 
tian character,  that  is,  any  thing 
Gqd  has  forbidden,    we  not  only 


formity  to  other  requirements  pro- 
ceeds, not  from  an  honest  respect 
for  the  sospe^,  but  from  some  other 
and  selfish  motives.  It  will  be  as- 
cribed to  a  debaring  and  galling  jsn* 
perstition,  that  keeps  the  mind  in  a 
state  of  fear  and  sutrjedion,  without 
producing  that  change  of  the  heart, 
which  makes  the  service  cheerful^ 
and  leads  to  brifl^ht  and  comfortable 
hopes;  and,  whife  such  a  man  thinks 
perhaps,  to  stand  bettet  with  the 
world  than  the  open  professor  of  re- 
ligion, he  is  only  thought  a  meaner 
slave  of  errot)  experiencing  the  ter- 
rors without  the  consolations,  the 
self-denials  without  the  rewards,  of 
a  more  thorough  religion. 

Others  a^aw  wiU  ascribe  this 
strict  morality,  and  especially  this 
respect  for  religious  institutions, 
wholly  to  a  love  of  pc^ularity,  to  a 
desire  to  stand  well  with  those  who 
honestly  believe  and  embrace  the 
scriptures.  They  will  think  this 
morality,  this  external  regard  to  re- 


break  his  law,  but  set  an  example  of    ligion,  proceeds  from  no  honest  be 


disobedience,  and  countenance  his 
enemies.  If,  on  the  other  hand,  we 
,  so  far  as  the  eye  of  man  cai^ 
,  blameless  in  our  lives,  this  too 
is  turned  to  the  disadvantu^  of  re- 
I%iott,  unless  we  add  to  it  a  Chris- 
tian profession.    Some  will  be  led 


lief  of  its  truth,  and  is  nothing  but 
an  habitual,  cold,  calculating  hy- 
pocrisy,— a  practical  falsehood,  la- 
Dorioosly  persevered  in  for  the  sake 
of  a  mean  and  temporary  benefit,*— 
a  benefit,  which  an  honourable  man 
should  9fxpi  to  purchase  at  any  ex^ 


2B6 


Sermon  by  the  laie  Sev.  Mr.  Darradu 


[JUNJ, 


pense,  least  of  all  by  the  sacrifice  of 
iiis  sincerity  and  independence  of 
opinion. 

Such  are  some  of  the  imputations 
to  which  he  exposes  himself,  who 
joins  to  a  moral  life  a  general  re- 
spect for  the  scriptures  and  for  re- 
ligious institutions,  and  yet  does  not 
come  into  the  church.    These  im- 
putations would  often  be  unjust; 
but  he  who  is  at  all  exposed  to  them 
ought  not  to  be  satisfied  with  his 
standing.    If  he  has  any  sincere  re- 
spect for  Christ  and  the  gospel,  let 
him  make  haste  to  testify  it  in  a 
manner  less  exposed  to  mistake. 
There  is  one  way  of  doing  it,  pleas- 
ing to  God,  and  honourable  with 
men,  at  least  with  all  men  of  intel- 
ligence and  candour.    Profess  your- 
selves the  disciples  of  Christ,  and 
live  accordingly.    If  you  have  been 
hitherto   prevented   from    making 
such  a  profession,  because  you  have 
not  been  able  to  live  as  you  think  a 
Christian  should  live,  you  will  find 
in  the  church  many  hefps  to  enable 
you  to  live  better.    The  ordinances 
of  the  church  were  instituted  for 
-this  very  end,  for  "  the  perfecting  of 
the  saints.''    Your  brethren  in  the 
church  will  help  you  by  kind  advice 
and  encouragement,  by  their  sym- 
pathy and  example.   By  associating 
yourself  with  tnem  as  a  declare? 
follower  of  Christ,  ^ou  will  at  once 
escape  many  hindrances  and  temp- 
tations.   A  re^rd  to  propriety  and 
consistency  will  very  much  assist 
you  on  many  occasions  that  now 
seem  most  difficult.    Even  an  en- 
lightened regard  to  reputation  will, 
for  the  most  part,  concur  with  better 
motives  to  keep  you  from  all  that 
your  profession  forbids. 

If  you  have  been  hitherto  grieved 
and  offended  to  see  the  Christian 
name  dishonoured  by  others  who 
bear  it,  you  will  now  be  in  a  situa- 
tion to  do  something  to^prevent  that 
dishonour.  Your  understanding 
and  information  may  be  advanta- 
geously employed  to  enlighten  them, 
your  reproofs  to  correct,  and  your 
example  to  win.    At  lea%^  if  their 


unworthy  life  cannot  be  amended, 
the  mischief  of  their  bad  example 
may  be  counteracted  by  the  influ- 
ence of  your  better  example.  Some- 
thing may  thus  be  done   for  the 
honour  in  the  Saviour,  and  for  the 
salvation  of  men,   and   the  more 
these  high  and  glorious  ends  are 
counteracted  or  imperfectly  secu- 
red by  the  profession  and  example 
of  others,  tne  more  need  and  the 
more  obligation  is  there,  that  you 
should  use  your  best  endeavours  for 
their  promotion.    If  the  beauty  of 
the  gospel  does  not  shine  as  it  ought 
by  the  light  of  other  men's  profes- 
sions, the  greater  should  be  your 
readiness  and  zeal  to  show  it  by  the 
fair  li^c  of  yours. 

If  you  have  been  slow  to  give 
others  a  right  to  watch  over  you  as 
a  brother,  and  felt  a  reluctance  to 
submit  to  the  discipline  of  the 
church,  remember  that  this  is  a 
system  established  by  Christ  him- 
self, and  may,  therefore,  be  pre* 
sumed  to  be  wise  and  useful ;  that 
good  men  of  every  age  have  found  it 
safe  and  pleasant  to  walk  together ; 
and,  though  the  ignorance  or  mis- 
guided  zeal  of  your  brethren  may 
sometimes  disgust,  or  even  distress 
you,  a  Christian  spirit  will  lead  you 
to  rejoice  in  the  opportunity  to  cor- 
rect their  faults,  rather  than  to  wish 
yourself  out  of  the  churqh  to  avoid 
their  annoyance.  The  honour  of 
the  Christian  name  and  the  edifica- 
tion of  our  brethren  are  of  much 
more  importance  than  our  own  com- 
fort or  gratification. 

E.  K. 


[Th^foilowing  Sermon  was  written  bjr 
the  late  Mr.  Darrach,  a  young  gen- 
tleman of  Philadelphia,  who  died 
not  many  months  since  in  Germauyt 
where  he  was  travelling  for  his  health. 
The  particulars  of  bis  life  and  death 
are  not  at  present  in  our  possession 
we  may  hereafter  communicate  them 
with  other  writings  which  have  b^n 
put  into  our  bands.] 


1826.] 


Sermon  by  the  kUe  Rev.  Mr.  Darrach. 


287 


8INNEBS    THE    PROPER   OBJECTS   OF 
BENEVOLBNOE :— A    SB&MOK. 

&  Kkewise  jay  shall  be  in  Heaven 

over  one  sinner  thai  repenieth^ 

more  than  over  ninety  and  nine 

'just  persons  which  need  no  re- 

/^entonce.—- Luke  xv.  7. 

These  are  the  words  of  our  divine 
Redeemer.    The  occasion  on  which 
they  were  spoken  ve  have  in  the  first 
two  verses  of  this  most  interesting 
and  instructive  chapter.  He  was  la- 
bouring as  an  itinerant  preacher  in 
some  mcure  village  of  Judea,  and 
there,8urrounded  as  we  are  informed 
by  an  audience  of  publicans  and  sin- 
ners»  he  was  imparting  to  them  the 
li^t  and  blessedness  of  his  own 
spirit* — ^thus    conferring   upon  the 
most  degraded  of  the  sons  of  men 
the  hi^  dignity  of  the  sons  of  God. 
But  wis  labour  of  love  to  unners» 
instead  of  calling  forth,  as  it  should, 
the  co-operation  of  the  scribes  and 
pharisees,  provoked  their  displeas- 
ure.   Nor  did  they  refrain  from  ex- 
pressloe  their  feelings  in  the  pres- 
ence of  the  multitiule.    With  the 
scowl  of  suspicion  and  bigotry,  and 
in  a  tone  of  contempt,  they  said, 
^'Ais  man  receiveth   sinners  and 
eateth  with  them."    To  be  thus  fa- 
miliar with  those  whom  they  re- 
garded as  unworthy  the  most  com- 
mon offices  of  humanitjT,  was  in 
(heir  yiew  sufficient  to  invalidate 
all  the  testimony  of  his  miracles, 
and  of  course  to  banish  from  their 
minds  all  conviction  of  his  Messiah- 
ship.    In  the  remaining  portion  of 
this  chapter  he  answers  this  objec- 
tion»  and  for  their  sakes  rather  than 
his  own,  mildly  justifies  his  conduct. 
For  this  purpose  he  appeals  to  one 
of  the  most  common  and  well  known 
principles  of  our  nature— the  pecu- 
liar joy  we  experience  at  the  re- 
covery of  what  had  been  lost.    This 
principle  he  illustrates  in  several 
parables.    He  first  presents  to  them 
the  case  of  a  shepherd,  who  rejoices 
more  over  the  one  sheep  that  was  lost 
and  is  found,  than  over  the  ninety 


and  nine  which  had  never  flirayed. 
He  then  tells  them  of  the  woman, 
who,  when  she  had  found  the  lost 
piece  of  money,  calleth  together  her 
friends,  sayine,  rejoice  with  me,  for 
I  have  f'^und  the  piece  that  was 
lost.  The  last,  but  most  touching 
exhibition  of  this  principle  was  in 
the  case  of  the  affectionate  father, 
whose  unfortunate  son  had  just  re^ 
turned  from  his  wanderings  in  a 
strange  land,  where  he  had  reduced 
himself  by  riotous  living  to  a  condi- 
tion worse  than  beggary.  The  ten- 
der parent  sees  his  returning  prodi- 
nil  at  a  distance,  his  heart  fills  at 
me  sisht,  he  runs,  falls  upon  his 
neck,  kisses  him,  and  rejoices  more 
over  this  son,  that  was  lost  and  is 
found,  that  was  dead  and  is  alive 
again,  than  over  him  who  had  never 
forsook  his  house,  but  had  always 
lived  in  the  full  enjoyment  of  his 
favour  and  bounty. 

Mow  spiritual  olriects,  as  they  lie 
beyond  the  reach  of  our  senses,  can- 
not be  distinctly  intelligible  to  the 
mind,  much  less  can  they  be  power- 
ful upon  the  heart,  unless  enu)odied 
forth  to  our  conception  in  the  im» 
ages  our  senses  furnish.  Our  great 
teacher  from  heaven  never  lost  sight 
of  this  important  truth.  And  ac- 
cordingly, in  the  simple  narative  you 
have  heard,  afforded  his  hearers  a 
lively  and  delightful  symbol  of  what 
takes  place  in  heaven  at  the  repent- 
ance of  a  sinner  upon  earth.  "  So 
likewise  joy  shall  be  in  heaven  over 
one  sinner  that  repenteth  more  than 
over  ninety  and  nine  just  persons 
who  need  no  repentance,"-— thus 
representing  the  inhabitants  of  that 
high  aind  holy  place  as  looking  down 
with  intense  and  ever  wakeful  in- 
terest upon  the  events  of  this  lower 
world,  and  ever  ready  to  receive 
into  their  bosoms  the  thrill  of  the 
most  joyo^  emotion  when  they  see 
one  sinner  delivered  from  the  bon- 
daee  and  darkness  of  his  depravity 
and  admitted  into  the  glorious  light 
and  liberty  of  the  sons  of  God< 
Now  what  could  have  been  better 
calculated  than  this,  not  only  to  en- 


0B% 


Sermqn  by  the  laU  Rev*  MuDarrach. 


[JUN1> 


courage  the  publicans  and  ainnere 
themselves^  bat  also  to  melt  down 
the  hard  heartedness  of  the  scribes 
and  phariseeiB  into  the  conviction 
that  he  was  not  to  blame  for  his 
kindness  to  sinners  when  their  re- 
pentance was  its  object,  and  at  the 
same  time  to  fix  deeply  in  thesr 
minds  this  important  truth,-— that 
the  moral  degradation  of  any  human 
beings  so  far  from  being  a  sufficient 
reason  why  they  should  either  des- 
pise or  neglect  them,  is  the  very 
circumstance  that  should  call  forth 
the  unweried  effi>rt8  of  their  benev* 
olence  to  reform  him. 

This  is  precisely,  as  we  conceive, 
the  sentiment  our  blessed  Lord  de- 
siened  to  inculcate  upon  his  hearers 
when  he  uttered  the  words  of  our 
text;  and  while  discoursing  upon 
them,  we  shall  simply  extend  their 
original  design  to  tne  inculcation  of 
the  same  sentiment  upon  your  hearts 
and  also  upon  our  own. 

We  repeat  the  sentiment  itself: 
The  moral  or  spiritual  degradation 
of  any  hunu&n  being,- so  far  from  be- 
ing a  sufficient  reason  why  we 
should  either  neglect  or  despise 
him,  is  the  very  circumstance  that 
renders  him  the  more  suitable  ob- 
ject of  our  benevolence,  and  should 
call  forth  its  strongest  endeavours 
to  reform  him. 

The  doctijne  you  perceive  is 
both  plain  and  practical.  While  its 
import  is  level  to  the  comprehension 
of  the  meanest  capacity,  it  points  us 
at  the  same  time  to  our  guilt  and 
our  duty.  The  duty  is  benevolence 
to  sinners.  The  guilt  is  our  past 
indiffisrence  to  sinners.  And  who 
amone  us  is  without  guilt  upon  this 
point?  Who  among  us  has  not  at 
some  time  passed  by  some  vile  out- 
cast, without  having  in  his  bosom 
one  feeling  of  compassion,  or  put- 
ting forth  one  effort  to  f^claim  nim. 
If  then  it  be  important  to  know  in 
what  we  have  erred,  and  what  is  the 
path  of  duty  for  the  future,  it  will 
not  be  unprofitable  to  bring  before 
us  the  considerations  from  which 


the  truth  and  excellence  of  our  doc- 
trine may  appear. 

Let  us  consider  then  in  the  first 
place,  that  the  moral  degradaium  of 
any  human  being,  however  great, 
doee  not  render  his  rtfomuUion  im- 
poeeihk.  If  it  were  otherwise,— if 
we  knew  there  was  a  fatal  necessi* 
ty  upon  the  morally  degraded  to 
continue  in  their  deploraUe  condi- 
tion, we  miglit  then  be  at  ease  in 
our  indifference/''  That  knowledge 
would  be  our  plea,  and  in  the 
sight  of  the  Judge  of  the  whole 
earth  it  would  be  a  sufficient  piea. 
It  would  free  us  from  all  blame  in 
our  neglect,  because  it  would  free 
us  from  all  obligation  to  put  forth  a 
single  endeavour.  This  is  too  ob- 
vious to  require  much  either  of 
proof  or  illustration.  Our  knowl- 
edge would,  in  that  case,  furnish  us 
with  a  sufficient  reason  for  with- 
holding our  endeavours.  And  does 
God  require  more  of  his  rational 
creatures  than  to  act,  like  himsdt 
from  sufficient  reason  ?  But  there 
is  another  view  in  which  our  free- 
dom from  obligation  may  appear.— 
Our  knowled^  in  that  case  would 
not  only  furnish  us  with  a  sufficient 
reason  for  withholding  our  endear- 
ours,  but  would  also  render  it  im- 
possible for  us  to  {>ut  them  forth.  It 
IS  a  law  of  our  rational  nature,  that 
we  cannot  sincerely  attempt  what 
we  know  to  be  impracticable.  And 
who  is  yet  to  be  informed  that  im- 
possibilities  are  not  matters  of  obli- 
gation P  But  is  it  so  ?  Is  the  worst 
man  on  earth  beyond  the  possibility 
of  reform?  Is  there  any  depth  of 
degradation  into  which  any  man 
may  sink  from  which  he  cannot  be 
raised  again  to  hope  and  to  heaven  ? 
Does  there  breathe  a  solitary  wretch 
in  this  world  of  hope  in  a  condition  so 
utterlv  hopeless  ?  Are  not  the  por- 
tals 01  high  heaven,— the  holy  dwel- 
ling place  of  God,— flnn^  wide  open 
to  even  the  chief  of  sinners*  Do 
not  beckoning  angels  crowd  those 
portals  with  all  the  sensibility  of 
their  benevolence  awake,  ready  to 


1826.3 


SBtman  bij  the  late  Rev.  Mr.  Darrach. 


289 


welrx>me  him  to  their  company  with 
hijrh  and  holy  grattilations  ?  Are 
they  not  bending  from  that  high  em- 
Inence  to  watch  with  intense  and 
ever  growing  regard,  over  every 
movement  of  his  soal,-— and  wonld 
not  his  repentance,  his  return  to 
virtue,  to  happiness,  and  to  God, 
^send  forth  a  wave  of  detighted 
sensiUlitv  throughout  all  their  ia» 
numerable  lesions  ?" 

But  to  speak  in  plain  languase*-*- 
Has  not  God,  in  the  gospel  of  his 
Son,  famished  sufficient  means  for 
the  recovery  of  any  sinner  upon 
earth  ?  Is  not  that  gospel  appropri- 
ately styled  the  power  of  God  to 
the  salvation  of  any  sinner  that  be- 
tieveth  ?  Does  not  the  same  om- 
nipotent benevolence  that  connects 
means  with  their  proper  ends  in  the 
physical  world,  connect  them  also  in 
the  moral  world  ?  Had  we  no  other 
evidence  of  this  delightful  truth, 
than  ttie  abundant  promises  of  his 
word,  these  alone  would  be  suffi- 
cient. In  these  promises  he  points 
us  to  the  connection  thus  establish- 
ed, and  that  too  for  the  purpose  of 
encoura^ng  as  to  make  use  of  the 
means  for  our  own  as  well  as  the^ 
recovery  of  others  from  the  spiritual 
maladies  of  ou r  natu  re.  The  proper 
use  of  proper  means  to  their  proper 
end  is  all  that  is  required  for  suc- 
ceas  in  any  enterprise.  And  in  the 
high  and  noble  enterprise  of  reform- 
ing ourselves  and  others,  God  has 
not  only  furnished  the  means,  but 
has  a! so' established  their  connection 
with  their  proper  end.  All  that  is 
required  upon  our  part  is  their 
proper  use. 

Let  us  now  consider  in  the  second 

Jilace,  that  there  %»  nothing  in  the 
eelings  which  we  class  under  the 
name  of  conscience  that  should  cause 
us  to  withhold  our  benevolence  from 
may  human  being,  however  great 
his  moral  degradation*  If  it  were 
otherwise,  we  should  in  this  case 
also  be  free  from  obligation.  If  the 
^elings  referred  to,  brought  us  un- 
der any  necessity  of  our  nature  to 
n^ect  and  despise  the  guilty  being 
1826.— No.  6,  3r 


whose  crimes  had  excited  them,  ra- 
ther than  to  put  forth  benevolent 
efforts  to  brin^  him  to  repentance, 
this  necessity  itself  would  be  a  suf- 
ficient plea:  for  that  which  is  in 
us  by  tne  necessity  of  our  nature, 
is  matter  neither  of  praise  nor  of 
blame.  But  is  it  so  ?  Is  it  the  na- 
ture of  those  feelings  to  destroy  our 
benevolence  towards  any  of  our 
fellow  sinners.  That  in  those  feeU 
ings — feelings  that  rise  in  view  of 
our  own,  as  well  as  the  sinful  con- 
duct of  others — God  has  implanted 
in  our  moral  constitution  an  abhor- 
rence of  sin,  we  readily  udmit.  But 
is  abhorrence  of  sin  incompatible 
with  benevolence  towards  the  sin- 
ner P  Are  not  those  feelings  per- 
'Verted  from  the  original  purpose  of 
their  existence  in  the  human  mind 
when  permitted  either  to  weaken  or 
destroy  that  benevolence  ?  Can  we 
suppose  for  a  moment  that  such  feel- 
ings would  be  implanted  within  us, 
for  such  a  purpose,  by  him  who  him- 
self bears  to  smncrs  a  love  commen- 
surate with  his  abhorrence  for  their 
8ins,-^-a  love  and  an  abhorrence  that 
admit  a  measure  no  less  than  the 
distance  from  the  throne  of  the  uni* 
verse  to  the  cross  of  Calvary. 

This  brings  us  to  the  third  con- 
sideration, in  which  we  shall  show 
that  God  himself,  and  those  who 
have  most  resetnoled  him,  Itave  not 
withheld  their  benevolence  from  any 
human  being,  however  great  his 
moral  degradation.  If  m\H  were 
not  true,  we  should  not  only  be  free 
from  obligation  both  to  have  and  to 
exercise  feelings  of  benevolence  to 
sinners,  but  it  would  be  an  incum- 
bent duty  to  withhold  such  feelings. 
It  is  in  the  idea  of  God,  and  of  those 
who,  like  mirrors,  ima^  forth  the 
perfections  which  in  him  are  infi- 
nite, that  we  can  find  the  only  infal- 
lible standard  of  what  is  right  or 
wrong,  either  in  feeling  or  in  con- 
duct. The  ultinmte  design,  no  less 
than  the  natural  tendency,'  of  all 
worship  and  all  religion,  is  to  bring 
the  feelings  and  conduct  of  the 
worshipper  into  conformity  tp  the 


SM 


Sltrmon  by  ihe  latt  Sev*  Mr,  Darrack. 


CJuhS* 


character  and  will  of  him  who  is  its 
object  This  is  true  of  all  the  vari- 
ous forms  of  worship  and  religion, 
that  have  appeared  amon^  men,  but 
preeminently  so  of  that,  m  which  it 
nas  been  our  high  privilege  to  be  ed- 
ucated, and  in  which  Christ  is  him- 
self, both  the  founder,  and  its  im- 
mediate object,  tt  is  throuffh  Christ, 
the  divine  exemplar  of  the  Chris- 
tians, that  God,  tne  everlasting  Fa- 
ther, becomes  known  to  the  human 
heart  No  man,  says  John,  hath 
seen  God  at  any  time :  the  only  be- 
gotten Son,  who  is  in  the  bosom  of 
the  Father,  he  hath  declared  him. 
God,  says  the  apostle  Paul,  who  at 
sundry  times,  and  in  divers  man- 
ners, hath  communicated  the  know- 
ledge of  himself  by  the  prophets  to 
the  fathers,  hath  in  these  last  days' 
communicated  that  knowledge  by 
his  Son,  who  is  the  brightness  of  his 
excellence  and  the  express  image  of 
his  person.  God.  then  manifested 
in  the  flesh,  God  in  the  person  of 
our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ, 
18  he,  in  the  idea  of  whom,  we,  as 
Christians,  have  the  only  infallible 
standard  for  the  admeasurement 
both  of  our  feelings  and  conduct 
To  be  perfect,  as  he  is  perfect,  and 
to  be  holy,  as  he  is  hoi  v,  should  be 
our  constant  aim.    What  he  ap- 

{ roves,  we  should  approve;  what 
e  disapproves,  we  should  disap- 
C-ove ;  whom  he  loves,  should  we 
ve ;  and  they  only  whom  he  hates, 
should  we  hate.  But  is  there  a  hu- 
man being  on  earth,  who  is  the  ob- 
ject of  the  Almighty's  hatred  ?  It 
IS  true,  God  is  angry  with  the  wick- 
ed every  day ;  but  is  that  anger  in- 
consistent widi  his  benevolence  to- 
wards the  guilty  wretch,  who  is  the 
object  of  it  r  With  rejoicing  confi- 
dence we  can  answer,  no :  malevo- 
lence is  not  among  the  attributes  of 
the  Holv  One  of  the  Universe.  It 
is  true,  he  is  just,  and  that  thai  jus- 
tice shall  blaze  forth  forever  to  the 
Universe  from  the  fires  that  are 
never  quenched.  But  what  is  jus^ 
tice,  but  benevolence,  in  another 
f^.    Wheii  expressed  it  is  wrath 


indeed ;  but  it  is,  at  the  same  time, 
the  wrath  of  the  Lamb.  There  is 
then,  no  just  reason  why  even  those 
who  endure  that  wrath,  should  gnasli 
their  teeth  against  God,  as  a  be- 
ing malevolent.  What  reason,  then, 
have  wt  to  regard  him  in  that  light, 
who  live  in  a  world  so  blest  with  all 
that  can  make  it  most  Idlest  indeed— 
a  world,  where  every  thing  but  the 
heart  of  man  breathes  the  spirit  of 
benevolence ;  where  it  is  borne  om 
every  sun -beam,  and  heard  in  the 
breathing  of  every  wind— a  world 
too,  whicn,  though  it  has  broken  loose 
from  allegiance  to  its  greatest  Sove- 
reign, shares  more  largely  on  that 
very  account,  in  the  expressions  of 
his  benevolence.  Seated,  as  he  is, 
on  the  throne  of  infinite  majesty, 
and  surrounded  as  he  is,  by  the 
adoring  regards  of  his  great  and 
universal  kin^om,he  turns  towards 
this  dark — ^this  distant— -this  rebel- 
lious province  we  dwell  in,  with  an 
eye  full  of  the  tenderest  compassion, 
and  here  pours  forth  in  light  and 
blessedness,  the  fulness  of  his  be- 
nevolence. Yes !  the  fullness  of 
his  benevolence  he  pours  forth  oa 
man— on  man,  a  sinner— on  man, 
his  enemy.  From  the  clouds  he 
pours  forth  the  showers  to  refresh 
the  earth.  From  the  sun,  the  moon, 
and  the  stars,  he  pours  it  forth  in 
light  to  enlighten  the  earth.  In  the 
iwAy  that  sustains  us ;  in  the  rai- 
ment, that  clothes  us  ;  in  the  man- 
sion, that  defends  us ;  in  the  friend, 
that  comforts  us  :  in  all  things  we 
are  blessed,  and  blessed  beyond 
measure. 

Now  why  thb  profusion  of  bless- 
ings upon  sinners  from  the  source  of 
infinite  purity  t  Whv  this  expres- 
sion of  amazing  gooaness  towards 
beings  preeminenuy  selfish?  We 
have  our  answer  in  the  words  of  in- 
spiration,— that  he  might  lead  them 
to  repentance ;  or,  in  the  language 
of  Chnst  that  he  may  thereby  teach 
them  to  be  children,  not  merely  as 
dwellers  in  his  house  and  partakers 
of  his  nature,  but  as  exhibiting  in 
their  hearts  the  moral  image  of  the 


1826.] 


Sermon  by  the  late  Sev.  Mr.  Barrack. 


i9i 


Everlasting  Father,  In  everj  age, 
and  among  every  people,  this  has 
been  the  constant  aim  of  his  provi- 
dence, both  natural  and  sapematu- 
ral.  For  this  he  has  put  a  con- 
science in  the  breast  of  every  man ; 
and  there  she  still  sits,  surrounded 
by  her  thunders,  that  sometimes 
sleep,  indeed,  but  sometimes  roar-^ 
and  roar,  not  to  terrify,  but  to  re- 
form him ;  for  this  end,  he  has 
made  creation  itself  a  revelation 
both  of  his  existence  and  character; 
for  this  end  he  has,  at  different 
6mes,  and  in  different  places  raised 
up  men,  and  hath  put  his  spirit 
within  them,  to  instruct  and  reform 
their  fellow  men.  Such  were  Enoch, 
and  Noah,  and  Abraham,  and  Isaac, 
and  Jacob,  and  Joseph,  and  Moses, 
and  Joshua,  and  Samuel,  and  David, 
and  Isaiah,  and  Daniel,  and  a  host 
of  others,  who  seem,  as  it  were,  a 
stream  of  light  through  the  dark 
ages  of  a  dark  world,  until  the  great 
light,  that  shall  eventually  enlighten 
the  whole  earth,  did  come. 

That  glorious  Light  was  God  him- 
self, in  the  person  of  Christ  And 
how  long  shall  I  detain  you,  to  tell 
the  half  of  what  he  has  done  to  bring 
sinners  to  repentance.  Shall  I  sum 
up  all  in  saying,  that  with  this  end 
in  view,  he  hath  done  all  he  has 
done,  is  now  doing,  and  shall  here- 
after do,  both  in  Heaven  and  on 
earth  ?  Look  back  to  his  life — ^hia 
lifeof  unparalleled  labours;  consid- 
er his  condescension^  and  his  pa- 
tience, and  his  fatigues^  and  bis 
deaUi,  and  remember,  that  to  all 
these  he  was  reconciled  merely  be- 
cause by  them  he  would  bring  pub- 
licans i^nd  sinners,  and  such  (is  tney, 
to  repentance*  And  have  not  all 
the  men  of  God  who  have  appeared 
since  his  day,  acknowledgea  their 
indebtedness  to  him  for  all  their 
knowledse,  and  to  his  Hol^  Spirit, 
for  all  Sieir  influence  f  And  of 
these  what  a  host  could  we  name, 
who  have  all  directed  their  efforts 
to  this  same  object,  the  reformation 
of  sinners.  And  here  shall  we  so 
fiir  indulge  our  own  feelings  as  to 


mention  the  names  of  Howard,  who 
souglit  over  Europe  the  unseen 
wretchedness  of  its  prisons,  pr  of 
Henry  Martin,  the  great  man  of 
God  among  the  Persians,  or  of 
^wartz,  or  of  Elliot,  or  of  Brainerd, 
or  of  Edwards?  Visionaries  and 
enthusiasts,  doubtless,  in  the  esteem 
of  the  earthly-minded,  but  their  re- 
cord is  on  iiigh,  their  praise  is  of 
Grod,  and  not  of  man ;  their  praise  is 
in  the  everlasting  joys  they  have 
conferred  upon  thousands  of  their 
fellow  men. 

This  brings  us  to  the  fourth  and 
last  consideration,  the  great  good 
that  results  from  the  reformation  of 
any  human  being,  however  ^reat  his 
moral  de|;radation.    On  this  point; 
upon  which  we  might  consume  the 
day,  our  time  permits  us  to  dwell 
but  for  a  moment.    We  can  only 
throw  out  a  few  remarks,  that  must 
suggest    to  your  own  minds,  the 
thoughts  we  have  no  time  to  ex- 
press.   Consider,  then,   the  great 
good  that  results  to  th^  reformed 
himself.    Before  his  rcformationy  he 
was  in  all  the  chains,  iind  darkness, 
in  which  th^  indulgence  of  brutal 
propensities  envelopes   the  mind ; 
now  he  is  introduced  into  the  glori- 
ous light  and  liberty  of  the  sons  of 
God.    Before  his  reformation,  he 
had  np  other  prospect  before  him 
than  the  still  heavier  chains,  and  the 
still  blacker  darkness,  of  the  future 
world,   over  which  the  Bible  has 
throwq  all  the  most  fearful  images 
of  horror :  now  the  Sun  of  Right- 
eousness has  arisen  upon  his  soul« 
and  through  the  darkness  of  the 
grave,  he  sees  the  pathway  to  the 
world  of  ii^t  and  blessedness  that 
lies  beyond  it ;  h^  has  the  conscious* 
ness  within  him  that  this  same  Al* 
mighty  friend,  who  hath  been  his 
God  through  the  brief  moments  cf 
his  earthly  life,  will  continue  to  be 
his  God,  to  sustain  and  bless  him 
throughout  the  endless  ajm  of  a  life 
that  is  immortal.    Oh  !  if  we  could 
track  his  upward  and  brightning 
pathi  from  tne  point  of  his  repent- 
ance upon  eartn,  to  some  far  dis- 


29Z 


Sermon  by  the  lale  Ret*  Mr*  Darrach, 


[JvvJi, 


tant  point  of  his  endless  progression 
in  knowledge,  holiness,  and  bliss,  in 
the  world  eternal,  we  should  require 
no  other  argument  to  magnify  that 
repentance  into  an  importance 
which  no  intellect  can  estimate. 
But  this,  gi^at  as  it  is,  is  but  a  small 

Eortion  ot  the  good  to  result  from 
is  refonnation.  Consider  the  great 
good  it  brings  to  the  kingdom  of 
God.  It  is  in  this  view  especial lj» 
that  there  is  joj  in  heaven  ^t  tfie 
repentance  of  a  sinner  upon  earth. 
It  is  not  merely  because  in  himself 
one  .more  is  added  to  that  holj 
kingdom,  but  because  in  his  repent* 
ance,  they  see  the  repentance  of  9 
multitude,  who,  through  his  examr 
pie,  his  labours,  and  his  prayers^ 
will  be  brouglit  unto  the  same  bless- 
edness with  himself.  We  might 
also  direct  your  attention  to  the 
good  that  results  to  him  who  is  the 
instrument  of  his  reformation.  But 
sufficient  has  already  been  said  to 
convince  any  candid  person  of  both 
the  truth  and  excellence  of  the  sen- 
timent of  our  texty — that  the  bring- 
ing of  sinners  to  repentance,  is,  in- 
deed, the  best  work  in  the  world, 
the  most  suitable  to  the  spirit  of  be- 
nenevolence,  and  its  proper  employ- 
ment. We  have  endeavoured  to 
make  this  appear  by  directing  your 
attention,  in  the  first  place,  to  the 
possibility  of  the  event  itself ;  in  the 
second  place,  to  the  fact,  that  there 
is  nothing  in  the  feelings  of  con- 
science to  affect  our  benevolence  to- 
wards sinners;  in  the  third place» 
to  the  fact,  that  God  himself,  and 
those  who  have  most  resembled  him» 
have  made  it  the  aim  of  their  be- 
nevolence; and  in  the  last  place, 
the  immense  good  that  results  from 
the  event  itself,  considered  in  its 
relation,  both  to  the  happiness  of  the 
individual  himself,  and  the  increas- 
ed joy  of  the  whole  kingdom  of  God. 
JNow  the  first  and  most  obvious 
remark  is  suggested  by  what  has 
been  said, — that  the  sentiment  of 
our  text,  the  truth  and  excellence  of 
which  we  have  endeavoured  to  vin- 
dicate, is  not  the  prevailing  senti* 


ment  of  men.  We  say  tlie  prevails 
ing  sentiment :  for  we  are  unwilling 
to  suppose  that  at  no  time,  and  un- 
der no  circumstances,  their  senti- 
ments upon  this  point  are  not  more 
accordant  to  truth,  than  their  daily 
conduct  warrants .  us  to  believe. 
There  are  moments  in  the  life,  per- 
haps, of  most  men,  when  both  their 
feelings  and  sentiments,  upon  thi^ 
and  all  other  points  that  relate  to 
morality  and  religion  are  far  differ- 
ent from  what  are  habitual  in  them. 
Moments  when  the  brutal  parts  of 
their  nature  seem  enthralled  b^ 
the  noble  attributes  of  their  humam- 
ij, — when  what  is  more  spiritual 
witliin  them  rises  up,  as  if  to  claim 
its  supremacy  over  both  their  senti-^ 
ments  9,nd  conduct, — when  there  is 
a  feeling  as  if  the  chains  and  dark- 
ness had  broken  away, — when  the 
existence,  and  the  Jove,  and  the 
presence  of  God,  are  borne  in  upon 
the  soul  with  a  power  that  can 
scarcely  be  withstood,  and  the  heart 
seems  swelling  as  if  it  would  open 
to  receive  the  whole  influence  of  the 
Deity.  We  are  willing  to  believe 
that  at  such  times,  when  the  sfurits 
pf  men  are  most  like  to  what  they 
might  become,  they  bejgin,  even 
themselves,  to  be  dissatisfied  with 
the  littleness,  and  worthlessness  of 
all  things  about  them,  and  refusing 
to  acknowledge  the  objects  of  this 
life  as  an  adequate  end  to  their  en- 
deavours, or  the  pleasures  this  world 
offers  as  enough,  they  pant,  in  most 
sincere  desires  for  more,  and  raise 
themselves,  in  imagination  at  least, 
if  not  in  faith,  to  contemplate — to 
desire  the  blessedness  of  the  upper 
world.  But  how  deplorable  the  fact, 
that  such  times— '(may  we  not  call 
them  times  of  rationality  ?)— are  no 
longer  than  moments;  moments,  too, 
that  have  lon^  intervals  between 
them«  in  whicn  the  rise  again  of 
earthly  feelinfl;8,  throws  over  earth- 
ly objects  their  wonted  fascinations, 
and  the  delirium  returns. 

it  is  in  these  intervals  of  intatua- 
tion  that  they  discover  their  predo- 
minant character^  and  fAli  us  bj 


1826.] 


Sermon  by  the  late  Rev.  Mr,  DarracJi. 


£9d 


their  conduct,  the  real  sentiments  of 
their  hearts.  What,  at  such  times, 
let  me  ask,  is  the  treatment  that 
poor  depravity  receives  from  depra- 
vity itself?  and"  what  are  the  senti- 
ments that,  in  such  treatment,  thej 
express?  Look  for  an  answer  to 
the  man  in  whom  that  depravity  has 
assumed  the  form  of  avarice :  I 
mean,  (for  I  would  not  be  misunder- 
stood,) I  mean  the  man  who,  in  the 
appropriate  phraseology  of  common 
iife,  18  styied  the  mone^-making 
man :  the  man  who  hath  said  to  gold, 
thou  art  my  trust,  and  to  fine  gold, 
thou  ar^vSiy  confidence.  He  mayi 
indeed^  present  his  body  in  tne  sa- 
cred temple  of  the  God  of  the  spir- 
itual world,  and  put  it  in  the  atti- 
tudes of  worship ;  but  he  bows  still 
in  no  less  adoring  worship  to  his 
god  of  gold — iix^  sreat  Diana  of  this 
world.  Talk  with  fnm  about  moral 
perfection,  about  moral  obligation, 
about  conformity  to  God,  about  tjbye 
hateful  nature  of  sin,  and  its  awful 
consequences,  about  the  afiecting 
scene  of  Calvary,  about  the  hop^s  ^ 
heaven  and  the  fears  of  hell,— *and 
you  bring  upon  his  face  the  smile 
that  tells  you  he  thinks  you  either  ^ 
fool  or  an  enthusiast.  What  cares 
he,  think  you ,  for  either  the  depravi- 
ty in  himself,  or  in  the  inen  about 
him?  Sometimes,  indeed,  it  maj 
offer  advantage  in  adding  to  his 
hoarded  heap.  Then,  surely,  ho 
cares  for  it ;  nut  not  for  it$  deatrucr 
Hon:  no,  he  rejoices  in  its  exist- 
ence, and  woufd  gladly  find  more  of 
it  And  how  much  more  accordant 
to  the  true  spirit  of  Christ  are  the 
senttmenta  of  the  man  of  pleasure, 
or  the  man  of  ambition,  or  the  man  of 
mere  literary  or  philanthropic  taste^ 
or  of  any  o&er  man  in  whom  the 
worldly  spirit  appears^  in  any  of  its 
various  forms  ?  Uoes  not  the  daihr 
conduct  of  all  of  these  afford  suffi- 
cient evidence  that  they  deem  the 
npentance,  either  of  themselves  or 
others,  a  very  unimportant  and  un- 
desirable event 

But  it  is  not  these  alone,  who,  by 
^Ay  of  distinction  from  the  better 


part  of  mankind,  4iro  called  the 
world :  I  say  it  is  not  these  alone 
who  manifest  in  their  general  con- 
duct, a  sentiment  so  diverse  from 
the  sentiment  of  our  text.,  It  is  in 
the  church,  as  well  as  in  the  world, 
that  we  witness  the  expressions, 
both  in  words  and  conduct,  of  the 
same  sentiment  And  shall  we  ex- 
culpate ourselves  from  the  condem- 
nation we  deal  so  liberally  to 
others  ?  Does  the  minister  of  the 
everlasting  Gospel,  with  ail  its  sa- 
credness  and  all  its  awful  reaponsi- 
bilities,  secure,  in  those  who  assume 
it,  either  the  exclusion  of  this  senti- 
ment from  their  hearts,  or  its  expres- 
sion from  their  habitual  conouct? 
We  should  rojoice  to  think  so,  had 
yre  not  the  testimony  of  facts  to 
prevent  us.  Have  not  those  who 
nave  most  faithfully  and  most  labo- 
riously discharged  its  high  and  sa- 
cred Uinctions,found  much  in  them* 
selves  to  condemn  upon  this  very 
point  Doubtless  it  would  be  well 
ror  us  always  tp  remember,  that  it 
was  upon  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees 
that  the  Saviour  found  it  necessary 
to  inculcate  the  doctrine  of  our  text 
They,  yon  all  know,  were  the  hi^ 

Jrofessors  and  religionists  of  the 
ewi^  church,  the  great  Doctors  in 
Divinity  of  their  day,  teachers  and 
rulers  in  Israel,  to  whom  the  people 
looked  up,  both  for  example  and  in- 
struction in  righteousness.  It  was 
these  that  had  it  then  to  be  displeas- 
ed with  Jesus  for  his  kindness  to 
sinners,  in  his  endeavours  to  make 
them  the  heirs  of  immortal  blessed- 
ness. 

But  are  there  not  some  who  think 
differently  upon  this  important  sub- 
ject from  the  larger  portion  of  man- 
kind ;  are  there  not  those  who  are 
convinced,  and  who  manifest  the 
conviction  by  their  conduct,  that  the 
work  of  bringing  sinners  to  repent- 
ance^ despises  and  undervaluea  as  it 
is,  is  in  fact,  the  best  work  in  the 
world — the  most  suitable  to  the  spir- 
it of  benevolence — ^those  who  have 
hearts  to  sympathize  in  the  joy  of  an- 
gels, when  they  see  br  hear  of  sinners 


S94 


Extgeiital  Remarks  on  SL  Matthew  iiu  ll. 


tJmop, 


Tbused  from  the  depth  and  darkness 
of  their  depravity  to  the  light  and 
the  hopes  of  Heaven  ?  We  have  our 
answer  in  the  fact  that  evaneeli- 
cal  institutions — institutions,  wnose 
main  design  and  value  is  the  bring- 
ing of  sinners  to  repentance,  have 
still  the  respect  and  patronage  of  the 
public.  We  have  our  answer  in  the 
institutions  sacred  to  science  and 
religion,  with  which  God  has  hon- 
oured and  blessed  this  land-^in  the 
edifice  sacred  to  devotion,  in  which 
we  are  now  assembled,  and  in  others 
of  similar  character,  scattered 
throughout  our  country  and  the 
world,  like  points  of  li;^ht  to  diffuse 
light  and  blessedness  upon  the  dark- 
ness that  surrounds  them.  We  have 
our  answer  in  the  Education,  the 
Bible,  the  Missionary  Institutions, 
to  which  the  Christian  world  is  now 
directing  its  attention.  To  whom 
are  we  indebted  for  all  these  but  to 
those  whose  t>enevolence  has  been 
awake  to  the  importance  of  bringing 
sinners  to  repentance  P 

The  second  and  concluding  re- 
mark is,  that  all  evangelical  institu- 
tions and  projects  are  more  entitled 
to  your  zealous  patronage  and  sup- 
port, than  all  tne  other  affairs  of 
mankind — that  the  schemes  of  mer- 
cantile enterprise,  the  labour  which 
proposes  to  itself  the  accumulation 
of  wealth,  knowledge,  honour,  or  in- 
fluence—magnificent designs  of  po- 
litical  ambition^-the  boundless  as- 
pirings of  kings,  cabinets,  and  gene- 
rals, are,  in  the  sober  view  of  reason, 
the  toys  and  rattles  of  an  infant, 
compared  with  the  humblest  exer- 
tions of  tlie  Christian  philanthrop- 
ist. 

The  whole  drift  of  our  chapter 
and  of  our  discourse  most  forcibly 
impresses  this  sentiment  on  our 
minds,  and  I  would,  therefore,  fain 
leave  it  in  ascendency  over  every 
individual  present.  However  ex- 
travagant the  thought  may  seem  to 
the  depravity  of  the  heart,  you  may 
depend  on  it,  there  is  nothing  you 
ever  undertake  that  deserves  equal 
^eal  and  constancy  and  self-sacri- 


ficing resolution,  with  your  endeav- 
ours for  the  faith  and  furtherance  of 
the  Gospel.  The  reason  is,  that 
these  endeavours  have,  for  their  ul- 
timate object,  the  repentance  of  stn- 
nenB.  For  whether  they  be  the  se- 
cret stragglings  of  the  soul  against 
its  own  corruptions-^the  breathings 
of  pious  affections  in  the  closet-^ 
the  intense  meditation  of  divine 
truth— the  social  devotions  of  the 
domestic  circle— the  prayers  and 
praises  of  th^  sanctuary — and  the 
devout  attendance  on  the  spoken 
word — ^the  contributions  for  the 
support  of  mission,  of  biUe,  or  rf 
education  societies,  or  personal  la- 
bours in  the  sabbath  school,  the  re- 
pentance of  sinners  is  the  simple 
object  which  they  all  tend  to  ad- 
vance^ and,  because  this  is  so, 
though  you  should  be  languid  in  ev- 
ery othier  employment,  here!  oh! 
here  It  is,  that  what  your  hand  find- 
eth  to  do,  you  should  do  it  with  all 
yourmi^t 


For  the  Cbrittian  Spectator. 

EXKeKTIOAL  KSMARKS  OV  8T«  MAT* 
THEW  ill.  11. 

He  shall  baptise  wm  with  the  Eohj 
Ohost  ana  with  Jire. 

Biblical  critics,  as  well  ancient  as 
modem,  have  been  considerably  em- 
barrassed by  the  concludina;  expres- 
sion in  this  passage,  and  various 
interpretations  have  been  ffiven  of 
it ;  some  of  which  are  sufficiently 
absurd  and  ridiculous.  The  phrase 
is  wanting  in  the  Codex  Basiliensis, 
(a  MS.  of  the  9th  century,)  the  Co- 
dex Vaticanus,  No.  354,  (a  MS.  of 
the  10th  century,)  ei^t  others  of 
inferior  note,  and  many  Evangelis- 
taria.  Some  versiwis  and  printed 
editions^  likewise,  do  not  contain  it  i 
but  it  is  found  in  a  parallel  passage 
in  St.  Luke^s  Gospel,  (ch.iii.  16,) 
and  in  the  most  authentic  manu- 
scripts and  versions.  It  was  proba- 
bly omitted  by  the  transcribers  of 


1326.] 


j^egeiicd  Xemarks  on  8i.  Matthew  iii.  11. 


295 


some  copies  partly  in  consequence 
of  its  omcuntj  and  the  contradic- 
tory and  fanciful  interpretations 
which  the  fathers  had  ^ven  of  it, 
and  partly  because  it  is  not  con- 
tained in  the  corresponding  place 
in  St.  Mark's  Gospel. 

I  shall  first  glance  at  some  of  the 
interpretations  which  in  ancient  and 
modem  times  have  been  siven  of  the 
phrase,  and  then  offer  wnat  appears 
to  me  the  most  satisfactory  explana- 
tion of  it 

I.  Ancient  interpreters. 

1.  Some  of  the  fathers  understand 
by  the  baptism  offire^  the  tribukt- 
hons,  calamities^  and  afflictions^ 
which  believers  in  Christ  are  in 
every  age  called  to  pass  throu^, 
and  particularly  those'  persecutions 
and  calamities  which  befel  the  fol- 
lowers of  Jesus  in  the  first  ages  of 
Christianity.  Trials  and  afflictions 
are  freauently  and  aptly  represent- 
ed in  toe  sacred  scriptures  under 
the  image  ofjire.  As  that  element 
is  employed  to  cleanse  and  purify 
and  refine  metals,  so  afflictions  and 
deprivations  are  designed  by  God  to 
test  the  probity  and  piety  of  men, 
and  to  produce  in  them  a  thorou^ 
amendment  and  reformation.  (Vid. 
Isa.  xlviii.  10.  Zech.  xiii.  9.  Psalm 
IxvL  12.  Ecclus.  li.  6.  1  Cor.  iii. 
14.)  Hence  the  Opus  Imperfectum 
on  Matthew  says,  that  there  are 
three  kinds  of  baptism.  1.  The 
baptism  of  water.  2.  The  baptism 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  3.  The  baptism 
of  tribulatioos  and  afflictions,  repre- 
sented under  the  image  of  fire. 
This  interpretation  of  tne  word  is 
agreeable  to  Hebrew  usage,  but 
does  not  accord  with  the  context 
John  the  Baptist  in  no  other  part  of 
this  discourse  alludes  to  the  suffer- 
ings which  Christians  would  endure, 
but  on  the  contrary  intimates  that 
their  condition  will  be  a  happy  one. 
(y.9.) 

2.  Basil  and  Theophilus  under- 
stand by  the  word  <</!re,"  in  this 
place,  the  fire  of  heU^  the  punish- 
ment of  the  mcked  in  the  future 


3.  Cyril,  Jerome,  and  others,  ex- 
plain it  of  the  descent  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  on  the  day  of  Pentecost, 

4.  St  Chrysostom  says  it  mean»^ 
the  superabundant  graces  of  the 
Spirit.  But  this  explanation  is  en-- 
tirely  without  support  from  the  'S^w 
Testament  usage. 

5.  Hilary  says  it  means  a  fire 
that  the  righteous  must  pass  through 
in  the  day  of  Judgment,  to  pucSy 
them  from  such  defilements  as  ne- 
cessarily cleaved  to  them  here,  aod. 
with  which  they  could  not  be  ad- 
mitted into  glory.  Ambrose  say» 
this  baptism  shall  be  administered 
at  the  gate  of  Paradise  by  John  the 
Baptist,  and  he  thinks  that  this  is 
what  is  meant  by  the  '*  flaming 
sword."  (Gen.  iii.  24.)  Origin  and 
Lactantius  conceive  it  to  be  a  river 
of  fire  at  the  gate  of  heaven,  similar 
to  the  Phlegethon  of  the  heathen.-— 
It  is  upon  such  absurd  interpre- 
tations as  these  that  the  Roman 
Catholics  have  builded  their  mon- 
strous doctrine  of  purgatory* 

II.  Modern  Interpreters. 

1.  Dr.  Samuel  Clarke  and  others,, 
following  Cyril  and  Jerome,  con- 
ceive that  John  refers  in  this  pas- 
sage entirely  to  the  miraculous  ef- 
fusion of  the  Holy  Spirit  on  the  da^ 
of  Pentecost,  ^Acts  iu)  and  that  it  is 
in  fact  a  prediction  of  that  extraor- 
dinary event.  According  to  their 
interpretation  the  passage  would, 
read  thus:  '  He  shall  baptise  you 
with  the  Holy  Spirit^  under  the  ap- 
pearance offire.^  But  to  this  expo- 
sition it  may  be  objected,  among 
other  things,  that  the  "tongues  of 
fire,"  spoken  of  in  the  Acts,  de- 
scended only  on  the  twelve  apostles, 
and  not  on  the  promiscuous  multi- 
tude who  heard  their  preaching 
whereas  the  persons  here  addressed 
by  John  were  the  Jews  ^nerally, 
and  especially  the  Pharisees  and 
Saducees,  who  came  to  learn  his 
doctrine,  and  to  be  baptised  of  him. 
Admitting,  however,  that  others  be- 
side the  apostles  were  endowed 
with  the  extraordinary  gifts  of  the 
Spirit,  (and  such  only  were  comma  ~ 


£96 


Exegetical  Bemark$  on  St  MaUlmv  iii.  1 1. 


[JuNi;> 


nicated  on  that  occasion,)  the  num- 
ber of  sQch  must  have  been  verj 
small  compared  with  the  whole  bodj 
of  believers;  whereas  here  the  ex- 
pression is  universal^  and  qualified 
Dj  no  limitation  whatever.  I  can- 
not believe  that  John  has  anj  refer- 
ence in  this  place  to  the  descent  of 
the  Spirit  at  the  pentecostal  season ; 
thai  event  was  the  sufcject  of  a  spe* 
ciid  prediction  of  our  Saviour^  near 
the  conclusion  of  his  ministry,  and 
the  principal  design  of  it  Was  to 
uualifj^  the  apostles  for  the  office  of 
Christian  ambassadors,  and  at  the 
same  time  to  afford  a  conclusive  and 
Irrefra^ble  proof  of  the  truth  of 
Christianitj.  The  prediction  of 
such  an  event  would  have  been  al- 
together irrelevant  to  the  occasion 
upon  which  John  uttered  these 
words. 

2.  Dr.  Adam  Clarke^  Hewlett, 
Albert,  and  others,  think  that  the 
wora^'fire,'^  in  this  verse  is  used 
as  a  twnbol  of  purity^  xUuminaHon^ 
4^c.  They  explain  the  passage  bj 
the  figure  Hendyads,  as  if  ''the 
Holy  Spirit  and  nre,"  were  put  for 
**  spiritual  fire,"  («tjp  4rveufi.arixov,)  or 
for  » the  fire  of  the  Holy  Spint," 
(irup  «veu(xaro<  hfyiw^  and  understand 
by  th^  expression  tho9t  spiritual  and 
moral  gifts  with  which  the  minds  of 
believers  should,  under  the  new  dis- 
pensation, be  endowed,  and  by 
which  they  would  be  cleansed  and 
purified  from  sin,  and  rendered 
^ sound  and  holy.*  Fire  is  frequent- 
'ly  mentioned  in  the  sacred  writings 
as  a  symbol  of  the  highest  degree  of 
purity,  or  as  the  most  efficacious 
means  of  purification.  (Isa.  vi.  6, 
&c.)  Its  use  in  proving  and  refi* 
ning  the  precious  metals  luw  already 

*  "The  Spirit  of  God  is  here  represent- 
ed  jindcr  the  similitude  offire^  because  he 
was  to  illuminale  and  invigorate  the  soul, 
penetrate  every  part,  and  asstmilaie  the 
whole  to  the  image  of  the  God  of  glory.*' 
—A.  Clarke's  Com.  in  loc. 

**  It  (i.  e.  fire)  seems  to  be  here  used 
figuratively  for  the  sanctifying  influence 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  is  communicated 
(o  the  sincere  Christian  in  the  ordinance 
jf  baptism." — Hewlett's  com.  in  loc. 


been  noticed.  (Vid.  Mala.  iii.  2, 3.) 
Among  the  Hebrews  it  was  an  em- 
blem ot  every  Uiing  which  possesses 
the  property  of  cleansing  from  im- 
purities, fiut  though  this  explana- 
tion is  according  to  the  usus  lo- 
auendi  of  the  scriptures,  I  cannot 
ttiink  ills  the  true  one,  because  the 
context  seems  plainly  to  intimate 
that  the  two  members  of  the  sen- 
tence relate  to  different  thin^,  and 
therefore  should  be  kept  distinct. 

The  word  fire  {wp)  occurs  three 
times  in  this  discourse,— once  in  v. 
10  and  once  in  each  of  the  two  con- 
secutive verses.    Now  it  is  obvious 
that  neither  in  v.  10,  nor  in  v.  12,  is 
the  word  to  be  understood  in  a  lite- 
ral sense;  nor  in  either  case  is  it 
symbolical  of  moral   purity;    nor 
does  it  signify  the  persecutions  and 
calamities  which  Cnristians  were  to 
endure,   for  believers  are  not  the 
subjects  of  discourse.    In  both  these 
passaees  it  plainly  denotes  the  heavy 
punishment  to  which  the  impenitent 
and  incorrigtbh  are  exposed,  <<Even 
now  the  axe  is  laid  at  the  root  of  the 
trees."  (v.  10.)    This  is  a  prover- 
bial expression,  by  which  impending 
punishment  is  denounced  upon  the 
wicked,     (vid.  Ecclus.x.  18;  Dan. 
iv.  20.  £8.) — •*  Every  tree  therefore 
which  beareth  not  fi;ood  fruit  shall 
be  hewn  down  and  cast  into  the 
fire  f*  that  is,  all  those  who  do  not 
repent  of  their  sins,  believe  in  the 
Messiah,  and  live  in  the  practice  of 
virtue  and   piety,  shall  be   over* 
whelmed  witn  most  certain  and  se- 
vere punishment.—*'  His  winnowine 
shovel  is  in  his  hand ;  and  he  will 
thoroughly  cleanse  his   grain:   he 
will  gather  his  wheat  into  the  gran- 
ary, and  consume  the  chaff  in  un- 
quenchable fire."  (v.  12,  Campbell's 
Translation.)    Here  the  future  con- 
dition of  the  penitent  and  impeni- 
tent is  contrasted;  and, as  by  ''the 
gathering  of  the  wheat  into  the 
granary"  is  represented  the  happy 

*  UK$tmr9i  and  fiMtrm  in  the  present 
tense  are  put  by  an  enallage  of  terms  for 
the  future  UMofhttma  aod  fihtOrtrtrt* 


WQ6.] 


Exiraeis/rom  Faweeifis  Sermam. 


W 


«tate  of  the  righteous  in  Heaven,  so 
by  the  expression  <*  fire  unquencha- 
ble*' (irup  wf^sifn)  is  intended  eter- 
nal punishment  in  the  future  wortd. 
Fire  is  used  as  an  image  of  punish- 
wnerU  in  other  parts  of  the  sacred 
•oriptures.  Ecclus.  vii.  19.  Judith 
xvi.  16.  Matt  xiiL  50.  xviii.  8,  9. 
xxy.  41.  compare  ▼•46.  Mark  ix. 
44.  48.  (vid.  Schleus.  Lex.)  Now 
aince  the  word  Jire  is  employed  to 
denote  severe  punishment  in  verses 
10  and  12»  it  is  more  natural  to  sup- 
pose that  it  is  used  in  the  same 
manner  in  the  intervening  verse. 
Besides,  an  antithesis  is  implied  in ' 
verse  10»and  distinctly  expressed 
in  verse  12.  Is  it  not  more  satis- 
factory then  to  believe  that  John 
meant  to  be  understood  antitheti- 
cally in  verse  11?  By  giving  then 
to  the  verse  in  question  the  same 
construction  as  to  the  verses  next 

S receding  and  following  it,  and  af- 
xing  to  the  word  **  fire"  the  same 
signification  throuabout  the  dis- 
course, John  is  made  to  utter  this 
sentiment:  *I  indeed  baptise  you 
with  water  on  the  profession  of  your 
repentance,  or  on  the  prombe  of  your 
future  amendment;  (the  phrase  01^ 
lurauoMtv  may  have  either  of  these 
significations;)  but  he  who  entereth 
on  his  public  ministry*  after  me  in 
point  01  time,  is  my  superior  in  re- 
spect to  power,  authority,  and  .dig- 
nity, to  whom  I  am  unwcnihy  even 
to  sustain  the  relation  of  a  ^rvant  ;t 
he  shall  richly  imbue  you  who  truly 
repent,  with  the  illuminating  and 
sanctifying  influences  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  by  which  you  will  become 
worthy  participants  in  the  felicities 
of  his  spiritual  and  eternal  king- 
dom; but  you  who  remain  unbe- 
lieving and  impenitent,  be  will 
overwneloi  with  the  severest  pun- 
ishment.' 

By  funuhmimi  John  may  have 
partly   intended    the    destruction 

"  •  tntppt^f  ^  comer,  a  tide  of  the 

tTo  «iiJooie  the  tindals  and  to  betr 
them  before  their  muters  wni  the  office  of 
menial  senraats  amons  the  Hebrews. 

18£6.~No.  6.  38 


which  threatened  iii^  Jews,  and  the 
calamities  which  were  to  fall  upon 
their  country ;  but  he  meant  princi- 
pally the  misery  which  will  at  the 
last*^  day  overwhelm  all  who  reject 
the  Saviour,  and  leave  this  worid 
with  impenitent  and  unsanctified 
hearts. 

By  rendering  the  Greek  particle 
xflti  diifunetiveTy,  the  true  sense  of 
the  passage  will  be  more  clearly  e\i* 
cited  than  it  is  in  our  received  ver- 
sion. *'He  will  baptise  you  with 
the  Holy  Spirit,  or  with  fire. 

J.  sl^ 


To  the  Editor  of  the  Christian  Spectator. 

TwQ  volumes  of  Sermons,  by  Jo- 
seph Fawcett,  have  fallen  in  my 
way,  and  have  interested  me  more 
than  most  printed  sermons  do. 
They  contain  many  interesting  re- 
flections expressed  in  interesting 
language.  The  author,  if  I  mistake 
not,  was  a  dissentine  minister.  The 
sermons  were  preacned  at  the  Old 
Jewry,  London,  and  were  printed 
(the  copy  which  1  have)  thirty  years 
ago— which  is  all  the  account.  I  am 
able  to  give  of  them.  They  have 
never  been  reprinted  in  this  coun- 
try, and  few  copies  of  die  English 
edfition  have  crossed  the  Atiantic 
Tou  may,  therefore,  be  not  unwil- 
ling to  admit  a  few  passages  which 
I  mye  transcribed  for  your  paces. 

PEtDR  RSBUKSD  BT  TBK  INSTABILI- 
TY OF  KARTHLY  YRINOS. 

m 

"  Alas !  where  is  it,  at  what  line, 
in  the  possessions  of  man,  that  vicis- 
situde stops  P  Where  is  the  pdnt, 
in  all  the  little  region  of  his  happi- 
ness, or  his  honour,  to  which,  but  no 
farther,  changes  come;  where  the 
giiddy  whirls  of  accident  are  stayed ; 
and  beyond  which  all  is  serene  se- 
curity, and  sanctuary  from  uncer- 
tainty? There  is  no  such  point 
His  pride  has  no  such  place  to  set 
its  foot  upon,  and  say,  *'  This  ground 


S9» 


ExtratU  from  IhwceU^B  Sermons. 


[JiTjfi:; 


18  immiltaUj  mine."  Not  only  his 
riches  take  their  flight ;  not  on\j 
bis  pomp  and  power  depart;  not 
\DnIy  his  liberty  is  taken  from 
him ;  not  only  his  friends  forsake 
him  ;  and  his  health  bids  him  adieu ; 
his  understandinff  is  liable  to  go 
from  him  too.  This  most  melan- 
choly and  most  humiliating  of  all 
the  desertions  which  man  experien- 
ce8»  befalls  him  with  a  sufficient  fre« 
quency,  to  frown  upon  intellectual 
pride.  The  number  of  mansions, 
erected  for  the  reception  of  ruined 
reason,  is  large  enough,  loudly  and 
eloquently  to  lecture  the  pride  of 
reason  in  every  human  breast. 
From  this  dark  shadow  of  intellec- 
tual adversity,  not  even  the  brilliant 
and  the  learned  head  is  secure. 
We  have  seen  the  Father  of  lights 
recall  the  ray,  he  had  let  fall  upon  it, 
from  the  luminous  and  splendid  un* 
derstanding.  He  has  left  the  spark- 
ling wit,  to  wander  into  madness, 
or  to  wither  into  idiotism.  The 
eminently  civilized,  the  highly  cul- 
tivated man,  the  lamp  of  his  fnends, 
the  light  of  society,  nas  sunk  below 
the  savage  I  has  Men  degraded  from 
the  rank  of  rational  creatures ; 
changed  from  a  scholar,  from  a  phi- 
losopher, and  a  bard,  into  an  animal 
to  be  kept  in  awe  by  brute  Violence ! 
converted  from  a  subject  of  fame, 
into  a  spectacle  to  vulgar  curiosity, 
or  to  pensive  compassion ! 

"Where  shall  our  pride  find  a 
resting  place  ?  We  hold  our  most 
intrinsic  property  by  a  precarious 
tenure,  r^ot  only  wealth  and  pow- 
er, but  wisdom  and  wit,  may  make 
themselves  wings,  and  fly  away. 
Even  these  experience  the  turning 
of  the  wheel,  and  partake  of  the 
revolution  that  reigns  around  us. 
We  are  not  only  liable  to  lose  our 
possessions,  we  are  liable  to  lose 
ourselves.    * 

'<  Instead  then  of  stopping  the 

S raise  that  should  rise  to  heaven, 
>r  any  of  those  gifts  of  nature, 
which  the  God  of  nature,  as  he  gave, 
can,  whenever  he  pleases,  take 
away  ;  instead  of  stopping  the  glo- 


ry that  should  ascend  to  God,  and 
distracting  it  from  its  proper  course 
to  ourselves;  let  us  give  it  the  way 
it  ought  to  go,  and  cheerfully  ascribe 
to  the  Author  of  all  excellence^ 
whatever  excellence  of  nature  we 
may  any  of  us  have  received  from 
him." 

POVERTY      WITH      VIETUE     BETTEft 
THAN  WEALTH  WITHOUT. 

'*  At  the  close  of  these  considera- 
tions, I  cannot  call  upon  you,  id 
vain,  for  contentment  with  an  infe- 
rior condition,  which  yet  contains  a 
sufficient  supply  for  the  few  and 
simple  necessities  of  nature ;  or  for 
reconciliation  to  the  wisdom  and 
justice  of  those  waj^s  of  Providence, 
according  to  which,  wealth  is  often 
the  portion  of  the  unworthy.  Be  it 
so :  to  such  is  it  any  blessing?  In 
the  hands  of  Folly,  is  it  not  more 
commonly  a  curse  ?  Can  it  rescue 
the  wicked  from  any  part  of  theif 
appointed  punishment,  either  in  this 
world,  or  in  the  next  ?  Can  it  etve 
happiness  to  the  unreasonaUe  ? 
Can  it  satisfv  the  insatiable  ?  Can 
it  supply  the  wants  of  either  the 
profuse,  or  the  parsimonious  ?  Can 
it  make  the  former  prudent,  or  the 
latter  unanxious  ?  Can  it  heal  the 
distempers  of  Intemperance?  Can 
it  silence  the  reproaches  of  con- 
science ?  procure  the  physician  that 
can 

<  Miniftter^fo  a  roind  diseasM, 
Pluck  from  the  memory  a  roofed  sorrow, 
Raze  out  the  written  troubles  of  the  braio. 
And  with  some  sweet  oblirious  antidote, 
Cleaose  the  stuff'd  bosom  of  that  periloas 

stuiT, 
Which  weighs  upon  the  heart  t' 

Can  it  enable  a  moral  nature  to  for- 
get, or  not  to  feel,  the  deformity  of 
the  guilt  it  has  contracted  ?  Can  it 
wipe  from  remembrance,  or  wash 
the  darkness  of  vice  into  whiteness  ? 
Can  it  ward  off  the  stroke  of  mor- 
tality, or  corruDt  the  justice  of 
Heaven  ?— In  tne  hands  of  the 
wicked,  it  is,  then,  a  worthless  thing. 
Let  them  take  it ;  '  verily  they 
have  their  reward,' 


182&i) 


Sxtraets  fram  PauottWn  Strmo^^ 


259 


*  He  that  allows  himself  to  be 
*  envious  at  the  wickeci,  when  he 
sees  the  prosperity  of  the  foolish/ 
suffers  himself  to  be  datzleii  by  the 
surfaces  of  things.  In  contempta*- 
ting  their  condition,  who  roll  in  ill- 
acquired  riches,  he  does  not  proper* 
ly  estimate  the  bargain  they  have 
made.  Their  gains  project  to  his 
view;  their  loss  retires  from  hb 
^ye.  He  beholds  their  purchase; 
h  is  a  sparkling  purchase ;  but  he 
sees  not  the  price  they  have  paid* 
He  observes  the  house,  the  grounds, 
the  equipage,  the  troops  of  friends ; 
but  he  cannot  penetrate  into  the 
breast;  he  cannot  peix:eive  what 
{Msses  on  the  pillow.^' 

GENSHOSITT. 

•*  What  we  call  generosity,  we 
are  apt  to  consider  as  a  quality,  in 
morals,  similar  to  what  we  mean  by 
grace,  in  language,  or  in  arts ;  an 
facellence  beyond  the  strict  requi- 
sition of  rules  ;  a  striking,  but  an 
unnecessary  ornament ;  by  which 
Uie  piece  is  improved,  but  without 
which  it  would  have  had  no  fault* 
This  is  not  the  view  of  virtue  to 
which  reflection  leads.  Properly 
speaking,  the  absence  of  any  of  those 
beneftcentes,  which  we  are  capable 
of  performing,  is  not  merely  the  ab- 
sence of  so  many  ^auties  and  gra- 
ces in  the  character,  but  is  to  be 
considered  as  so  much  breach  of  du- 
ty ;  so  much  fracture  in  the  frame 
of  the  character;  so  much  deformi- 
ty in  the  figure  of  the  mind ;  so 
much  blot  and  stain  upon  tfie  puri- 
ty of  honou  r.  The  want  of  su  ch  acts 
as  these,  in  the  life  of  man,  is  not 
to  be  compared  to  the  want  of  that 
exquisite  finishing,  which  a  piece  of 
art  receives  from  the  last  touches  of 
the  master's  hand,  by  which  it  is 
made  more  perfect,  but  without 
which  it  would  discover  no  defect ; 
but  is  to  \st  considered  as  positive, 
and  pointed  blemish.  In  the  eye  of 
strict  and  sober  reason,  what  we 
call  exalted  goodness,  eminent 
Senerosityy  is  but  the  perfectt«m  of 


decency,  and  the  summit  of  deco^ 
rum." 

MARE  THE  MOST  OF  A  SHORT  LIFE* 

**'Let  us  eat,  and  drink,'  says 
the  libertine,  *  for  to-morrow  we 
die.'  I  ui^  the  same  considera- 
tion in  favour  of  a  virtuous  life. 
Let  us  make  the  most  of  our  little 
life,  by  leading  it  as  it  ought  to  be 
led.  Let  us  press  down  into  so 
small  a  measure  as  much  happiness 
as  it  can  contain,  by  compressing 
into  it  as  much  goodness  as  it  wiU 
hold.  Let  us  give  to  the  joys,  that 
have  so  short  a  time  to  flow,  as  brisk 
and  sprightly  a  current  as  we  can, 
by  cultivating  that  virtue,  which 
constitutes  the  vigour  of  nature^ 
and  the  vivacity  of  life." 

VICE  THE   OFFSPRING   OF   IGNO- 
RANCB* 

**  What  can  more  powerfully  spur 
the  pride  of  man  to  the  practice  of 
virtue,  than  the  consideration  of  the 
origin  of  vice  ?  It  is  the  offspring 
of  parents  of  which  it  has  reason  to 
be  ashamed.  It  is  of  base  extrac- 
tioiu  Ignorance  and  error  are  the 
authors  of  its  being.  There  are 
things,  of  which  even  they  are 
ashamed,  who  are  said  to  *  glory  in 
their  shame.'  They  who  plume 
themselves  upon  their  vice,  blush  to 
be  convicted,  or  to  be  accused,  of 
that,  of  which  their  vice  is  a  proofs 
and  from  which  it  proceeds.  Im- 
moral characters  may  be  accompani- 
ed with  knowledge  upon  some  sub- 
jects, upon  several  subjects ;  but  it 
springs  from  the  want  of  it  upon 
one,  and  that  one  the  most  impor- 
tant of  all.  It  may  be  joined  with 
philosophical,  with  political,  with 
literary  information ;  but  it  springs 
from  Ignorance  of  the  science  of 
happiness,  from  ignorance  of  the 
secret  of  content.  It  may  be  con 
nected  with  a  relish  fi>r  polite  l^t  •. 
ters,  and  for  elegant  arts;  but  it 
proceeds  from  the  want  of  taste  i^ 
truer  and  far  finer  entertainments 


aoo 


7%e  Un  and  Abwt  of  ArderU  Spiriis. 


[JUHE, 


Oum  music,  or  painting,  or  elo- 
quence, can  supplj.  It  may  be  at- 
tended bj  tliat  knowledge  of  the 
manners  of  men,  which  pilots  the 
passeneer  throu^  the  world  clear 
of  its  deceit;  that  penetration  into 
human  characters,  which  puts  it  in- 
to the  power  of  the  politic,  to  take 
hold  ot  the  hearts  of  those  whom 
thej  wish  to  make  the  instruments 
of  their  designs ;  that  discovery  of 
others'  weaknesses,  which  consti- 
tutes the  wisdom  of  the  crafty  t  but 
it  is  produced  by  the  absence  of  tliat 
more  deep  and  dignified  knowledge 
of  man,  which  relates  to  his  genenJ 
nature,  and  which  lies  in  such  a 
view  oif  the  secret  structure  of  his 


mind,  as  leads  to  a  conviction,  that 
it  is  made  to  be  the  mansion  of  vir^ 
tue,  and  that,  until  thus  tenanted, 
it  must  possess  the  dreariness  and 
vacuity  of  an  uninhabited  house." 


GBARITV* 


**  Charity  is  a  complete  and  eon 
sistent  thins.  It  b  not  a  flash,  but 
a  flame ;  it  is  not  a  fragment,  but  a 
whole ;  it  is  not  a  segment,  but  a 
circle:  its  afiections  stream  from 
God  as  their  centre ;  all  mankind 
compose  their  circumference  ;  tbev 
go  forth,  not  only  in  one,  but  in  ail 
directions,  towards  the  productios 
of  others'  good." 


^f0ctUjmtoitiy» 


For  the  ChrittUn  Spettator. 

THfc   USE   AND   ABUSE   OF  ARDBNT 
SPIRITS. 

It  is  a  matter  of  punful  regret  to 
iBvery  benevolent  man,  that  on  look- 
tkig  around  him,  he  is  obliged  to  re- 
cognise the  existence  of  many  evils, 
without,  at  the  same  time,  observ- 
ing any  efficient  measures  in  opera- 
tion for  their  removal*  Of  this  kind 
is  the  in^toper  uae-^he  abuse  of 
ardent  spirits. 

We  cannot  easily  ascertain  the 
exact  amount  of  thts  article,  which 
is  annually  imported,  distilled,  and 
used,  in  our  country ;  nor  is  it  for 
this  place  thought  necessary.  The 
following  seneral  estimate,  however, 
which  has  oeen  taken  from  a  respec- 
table source,  is  probably  not  far 
from  correct— "  Imports,  eight  ml- 
Kons;  the  distillation  at  home,  up- 
tDords  of  twerdy-jtoe  miiiions  of 
gaihnst  besides  what  is  exported, 
faaving  more  than  thirtt-threk 
MILLIONS  for  home  consumption !" 


*'  And  however  horrid  it  may  seem 
to  us  (continues  the  same  paper) 
that  the  Hindoos  sacrifice  them- 
selves to  their  idols,  yet  mope  vic' 
tims  fall  in  these  United  States  to 
this  vile  idolatry  in  one  year,  than 
are  sacrificed  in  India  in  ten  years^ 
And  Were  the  bones  of  the  dead 
drunkards  bleaching  upon  the  hills 
of  America,  as  tHbse  oi  the  devotees 
are  upon  the  shores  of  the  Orrissa, 
the  eye  of  the  traveller  throueh  our 
country,  would  be  dazzlea  with 
their  br^tness  in  the  sun-beams, 
no  less  than  the  eye  of  Buchanan 
was  dazzled  at  the  sight  of  the 
bones  of  the  idol's  victims,  and  the 
latter  would  not  exceed  the  former 
in  his  tale  of  woe."  Indeed  the 
instances  of  intoxication  are  so  fre- 
quent; with  the  want  and  wretch- 
edness it  occasions  we  are  so  famil- 
iar; that  our  senses  have  become 
blunted-^we  pass  the  drunkard  by 
without  emotion.  We  can  behold 
the  afflicted  companion  of  his  bosom 
with  a  number  of  helpless  children, 
ragged,  ignorant,  and  without  the 


18d&] 


Tke  tf$i  anduSbuie  ofAtdeni  Spirii^.^ 


3«1 


means  or  prospect  of  education, 
with  cold  indifference.  We  can  do 
ail  this,  and  it  U  frequently  done. 
But  if  there  be  exceptions ;  if  there 
be  some  who  have  tneir  sympathies 
moved  when  these  sufferers  are  be- 
fore  them ;  how  soon  afterwards  are 
all  their  woes  forgotten!  How 
slight  and  transient  is  the  impres- 
sion made !  How  very  seldom  does 
it  open  the  hand  of  charity,  or  ex- 
dte  to  any  exertion  for  the  amelio- . 
ration  of  their  condition !  O,  how 
many  a  delicate  female  has  been 
doomed  to  drag  out  a  miserable 
life!  How  many  have  pined  away 
in  secret*  and  round  an  untimely 
mve !  How  many  have  been  re- 
duced from  affluence  to  want,  and 
even  to  b^Mry!  How  many  of 
their  dear  cmldren  have  been  made 
orphans,  and  cast  upon  the  chari- 
ties of  an  unfeeling  world!  O, 
how  great  the  variety  and  thea^- 
jn-^ate  of  evils  to  society,  to  fami- 
nes, and  to  individuals,-*-all  which 
have  their  origin  in  this  one,  the 
improper  use — the  abuse  of  ardent 
9piriU  I 
But  it  is  not  our  object  simply  to 

K'nt  and  bewail  the  evil ;  this  has 
n  done  a  thousand  times  before, 
and  far  better  than  the  writer  of 
ftese  p8^  could  hope  to  do  it,  and 
fidled  01  producing  any  practical  re- 
sult, it  is  our  object  to  inquire  into 
die  cause  and  criminality  of  the 
evil,  and  therefore  to  propose  an  on- 
Hdote. 

If  these  truths  be  self-evident, 
diat  Hfe,  liberty,  and  the  pursuit  of 
happiness,  are  die  common  and  un- 
alienable rights  of  man;  certainly,  it 
cannot  be  less  evident  to  every 
thinking  person,  that  all  our  enjoy- 
ments, in  order  to  be  right,  must 
be  subject  to  the  following  condi- 
tions : — ^They  must  not  be  injurious 
to  ourselves-— they  must  not  in- 
fringe the  rights  of  others — ^they 
must  not  violate  the  law  of  our  God. 

Let  us  now  examine  the  common 
use  of  ardent  spirits  by  these  ac- 
knowledged princifries. 

The  common  use,  and  by  far  the 


greatest  quantity  of  this  article  in 
many   places,   is  for  intoxication. 
Does  not  the  drunkard  injure  him« 
self?    Yes;  he  wastes  his  property 
—he  destit>ys  his  health— he  sacri- 
fices his  reputation— he  lessens  his 
present  enjoyment— 4ie  shortens  the 
period  of  his  existence ;  and,  final- 
ly, he  plunges  his  soul  into  everlaet- 
ing  perdition*    These  are  facts,  too 
obvious  to  every«sober  man  to  re- 
<}uire  proof:  they  are  facts  estab- 
lished   by    universal    observation. 
Who  does,  or  who  can  injure  him- 
self, if  the  drunkard  does  not  P  ... 
And  does  he  not  infrin^  the  rights 
of  others?     Yes;   society   has    a 
claim  upon  him,  for  his  counsels— 
for  his  interest  in  its  welfare-— for 
his  influence  and  services  in  various 
ways  and  innumerable  instances. 
His  family  and  friends  have  a  claim 
upon  him— the  former  particularly 
for  support,  for  euardian  care ;  and 
both  for  kind  and  affectionate  treat- 
ment.   But  he  disr^rds  ail  these 
<;laims.    He  renders  himself  inca- 
pable of  benefiting  any,  and  becomes 
a  nuisance  to  all.    His  example  and 
other  influence  are  most  pernicious. 
However  amiable  and  kind  might 
have  been  his  natural  disposition,  he 
transforms  himself  into  a  monster  of 
cruelty.  .  .  •    And   does   not   the 
drunkard   violate  the  law  of  hia 
Maker  P    Most  certainly  he  does. 
The  whole  tenor  of  the  Scriptures 
stands  directly  opposed  to  his  con- 
duct   Here  he  is   commanded  to 
love  his  neighbour  as  himself;  to  do 
unto  others,  as  he  would  that  they 
should  do  unto  him;  to  love  and 
cherish  the  companion  of  his  bosom; 
to  provide  for  nis  family ;  and  in 
fine,  to  sustain  all  the  relations  of 
life,  in  a  manner  far  different  from 
what  he  is  capable  of  doing  in  a 
state   of    intoxication.     But    the 
scriptures  contain,  not  only  such 
general  precepts,   from  which  we 
may  infer  hia  criminality  who,  like 
the  drunkard,  tramples  on  all  the 
ri|jhts  of  society  and  of  home ;  they 
point  out  the  very  character — they 
specify  the  very  crime*    Drunkard^ 


$02 


The  tfit  and  AbU9e  of  Ardent  J^rils^ 


IJusti 


thou  art  the  man  !  Behold  the  lines 
whhh  are  written  against  thee  in 
the  law  of  thy  God :  "  PFoe  unto 
them  that  rise  up  earlj  in  the  morn- 
ing, that  thej  may  Jbllow  strong 
dnnky  that  continue  until  night, 
till  wine  inflame  them.''  Isa.  y* 
11. — "Be  not  not  deceived;  nei- 
ther fornicators,  nor  idolaters,  nor 
adulterers,  nor  effeminate,  nor  abu- 
sers of  themselves  with  mankind, 
nor  thieves,  nor  covetous,  nor  drunk- 
ards^ ....  shall  inherit  the  kingdom 
of  God."  1  Cor.  vi.  9.  10.  Other 
scriptures  to  the  same  effect  might 
be  quoted  ;  but  these  are  sufficient : 
for  it  is  the  language  of  Him,  who 
cannot  lie,  "Verilj,  i  say  unto  you, 
till  heaven  and  earth  pass,  one  jot  or 
tittle  shall  in  no  wise  pass  from  the 
law  till  all  be  fulfilled.^'  Matt.  v.  18« 
Think  of  this,  ye  that  forget  God. 
Think  of  this,  ye  violators  of  his 
commands — ^ye  drunkards;  there 
b  a  WOE  pronounced  against  you-— 
ye  shaU  not  enter  into  the  kingdom 
ef  Ood. 

Thus  far,  it  is  believed,  every 
reflecting  reader  will  assent  to  the 
justness  of  our  remarks.— ^Drunken- 
ness is  an  evil,  a  great  and  tremen- 
dous evil.  The  drunkard  injures 
himself — lie  infringes  the  rights  of 
others-he  violates  the  law  of  his  God* 

But  this  is  not  the  only  common 
use  -^f  ardent  spirits,  and  we  have 
not  yet  done  with  our  first  princi* 
pies.  Barrel  after  barrel,  hogshead 
after  hogshead,  and  from  nearly 
every  store  and  tavern  in  our  coun- 
try, IS  annually  drained  for  the  la- 
bourer, the  traveller,  and  the  gentle- 
men ;  and  not  from  the  prescription 
of  physicians;  not  for  the  preserva- 
tion of  health ;  but  to  gratify  an  ap^ 
petite*-to  conform  to  a  general  cus- 
tom. I  am  well  aware  that  I  am 
now  stepping  upon  disputed  ground, 
and,  on  every  side,  must  encounter 
a  host  of  opposers.  I  anticip*ate 
the  objections.  It  is  acknowledffed 
that  a  distinction  is  to  be  made  be- 
tween the  use  and  the  abuse  of  eve-* 
ry  article.   It  will  not  be  questioned 


that  ardent  spirits  may  be  properly 
used.  It  will  not  be  denied,  that 
there  have  been  instances  when  the 
use  of  it  has  proved  beneficial — that 
in  some  extreme  cases  it  has  saved 
Kfe:  but  for  one  such  instance^ 
thousands  can  be  produced,  where 
the  improper  use  of  it  has  destroyed 
life.  To  say  the  least,  it  is  certain- 
ly a  very  doubtful  point,  whether 
this  ordinary  use  of  ardent  spirits 
by  the  labourer  and  others,  might  be 
I'egarded  as  an  innocent  gratification, 
providcHi  it  were  never  indulged  in 
to  excess.  But  when  we  compare 
the  health  of  those  persons,  in  gen- 
eral, who  use,  and  those  who  neg- 
lect the  use  of  it  altogether ;  when 
to  this  common  use,  in  most,  in-^ 
stances,  we  trace  the  acquirement 
of  that  taste,  which  is  the  exci6ng 
cause  of  intoxication  ;  when  we  re- 
flect too  on  the  force  of  example^ 
and  the  weighty  obligations,  which, 
as  individuals,  we  are  all  under  to 
our  Creator,  and  to  society,  to  dis- 
countenance, and  as  far  as  we  are 
able,  to  diminish  every  evil :  how 
light  and  trifling  do  all  the  pleas- 
and  pretences  appear,  for  the  con- 
tinuance of  this  practice !  That 
unpretending  sect  of  Christians,  the 
Friends,  can  never  be  too  much 
commended  for  the  worthy  example 
which  they  have  uniformly  exhibit- 
ed, in  reference  to  this  article.  Are 
not  they  as  healthy  as  others  ?  Are 
not  they,  in  genera),  as  capable  of 
enduring  labour  and  hardships? 
Are  not  they  as  moral  ?  The  an- 
swer is  obvious.  T/iey  are.  It  has 
been  ascertained  «  from  the  regis- 
ters of  the  society  of  Friends,  or 
Quakers,  that  as  a  consequence  of 
their  temperance,  one  half  of  those 
that  are  born  live  to  the  age  of  47 
years ;  whereas  Dr.  Price  tells  us, 
that  of  the  general  population  of 
London,  half  that  are  bom  live  only 
S|  years !  Among  the  Quakers  one 
in  ten  arrives  at  80  years  of  age ;  of 
the  general  population  of  London, 
only  vne  in  forty.  Never  did  a 
more  powerful  ai^^ument   support 


1826.]  The  Use  and  Abuse  of  Ardent  Spirits.  30 


<i 


tiie  practice  of  temperance  and  vir-  more  misery,  than  famine*  pesti- 
tue."*  "The  man  who  drinks  lence>  and  war,  united ?  Can\  do 
spirits  regularly,^'  says  Dr.  Dwight,  this,  and  at  the  same  time,  feel  jus- 
'<  ought  to  consider  himself  as  hav-  tified  at  the  bar  of  my  own  con- 
ing dready  entered  the  path  of  in*  science,  that  in  so  doing,  I  neither 
toxication."  *'  The  appetite  for  in*  injure  myself,  infringe  the  rights  of 
toxicadng  liquors,"  observes  Dr.  others,  nor  violate  the  law  of  my 
Paley,  '*  appears  to  me  to  be  almost  God  ? 

always    acquired,^^     But   suppose  But  there  is  another  class  of  per- 
that  one  only  out  of  ten,  who  ordi-  sons,  to  whom  I  appeal,  and  not 
narily  use  ardent  spirits,  in  the  end  without  hopes  of  success, 
becomes  a  drunkard  ;   the  evil  is  Christian  reader,  this  subject  in- 
still spreading  by  example.    "  The  vites  your  attention.     What   mo- 
(ict  is  notorious,  that  we  Acquire  a  tives  here,  besides  those  which  have 
habit  of  drunkenness  by  seeing  oth-  been  already  urged,  shall  now  be 
ers  drink.    And  whenever  the  char-  presented  to  dissuade  from  this  evil 
acter  of  those  who  set  the  exama-  practice — ^to  persuade  to  reforma- 
ple  is  the  object  of  particular  affec-  tion  P    Other  motives,  though  they 
tion,  esteem,  or  reverence,  the  in-  might  be  multiplied,  are  cettaialy 
fluence  of  the    example    becomes  unnecessary.    Let  us,  then,  reca- 
proportionably  great  and  dangerous,  pitulate  a  little.    Not  only  is  d ru nk« 
Parents  in  this  manner  become  pe-  enness  an  evil;  not  only  does  the 
culiarly,  and  other    relations  and  drunkard  injure  himselfi  and  in- 
friends  ^nerally,  powerful  nxeans  fringe  the  ri^ts  of  others,  and  violate 
of  seduction,  and  rum  their  children  the  law  of  &od ;  but  they  also,  who 
and  other  relatives."!    It  is    not  import,  distil,  sell,  or  ordfinarily  use 
enough,  therefore,  that  we  are  not  this  intoxicating  article.    For  they 
fliilty  of  intoxication  ourselves :   it  can  give  no  better  reason  for  their 
IS  our  duty  to  abstain  from  even  the  conduct,    than    to    increase    their 
appearance  of  evil,  that  we  be  not  wealth,  at  the  expense  of  multitudes 
accessary  to  its  existence  in  others,  becoming  poor ;  to  gratify  an  appe- 
Reader,-*- Are  you  a  philanthro-  tite,  which  is  the  exciting  cause  of 
pist  ?    Do  you  seek  the  good  and  intoxication ;  to  conform  to  a  gene- 
nappiness   of  mankind  ?    Be   en-  ral  custom,  which  is  not  conducive 
treated  to  review  your  own  con-  to  health,  but  destructive  of  morali- 
duct  ia  reference  to  the   use  of  ty :  and  in  fine,  aU  three  of  these 
ardent   spirits.     Be  entretited   to  reasons  taken    together,   constitute 
apply  the  principles,  on  which  we  the  source  of  the  greatest  and  most 
liave    conaemned    the    drunkard,  numerous  class  of  evils  with  which 
And  in  view  of  those  principles  and  mankind  were  ever  visited,    Chris- 
the  facts  which  have  oeen  just  re«  tian  reader,  look  at  these  rea- 
peated, — ^in  view  of  the  numerous  sons  !    Is  not  our  conclusion  cor- 
confirmations  of  them,  which  your  rect?    /?ei;te2<' the  subject.    Exam- 
^n  reflection  and  observation  will  ine  it  in  all  its  bearings.    Examine 
farnish,  answer  to  yourself  the  fol-  it  as  one  who  expects  to  give  an  ac- 
lowing    questions s — Can    I    any  count;    and    remember    too,  you 
lon^r  import,  distil,  vend,  or  ordi-  must  give  an  account  for  the  man- 
Jianly  use  this  bane  of  society  ?  ner  in  which  vou  treat  this  subject. 
Can  I,  for  the  sake  of  a  little  cor-  and  for  all  the  deeds  done  in  the 
nptible  gain — for  the  sake  of  a  mo-  body.  .  • .  The  writer  is  greatly  de- 
nentary  pleasure,  be  one  to  per-  ceived  as  to  the  force  of  the  prece- 
petuate  that  evil,  which  annually  ding  remarks,  or  your  understand- 
Bestroys   mon)  lives,   and    causes  ing  is  convinced,  and  the  laneua^ 

of  your  Heart  is, '  What  shall  idof^ 

*Med.lDC«l.          fDr.  I>wight.  Answer:   Do  as  others  have  dofie. 


304                      T%e  Use  and  Abuse  of  Ardent  Spiriiii  [luKfii 

From  this  moment  resolve,  that  you  olgects.  It  is  so  easy  to  modify 
will  never  more  taste  of  ardent  these  principles,  that  I  need  not 
spirits  yourself,  nor  be  the  means  of  dwell  on  that  subject  The  number 
putting  it  into  the  bands  of  others,  of  our  members  has  never  t>een 
except  in  case  of  sickness,  or  for  large  ;  but  they  have  been  efficient 
medical  purposes ;  and  conscien-  I  have  no  doubt,  they  have  saved  to 
tiousiy  observe  this  resolution. —  themselves  hundreds  of  dollars,  be- 
^'  Cease  to  do  evil:  learn  to  do  welL^  sides  guarding  themselves  and  their 
Cease  to  support,  to  perpetuate  this  families  from  one  of  the  most  de- 
evil  practice.  Learn  by  example,  structive  vices  in  eur  land.  Our  so- 
as  well  as  by  precept,  to  exert  your  ciety  has  struggled  throu^  diffical- 
influence  in  removing  it  ties :  but  it  lives.  It  has  given  ener- 

And  in  addition  to  all  the  motives  gv,  if  not  existence,  to  some  charita- 

which  may  be  drawn  from  the  pre-  ble  institutions,  and  is  one  powerful 

Ceding  remarks;  in  addition  to  all  instrument  by  which  much  good  is 

which  an  examination  of  this  sub-  done  in  a  noiseless  way.— *I  think  a 

ject  in  the  light  of  eternity  may  moral  society  for  a  state,  or  for  the 

suggest;  in  addition  to  all  whick  nation^ ^n  our  principle,  might  live, 

the  general  movements  of  the  pres-  The  fundamental  principle  is  die 

ent  day  are  calculated  to  inspire ;  tax :  this  is  a  restraint ;  the  exhibi- 

permit  me  to  state,  that  very  re-  tion  of  that  account  annually  is  a 

cently,    **  a   plan    was   originated  restraint  t  therefore  the  principle  is 

among  a  few  pious  brethren,  in  a  salutary  in  its  operation  upon  each 

southern  section  of  our  country,  to  member.    It  is  also  salutary  in  its 

unite  in  a  combined  effort  to  lay  tendency  to  affect  others;  because 

aside  themselves^  and  discourage  in  when  we  urge  others  to  be  tempe- 

others,  the  use  of  ardent  spiritsJ^  rate,  we  can  assure  them  that  we 

A  similar  society  to  this,  has  existed  um  no  more  than  we  practice  our* 

for  several  years  in  another  section,  selves.  Example  speaks  louder  thu. 

The  following  extracts  of  a  letter  precept 

from  a  worthy  minister  of  the  gos-  Here  is  the  antidote  x-'^Bundreds 

pel,  one  of  its  active  members,  dated  of  dollars  saved  in  a  small  rnxdeiy-^ 

Jan.  4th,  1 826,  will  more  fully  show  the  treasury  of  the  Lord  replenished 

its  principles,  their  feasibility,  and  '^Christians  stimulated  in  the  cause 

their  tenaency :—  6/  benevoknee^^ne  evil  tvarded  off 

<*The  constitution  of  our  society  from  themselves  and  their  families^ 
has  been  published,  but  I  can  easily  and  the  most  salutary  in/ntenu  ex- 
state  the  principles  on  which  it  is  erted  on  others* 
founded.  To  prevent  the  needless  Here  is  the  antidote.*-And  until 
use  of  ardent  spirits,  each  member  Christians  generally  arouse  from 
engages  to  pay  a  tax  on  all  that  he  their  lethargy  on  this  suMect,  and 
bujTS,  except  in  case  of  sickness,  with  one  accord  adopt  similar  meas- 
ThU  tax,  of  course,  may  be  just  uresto  these 'moral and  benevolent 
what  shall  be  thought  expedient.  In  societies,'  ministers  may  preach 
our  society  it  is  alMut  100  per  cent  against  drunkenness,  others  may 
This  goes  into  the  Lord's  treasury,  write  elaborate  essays,  and  spirited 
You  will  perceive,  at  once,  that  this  declamations,  and  all  may  lift  up 
is  designed  to  operate  as  a  prohibi-  their  voices  and  weep,-*the  evil  is 
tion  of  the  common  use  of  spirits,  inevitable ;  it  exists,  it  progresses, 
Theotherprincipleof  our  society  is  and  it  will  proeress^  till  millions 
donation.  Every  member  pays,  at  upon  millions  fall  a  prey  to  its  in- 
least,  50  cents,  and  has  a  right  to  fluence — till  millions  upon  millions 
dispose  of  it  for  certain  specified  are  lost  forever!                      4». 


las&j 


OburwOiotu  t^  «B  •AMfioon  m  Enf^lmit 


W 


For  the  Christian  SpecUtor. 

OBSERVATIONS  OF  AN  AHSRIGAN  IH 
BNOLAND. 

Continiied  from  p.  246. 

Jan.  5. — Since  the  commeDcement 
of  Oct  it  has  rained  almost  inces* 
aantlj.  I  do  not  recollect  more 
than  two  or  three  Fair  days;  and 
the  streets  and  side-waiks  here* 
(Birmingham,)  although  thej  are 
well  pared,  have  not  been  free  from 
mnd»  except  when  occasionallj  har- 
dened by  the  frost  There  has  been 
a  small  qaantitj  of  snow,  which 
lasted  two  or  three  days.  I  have 
not  seen  ice  thicker  than  the  sixth 
part  of  an  inch.  In  a  latitude  so 
Vdx  north,  one  would  naturally  ex- 
pect much  severer  weather,  were  it 
not  known  that  the  country,  beins 
entirely  surrounded  by  water,  and 
continually  subject  to  breezes  from 
the  sea,  eiyoys  by  this  means  a 
moderate  temperature.  Connecti- 
cut, which  is  10  degrees  south  of 
this,  I  presume,  is  at  this  time  cov- 
ered with  snow,  and  its  rivers  also, 
are,  no  doubt*  frozen:  but  here,  al- 
though the  trees  and  hedges  have 
lost  their  verdure,  yet  the  grass  re- 
tains all  the  freshness  of  spring. 
The  front  gardens  are  as  beautiful 
as  they  were  in  midsummer.  In 
truth,  the  grass-plat,  the  variegated 
holly,  the  laurel,  and  other  ever- 
greens, seem  to  have  acquired  even 
a  brighter  hue.  The  cattle  and 
sheep  are  feeding  in  the  pastures, 
and  were  it  not  tor  the  cold,  I  could 
readily  believe  it  to  be  any  other 
season  than  winter.  The  days  now 
are  extremely  short  People  do 
not  get  to  their  business  till  about 
10  o'clock,  and  at  half  past  3,  or  at 
4  o'clock,  it  becomes  necessary  to 
li^t  candles.  The  sun,  of  which 
we  now  and  then  obtain  a  glimpse, 
just  glides  along  the  horizon,  and  is 
soon  eone.  So  you  perceive,  we  are 
benif^tedy  bemudded^  and  drenched 
with  rain.  For  my  part,  I  know 
not  how  the  faculties  of  the  English 
XB26.— No.  6.  59 


people  ripen  as  they  do»  amidst  (og^, 
mists,  and  darkness. 

I  liave  now  been  in  the  country 
a  sufficient  leneth  of  time,  perhaps, 
to  hazard  a  few  remarks  on  tne 
character  and  condition  of  the  in- 
habitants.   In  this  attempt  there  is 
not  a  little  difficulty,  as  every  one 
must  feel,  or  should  feel  it  to  be 
such,  in  r^rd  to  a  foreign  nation  ; 
and  I  may  nave  occasion  to  improve 
my  statements,  in  some  respects^ 
hereafter.    Books  have  taught  you 
more  than  I  can  pretend  to  inform 
you  of;  but  you  may  attach  some 
value  to  my  testimony  in  addition 
to  that  of  many  others.    AH  re- 
marks on  tiie  character  of  a  people 
must  be  of  a  general  nature,  appli- 
cable to  them  as  a  nation,   from 
which,  of  course,  many  individuals 
should  be  exempted.    In  drawing  a 
character  mot^eover,  we  must  have  a 
standard.    Mankind  are   hig^   or 
low,  rich  or  poor,  learned  or  illite- 
rate, by  comparison.    A  rich  maa 
in  America  would  need  to  double 
his  possessions  to   be  called  rich 
here;  and  a  mond  man  here,  at 
least,  as  the  character  seems  fl;ene- 
rally  to  be  understood,  would  hard- 
1 V  pass  for  moral  in  some  parts  of 
the  United  States.    My  standard  is 
New-England.    I  ktiow  of  no  bet- 
ter state  of  society.    Evangelical 
religibn  is  the  same  the  worid  over ; 
though  exhilHted,  no  doubt,   with 
more  or  less  consistency,  according 
as  the  ministrations  or  the  Oospel, 
in  various  countries,  are  more  or 
less  pure.    On  this  last  article,  jou 
may  rather  expect  occasional  noti* 
ces,  than  a^neral  description. 

Society,  mEneiand,  may  be  divi- 
ded into  several  distinct  classes. 
The  nobility,  or  people  of  hig^  de- 
scent are,  of  course,  the  most  con- 
spicuous. In  regard  to  this  class  I 
can  say  but  little.  They  associate 
with  none  save  those  of  their  own 
rank,  and  being  myselfnothins  but 
a  plain  New-Enpander,  with  na 
prouder  title  than  that  of  a  free-bom 
Jimerieans  I  can  make  no  preten- 
sions to  their  society.    I  hfive  seve» 


S06 


Observations  of  an  American  in  Engtandf. 


fJuNE, 


ral  times  been  hi  their  halls  and  cas* 
ties,  and  rambled  over  their  parka 
and  pleasure  grounds ;  but  it  has  al- 
ways been  in  the  absence  of  the 
families,  and  through  the  cupidity 
of  their  servants.  They  live,  as 
you  have  often  seen  described,  in  a 
style  of  magnificence  to  which  we 
are  strangers.  Their  wealth  is  es- 
timated by  their  anniral  incomes, 
being  so  many  thousands  sterling  a 
yean-  Some  are  rated  at  J@50,000, 
or  ^100,000  a  year;  and  a  few, 
perhaps,  may  be  rated  at  J6£00,000, 
tailing  little,  if  at  all,  short  of  the 
enormous  wealth  of  some  of  the  Ro- 
man Senators,  in  the  corrupt  ages 
of  the  empire,  whose  annual  income, 
according  to  Gibbon,  was  40^0lb. 
of  gold,  (about  jei60,000,)  besides 
their  r^ular  supply  of  corn  and 
wine.  The  British  nobility  spend 
but  a  small  part  of  their  time  od 
their  estates.  In  the  winter,  they 
frequent  London,  and  in  summer 
are  found  at  the  watering  places,  or 
they  travel  from  town  to  town. 
Their  titles  are  somewhat  revolting 
to  an  American  ear  t  but  many  of 
them  would  claim  the  rank  which 
they  hold  in  society,  on  account  of 
their  wealth  and  respectability^were 
they  even  destitute  of  titles* 

Next  to  the  nobility  are  the  gen- 
try, or  people  of  fashion  and  fortune, 
including  those  of  the  learned  pro- 
fessions, and  the  more  respectable 
merchants.  This,  I  need  not  say, 
is  a  most  important  class  of  the  com- 
munity,—comprising  most  of  the 
professional  talent,  the  literary  in- 
dustry, and  the  commercial  enter- 
prise of  the  nation. 

The  third  class  consists  of  manu- 
facturers, shop-keepers,  travellers^ 
and  farmers.  These,  for  respecta- 
bility, will  bear  no  comparison  with 
the  same  class  in  America.  Indeed, 
there  does  not  appear  to  be  that  great 
body  of  people  belonging  to  the  mid- 
dle ranks  of  life,  which  exists  with 
us.  The  majority  of  our  population 
€onsi3ts  of  people  of  mocierate  for- 
tunes, possessing  intelligent  minds. 


and  Hying  in  competence  and  com- 
fort The  farmers,  tradesmen,  and 
mechanics  here,  are  industrioirs,  an4 
thoroughly  understand  their  busi- 
ness, but  seem,  in  general,  profound- 
ly ignorant  of  every  thing  not  con- 
nected with  their  occupations.  I 
have  been  asked  whether  I  came  all 
the  way  from  America  by  water.. 
A  woman  of  very  respectable  ap- 
pearance ODce  enqnirea  of  me  if  the 
Georgia  women  were  not  remarka- 
bly handsome.  My  reply  was,  that 
they  had  fine  complexions  and  ^n^ 
teel  forms,  but  were  rather  delicate 
than  beautiful.  She  said  she  had 
read  about  the  Georsia  and  Circas- 
sia  women  bein^  sold  to  the  Turks, 
and  put  in  their  seraglios!  Thi» 
class  of  people  have  a  very  confused 
idea  of  the  Canadas.  They  hear 
much  said  about  them,  but  are 
strangely  puzzled  to  tell  where  they 
are.  It  is  quite  common  to  be  ask- 
ed in  what  part  of  the  United  States 
they  lie.  The  Indies  likewise,  are 
witnout  '  a  local  habitation'  in  their 
minds.  They  are  here,  and  there, 
and  every  where.  Ask  a  manufac- 
turer for  what  market  he  is  making 
a  particular,  article ;  **  For  the  In- 
dies,"^  he  replies.  "  For  which  of 
the  Indies  ?"  Here  he  is  quite  at  a 
loss — he  knows  of  no  difference  be- 
tween them.  The  ignorance  of  the 
common  people  may  be  attributed  to 
the  neglect  of  education  in  early 
youth,  the  high  price  of  txwks,  and 
the  scarcity  of  newspapers.  News- 
papers, in  particular,  inasmuch  as 
they  are  the  great  channel  throu^ 
which  the  events  of  the  day  are  con- 
veyed, diffuse  information,  more  or 
less  witiely,  according  to  the  extent 
of  their  eircu  lation*  Tlie  high  price 
of  English  newspapers  (being  about 
14  cents  each)  prevents  them  from 
circulating  among  the  poor.  These, 
consequently,  remain  in-  ignorance 
of  every  thing  that  is  going  on,  both 
at  home  and  abroad.  How  different 
in  the  United  States!  There,  n» 
one  is  so  poor  but  he  can  have  a  pa- 
per, and  none  90  void  of  curiofiiit/ 


ld£6.] 


MemoralnRa  of  the  NineUenth  Congress* 


307 


as  not  to  feel  some  interest  iu  the 
measures  of  government  and  the 
alBiirs  of  hb  neighbours. 

A  fourth  class  of  people,  and  the 
most  numerous  of  all,  are  the  jour- 
Beymen-  manufacturers,  and  com- 
mon labourers — a  race  of  beingjs  a 
step  or  iwQ  above  the  brute  creation 
^-without  homes,  property,  or  at- 
tachments—in   general,    destitute 
alike  of  honou  r  and  honesty.    They 
may  be  termed  a  floating  popula- 
tion, and  the  seeds  of  a  future  revo- 
tutioD.    From  this  class  England 
mans  her  nSyVy  and  fills  her  armies. 
Thousands  annually  perish  on  the 
ocean,  and  still  more  are  slain  in 
battle.    Were  it  not  for  emigration 
and  war,  the  country  would  be  over- 
run with  this  kina  of  population. 
In  the  present  prosperous  times,  the 
soldiery  are  occasionally  called  out 
to  quell  disturbances.     Within  the 
last  six  months   there  has  been  a 
general  turning  out  among  the  la- 
tM>Qrer8  for  an  advance  of  wages. 
In  almost  every  instance,  advances 
have  been  obtained,  and  in  many 
caseSy  wages  have  been   doubled. 
One  advance  renders  them  clamor- 
ous for  another,  and  the  more  they 
get  the  less  they  work,  so  that  they 
are  in  a  worse  condition  than  they 
were  before.    The    money    which 
they   receive    on    Saturday   night 
now    lasts  them    till   Tuesday  or 
Wednesday,  and  so  long  as  it  re- 
mains they  never  think  of  labour- 
ing.    The  time  which  they  should 
spend  with  their  families, and  the  mo- 
ney they  should  use  for  their  benefit^ 
are  wasted  in  tap-houses.    Spirits 
are  too  costly,  but  two- penny  ate  is 
gulped  down  in  such  quantities,  as 
to  produce  intoxication.    They  lit- 
erally take  no  heed  for  the  morrow, 
and  when  sickness  or  old  age  comes 
apon  them,  they  are  at  once  candi- 
dates   for  chanty.    A   few   years 
since,   when  trade  was  dull,    the 
poor4evie8  in  this  town  (Birming- 
ham) were  so  great,  that  people  who 
had  little  property,  were  apprehen- 
sive of  having  it  all   taken  from 
them»  and  in  many  instances^  to 


prevent  this,,  were  forced  to  leave 
the  place. 


To  the  Editor  of  theChriitwn  Spectator. 

Asthe  present  session  of  Congress 
das  been  in  some  respects  peculiar, 
I  have  sketched  an  outline  of  its 
history,  which,  if  you  shall  oblige 
me  by  giving  it  a  nook  in  your  mis- 
cellany, your  readers  may  fill  up  at 
pleasure*  A  Looker-on. 

MBMORABIUA  OF  THE   NCKETSSMTH 
GOJtfOREiSS* 

Chap,  i.— Introductory  remarks 
"--^parties  created  by  the  late  strifit 
for  the  Presidency— lookers-on  iu 
Washington  predict  a  stormy  ses- 
sion. 

Chap,  ii.— Annual  business  of 
amending  the  Constitution— -that 
instrument  extremely  imperfect, 
inasmuch  as  it  does  not  provide 
against  the  possibility  of  disappoint- 
ment to  some  who  look  for  high  of- 
fices.— Senate  in  secret  session  on 
the  Panama  mission — <  solemn  pro- 
test' of  Georgia — Governor  Troup 
a  man  not  to  be  trifled  with. 

Chap,  iiu — Doors  q{  the  Senate 
opened,  and  an  opportunity  given 
for  members  to  repeat  and  pnnt  their 
speeches — character  of  Mr.  R.'s 
speeches — leaves  tlie  matter  in  de- 
bate, and  wanders  into  all  times  and 
countries  to  collect  scraps  and  pro- 
verbs— dislikes  the  Panama  con- 
gress— solemnly  warns  us  that  there 
will  be  African  blood  in  that  con- 
gress, and  prudently  demands  what 
IS  to  be  the  character  and  color  of 
the  ministers  we  are  to  receive  in 
return ! — sees  nothing  in  the  char- 
acter of  Bolivar,  nothing  in  the  poli- 
cy of  the  South  American  States, 
and  nothing  in  the  objects  of  the 
Panama  congress,  which  does  not 
aim  at  the  extinction  of  slavery  on 
his  own  plantation !— discovers  dark 
designs  m  the  Colonization  Society, 
declaims   vehemently  against   tft^^ 


OM 


JUemorabilia  oftht  Ni$iiUmth  Congress. 


[iimt 


'politico-rdipoas  bnaticism'  of  the 

Esople  of  the  north  and  of  Great- 
ritatn»  and  in  terms  fearfuL  and 
prophetic*  describes  slaTerr  as  an 
evil  too  great  to  be  meddled  with 
and  too  great  to  be  let  alone. 
^  Slavery  blended  by  southern  poK- 
tictans  with  almost  all  great  na- 
tional questions*  whp  nevertheless 
deny  that  the  nation  has  any  con- 
cern with  it 

Chap,  ir.— The  constitution — 
more  resolutions  tiiau  reasons  offer- 
ed for  amending  it— -referred  to  a 
committee  who  recommend  that  our 
chief  magistrate  be  chosen  after  the 
tumultuous  manner  of  the  Roman 
comitia — Mr.  Randolph  opposed 
to  all  amendments,  because  in  stop- 
ping up  one  hole  we  made  two. 

Speech-makers,— affect  long 
speeches  rather  than  sensible  ones, 
and  are  more  ambitious  of  being 
seen  in  print  than  of  being  heard  in 
the  Capitol-r-a  worthy  member  from 
Ohio  gives  the  house  a  sound  lec- 
ture on  this  subject — A  night  scene 
in  the  Senate—the  candies  bum  to 
their  sockets,  and  the  conscript  fa- 
thers fall  asleep,  while  a  speaker 
protracts  his  discourse  till  the  day 
dawns—his  eloquence  resembled  to 
heat-lightniof,  which  con ti Dues  its 
flashings,  unheard  and  unspent  till 
morning— talking  against  time  when 
argument  is  exhausted  a  more  citi- 
zen-like mode  of  opposing  the  ad- 
ministration than  that  of  Governor 
Troup  standing  by  his  arms. 

Chap.  v. — ^Fierce  logomachy  and 
mutual  chai^ges  of  corruption  be- 
tween two  honourable  members  of 
the  house — ^from  the  quality  of  the 
parties  and  the  quantity  of  abuse 
given  and  received,  a  duel  looked 
upon  as  inevitable— usurps  the 
place  of  the  weather  in  fashionable 
conversation— wiseacres  in  great 
pernlexity  with  the  question,  which 
ought  to  challenee  ?— *dark  ages 
throw  no  light  on  the  sutnect — want 
of  a  proper  digest  of  the  laws  of 
honour^--best  report  of  cases  found 
iu  the  New- York  Tract  Magazine. 


Chap,  vi.^ — ^An  apologist  forslavcr 

S'  from  a  free  state — cites  the 
reek  Testament  in  support  of  his 
argument :  *  Slavts  [negroes]  obey 
your  masters  !'— avers  mat  waverV 
IS  an  institution  whose  duties, '  lofdh 
it  subsists,'  [whether  for  twenty -one 
years  or  for  thrice  as  many  genera- 
tions,] *  and  where  it  subsists,' 
[whether  in  the  states  of  America 
or  in  the  states  Barbary,]  '  are  pre- 
supposed  and  sanctioned  by  reli- 
gion' ;  therefore,  he  who  boys  a 
stolen  man,  or  inherits  a  stolen 
man's  son,  assumes  a  relation  which 
is '  not  to  be  set  down  as  immoral  and 
irreligiouft'-^moreover,  *  the  great 
relation  of  servitude,  in  somtfom 
or  other,  is  inseparable  from  our  na- 
ture ;'  why  reprobate  it  in  the  form 
of  involuntary  bondage  an^  more 
than  in  the  form  of  free  official  ser- 
vice P  Besides,  *  the  negroes  at  the 
south  are  better  fed  than  the  peas- 
antry of  Europe';  therefore,  all  com- 
miseration is  misplaced  on  them,  no 
condition  in  life  being  undesirable, 
provided  a  worse  exists  elsewhere. 
Query— whether,  by  his  argu- 
ment from  "the  great  relation  of 
servitude,"  our  learned  apologist 
does  aver,  that  slavery  is  "  insepa- 
rable from  our  nature,''  and  that  all 
his  country-men  are  'slaves'  p5o5X«»] 
as  really  aa  the  negroes,  and  differ 
from  them  only  in  their  <*  great- 
er or  less  departures  from  the  theo- 
retic equality  of  man  ?" 

Chap,  vii.^-— Air.  Randdnh  comes 
into  the  Senate  with  a  red  nun  tins- 
shirt  on  his  arm,  and  nronoses  to  ad- 
journ because  it  is  Goon  Friday- 
puts  on  his  shirt — opposes  the  bank- 
rupt-bill, and  threatens  to  resist  the 
execution  of  it  with  his  '  double- 
barrel  gun' — ^sees  a  gentleman  in 
the  lobby  whom  he  declares  to  be  a 
rebel  going  to  bribe  Mr.  Jefferson, 
and  threatens  to  hire  twentv-four 
men  to  shoot  him-— denies  that  he 
is  cFazy— >ifnites  the  chivalrons 
wrath  of  the  Secretary  of  State,  by 
calling  him  a  *  gantbler^  and  a 
*  black-leg!^  /—in  the  sight  ni  the  oa* 


1826.] 


Uenrnrs  pfUrs.  Huniingion. 


509 


tion*  the  latter  resolves  to  wash  him 
df  the  charge,  and  challenges  the 
ocher  to  an  affair  of  honour— let  off 
two  rounds  a-piece— the  senator's 
coat  receives  an  honourable  wound 
in  the  skirts,  and  the  magnanimous 
man  of  the  Cabinet  is  bleached  from 
all  stains— kni^t-errantry  of  the 
nineteenth  century — New-Jersey 
lamoiis  for  its  Hoboken— the  law 
of  hondur,  according  to  ail  duelists, 
^{Aramount  to  the  law  of  Giod,  and, 
according  to  the  Department  of 
State,  paramount  also  to  the  deci- 
^ons  ofhuman  « judgment  and  phi* 


losophy,^'— remarkable  that  the  sec- 
retary's description  of  the  duelling 
passion  is  applicable  to  those  straage 
disorders  which  haunt  the  imagina- 
tions of  nervous  persons;  to  wit, 
that  it  is  **  an  afiair  of  feeling,  about 
which  we  cannot  reason." 

COWOLUDINO     ReFLE0TIOKS.--«» 

The  American  Congress,  confessed- 
ly the  most  dignifi^  legislative  bo- 
dy  in  the  world— •the  present  Con- 
gresSy  in  respect  to  parliamentary 
dignity,  advantageously  compared 
with  the  continentaL 


JUdifnofii. 


MtmoirB  if  tie  late  Mn.  Susan 
SinHngten,  of  Boston,  Mass. : 
eonsisting  principally  of  extracts 
from  her  Journal  ana  Letters  ; 
with  the  Sermon  occasioned  hy 
her  death*  By  Bknjamin  d. 
WisNEB,  Pastor  of  the  Old  South 
Church  in  Boston.  Crocker  & 
Brewster*    pp.  408,  ISmo. 

TiatuB  never  appears  so  lovely  as 
when  viewed  throo^  the  medium 
of  its  consequences ;  and  these  con- 
sequences are  never  so  easily  appre- 
hended, or  so  readily  acknowledged, 
as  when  presented  in  examples 
drawn  from  real  existence.  It  is 
thus  made  to  stand  forth  with  the 
{nrominence  of  life  and  reality  ;  ex- 
periment takes  the  place  of  theory, 
and  it  no  longer  seems  a  mere  ab- 
fltmction,  a  conception  of  the  mind^ 
which  has  no  relation  to  human  con- 
duct ;  but  as  something  tha^  &ould 
r^;ulate  this  conduct,  something 
high  in  its  import  and  momentous  in 
its  obligations.  It  is  this  exhibition 
of  virtuous  example  which  gives  bi- 
oei^phy  its  highest  value,  and  from 
which  we  have  derived  peculiar  sat- 
isfaction in  perusing  the  present  vol** 
ainie. 


If  these  memoirs  present  but  few 
incidents,' they  are  recommended  by 
higher  excellencies ;  and  while  we 
say  to  those  who  may  take  them  up 
with  the  expectation  of  having  their 
love  of  novelty  gratified,  that  they 
will  probably  be  disappointed;  we 
can  also  say  to  others  who  are  influ- 
enced by  different  motives  ;  if  they 
can  be  pleased  by  those  common  in- 
cidents which  usually  occur  in  the 
course  of  almost  every  persons'  life, 
presented  in  an  easy,  simple,  and 
unaffected  style,  and  instructed  by 
an  exhibition  of  those  graces  and 
feelings,  and  sentiments,  which  give 
dignity  to  the  Christian  and  loveli* 
ness  to  the  female  character,  that 
they  may  derive  from  the  reading  of 
this  volume  both  pleasure  and  in- 
struction :  they  will  find  their  hearts 
warmed ;  and*  if  the  pnnciples  of 
piety  are  not  strengthened  within 
them  by  the  spirit  which  it  breathes, 
we  believe  it  will  be  because  this 
spirit  is  not  suffered  to  exert  Its  le- 
gitimate influence. 

After  a  brief  sketch  of  the  early 
part  of  M  rs.  Huntington's  life,  from 
which  the  followii^  is  an  extract, 
the  compiler  very  judiciously  leaves 


SIQ 


Memmrs  of  Mrs.  Buniif^finL 


[June. 


<i8  to  read  her  character  and  hiatoiy 
chieiBj  in  her  own  writings. 

"Mrs.  Susan  Huntington  was  a 
daughter  of  the  Rev.  Achilles  Mans- 
field, of  Killingworth,  in  the  State  of 
Connecticut.  In  this  place  her  father 
was  ordained  to  the  ministry  of  the 
Gospel  in  the  year  1779,  and  contin- 
ned  the  Pastor  of  the  First  Chuich 
until  Heath  closed  bis  labors  in  1814. 
This  gentleman  was  a  native  of  New- 
Haven,  a  graduate  of  Yale  College, 
and  a  respectable,  useful,  and  roucb 
asteemed  minister  of  Christ ;  and,  for 
many  years  previous  to  bis  death,  was 
a  member  of  the  Corporation  of  the 
College  at  which  he  had  received  his 
education.  On  the  maternal  side, 
Mr^.  Huntington  was  descended  from 
that  pious  man,  so  illustrious  in  the  an- 
nals of  the  New-England  churches, 
die  Rev.  John  £liot  of  Roxbury,  Mass. 
who  will  bear,  to  future  ages,  the  hon- 
ourable title  of  "  the  Indian  Apostle." 
Mrs.  Mansfield  was  the  daughter  of 
Joseph  Eliot  of  Killing  worth,  whose 
father,  Jared  Eliot,  D.  D.,  minister  of 
Kiliingworth,  was  a  son  of  the  Rev. 
Joseph  Eliot  of  Guilford,  Conn,  and 
grandson  of  the  venerable  John  Eliot 
of  Roxbury. 

^'  Susan  Mansfield  was  the  yo'.mg- 
ast  of  three  children.  She  was  born 
January  27, 1791.  Her  childhood  was 
marked  by  sensibility,  sobiiety,  and 
tenderness  of  conscience,  Xftd  a  taste 
for  reading.  Her  education  was  chief- 
ly under  the  paternal  roof,  and  at  the 
common  schools  in  her  native  town. 
The  only  instruction  she  received  from 
any  other  source,  was  at  a  classical 
achool  kept  in  Kiliingworth,  during 
two  seasons.  Her  parents,  however, 
devoted  much  of  their  time  and  atten- 
tion to  her  instruction.  And,  as  her 
constitution  was  delicate  from  infancy, 
she  was  suffered  to  gratify  her  inclina- 
(ton,  in  devoting  most  of  her  time  to 
the  cttltfvatioij  of  her  mind,  by  reading 
and  efforts  at  composition."    pp.  5, 6. 

'*  She  appeared  to  have  been,  in  a 
measuie,  sanctified  from  her  birth,  and 
from  the  first  dawn  of  reason,  to  need 
only  to  be  informed  what  her  duty  was, 
to  perform  it.  There  is  evidence, 
however,  that,  for  a  time  after  she  was 
capable  of  understanding  het  duty  and 
her  obligations  to  God,  her  heart  was 


not  devoted  to  bim«    In  a  letter  to  her 
son,    dated    January    13,    18S3,   slie 
.speaks  of  having  a  distinct   remem- 
brance of  a  solemn  consultation  in  her 
mind,  when  she  was  about  three  years 
old,  whether  it  was  best  to  be  a  Chris- 
tian then,  or  not,  and  of  having  come 
to  the  decision  tlMt  it  was  not.     But 
the  God  to  whom  she  had  bean  dedica- 
ted, and  whosa  blessing  her  parents 
had  so  often  and  fervently  supplicated 
in  her  behalf,  did  not  suffer  her  long  to 
re&t  in  this  sinful  determination.  When 
about  ^ve  yeais  of  age,  she  was  brought 
by  the  Holy  Spirit  to  consider  the  do- 
ty and  consequences  of  becoming  a 
Christian  indeed  more  seriously,  and, 
in  the  opinion  of  her  parenU  and  of 
other  pious  acquaintances,  to  choose 
God  for  her  portion.     Of  the  correct- 
ness of  this  conclusion  of  her  parents 
and  friends    she    always   entertained 
doubts,  and  regarded  a  season  of  deep- 
er, and,  in  her  view,  more  scrlptuia), 
religious  impression,  when  about  ten 
years  of  age,  as  the  commencement  of 
holiness  in  her  heart.    She  made  a 
public  profession  of  her  faith  in  Christ, 
and  joined  the  Church  of  which  her  fa- 
ther was  pastor,  on  the  19th  of  Aprilj^ 
1807;  having  just  entered  her  seven- 
teenth year."    pp.  6,  7. 

During  the  two  following  J^^js 
of  her  Inc  nothing  occurrea  of  pe- 
culiar importance.  The  letters  of 
this  period  are  interesting,  chieBj 
as  they  serve  to  develope  her  reli- 
gious character,  and  exhibit  her 
views  of  Christian  doctrine. 

<<0n  the  18th  of  May,  1809,  Miss 
Mansfield  was  married  to  the  Rev. 
Joshua  Huntington,  son  of  Geo. 
Jedediah  Huntington  of  New-Lon- 
don, Conn.,  and  Junior  Pastor  of 
the  Old  South  Church,  Boston, 
Mass.,  which  became  immediately 
after  the  place  of  her  residence.'' 
Her  sphere  of  action  was  thus  wide- 
ly extended,  and  her  relations  in  life 
rendered  more  numerous  and  re- 
sponsible. These  several  relations 
led  her  to  think,  and  in  her  several 
letters  to  express  her  opinions  on  a 
variety  of  subjects  of  peculiar  inter- 
est and  importance.  These  opin- 
ions are  generally  so  correct,  and  so 
marked  by  good  sense*  that  we  shall 


18S6-| 


Mmoirs  of  Mrs.  Bmttngim* 


3ir 


present   oar  readers    with   a  few 
extracts. 

The  following  are  her  views  of 
education : 

"  There  is  tcarceljr  anj  subject  con- 
cerniDg  which  I  feel  more  anxiety, 
than  the  proper  education  of  my  chil- 
dren,   it  is  a  difficult  and  delicate  sub- 
ject ;  and  the  moie  I  reflect  on  my  du- 
ty to  them,  the  more  I  feel  how  much 
is  to  be  learut  by  myself.    The  per- 
son who  undertakes  to  form  ibe  infant 
mind,   to  cut  off  the  distorted  shoots, 
and  direct  and  fashion  those  which 
may,  in  due  time,  become  fruitful  and 
lo?eiy  branches,  ought  to  possess  aitfeep 
and  accurate  knowledge  of  human  na- 
ture.   It  is  no  easy  task  to  ascertain, 
not  only  the  principles  and  habits  of 
thinking,  but  also  the  causes   which 
produce  them.    It  is  no  easy  task,  not 
only  to  watch  over  actions,  but  also  to 
become  acquainted  with  the  motives 
which  prompted  them.    It  is  no  easy 
task,  not  only  to  produce  correct  asso- 
ciations, but  to  undo  improper  ones, 
which  may,  through  che  medium  of 
those  nameless  occurrences  to  which 
children  are  continually  exposed,  have 
found  a  place  iu  the  mind.     But  such 
u  the  task  of  every  mother  who  super- 
intends the  education  of  her  childien. 
Add  to  this  the  difficulty  of  maintain- 
ing chat  uniform  and  consistent  course 
of  couduct  which  children  ought  ai- 
wayik  to  observe  in  their  parents,  and 
which  alone  can  give  force  to  the  most 
judicious  discipline  ;  and,  verily,  eve- 
ry considerate  person  must  allow,  that 
it  is  no  small  matter  to  be  faithful   in 
the  employment  of  instructors  of  in- 
fancy   and    youth.      Not  only  must 
the  precept  be  given.  Love  not  the 
world  ;  but    the  life  must  apeak  the 
same.       Not  only    must  we    exhoit 
our   infant  charge   to    patience   un- 
der   their   little   privations   and   sor- 
rows, but  we  must  also  practice  those 
higher  exercises  of  submission  wliich, 
they  will  easily  perceive,  are  but  the 
more  vigorous  branches  of  the  same 
root  whose  feeble  twigs  they  are  re- 
qoired  to  cultivate.    Not  only   must 
we  entreat  them  to  seek  first  the  king- 
dom of  God,  but  we  must  be  careful  to 
let  them  see,  that  we  are  not  as  easily 
depressed  by  the  frowns,  or  elated  by 
the  smiles,  o(  the  world,  as  others.    In 
5hort,  nothing  but  the  most  oersevertug 


industry  ij^the  acquisition  of  necessary 
knowledge,  the  most  indefatigable  ap- 
plication of  that  knowledge  to  particu- 
lar case*,  the  most  decisive  adherence 
to  a  consistent  course  of  piety,  and,  a- 
bove  all,  the  most  uni emitted  suppli- 
cations to  Him  who  alone  can  enable 
us  to  resolve  and  act  correctly,  can 
qualify  us  to  discbarge  properly  the 
duties  which  devolve  upon  every  mo- 
ther."   pp.  75,  76. 

"  It  appears  to  me  that  three  simple 
rules,  steadily  observed  from  the  very 
germ  of  active  existence,  would  make 
children's  tempers  much  more  amia- 
ble than  we  generally  see  them.  Pirat. 
Never  to  give  them  any  thing  impro- 
per for  them,   because  they  strongly 
and  passionately  desire  it :  and  even  to 
withhold    proper    things,    until    they 
manifest  a  right  spiiit.    Second.  Al- 
ways to   gratifj^  ewety  reasonable  de- 
sire, when  a  child  is  pleasant  in  its  re- 
quest ;  that  your  children  may  see  that 
you  love  to  make  them  happy.   Third. 
Never  to  become  impatient  and  fretful 
yourself,  but  proportion  your  displeas- 
ure exactly  to  the  offence.  If parents  be- 
come angry,  and  speak  loud  and  harsh|, 
upon  every  slight  failure  of  duty.ihey 
may  bid  a  final   adieu  to    domestic 
subordination,  unless  the  grace  of  God 
interposes  to  snatch  the  little  victima 
of  seventy  from  destruction.    I  feel 
confident,   from    ivliat    observation   I 
have  made,  that  although  more  chil- 
dren are  injured  by  excessive  indul- 
gence than  by  the  opposite  fault,  yet 
the  effects  of  extreme  rigor  are  the 
most  hopeless.    And  the  reason  is,  as> 
sociations  of  a  disagreeable  nature,  a& 
some  of  the  ablest  philosophers  have 
stated,  are  the  strongest.    This  may 
account   for  the  melancholy  fact,  that 
the  children  of  some  excellent  people 
grow  up  more  strenuously  oppbsed  to 
every     thing     serious    than    others.* 

"  •  Such  instances  there  undoubtedly  arc  J 
and  the  parents  of  such  children  have 
great  cause  for  liumiliation  before  God, 
for  if  their  Christian  fidelity  had  been 
tempered  with  a  little  more  of  Christian 
wisdom  and  Christian  kindness,  the  result  • 
would  probably  have  been  different.  But 
cases  of  this  kmd  are  by  no  means  so  nu* 
merous  as  is  coramonFy  KoppKiied.  Ihe 
truth  is,  the  children  of  religious  parents 
are  expected,  (and  ju?tly  too,)  to  be  better 
than  others.  JHence  c\r-^  iustai.c.p  of 
the  disappointment  of  this  expectation^ 


SISL 


Memdn  tf  Mn.  ttmilngton. 


£JvME^ 


They  have  been  driven,  rather  than 
led,  to  observe  the  forms  attd  outward 
duties  of  religion,  and  its  claims  upon 
their  hearts  have  been  too  commonly 
presenced  to  (heir  minds,  in  the  imper- 
ative, dnd  not  in  the  inviting  (orm.'' 
pp.  1S8<— 129. 

"  Though  all  cannot  be  supposed  to 
possess  equni  advantages  for  the  culti- 
vation of  the  mental  faculties ;  yet 
roost  possess  advantages  which,  duly 
improved,  might  have  advanced  them 
higher  in  the  scale  of  human  great- 
,iiess,  than  they  are.  The  daiiy  occui- 
fences  of  life,  furnish  an  infinite  varie- 
ty of  occasions,  upon  which  the  wise 
may  seize  as  means  of  improvement. 
The  difficulty  is,  not  so  much  in  not 
baving  such  means,  as  in  the  want  of 
the  ability,  or  the  disposition,  to  profit 
by  them.  To  teach  us  how  to  do  this, 
how  to  seize  upon,  and  turn  to  the 
best  account,  every  means  of  improve- 
ment with  which  we  are  furnished  by 
Providence,  is,  or  ought  to  be,  the 
^reat  end  of  education.  Whatever  we 
have  learned,  if  we  have  not  learned 
to  thinkf  so  as  to  be  able  to  advance 
ourselves  in  knowledge,  by  the  judi- 
cious deductions  of  reason  in  reference 
to  our  daily  circumstances,  the  most 
important  of  all  knowledge  is  wanting, 
that  of  knowing  how  to  educate  our- 
selves. And  if  the  mind  is  not  accus- 
tomed to  think  tarly^  there  is  danger 
that  it  will  never  be  brought  to  think 
at  all.  How  important  then,  that 
mothers  should  make  the  communiea' 
Uan  of  ideas  their  principal  object  in 
instructing  their  children  ;  and  thai 
they  should  encourage  In  them  a  be- 
coming curiosity  to  know  the  reasons 
and  uses  of  things,  and  induce  them  to 
exercise  their  judgments  upon  what 
they  have  learned.  T6  accomplish 
these  designs,  in  reference  to  our  chil- 
dren, is,  indeed,  no  easy  task.  But 
are  not  the  benefits  to  be  derived  from 
their  accomplishment  of  importance 
enough,   and  is  there  not  sufficient 

makes  a  strong  impression  on  the  mind  of 
an  observer,  which  is  extremely  apt  to 
lead  him  to  very  erroneous  conclnsions, 
respecting  the  influence  of  the  instructions 
and  restraints  of  a  religious  family.  An 
Important  investigation  of  facts  will  prove 
that  the  maxim,  <'  Train  up  a  child  in  the 
way  he  should  go,  and  when  he  Is  old  he 
will  not  depart  from  it,"  is  as  true  now  as 
it  was  in  the  time  of  Solomon." 


ground  to  hope  for  success,  to  consti^ 
tttte  a  claim  to  more  attention,  and  tf* 
fort«  and  prayer,  in  reference  lo  them, 
on  the  part  of  mothers,  than  they  com- 
monly receive  ?^    pp.  181— 18f. 

'*  I  bad  hoped  to  have  been  spared 
to  my  darling  children  ;  to  have  used 
my  humble  exertions  to  guide  their 
infant  minds  in  the  paths  of  truth  and 
holiness;  to  have  watched  over  their 
early  associations,  and  directed  those 
propensities  which  a  mother  best  un- 
derstands, and  on  the  judicious  man- 
irgement  of  which  so  much  of  their 
future  usefulness  and  happiness  de- 
pends. I  had  hoped  to  have  directed 
their  early  studies ;  to  have  put  into 
their  hands  such  books  as  I  know  to 
be  useful,  or  accompanied  with  my 
own  observations  such  as  I  know  to  be 
dangerous,  if  they  were  greatly  inclin* 
ed  to  peruse  them.  I  had  hoped  to 
have  gone  with  them  over  the  instruc- 
tive pages  of  history,  to  have  drawn 
their  minds 'from  an  undue  regard  to 
riches  and  worldly  endowments,  by 
pointing  them  to  the  noble  and  vinu* 
ous  conduct  of  statesmen  and  generals 
taken  from  the  cottage  and  the  plongb. 
I  had  hoped  to  have  shewn  them,  that 
ambition  is  not  always  successful,  that 
pride  is  never  productive  of  bappioesv 
that  outward  greatness  does  not  al- 
ways involve  magnanimity.  And, 
above  all,  I  bad  hoped  to  have  shewn 
them,  from  the  history  of  past  ageS| 
that  the  lusts  and  passions  of  men  pro- 
duce wars  and  fightings,  turmoil  and 
misery  and  death  ;  and  to  have  drawn 
them  to  behold  the  difference,  mani- 
fested in  the  spirit  of  the  Gospel  of 
Christ,  from  this  picture  of  wietched- 
nesA  and  sin  ;  and  thus  to  have  tangbt 
them  to  cultivate  the  dispositions 
which  that  Gkispel  requires,  and  on 
which  the  happiness  of  individuals  and 
of  society  depends.  O  how  many 
ways  may  the  mother  seize,  to  teach 
the  oflfspring  of  her  love  the  way  of 
truth,  which  no  one  else  can  perceive  I 

But  what  if  this  office  of  maternal 
tenderness,  dear  to  my  heart  as  life» 
should  be  denied  me ;  have  I  any 
complaint  to  make  ?  No«  none.^ 
pp.  lis— tl9. 

From  these  extracts  it  will  be  seen, 
that  the  subject  of  edttcation  held  in 
the  mind  oi  Mrs.  Huntington*  tAit 


M26.^ 


MetMin  q^  Mh^  ttmilRngton. 


Sid 


Siiace  which  itsimtoortancedemanddk 
low  happy  woalu  be  the  result,  not 
dulr  to  uoiliest  but  to  cominuntties 
Mi«  natioiia,  if  the  same  were  tme 
of  everj  parent,  e6|»eeially  of  every 
molhe:^  In  ordiuarr  eaaea  it  b  not 
toecessarr  that  she  should  mark  out 
for  her  cmldreii  a  oom|dete  course 
of  education,  and  herself  lead  them 
on  to  its  end ;  bat  it  is  necessary 
that  die  should  control  the  incipi- 
ent desires  and  opening  faculties  of 
the  mnd,  that  she  ^ouid  direct  its 
onfohUngeneigies  and  give  inmulse 
to  its  springs  of  action.  Ana  this 
necesdty  is  imposed  by  the  very 
ftircuvnstanoes  which  oblige  them  to 
derive  from  her  their  nourishment, 
and  which,  by  thus  treating  be- 
tween them  the  bonds  of  a  strong 
love,  eives  her  the  ascendency  ^ver 
their  feelings  and  make  her,  we  had 
dmoat  said,  the  arbiter  of  their  des- 
tiny. Whoever,  then,  in  view  of 
these  things,  recollects  in  how  ja;real 
ia  degree  man  is  the  creature  <<]icir«- 
eumstanoe,  and  how  easily  these  do- 
eires  nnd  {acuities,!  these  ener^es 
and  springs  of  action,  at  a  period 
when  the  judsjment  is  not  ripe,  and 
moral  principles  are  not  formed,  are 
omde  the  sport  of  every  jMtssing 
ereot  and  every  floating  opinioa, 
mast  feel  that  awfully  respoasiUe 
is  the  station  of  «verymo#ier.  This 
respboaibiltty,  we  have  said,  was  felt 
by  Mrs.  Huntington ;  and  again  we 
remark,  how  happy  would  be  the  re- 
ault,if,  like  her,  all  could  feel,and  not 
only  so,  but  could  make  this  feeling 
a  principle  of  practical  application, 
that  to  them  is  committed  the  duty 
of'*  implanting  thooe  principles  and 
of  cultivating  those  dispositions 
which  make  (^od  citizens  and  sub^ 
jects.*' 

Other  topics  of  equal  interest  are 
incidentally  noticed  in  her  corres- 
pondence, but  we  cannot  introduce 
ttem.  We  pass  on  immeiliately  to 
another  period  in  her  life,— -to  one 
which,  by  testing  her  relig^s  prin- 
ciples, and  calling  into  exercise  her 
tendereit  feelings,  exhitnts  her  eha^ 
racter  in  its  roost  interesting  Ught. 


**  Few  jpersons,"  the  compiler  re* 
tnarks,  **  have,  in  the  short  period  to 
which  her  life  was  extended,  been 
oalled  more  frequently  to  mourn  the 
death  of  friends  or  to  suffer  bereavo- 
asents  more  afflicting  than  heve. 
ThoMh  wot  tbirty-tmee  T^^Vd  df 
i^e  when  herself  removed  from  this 
state  of  trial,  most  of  her  connexions 
and  intimate  acquaintances  haA 
been  taken  before  her.^^  Under  all 
these  bereavements  she  felt  deejpr 
ly ;  but  tliat  which  inflicted  the 
aeverest  wound  was  the  death  rf  l«er 
husband.  This  ^event  occurred  ^ 
Gniton,  whore  Mr.  Huntington  wah 
taken  sick  en  his  return  from 
Montreal,  to  which  place  he  haS 
been  for  the  benefit  of  bis  health. 
Notice  of  his  illness  was  given  to 
Mrs*  H,  who  immediately  remiirea 
to  the  place  of  his  suffering.  Their 
flcieeting  and  the  circumstances^ 
iiis  death  are  thus  related  in  her 
jonmal* 

**  Mr.'^HuntingtiJn  was  apprised,  Ky 
the  pbysiciin,  of  my  aitivaj.  Thoia 
If  as  an  increase  or  ten  to  th^e  number 
<if  his  pulse  upcvi  thii  intelKgence. 
When  I  entered  ttre  room  In  wtrich  he 
lay,  he  was  gasping  for  breath  ;  but 
iiis  countei^noe  glowted  wrrh  an  ex- 
pression  of  tenderness  I  shall  nev%t 
forget)  as  he  threw  open  his  arms,  ex- 
claiming, '*  My  dear  wife !''  and  olasp- 
ed  nie,  for  stinie  moments,  to  his  bo- 
som, f  said,  with  perfect  composure, 
**  My  blessed  Irasband,  I  hnve  conje  at 
Inst."  He  replied,  ^  Yes,  and  it  is  hi 
infinite  mercy  to  me."  t  told  him,  all 
I  regretted  was,  that  1  could  not  get  to 
him  sooner.  He  said,  with  a  tend^V 
consideration  for  my  health,  which  he 
always  valued  more  than  his  own,  '*  I 
am  glad  you  conlJ  not ;  in  your  pres- 
ent circumstances^  it  might  have  been 
too  much  for  you.*' 

From  tiiat  time,  owing  to  the  in- 
sidious nature  of  his  disease,  I  had 
considerable  hope.  I  had  seen  hioi. 
1  was  with  him.  He  wa»  as  sensible 
of  my  love,  and  of  my  attentions,  as 
ever  ;  and  I  could  not  realize  the 
stroke  which  was  impending.  Never 
shall  I  remember,  without  ^ratitnde^ 
the  goodness  of  God  in  givini^  lue 
that  last  weeli  of  sweei,  though -torroiTi- 


514 


Memoir*  ef  Mrs.  BuniingUh. 


^viflC, 


Ally  inttrcours9  with  mj  beloved  has- 
bend. 

**  I'he  days  and  nights  of  solicitude 
drew  near  a  fatal  close.  I  could  not 
think  of  his  death.  At  that  prospeet, 
nature  revolted.  I  felt  as  if  it  would 
be  comparatifely  easy  to  die  for  him. 
But  the  day  hefoie  his  death,  when  all 
ipoke  encouragemeDty  I  felt  that  we 
must  part.  In  the  bitterness  of  my 
foul,  I  went  into  the  garret.  It  was 
the  only  place  I  could  have  without 
interruption.  Never  shall  1  forget 
t(iat  hour.  Whether  in  the  body  or 
«»ut,  I  could  scarcely  tell.  I  Misw 
j<rieAR  TO  OoD.  Such  a  view  of  the 
reality  and  nearness  of  eternal  things, 
I  had  never  had.  It  seemed  as  it  I 
was  somewhere  with  God*  I  cast  my 
•ye  back  on  this  life,  it  seemed  a  speck. 
1  felt  that  God  was  my  God,  and  my 
husband's  God  ;  that  this  was  enough  ; 
that  it  was  a  mere  point  of  difference, 
whether  he  should  go  to  heaven  first, 
or  I,  seeing  we  should  both  go  so  soou. 
My  mind  was  filled  with  satisfaction 
with  the  government  of  God.  "  Be 
ye  followers  of  them  who,  through 
faith  and  patience,  inherit  the  pro- 
mises," seemed  to  be  the  exhortation 
^iven  me  upon  coming  back  to  this 
vrot\6,m^l  do  not  mean  that  there 
were  any  bodily  or  sensible  appear- 
ances. But  I  seemed  carried  away  in 
spirit.  I  pleaded  for  myself  and  chil- 
dren, travelling  through  this  distant 
country.  It  seemed  as  if  t  gave  them, 
myself,  and  my  husband,  up,  entirely. 
And  it  was  made  sure  to  me,  that  God 
would  do  what  was  best  for  us. 

"  From  that  time,  though  nature^ 
would  have  her  struggles,  I  felt  that 
God  had  an  infinite  right  to  do  what 
he  pleased  with  his  own  ;  that  he  lov« 
ed  my  husband  better  than  I  did ;  that 
if  He  saw  him  ripe  for  his  rest,  I  had 
no  objections  to  make.  All  the  ni^ht 
he  was  exercised  with  expiring  suffer- 
ings, and  God  was  pouring  into  my 
soul  one  truth  and  promise  of  the  Gos- 
pel afker  another.  I  felt  it  sweet  for 
him  to  govern.  There  was  a  solemn 
tranquility  filled  the  chamber  of  death. 
It  was  an  hour  of  extremity  to  one 
whom  Jesus  loved.  I  felt  that  He  was 
there,  that  angels  were  there,  that  eve- 
ry agony  was  sweetened  and  mitiga- 
ted by  Ons,  in  whose  sight  the  death 
of  his  saints  is  precious.  I  felt  as  if  I 
had  gone. with  the  departing  spirit  to 
the  very  utmost  bountljiry  of  this  land 


of  roortaU,  and  as  if  it  would  be  easier 

for  me  to  drop  the  body  which  confin- 
ed  my  soul  in  its  apprrrach  toward 
heaven,  than  retrace  all  the  way  I  had 
gone.  When  the  imelligence  wa* 
brought  me  that  the  confliet  was  over^ 
it  was  good  news,  I  kissed  the  clay,  «s 
pleasantly  as  I  ever  did  when  it  was 
tnimated  by  the  now  departed  spirit. 
I  was  glad  he  had  got  safely  home-, 
and  that  all  the  steps  of  his  departure 
were  so  gently  ordered."    pp.  SS3— 

The  following  extracts  more  fuUjr 
exhibit  her  feelings  under  this  dis- 
peosation. 

"  So  far  as  human  sympathy  CMm 
operate  to  heal  a  heart  torn  by  a 
wound  like  mine,  it  has  availed  for 
me.  Few  ever  had  more  affecting 
and  soothing  proofs,  offender  concern 
and  affectionate  commiseration,  than 
myself.  I  number  this  among  the 
many  mercy-drops  which  mj  kind  Fa- 
thet  has  mingled  in  my  cap  of  sorrow. 
Few.  had  so  much  to  lose.  But  this 
would  make  my  ingratitude  tb€  deeper 
were  I  to  murmur  at  the  removal  of  a 
mercy  which  I  never  deserved  ;  espe- 
cially when  its  removal  has  been  ac- 
oompanled  with  so  many,  so  very  ma- 
ny, mitigating  circumstances.  No: 
though  God  witnesses  the  tears  of 
agony  which  daily  force  themselves 
from  eyes  long  accustomed  to  weep- 
ing, I  trust  he  does  not  behold  theni 
tears  of  impatient  repining,  or  impi« 
ous  rebellion.  I  think  I  can  say,  He 
hath  done  all  things  well.  I  think  t 
feel,  that  he  has  a  right  to  govern,  ai^d 
can  comfort  myself  with  the  sure  and 
certain  conviction,  that  his  plan  of  go- 
vet  nment  will  be  most  conducive  to 
his  own  glory  and  to  the  happiness  of 
his  people.  In  this  trying  dispensa- 
tion the  question  has  arisep,  which 
shall  govern,  God  or  myself?  And 
blessed  be  bis  name  !  I  am  not  con- 
scious that,  for  one  moment,  I  have 
felt  disposed  to  take  the  reigns  of  do- 
minion into  my  own  hands.  *  God 
knows  best.'  This  silences,  and,  pre- 
vailingly, satisfies,  my  troubled  soul.** 
pp.  207— £0S. 

**  I  went  to  Bridgewater  on  the  tSd. 
It  was  a  melancholy  visit.  The  first 
day,  all  the  fountains  of  my  grief 
seemed  broken  up,  so  that  I  was  ready 


1^60 


Mmoiu  of  Mn.  Hmiingion, 


315 


• 

to  be  overwhelmed.  O  how  I  watch- 
ed, five  months  before,  at  that  window  ! 
And  how  often  since,  has  the  recollec- 
fiou  of  that  hill,  down  which  I  was 
never,  never  more,  to  behold  injr  hus- 
band coming  to  meet  her  whom  he 
loved,  almost  made  me  spring  dis- 
tracted front  mj  pillow.  But  m^  sou( 
grew  calm^  and  I  could  say,  *  Am  I  not 
safe  beneath  thy  shade  ?*  Heaven  is 
filling  fast.  The  prospect  of  an  ad- 
al<ision  there  is  ineffably  glorious. 

"  Six  monthj  have  now  elapsed 
since  mj  afliiction  ;  and  it  is  as  fresh 
as  it  was  at  first.  Will  It  alwavs  be 
so  ?  The  very  thought  of  remember- 
ing him  less,  seems  like  unfaithfulness 
Co  one  whom  I  had  the  best  reasons  for 
Joving.  Ood  has  been  inexpressibly 
good  to  me.  In  his  mercy  he  has  giv- 
en me  a  son,  the  very  image  of  his  fa- 
:Uier,  to  bear  his  name,  and,  in  some 
measure  fill  up  tbe  awful  chasm,  which 
the  removal  of  that  best  of  fathers  and 
husbands  has  made  in  my  family  and 
io  my  heart.  I  believe  {  am  looking 
heaven-ward.  I  desire  that  this  stroke 
may  ever  drive  me  to  Ood  as  my  hus- 
band and  my  portion^  The  past  looks 
like  a  dream«  On  God's  part,  all  has 
been  faithiulDesii,and  mercy,  and  love: 
on  mine,  hew  much  unfaithfulness, 
and  treachery,  and  siol  Oh,  why  do 
I  find  it  to  bar^S  to  keep  near  the  Foun- 
tain of  blessedness,  the  Spring  of  alt 
my  comforts?  Shall  these  wander- 
ings one  day  cease  ?  Shall  I  ever. 
Oh  my  God  !  be  made  perfect  in  thy 
likeness  ?  It  seems  too  much  for  me 
to  hope  for.  And  yet  I  roust  not,  can- 
not, be  satisfied  short  of  it.  Then,  my 
soul,  watcti,  and  pray  ;  labour,  and 
taint  not!  If  thoo  patiently  follow 
those  who  are  now  inheriting  tbe  pro- 
mises, ihou  sbalt  also,  in  due  time,  en- 
ter into  the  same  eveflasting  rest.** 
pp.  226 — ^££7. 

*  My  dear  Aunt.  The  expressions 
of  affection  and  interest  from  those  who 
are  kindred  according  to  the  flesh,  are 
very  welcome  to  a  being,  who,  like  my* 
self,  hat,  at  twenty-nine,  almost  outliv- 
td  all  she  once  claimed  as  near  rela- 
tives in  this  land  of  the  shadow  of 
death.  When  I  look  abroad  into  the 
worM,  how  many  placet  aie  vacated, 
which  were  once  occupied  by  those  I 
loved  ?  But  I  am  not  alone^  A  mer- 
ciful God  has  left  me  many  friends ; 
(lerbaps  as  ifiany  as   I  need.    And 


what  is  more  than  all,  I  trust,  throtigh 
grace,  that  He  hat  given  me  himself. 
There  are  moments,  however,  mo* 
raents  of  incommunicable  sorrow, 
when  a  heart,  smitten  as  mine  has 
been,  feels  that  all  beneath  the  sun  it 
*'  darkened  down  to  naked  waste :" 
when,  to  look  back  overwhelms  it  with 
recollections  too  interesting  to  be  re- 
sisted, too  agonising  to  ^  endured, 
and  to  look  forward— *alas  !  may  you 
never  behold  tbe  chasm  I  have  trem* 
bled  to  look  into ! 

But  why  do  I  speak  thus?  God 
knows  best.  And  the  soul,  satisfied 
with  the  wisdom  and  rectitude  of  hit 
government  may  endure,  even  this, 
and  sing  of  victory,  through  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  Dear  Mrs.  L.,  ths 
oosPKL  IS  TAux  :  we  shall  be  saved 
if  we  live  by  the  faith  of  the  Son  of 
God.  Our  only  danger  lies  in  forsak- 
ing the  Rock  of  our  salvation.  AU 
the  storms  of  this  troubled  sea,  can  do- 
us  no  harm,  if  we  cast  the  anchor  of 
our  hope,  firm  and  stronjg,  into  tba 
ftock  of  ages. 

Ob  for  a  strong,  a  lattiog  fiutb  \ 

U  would  transform  thit  dreary  desert 
into  a  region  of  light  and  joy."  pp. 
227—228. 

**  My  health  has,  generally,  been 
veiy  good  of  late  ;  though  tbe  weight 
of  my  cares  sometimes  lies  heavily 
upon  nle.  I  should  have  thought  once, 
I  could  not  have  sustained  all  the  care 
I  have  io  one  way  and  another,  with- 
out sinking.  But  through  the  great 
goodness  of  God,  my  mind  is  usuiilly 
kept  tranquil  ;  and  I  feel  as  if  I  could 
thank  him  for  all  that  is  past,  and 
trust  him  for  all  that  is  to  come.  My 
dear  little  boy  grows  charmingly.  He 
is  a  lovely  child  ;  and  I  find  hit  smiles 
and  interesting  actions  oflen  soothe  a 
sorrow  which  must  ever  be  deep. 
When  I  go  down  into  the  parlour,  and 
see  nothing  but  the  likeness  ;*  when  I 
think  of  the  future,  the  husband  who 
will  never  ret^irn  ;  when  the  chilling 
recollection  of  this  long,  this  bitter 
separation  pours^'all  the  agony  of  hope- 
less sorrow  over  my  soul : — I  return  { 
there  is  another  Joshua,  whom  I  press 
to  my  aching  heart,  and  I  thank  God». 
my  heavenly  Father,   that  ha  gay^ 

*  A  portrait  ef  Mr.  Hantingtoa. 


"ki 


316 


^Un. 


'077* 


£jwK«r 


him.  These  eu  bittei  hovrt,  when 
nature  prevails.  But  it  it  not  alwajs 
fo.  No,  my  si»ter,  if  it  were,  I  could 
not  hare  tiTed.*'    pp.  8t8^S£9. 

*'  I  hare  beeo  looking  over  an  old 
joitrnal  kept  previously  to  lujr  maf. 
ii4ge,  O  l(ov  like  a  dream  my  past, 
life  looka !  Wl>er«  are  the  days  that 
have  gone  by  ?  Fled^  with  the  friends 
of  my  chiJdhopdt  fore  vet. 

The  clonds  iind  sun-beams,  on  my  eye,     , 
That,  then,  their  shade  end  gloqr  threw. 

Have  left,  on  yonder  silent  sky, 
r^o  vestige  where  they  fleir. 

Surely  we  do  *  pass  oor  days  like  a 
ule  that  is  told.' 

**  But  in  every  thing  I  behold  my 
husband,  my  dear  husband.  All  that 
I  ever  loved  or  feared,  all  that  excited  , 
pleasure  or  produced  disgust,  speaks 
of  ihe  friend  whose  image  is  associa- 
Ced  with  all.  Tes,  this  heart,  faithful 
to  its  trust,  can  never,  never  cease  to 
remember  thee,  friend  of  my  bosoDi ; 
once  mine,  now  removed  from  her 
who  loved  thee  much,.. to  Him  who 
loved  thee  better  I  A  chasm  is  left, 
which  he  filled  ;  a  chasm  not  to  be 
described  ;  a  chasm  I  have  tiembled 
to  look  at.  But  I  remember  that 
others  suffer  also.  And  shall  this  self- 
ish heart  bleed  for  its  own  sorrows 
alone  ?  No,  n<x.  When  I  am  pouring 
forth  the  prayers  of  my  soul  for  others, 
when  r  strive  to  lessen  the  anguish 
which  rends  the  bosom  of  others  in  af- 
fliction, my  own  sorrow  is  lessened  al- 
so. I  feel  thai  I  am  but  one  member 
of  the  general  body,  that  by  diffusing 
my  sympathies  and  my  sorro^is  to  all 
the  members,  thetr  inienseriess  is  soft- 
ened, their  effects  chastised  and  eleva- 
ted, and  that  what,  felt  for  myself 
alone,  would  have  led  roe  to  an  abso- 
lute resign'itiun  of  my  soul  to  the  indo- 
ence  of  despair,  when  diffused,  diverts 
my  mind  from  itself,  and  drives  me  to 
\  throne  of  grace  in  behalf  of  others, 
more  constantly  and  earnestly,  than 
before.^    p,244. 

But  while  her  own  iieart  was  thus- 
wjuns  with  anguish;  we  find  her 
ttLtending  to  others  dite  sympathy 
and  coDsolatioii  which  she  so  mucn 
vaaded  herself. 


**  All  that  can  be  seen  here  of  natare^ 
is  quiet,  and  serene,  and  lovely.  Bat 
my  heart  is  sad,  and  so  is  yonrs.  I 
take  my  pen  to  relieve  my  own  spirits, 
by  communing  with  a  friend.  And  to 
this  motive  is  added'  another — that  of 
extending  to  the  solitary  and  mourning 
mother,  the  expression  of  my  sympa- 
thy. Tes,  I  do  feel  for  yon,  my  afflict- 
ed friend.  And  all  the  shades  of  sor- 
row which  pour  their  deepening  gloom 
over  your  wounded  h«art,  I  know  ;  for 
I  too  am  a  mourner.  Who  can  tell' 
the  sense  of  hopeless  solitude,  the  ship* 
wreck  of  earthly  expeetatibris,  which 
they  groan  under,  whom  the  Lord  hath 
written  desolate  ?  The  sun  shines  the 
same,  nature  rejoices,  and  all  tho great 
machinery  of  universal  Providence 
BMves  on  witbont  interruption  ;  but  no 
revolutions  can  restore  that  which  has 
been  smitten  with  the  touch  of  death. 
The  chasm  stares  fearfully  upon  us  ; 
and  we  say  of  this  beautiful  world,' 
^  It  is  a  wilderness,  a  desert !' 

^  But  this  is  the  dark  side  of  the 
picture.  Nature  has,  and  must  have, 
some  such  moments,  but  they  are  not 
her  best.  And  I  would  now  endeav- 
our to  rouse  both  you  and  my sel(  from 
these  withernig,  these  consuming  re- 
collections. It  is  sin  to  indulge  our- 
selves in  sorrow,  so  far  as  to  unfit  uk 
for  present  or  future  doty.  It  is  sin 
for  us  not  to  feel,  that  God  can  be  to 
us  more  than  any  thing  he  has  remov- 
ed. What  are  creatures,  what  are  all 
our  comforts,  without  htm  ?  They  aro 
to  us  just  what  he  makes  them.  And, 
if  he  please,  can  he  not  still  give  us 
what  we  need  of  temporal  comfort  ? 
O,  yes.  If  we  could  but  find  our  hap- 
piness now  in  what  the  angels  do«  how 
every  earthly  trial  would  lessen.  And 
is  it  not  wise  to  begin,  at  least,  to 
place  our  happiness  in  what  we  cer- 
tainly shall  place  it  in,  if  we  ever  get 
to  heaven  ?  And  what  is  the  happi- 
ness of  the  angels  ?  Doing  the  will, 
and  promoting  the  glory,  of  God. 
And  this  source  of  felicity  temporal 
circumstances  cannot  affect.''  pp. 
537—388. 

But  other  afflictions  were  still  in 
reserve  for  Mrs*  H;  In  the  fall  of 
18S1  two  of  her  chiUreii  were  fe« 
moved  by  deaths  In  relatioii  to  this 
event)  she  writes-*- 


182&} 


Mfemotrs  of  Mr$.  BunHngieit. 


^17 


«*  The  band  of  the  Lord  has  again 
touched  me.  Oh  the  twenry-firth  of 
last  month  I  was  ealfed  home  to  re- 
ceive the  last  parting  sigh  of  my  dear- 
ly beloved  Joshua.  iSius  the  fond 
and  cherished  babe  left  me,  at  a  mo- 
ment's warning.  It  felt  upon  me  like 
a  thunderbolt.— But  my  mind  is  com- 
forted now.  My  child,  my  lamb,  is  in 
heaven.  H'e  has  gone  to  the  Savioury 
who  said,  •  Father,  I  will  that  those 
whom  ihou  hast  given  me,  be  with  me^ 
where  I  am.*'  Amen.  Lord,  help 
those  ihix  remain  to  follow  ! 

Tgo  about  from  one  room  tt>  an- 
other, bttt  the  places  and  things  which 
once  knew  him,  know  him  no  more, 
rfind  not  the  object  Iseeni  to  be- seek- 
ing. My  tears  flow  ;  my  heart  is  full ; 
J:fee]^  almost  as  if  there  weie  no  aor- 
roir  lik^a  my  sorrow.  My  mind  does 
not  leave  every  thing  here,  and  fasten 
itself  on  heaven,  as  |r  did  when  my 
dear  husband  died',  t  am  riot  com- 
l&rtless ;  biu  I  Have  not  the  *  strong 
ei>nsolktioo^  which  t  then  had.  It 
ttemi  as  if  Joseph  were  not,  and  Ben- 
jamin were  not.  But.  oh,  let  me  not: 
undervalue  my  remaining  mercies'^ 
niy  pfoasant'  ehildren,  my  thoMsand^ 
iiiy  annujnbered.  blessings ! 

**inwe,  though. death  has  smitten 
another  of  my  number.  Elizabeth 
was  taken  from  all  her  sorrows  and 
Iter  suffering!,  eleven  days  after  my 
tweet  babe.  I  have  no  doubt  that  both 
these  llttto  ones  are  in  heaven.**  pp. 
J04 — 8D5» 

We  miglit  multiply  extracts  firom' 
«dier  letters  written  about  this  tim^ 
It  i&  however  annecessarj.    They 
all  breathe  the  same  spirit  of  men- 
ty  anguish;  jet  this  spirit  is  so: 
chusteifed  and  purified  bjr  ChnstiMi' 
reB^iivtieui  th^t  it  g^ves  at  once 
deratloft  and'lbreliness  to  her  char- 
acter.   Our   feelings  have  indeed 
been  painfully  tried  by  that  exhibi- 
Coa  of  sufferiog  which  these  letters 
preseotMret  marked  aa^it  is  by  the 
most  pertect  submissiuii  to  the  hand 
that  had  amitteB  her,  we  rejoice  that 
it  has  been  uHide<^-4iiasmuch  as  it 
shows  the  true  influence  of  the  gos* 
pd,  aad  evinces  how  ittflaitely  su- 
perior, as  a  source  of  consolation,  it 
js  to  all  worldly  principles;  Around 
tvtrj  paredt'e,  and  especially  eve- 


ry mother's  heart,   are  clustered 
teebnBS  which  are  deep  and.hanow' 
ed.    Let  any  of  these  be  withei^ 
by  the  sundering  of  those  ties  which 
wfite  hei»  to  her  husband  or  her 
children,  and  thus  their  circle  of 
love  and  tenderness  be  broken-^ 
and  truly  she  is  to  be  pitied  if  she 
has   nothing   to   sustain    her    but 
tiie  strength  of  natural  fortitude. 
To  stifle  her  emotions,  or  to  brood 
over  them  in  silence,  is  but  an  addi^ 
tfonal  ingredient  in  the  cup  of  her 
affliction;  and  unmingied  as  thw' 
eup  i»,  we  wonder  not  that  she 
should  often  fall  a  victim   to  their'^ 
intensity.    But  the  experience  of 
Mrs.   H.   evinces— what,    indeed^ 
^veiy  true    believer    knows— -that 
there  is  something  which  can  soothe 
these  feelings  5  and  in  view  of  thia 
experience  we  feel  ourselves  ani- 
mated by  the  consideration,  that, 
as  Christians,  we  are  partakers  in  a 
spirit  which  will  carry  us  safely 
through  every  trial— a  spirit  as  su- 
perior to  every  thing  presented  in 
philiDsophy    and    unbehef,    as  the 
hopes  of  the  Christian  are  superior 
to  those  of  the  atheist— as  the  fUU 
enjoyments  of  heaven    are   above 
the  cheerless  blank  of  annihilation. 
After  the  death  of  her  children, 
Mrs.  H.  lived  but  about  two  years. 
During  this  period  nothing  occurred 
of  peculiar  interest :  we  therefore 
pass  on  to  the  closing  scene  of  her 
life.    Of  this  the  following   brief 
account  is  in  the  words  of  the  com* 
piler:— 

"The  cough,  of  which  frequent 
mention  is  made  in  her  letters,  had^ 
continued  without  abatement.  Otl* 
Saturday,  July  5th,  she  took  an  ad- 
ditional cold.  In  the  evening  of 
the  succeeding  Sabbath  her  ind^po* 
sition  assumed  a  more  painful  andf 
alarming  character.'' 

"  Ever^  effort  which  tkUi  and  kind- 
ness could  make,  was  made,  for.tbe  re^ 
moval  of  her  complaint.  Prayer  «^as 
continually  offered,  by  numerous,  and 
ardently  attached  Christian  fri«nda, 
for  her  restoration.  But  she  Continue 
ed<  gradually  to  decline. 


3Ji 


Jlfemoir$  of  Mrs.  IhmtingtWL. 


{tvsti 


^  In  the  latter  part  of  August,  aha 
was  removed  to  the  bouse  of  a  friend 
in  the  country,  about  ten  miles  from 
Boston,  with  the  hope  that  a  change  of 
air  and  scene  might  be  beneficial. 
And,  for  a  time,  she  was  nK>re  com- 
fortable than  while  in  the  citj  ;  but 
the  progress  of  her  disease  was  not  in- 
terrupted. While  here,  she  wrote  two 
or  three  short  notes  to  her  children, 
none  of  whom  were  with  hei.  The 
ibilowing  extracts  are  from  one  to  her 
son  at  Andov(*r. 

'< '  My  beloved  child.  Though  I 
am  very  feeble,  I  feel  a  great  desire  to 
write  you  a  few  lines.  My  love  and 
anxiety  for  you,  are  greater  than  any 
but  a  parent  can  know  ;  and  yet  I  tell 
you  your  faults.  I  waut  you  to  settle 
this  truth  in  your  mind  for  life,  my  J., 
that  he  is  your  hut  friend  who  taius 
the  most  pains  to  correct  your  errors* 
Beware  of  the  person  who  tries  to 
make  you  think  well  of  yourself,  espe- 
cially when  your  own  conscience  is 
not  quite  satisfied. 

'* '  Always  love  your  sisters.  Con- 
sider yourself  as,  in  a  sense,  their  pro- 
tector and  guardian.  Write  to  them 
often :  pray  for  them.  Tou  are  likely 
to  be  left  alone  in  a  strange  world. 
80  have  I  been  ;  and 

II10S  far  the  Lord  hath  led  me  oo, 

se  that  I  have  never  lacked  any  good 
thing.'  "    pp.  378—579. 

"  About  the  close  of  the  month  of 
September,  she  desired  the  physician 
then  attending  her  to  inform  her,  defi- 
nitely and  frankly,  whether  there  was, 
in  his  opinion,  any  prospect  of  her  re- 
covery. His  answei  was  in  the  nega- 
tive. She  received  it,  with  some  feel- 
ing, but  with  submission,  and  thanked 
him  for  his  kindness  in  being  so  ex- 
j^Iicit. 

"  On  the  third  of  October,  she  was 
removed  again  to  her  residence  in 
Boston  ;  and  proceeded  immediately, 
to  set  her  house  in  order,  in  prepara- 
tion for  death."    pp.  379—380. 

'<  During  her  illness,  her  pastor  had 
frequent  interviews  with  her.  She  at 
one  time,  about  a  fortnight  after  the 
first  bleeding  from  her  lungs,  had  some 
doubts  and  fears  in  regard  to  the  gen- 
uineness of  her  religious  experience. 
Her  apprehension  was,  that  she  might 


never  have  been  truly  humbled  for  sin* 
But  the  feelings  which  this  appreben* 
sion  excited,  were  of  such  a  character 
as  to  furnish  to  others,  the  most  satis- 
factory evidence  of  her  piety  ;  as  they 
clearly  evinced  a  deep  and  practical 
conviction,  that,  without  the  light  of 
God's  countenance,  there  can  be  no 
real  happiness.  The  cloud  was,  how- 
ever, soon  dissipated  ;  and,  from  that 
time  till  her  death,  she  was  favoured 
with  uniform  peace  of  mind. 

"  Her  pastor,  usually,  when  other 
engagements  did  not  prevent,  made 
brief  minutes,  upon  returning  home 
from  visiting  her,  of  the  conversation 
during  the  mterview.  A  few  of  tbese, 
as  a  specimen,  will  be  here  inserted. 

" '  Called  on  Mrs.  Huntington  above 
half  past  nine  in  the  morning.  Found 
that  she  had  failed  considerably  sinco 
my  last  visit.  To  an  inquiry  in  rela* 
tion  to  the  state  of  her  mind  since  Fri- 
day, she  replied,  *  I  think  I  have  felt 
more  of  the  presence  of  Christ  than  I 
did  when  I  saw  you  last. .  I  have  not 
bad  those  strong  views  and  joyful  feel- 
ings, with  which  I  have  sometimea 
been  favoured.  My  mind  is  weak,  and 
1  cannot  direct  and  fix  my  thoughts  as 
I  once  could.  But  I  think  I  have  fled 
for  refuge  to  lay  hold  on  the  hope  set 
before  me  in  the  precious  Gospel ;  and 
He,  who  is  the  foundation  of  that  hope, 
will  never  forsoke  me.'  Then,  with  a. 
most  interesting  expression  of  counte- 
nance she  said,  '  I  trus!  we  shall  meet 
in  heaven,  and  spend  an  eternity  in 
praising  our  dear-  Redeemer.'  It  was 
replied,  ^  We  shall,  if  we  give  him  our 
hearts,  and  continue  faithful  to  hint 
unto  the  end.'  *■  I  feel,'  she  answered, 
'  that  I  have  been  very,  very  unfaith- 
ful. But  he  is  merciful,  his  blood 
cleanseth  from  all  sin,  and  I  trust  he 
has  blotted  my  sins  from  the  bonk  of 
his  remembrance.  Oh,  what  should 
we  do  without  Christ  ?'  *  As  much 
debtors,'  it  was  remarked,  'to  fieft 
grace  at  the  end  of  our  course  as  when 
we  begin  it,'  *  More,'  she  replied,  *  far 
more  ;  for  we  sin  against  greater  light 
and  love,  after  we  are  born  again. 
Yes,  it  is  all  of  free  graee.  If  it  were 
not,  what  would  become  of  me  ?'  IC 
was  answered,  '  You  would  have  per- 
ished, justly  perished  ;  but  now,  when 
you  enter  heaven,  you  will  stand  be- 
fore the  angels,  a  monument  of  God's 
justice  as  well  of  his  free  grace,  for  ha 
is  Just  in  justifying  those  that  beliete 


182&I 


The  MUiiQnary  Oazai^r. 


919 


ID  Jems."    *  YcV  she  replied ;  '  what  friends  of  Mrs.  H.,  he  has  at  the 

a   glorious    plan !    what   a  precious  game  time  rendered  an  interesting 

Savionr !  Ob,  that  I  could  love  him  service  to  the  Christian  eommuaity! 
more !  Pray  that  I  may  love  and  elo-  ' 


rify  him  forever.*  **    pp.  S80— 98£ 

"  Frequently,  during  her  sickness, 
she  had  expressed  to  her  pastor,  a  de- 
sire that  he  would,  if  possible,  be  with 
her  In  her  last  moments.  On  Thurs- 
day, December  4th,  he  was  informed 
«bout  three  oVlock  in  the  afternoon, 
that  she  had  failed  greatly  since  morn- 
ing, and  would  probably  survive  but  a 
little  longer.  He  immediately  repair- 
ed to  her  residence,  and  found  her, 
sleeping,  but  very  restless,  and  breath* 
iog  with  great  difficulty.  She  con- 
linaed  in  this  state,  except  that  respi« 
ration  became  constantly  more  diffi- 
cult, through  the  afternoon  and  eve- 
ning. About  eleven  o'clock  the  diffi- 
culty of  breathing  became  so  great,  as 
Co  overcome  the  disposition  to  slumber. 
Intelligence,  it  was  found,  still  remain- 
ed. She  was  asked  '  if  she  knew  she 
was  near  her  end.'  She  answered,  by 
a  sign,  in  the  affirm ativeu  It  was  said, 
'  1  trope  you  feel  the  presence  of  the 
Saviour  sustaining  and  comforting 
you.'  She  assented.  *  Your  faith  and 
hope  in  biin  are  unshaken  ?'  Her  re- 
ply was  in  the  affirmative. — A  few 
miootes  after,  her  sight  failed  ;  and, 
at  twenty  minutes  past  eleven,  her 
spirit  entered   into  rest." 

Her  end  was  full  of  peace, 

Fitting  her  uniform  piety  serene. 

*Twms  racbcr  the  deep  humble  calm  of 

iaitfa, 
Than  her  high  triumph ;  and  resembled 

more 
The  unonticed  setting  of  a  clear  day's  son, 
Than  his  admired  departure  in  a  blase 
0f  glory,  bursting  from  a  clouded  course. 

pp.  585-^^386. 

^  If  the  (^mplaint  has  been  some- 
times made,  that  religious  biogra- 
phies have  been  injudiciously  mul* 
n]ilied— that  in  some  instances 
private  affection  has  attributed  to 
the  memoirs  of  a  friend  an  interest 
in  which  the  public  could  not  parti- 
dpate,  it  will  not  be  m^do  in  re- 
spect to  the  memoirs  of  Mrs.  Hun- 
tineton.  While  the  compiler,  in 
colTecting  and  arranging  the  mate-, 
rials  of  this  volume,  has  yielded  to 
the  solicitations  of  the  personal 


To  the  Editor  of  the  Christian  Spectator. 

Mr.  EnrroR, 

The  writer  of  the  following 
brief  review  reouests  it  may  be  in- 
serted in  the  Christian  Spectator, 
under  the  full  persuasion  that  the 
cause  of  missions  cannot  fail  to  be 
forwarded  by  the  circulation  of  a 
work  so  entirely  and  so  judiciously 
devoted  to  its  promotion  as  that 
whose  title  is  given  a^  its  subject 

7%«  Mheianary  dazetUer^  compru^ 
ing  a  View  of  the  Inhabitcmte, 
and  a  Geographicci  Description 
of  the  Comtries  and  Piace»yWhere 

■  Protestant  Missionaries  havt  la- 
boured; alphabeticcily  arranged^ 
and  so  constntcted  as  to  give  a 
particular  and  general  History  of 
Missions  throughout  the  world  ; 
with  an  appendix,  containing  arp 
alphabetical  list  of  Missionaries^ 

.  their  stations^  the  time  of  enter- 
in^,  removal,  or  decease.  By 
Walter  Chapin»  Pastor  of  the 
church  in  Woodstock,  Vermont, 
pp.  420. 

It  is  an  assertion  which,  at  the 
present  day,  requires  no  proof,  that 
everv  well-timed  effort  to  extend 
the  knowledge  of  the  Gospel  and 
the  administration  of  its  ordinances 
to  the  destitute,  both  at  home  and 
abroad,  is  a  blessine  to  the  world. 
The  manner  in  whicn  God  has  ex- 
cited such  efforts  in  Christendom, 
since  the  beginning  of  the  present 
century,  and  then  crowneu  them 
with  unexpected  success,  is  '<  con- 
firmation strong  as  proof  from  Holy 
Writ,*'  that  the  cause  is  his  own, 
and  that  he  will  prosper  it  till  the 
grand  obiect,  for  which  he  sent  his 
Son  to  die,  shall  be  forever  accom- 
plished. The  man,  therefore,  who 
nas  part  in  this  work,  and  contri- 
butes largely  to  its  promotion,  of 


i» 


t%t  Mini&nary  ^uxttttet. 


[ixmts 


tittt  which  Ood  has  gtreti  him,  whe- 
ther it  he  silrer,  or  gold^  or  labonr, 
or  research^  holds  a  distinction 
among  philanthropists  and  Chris- 
tians, which  it  is  not  unlawful  to 
covet  To  such  a  distinction,  w^ 
hesitate  not  to  believe,  the  authol* 
of**  the  Missionary  Gazetteer"  has 
attained. 

That  the  reader  may  have  posses- 
sion of  the  groundi  on  which  we 
hazard  this  opinion^  we  praceed  to 
remark,  that  the  effort  of  the  Rev. 
M<*«  ChapiOj  ia  this  work*  appears 
to  us  to  have  been  peculiarly  well 
timed  and  happily  execuied* 

Those  who  were  in  the  habit  of 
reading  the  missionary  intelligence 
if  the  day  had  long  fen  the  uttA  of 
m^  a  manual  as  he  has  producedi 
Without  it  they  were  often  obHff^ 
to  remain  la  doubt  of  the  geograpii- 
eal  desdipttoii  of  the  place,  its  rda- 
tfve  situation,  and  the  state  and 
yrojjress  of  the  mission,  concerning 
which  they  read.  And  no  gai^t- 
teer  extant  could  furnish  them  with 
tiie  requisite  information.  He  who 
has  not,  agmn  and  asain,  within  the 
last  twenty  ^ears,  felt  the  need  of 
siqch  a  fhahty  to  the  knowledge  of 
missionary  stations  and  societies,  as 
mi^t  be  furnished  by  a  Missionary 
Gazetteer,  cannot,  surely,  have  been 
familiar  with  the  religious  publican 
tions  of  that  period,  nor  have  read 
them  with  much  desire  to  know» 
particularly  and  topically,  how 
great  have  t>een  Jehovah's  works  of 
mercy  in  all  the  earth.  Such  a 
work,  therefore,  be^n  to  be  reg;ard- 
ed,  by  the  most  .discerning  friends 
of  the  cause,  as  a  great  desideratum 
to  the  means  of  diffusing  correct  in- 
formation ;  and  the  more  the  field 
of  missionary  operations  was  en- 
laiged,  and  its  stations  multiplied^ 
the  more  plainly  was  it  seen  that 
such  a  help  was  liecoming  indispens- 
able. Many,  therefore,  who  bore 
the  cause  of  missions  on  their  hearts, 
were  prepared  to  rejoice,  when  it 
was  announced  in  the  Christian 
Spectator,  for  December,  1822,  that 
the  Prospectus  of  the  work,  now  be* 


fore  us,  had  been  issued  ;  and  the 
sentiments  of  the  Christian  public 
were  not  imperfectly  expressed  by 
the  following  reraarks»  which  ac- 
companied thelUiove  announcement, 
more  than  two  years  befone  the  pub- 
lication of  the  work,  vit:  **  Tkie 
work  Iff,  at  tkiB  Hme,  much  netdedg 
etndfrom  the  character  of  Mr,  Cha* 
pin^  there  is  reason  to  believe  thai  it 
wUl  be  executed  m  such  a  manner 
08  to  ensure  ii  en  extensive  pairan* 
dge,^^  ^ 

Tbii^  anthor  of  **  the  Missaonary 
GazcUeer,'^  tlien,  was  not  prompt- 
ed to  his  arduous  undertaking;  by 
the  mere  desire  to  make  a  wmA, 
which  is  but  too  a|>parent  as  the 
origin  of  a  thousand  enhemeral  pro- 
ductions under  whicn  our  presses 
5 roan,  and  hy  which  the  world  is 
eluged.    But  he    saw    that   the 
cause  of  Christ  required  such  an 
eflort,  and  he  was  wUling  to  pnt  it 
forth.    Encoura^  also  by  the  good 
opinion  of  his  fnends  and  the  pub- 
lie,  who  had  sanctioued  his  attempt, 
he  entered  upon  the  weafy  labour 
of  compiling  a  work,  which,  as  it 
was  the  first  of  the  kind  ever  pub- 
lished, most  have  cost  him  many 
months   of  sedulous  and    patient 
research.    Several    single    articles 
could   not    be  completed   without 
more  than  a  hundred  references  to 
the  periodical  publications  of  both 
continents,  since  the    commence- 
ment of  the  present  century.    Ac- 
cordingly, the  author  tells  us  in  his 
preface,  that  all  his  leisure  time,  for 
about  three  years,  besides  consider- 
able occasional  assistance,  he  was 
obliged  to  employ,  was  devoted  to 
the  preparing  and  perfecting  of  the 
work.    Yet  Mr.  C.  did  not  mw 
weary  of  his  toil ;  but  amid  all  die 
embarrassments   of  his    situadon* 
sustaining  the  weight  of  a  parochial 
charge,  and  so  far  in  the  interior, 
tliat,  to  procure  a  complete  mission- 
ary library  must  have  been  attended 
with  no  little  difficulty  and  expense, 
he  aathered  around  him  *'  the  annu- 
al Reports  of  the  different  Missiona- 
ry Societies  in  Europe  and  Ameri- 

1 


18^. J  .    The  Miithnapy  Ckuetteer:  321 

cft,  and  jhe  periodical  publicationa  gress  of  the  missioiuirj  cause*  by 
of  each  important  Society,'*  togc-  which  cf  ery  year  leaves  tl»e  story 
ther  with  '<  the  most  important  re-  of  its  predecessor  too  poor  in  detail 
ligiomi  magazines  and  papers,  which  to  express  its  own  unexampled  tri- 
have  been  issued  since  about  the  nmphs.  And  we  will  not  repine  at 
commencement  of  the  present  cen-  **  the  calamities  of  authors,"  nor  re- 
tury."  These  he  turned  over  with  gret  the  expense  occasioned  to  read- 
the  assiduity  of  a  Masorfte,  and  ers,  if  every  compiler  of  a  Mission' 
with  an  amount  of  labour,  which  his  ary  History  or  Gazetteer,  hereafter, 
own  mountain-breezes  alone  could  shall  be  called  on  to  renew  his  la- 
have  invigorated  him  to  endure,  he  hours  every  six  months.  Let  the 
has  at  length  given  to  the  public  the  work  go  on,  and  let  him  who  tellr 
work,  whose  appearance  tne  friends  the  story  of  its  advancement  follow, 
of  misttons  had  been  anxiously  ex-  pari  pa»m,  if  he  can.  The  Histo- 
pecting*  it  has  accordingly,  to  a  rianor  the  Geographer,  who  waita'till 
considerable  extent,  secured  the  the  warfare  is  accomplished,  will 
patronage,  to  which,  from  its  design  probably  wait  tilt  his  wdrk  shall  be 
and  importance,  and  the  ability  of  no  longer  needed, 
its  execution,  it  it  fairiy  entitled.  It  should  be  remarked,  however^ 
A  large  portion  of  the  first  edition,  that  the  work  before  us  is  less  lia- 
we  are  m  formed,  is  already  sold,  ble  to  die  above  objection  than  roost 
«vefy  copy  of  which,  we  trust,  is  other  descriptive  works.  The  views 
doing  good*  Nor  should  we  now  of  the  author  in  many  of  his  articles 
r^rd  the  assistance  of  our  pen  as  are  so  far  prospective  that  a  number 
at  all  required  to  introduce  it  to  the  of  stations  already  described  may  he 
further  notice  and  patronage  of  occupied,  and  new  schools  estabfish- 
Christians,  had  hot  some  remarks  ed  before  '<  the  Missionary  Gazet- 
prejudidal  to  the  character  of  the  tcer"  will  be  found  materially  de- 
work  been  snffered  to  reaoh  the  pub-  fective.  It  has  gathered  from  the 
lie  eve.  journals  and  remarks  of  missiona- 

Tke  objection,  which  has  been  ries  notices  of  several  localities  not 

expressed,  to  *'  the  mUure  of  the  yet  embraced,  and  thus,  to  some 

toorifc,"  derived  from  the  (act,  that  extent  presents  the  field  of  future 

**  the  world  i«  never  #/iilto»iarv,^  lies  operations, 
with  equal  weight  against  all  Geo-       But  it  has  been  said,  in  reference 

graphiesof  every  character.    **  For  to  the  execution  of  the  work,  that 

the  fashion  of*  this  world  passeth  "  if  the  auihor  had  given  us  a  more 

awwt^  itnd  he  who  attempts  to  de-  Haboraie  and  pldhsophical  view  of 

scribe  it,  in  any  of  its  present  forms,  the  greai  masses  of  mankind,  em- 

awst  not  expect  his  description  to  braced  in  his  *  genial  artides^^^-^ 

rAl^n  perpetually  accurate  widiout  if  he  had  made  us  more  intimately 

perpetual  alterations  and  amend.*-  aequainled  with  the  character  of 

ments.    New  editions  of  the  most  their  politiealand  religious  systems, 

finished  Gazetteers,    Geographie?,  their  antiquities,  prejudices,  pkUo^ 

and  Maps,  are  required  every  few  sophy,  literattnre,  modes  cfUfe,  fyc* 

jeors,  and  the  former  are  laid  aside,  so  that  we  should  have  seen  distinct* 

This  olqection,  Aerefore,  if  it  be  ly  the  nature  of  the  ground  to  be  oc* 

veallysach,  must  remain.    We  have  cupied  by  the  missionary  $  and  if 

not  the  power,  nor  do  we  entertain  he  had,  at  the  same  time  reduced  hts 

a  wish*  to  remove  it    While  our  minor  articles  to  a  more  eondse, 

prayer  to  the  Father  of  mercies  shall  staHHic  form,  he  would  have  in- 

be,  <'  Thy   kingdom   come,"    and  creased  the  vcdue  of  his  work  as  a 

while  we  say  to  the  wheels  of  time,  book  of  reference,  and  added  some" 

**  Eoll  on,"  we  will  not  cease  to  con-  tfUng  to  its  Utercary-merit.*^    These 

temjrfate,  with  jgratitude,  that  pro«  remarks,  the  writer  acknowledges^ 

1826.— No.  &  ,41 


9M 


ne  MMumory  €fazdiuir. 


^uiqsf 


were  the  result  of  a  *'  slight  ex- 
amination ;^'  and  we  are  happy  to 
find  in  a  more  recent  notice  of  the 
Missionary  Gazetteer,  from  the 
same  hand,  his  ingenuous  confes- 
sion, that  his  estimation  of  the  work, 
«ven  in  those  particulars  to  which 
his  strictures  had  reference,  has  in- 
creased as  he  has  become  better  ac- 
quainted with  it.  We  cannot  but 
entertain  the  opinion  that  a  more 
thorough  perusal  still  would  result 
in  the  entire  removal  of  his  objec  • 
tions.  It  is  true,  that  the  "  eeneral 
articles''  embraced  in  Mr.  Cnapia*s 
plan,  would  have  furnished  fine  oc- 
casions for  **  elaborate  and  philoso- 
phical views"  and  discussions  of  a 
very  interesting  nature,  and  thus, 
as  a  political  or  litecary  work,  the 
value  of  the  Gazetteer  might  have 
been  increased  to  any  extent  within 
the  compass  of  the  author's  ffentus 
4nd  eniaition.  But  these  additions 
would  have  been  desirable  only  in 
reference  to  a  very  small  portion  of 
those  for  whose  benefit  the  work 
was  designed,  while  the  ^reat  mass 
of  its  readers,  we  conceive,  would 
have  been  embarrassed  rather  than 
assisted  bv  the  alterations  here  sue^ 
gested.  Our  author's  plan,  as  is 
sufficiently  indicated  by  the  title  of 
his  work,  is  both  general  and  parti- 
cular. His  desien  is  to  give  a  gen- 
eral history  of  the  eountries  where 
missions  have  been  established,  and 
a  particular  description  of  the  pla? 
ees  where  missionaries  have  been 
located.  And  we  feel  prepared  to 
say,  after  a  careful  perusal  of  the 
book,  that  it  is,  as  a  whole,  by  no 
means  unsatisfactory  in  its  delinea«^ 
tion  of  the  character  of  the  **  masses 
of  mankind"  embraced  in  its  plan. 
Brief  and  appropriate  views  of  their 
political  and  moral  condition,  &c. 
are  found  scattered  through  the 
▼olume,  making  a  part  of  £)th  its 
Bpneral  and  particular  articles. 
Kow  if  all  this  information  were 
gathered  up  and  thrown  into  the 
general  articles,  so  as  to  leave  the 
Vunor  articles  purely  statistic,  be- 
fi4^  diininbbin^  the  interesjt  of 


each  minor  article,  it  is  easy  to  see> 
there  would  be  a  real  difficulty  felt 
by  most  readers  in  appropriating 
each  portion  of  the  information  thus 
embraced,  in  the  several  general  ar- 
ticles to  the  particular  localities,  to 
which  it  might  peculiarly  apply. 
But  if  more  than  this  had  oeen  at- 
tempted, and  the  author  had  sought 
to  make  us  **  irUimately  acquaifUed 
with  the  political  and  religious  jys- 
tema,  the  antiquities,  prefudices, 
philosophy,  Hleraiure,  modes  of  life, 
^c."  of  every  larger  community, 
concerning  which  he  treats,  it  is  oEh 
vious  that  nis  work  must  have  been 
enlaiged  to  an  unreasonable  size* 
and  that,  by  doubling  the  expense 
of  its  purchase  he  must  greatly  have 
diminished  the  extent  of  its  circula- 
tion, and  consequently,  of  its  use- 
fulness. For,  with  all  this  aug- 
mentation, its  value,  as  a  Missiona- 
ry Gazetteer,  for  common  and  popu- 
lar use,  eould  not  have  been  muck 
increased. 

On  the  whole,  then,  we  feel  com* 
pelled  to  dissent  from  the  above  ob- 
jections, so  far  as  they  may  go  to 
depreciate  the  work,  in  its  present 
form.*  We  are  far,  indeed,  fron 
attributing  perfection  to  the  Mis* 
sionary  Gazetteer,  though  our  par- 
tialities may  seem  to  be  excitoa  in 
its  favour.  It  is  an  original  oomra- 
lation.  It  is  the  first  work  of  tne 
kind  ever  given  to  the  world,  and  it 
would  be  marvellous,  if  it  were  not 
susceptible  of  improvement  We 
trust  It  will  be  improved  under  th<» 
diligent  hand  of  the  author.  But 
just  as  it  is,  we  are  unwilling  to  as- 
sign it  a  place  among  the  merely 
^'  welhnieani  labours  of  author- 
ship.^  It  is  an  inestimable  acces- 
sion to  the  means  of  correct  inCsrm- 
ation  on  the  subject  of  missions ; 
and  we  cordially  unite  with  the 
flditor  of  the  Boston  Recorder  and 
Telesiaph,  in  expressing  our  belief* 
that  the  author  '*  ha»  been  emtfien/- 

*  As  hints  to  the  tutbor  in  reference  to 
iiiture  amendments  of  his  plan,  we  are 
willing  they  should  stand,  and  receive  h(i 
deliberate  consideration. 


1066.] 


JLUetahf  and  Phihiophieal  JnitlUgmc^ 


m 


if  iucces^id  in  kU  tmderiaking.^^ 
t  is  with  pleasure  also  that  we  ex- 
tract the  following  remark  from  t 
Aotice  of  this  work  found  in  the 
Missionary  Herald  for  June,  1825, 
viz :  **  Matter  has  been  judiciousty 
•elected.  Many  of  the  articles  wiU 
interest  the  general  reader^  and  the 
book  may  with  eoffifidence  be  qp« 
pealed  to  as^authorityJ* 

It  maj  be  appropriate  to  add« 
tfiat  *'  the  Missionary  Gazetteer" 
has  been  read  with  interest  in  Eu- 
rope. The  Rev*  George  Burder» 
Senior  Secretarjr  of  the  London 
Missional'y  Society,  writes  thus 
concerning  it  in  a  recent  letter  to 
the  author,  **  Such  a  work  was 
wanted,  mvd  I  wonder  it  had  not 
teen  undertaken  before*    You  have 


certainly  discovered  much  judg^ 
tnent  and  great  industry  in  its  com-' 
pUaUon.  Vour  labour  must  huv€ 
been  great  indeed,  and  deserves  to 
be  wdl  rewarded.^*  P.  C.  S« 

[Our  readers  will  be  reminded  by 
the  above  article,  of  a  brief  notice  of 
the  iVlUsionary  Gazetteer  which  ap- 
peared in  a  former  number  of  the 
Christian  Spectator,  l^he  author  of 
that  worlc,  and  several  of  his  friendsy 
having  expressed  to  us  their  dissatis- 
faction with  the  notice  alluded  to,  and 
especially  as  our  remarks  seem  to  have 
conveyed  to  some  minds  a  more  unfa- 
vorable opinion  of  Mr.  C.'s  book  than 
we  intended  toexpress,we  cheerfully  in- 
sert these  strictures  without  comment,] 


mtnntp  antr  ^S^'^Uouttt^^Unl  l(tittltfa^re« 


UiriTBD  States.— The  Rev.  Austin 
Dickinson  proposes  to  publish  at  New- 
York  a  monthly  series  of  Sermons,  by 
living  authors,  under  the  general  title 
of  the  AhlionoJ  Preacher.  Each  num- 
ber is  to  coutain  one  long  Sermon,  or 
two  short  ones.  The  plan  is  recom- 
mended by  several  of  the  Ptofessors 
of  the  Andover  and  Princeton  Semi- 
naries, and  by  tbe  Professors  at  Am- 
herst ;  and  the  prospectus  is  accompa- 
nied with  the  names  of  a  number  of 
distinguished  living  preachers,  from 
whom  Sermons  aie  expected  by  the 
Editor.    Subscription  |1  a  year. 

The  corner  stone  of  the  first  edifice 
of  the  Western  Reserve  College  was 
laid  at  Hudson  on  the  20th  of  April. 
The  grounds  are  laid  out  on  a  liberal 
plan,  and  with  reference  to  the  growth 
of  the  institution  in  other  genet  ations. 

The  National  Philanthropist,  a  pub- 
lication recentlyundertaken  in  Boston 
with  reference  chiefly  to  the  growing 
evils  of  intemperance  iu  our  country, 
eontains  an  estimate  founded  on  the 
number  of  licences  granted  in  that  ci- 
ty the  present  y<^ar,  from  which  it  ap- 
pears that  more  than  the  hundredth 
pari  of  the  whole  population  ate  em- 
ployed in  retailing  liquors  to  the  othtr 
port.    '*  And  these  licenses  relate  on- 


ly to  the  retailing  business ;  add  to  thia 
that  of  the  merchant  to  supply  the  re- 
retailers  and  country  tiade,  and  it 
clearly  appears  that  one  of  the  most 
extensive  branches  of  business  in  Bos* 
ton  is  of  no  kind  of  use  to  society  ;  but 
on  the  conliary  is  the  source  of  iunu'^ 
met  able  evils — pauperism  and  crime- 
misery  and  destruction  among  the 
people.'* 

There  is  another  '  branch  of  busi-< 
ness'  which  is  growing  up  to  a  great 
magnitude  among  us,  and  producing 
evils  scarcely  less  extensive  or  less  pal* 
pable  than  that  of  selling  ardent  spir* 
its.  We  wish  some  one  would  under- 
take to  inform  the  public  how  many 
persons  there  are  engaged  in  selling 
loUery  tickets,  aud  thus  employing  a 
gieat  amount  of  time  and  capital  for 
purposes  of  merely  nominal  benefit  ta 
society,  but  productive  far  and  wide  of 
mischief.  It  is  remarkable  that  at  the 
very  time  when  in  Euf^land  lotteries 
have  just  been  abolished  because  of 
the  evils  which  attended  them,  they 
should  with  us  be  multipPied  beyond 
example.  There  is  no  one  passion 
which  is  so  universally  addiessed  in  the 
United  States  at  present,  as^is  the  love 
of  this  species  of  enter  prise.  It  would 
seem  as  if  oar  legislators  assembled 


^24 


ZUerary  mut  PkUoiophieal  bUdUgence, 


[Jon* 


for  the  set  purpose  of  creating  lotte* 
ries.  Our  readeis  are  aware  that 
eleven  of  these  games  of  bazaid  took 
place  the  last  year  in  Maryland,  and 
that  a  still  greater  number  are  con* 
templated  for  the  present  year.  We 
have  been  infoimed  by  a  gentle- 
man engaged  in  the  lottery  businese 
that  in  a  smaller  state  than  Ma* 
cyland,  there  are  now  in  operation 
iwenijf'three  lotteries.  One  has  just 
been  granted  by  the  legislature  of 
Connecticut,  now  in  session  ;  and  sev- 
eral more  were  waiting  the  sanction  of 
that  body,  but  we  are  happy  to  say^ 
aie  negatived. — Nearly  forty  existing 
lotteries  in  two  of  oar  smallest  states  ! 
Will  any  one  inform  us  how  many 
there  are  in  all  the  remaining  states 
and  terittories  f 

SiAM.^Siame^e  Cafeniiir.— «*The  Si- 
amese year  commences  with  the  first 
moon  in  December.  At  the  close  of 
the  year  there  is  a  grand  festival,  call- 
ed the  feast  of  tire  souls  of  the  dead. 
At  this  period  also  the  Siamese  propi- 
tiate the  elements  ;  the  fire,  the  air, 
the  earth,  and  water.  Water  is  the  fa- 
vorite element.  Rivers  cUim  the 
greatest  share  in  this  festival.  Rice 
and  fruits  are  thrown  into  the  stream ; 
a  thousand  fantastie  toys  are  set  afloat 
on  tlie  water ;  thoosands  of  floating 
lamps  east  a  flickering  light  upon  the 
scene,  and  the  approach  of  evening  is 
hailed  as  the  season  of  amusement,  at 
well  as  of  religious  duty. 

The  Siamese  affect  to  bestow  great 
attention  upon  the  Construction  of  their 
calendar.  There  is  little  difierence 
between  it  and  that  of  the  Chinese ; 
and  it  is  very  doubtful  if  they  could 
construct  one  without  the  assistance  of 
the  latter,  which  they  proeure  regular* 
ly  from  Pekin.  Formerly  a  Brahmin 
was  entertained  at  eoort  for  the  pur- 
pose of  regulating  the  calendar.  That 
ofllce  is  now  executed  by  a  native  of 
the  country  by  name  Pra-hora.  The 
Siamese  years  are  divided  into  duode- 
cimal periods. 


Respecting  the  origin  of  tha  Badd- 
hic  religion^^among  the  Siamese,  **  the 
general  persuasion  amongst  the  pfi«su 
is,  that  it  had  itsotigin  in  the  coajitry 
ealled  Lanka,  which  they  acknowledge 
to  be  Ceylon ;  fer  which  island  they 
still  entertain  the  highest  reverence, 
and  imagine  that  there  the  doctrines 
of  their  foith  are  contained  in  their 
greatest  purity.  Others  maintain  that 
it  had  its  origin  in  the  country  called 
Kabillah  Path,  the  common  name  a- 
mcmgst  the  Siamese  for  Europe  ;  while 
others  again  assert  it  to  be  of  domestic 
origin,  and  taught  by  a  man  sent  froai 
God." 

**  They  state  that  1S40  years  have 
elapsed  since  the  religion  was  first  in- 
troduced ;  a  d»t^  which  is  said  to  be 
stated  in  their  sacred  books,  and  par- 
ticularly in  that  ealled  Pra-sak-ka-rah, 
which  was  written  by  Buddha  himseifr 
or  at  feast  under  his  direction. 

"He  commenced  the  task  of  con- 
veiling  men,  by  teaching  them  a  more 
civilized  mode  of  life,  ditecting  them 
to  avoid  rapine  and  plunder  ;  to  caU^ 
vate  the  soil,  and  to  lay  aside  their  fe- 
rocious manners,  and  to  live  in  peace 
with  each  other,  aifd  with  all  other  an- 
imals of  the  creation. 

His  commands  were,  .at  first,  but 
tye  ;  they  were  afterwards  increased 
to  eight.  The  five  first  alone  are  es- 
sential to  the  salvation  of  man,  and  he 
who  observes  them  will  assuredly  mer- 
it heaven.  These  five  are.  more  par- 
ticularly calculated  for  the  lower  or- 
ders ;  but  h  is  very  meritorious  to  ob- 
serve the  other  three. 

The  ^we  commands  of  Buddha  are 
the  following: — 

1.  You  shall  not  kill  an  animal  or 
living  creature  of  any  kind. 

f .  You  shall  not  steal  any  thing. 

9.  The  third  forbids  adultery. 

4.  You  shall  not  speak  an  untruth^ 
or  any  falsehood  on  any  occasion. 

5.  lou  shall  not  drink  any  intoxi- 
cating liquor,  or  any  substance  calca^ 
lated  to  intoxicate. 


tNfefe  VttliUtatfone. 


UBiiftrous. 
A  Sermon,  delivered  at  Torrington, 
Lmd'9  Day^  Jan.  tS,  |8fB,  at  the  Fu- 


neral of  Rev.  Alexander  Gillett :  to- 
gether with  a  Memoir  of  his  Life  and 
Character.    By  Luther  Hart,  Pastor 


1M&} 


Jfew  FubHeaHw^ 


^S5 


of  a  Churob   la   Fl^mooth.    New- 
Haven  :  T.  6.  Woodward  k  Co. 

Memoirs  of  the  late  Mrs.  Susan 
Huntington,  of  Boston,  Mass..  consist- 
ing principally  of  Extracu  from  her 
Journal  and  Letters ;  with  the  Ser- 
mon oecasioned  by  her  death.  By 
Benjamin  B.  Wisner,  Pastor  of  the  Old 
South  Church,  in  Boston,  pp.  408, 
Itmo. :  Crocker  and  Brewster. 

A  Sermon  addressed  to  the  Legishi* 
cure  of  ConnecMcul,  at  New-Haven,  on 
the  day  of  the  Anniversary  filectien, 
May  iA^  18S6.  By  Lyman  Beecher, 
D.  D.    New-Haven. 

The  Gospel  its  Own  Witness :  a  Ser* 
mon  delivered  in  Portland,  Nov.  9, 
Itf  S,  at  the  Installation  of  the  Rev. 
Charles  Jenkins,  Pastor  of  the  Third 
Congregational  Church  in  thai  place. 
By  S.  Edwaids  Dwight,  Pastor  of 
Park-street  Church,  Boston,  pp.  S^l. 
Portland  :  Shirley  b  Edwards. 

A  Sermon,  delivered  on  Fast  Day, 
April  6,  1826,  In  the  Presbvterian 
Cbuich,  Boston.  By  James  Sabine, 
Minister  of  said  Church.  Boston,  pp; 
40. 

A  Sermon  on  the  Nature  and  Influ- 
enoe  of  Faith.  By  Leonard  Woods, 
D.  D.  Andover.   pp.  S7. 

The  Doctrines  of  the  Church  vindi- 
cated from  the  Misrepresentations  of 
[tlie  Rev.]  Dr.  John  [H.]  Riee,  and 
iho  Integrity  of  Revealed  Religidn  de- 
fended  against  the  *^  No  Comment 


Principle''  of  Promiscuous  Bible  Soci- 
eties. By  the  Right  Reverend  John 
6.  Ravenscroft,  D.  D.,  Bishop  of  the 
Diocese  of  Notth-Carolina«  Wash- 
ington :  P.  Thompson. 

A  Discourse  on  the  Official  Rela- 
tions of  New  Testament  Elders.  By 
the  Rev.  John  M.  Duncan.  Balti- 
more. * 

The  National  Preacher :  or  Month- 
ly Sermons  from  living  Minstets.  No. 
1,  vol  I.  Edited  by  Rev.  Austin  Dick- 
inson, New-York.  \Tht  Strmon  in 
this  Jtnt  nunAtr  ^  ike  A/hiional 
Preaehtr  Uhythe  Rtv*  Dr.  Mawii,  af 
MwYm-k.'^See  LU. and  PhU.  [nttl] 

MI8CSLLAIIK0US. 

Sketches  of  History,  Life,  and  Man- 
ners, in  the. United  States.  By  a  Tra- 
veller,   pp.  39t,  ISmo.    New-Haven. 

Two  Lectures  on  Clessical  Litera- 
ture, being  part  of  a  course  delivered 
at  the  New-Tork  Athenietiro  in  Feb- 
ruary and  March,  1826.  By  Richaid 
Ray.    New- York  :  G.  Sc  C.  Carvill. 

Hints  on  Extemporaneous  Preach- 
ing. By  Henry  Ware,  Jr.  Second 
Edition.    Boston. 

An  Oration,  delivered  at  Lancaster, 
Feb.  11,  18t6,  in  commemoration  of 
the  One  Hundred  and  Fiftieth  Anni- 
versary of  the  Destruction  of  that  town 
by  the  Indians.  By  Isaac  Goodwin. 
Woroester  :  Rogers  U  Griffin. 


HeUgfottff  KtiteUf0ente^ 


il 


AKlflVSMAJtlSa  IN  IfCW-TORK. 

Thx  Ams&icaii  Biblb  Society  cel- 
ebrated its  tenth  anniversaiy  on  the 
lllh  of  May,  in  the  .Middle  Dutch 
Church,  New-York.  In  the  absence 
af  the  venerable  President,  the  Chair 
was  taken  by  the  Hon.  John  Cotton 
Smith,  one  of  tlie  Vice-Presidents. 
The  meeting  was  numerous,  and  the 
exercises  attended  with  the  usual  degree 
of  interest.  The  following  are  selected 
as  the  most  prominent  facts  in  the  ab- 
stract of  the  Secretary's  Annual  Re- 
port. 

"The  receipts  into  the  treasury,  and 
the  circulation  of  the  Scriptures,  have 
both  again  exceeded  those  of  the  pre- 
cliding  years ;  the  former  by  6676  dol- 


lars, and  the  latter  by  9881  Bibles  and 
Testaments. 

"  During  the  year  there  have  been 
printed  at  the  Depository,  or  are  now 
in  the  press,  34,£&0  Bibles ;  viz.  in 
English,  28,250;  Spanish,  4000; 
French,  4000 ;  and  46,750  Testa* 
ments ;  viz.  in  English,  44,760 ;  and 
in  French,  2000 ;  making  a  total  of 
Bibles  and  Testaments  for  the  present 
year  of  81,000,  which,  added  to  451,- 
902,  the  number  which  was  stated 
in  the  Ninth   Report,  makes  a  grand 

total  of  FIVE  HtTKOKSD  ANP  THIftTT- 
TWO  TBOUSAND  NllfS  HUNDRED  AND 
TWO    BIBLES    AlfD    TESTAMENTS,    Or 

parts  of  the  latter,  printed  from  the 
stereotype  plates  of  the  Society,  or 
otherwise  obtained  for  circulation  dar' 


d:26 


JleRg^imi  JnielUgtncei 


iSwai^ 


ipg  the  ten  jears  of  the  Society's  ex- 
istence. Plates  for  a  pocket  bible 
have  at  length  been  completed,  though 
after  some  delay,  and  an  edition  of 
2000  has  been  put  to  press. 

**Tbe  issues  from  the  Depository 
from  the  dOth  of  April,  18£5,  to  the 
1st  of  May,  1826,  have  been  as  fol- 
lows:—31,154  bibles)  95,9t7  testa- 
ments; d2  Mohawk  Gospels,  and  1 
Delaware  Epistle.  Total,  67,134; 
which,  added  to  37£,91S  bibles  and 
testaments,  and  parts  of  the  latter,  is- 
sued in  former  years,  make  the  whole 
number  issued  from  the  commence- 
ment of  the  institution  to  be  440,047 — 
exclusive  of  those  issued  by  the  Ken- 
tucky Bible  Society,  and  printed  from 
plates  belonging  to  this  Society,  and 
those  which  have  been  procured  by 
Auxiliary  Societies  from  other  quar- 
ters. The  issues  of  the  scriptures  In 
foreign  languages  has  been  conside- 
rably augmented  during  the  past  year. 
The  account  is  as  follows : — Spanish 
bibles,  f  ,705  ;  French,  SOS ;  German, 
157  ;  Dutch,  1 ; — 3,066.  Spanish  tes- 
taments, 2,681 ;  German,  f 61 ;  Portu- 
guese, 1 ;— 2,943.  Total  of  both,  6,009« 

After  mentioning  supplies  furnished 
by  the  Society  to  the  West  Indies, 
Sandwich  Islands,  be.  the  report  states 
the  following  facts  concerning  our  own 
country.  'Mn  Illinois  one  fourth  of 
the  twelve  thousand  families  composing 
the  population  of  that  state,  are  unsup- 
plied  with  tlie  Scriptuies.  In  Wayne 
county,  Ohio,  the  Bible-Society  re- 
ports that  654  faroHtes  have  been  found 
destitute,  and  five  towns  remained  un- 
explored :  In  Brown  county,  Ohio, 
085  families  are  in  a  similai  condition. 
The  reports  of  the  Bible  Society  in 
Scott  county.  Ken.  declares  that  in 
one  district  in  that  county,  out  of  559 
persons  subject  to  taxation,  260  were 
found  destitute  of  the  Scriptures  ;  in 
another  district,  267  out  of  400  ;  and 
in  another  327  out  of  572.  In  nine 
out  of  the  SO  counties  of  Alabama, 
the  roost  highly  improved  parts  of  the 
state,  2378  families  have  been  found 
destitute,  while  only  2695  families 
in  the  same  counties  were  stipplied. 
It  is  estimated  that  71S4  families  are 
destitute  in  the  other  counties  of  that 
state.  The  Secretary  of  one  of  the 
Societies  in  Indiana,  estimates  the 
number  of  families  in  that  state  at  40,- 
000,  not  more  than  one  half  of  which 
number  have  an  entire  eopyof  the  bible. 


Many  other  facts  of  a  similar  char- 
acter might  be  presented,  from  other 
states  in  the  Sooth  and  West ;  bat  the 
Managers  choose  rather  to  turn  their 
attention  nearer  home,  where,  within 
the  state  of  New- York,  facts  havelieen 
disclosed    equally    painful    to    every 
Christian  heart.  In  Oswego  county,  one 
fourth  part  of  the  farotlies  are  destitute. 
In  nine  towns  of  Liviogiton  county 
277  families  are  destitute.    In  Tioga 
county  500  families  are  in  the  like  sit- 
uation. In  Allegany  county,  and  some 
of  the  adjoining  settlements,  iOOO  fam- 
ilies are  destitute.    The  Society  in  8tc 
Lawrence  county,  found  716  families 
in  the  like  situation,  and  took  inime* 
diate  measures  to  supply  them.  These 
facts  have  been  elicited  by  the  Socie- 
ties, who  have  taken  pattern  after  the 
example  set  them  in  Monroe  connty  last 
year,  and  they  have  resolved  to  perset 
vere  iu  their  labours,  until  it  is  known 
that    every  family   is  supplied.    But 
with  all  their  efforts,  the  tide  of  popu- 
lation rolls  on  bO  rapidly  from  the 
shores  of  the  Atlantic  to  the  Rocky 
Mouniains,   that  the    Managers    fear 
that  unless  greater  exertions  are  em- 
ployed, to  disseminate  the  bible,  there 
will   ere  long  exist  in  our  country, 
millions  of  civilized  hnmau  beings  un- 
enlightened by  the  Oracles  of  God. 

The  number  of  Auxiliary  Societiee 
recognised  by  the  parent  insiitutlois 
'during  the  past  year,  is  fifty-two. 

The  AifXRicAzv  Tract  Socibtt 
held  its  first  annual  meeting  in  New- 
Tork  on  the  lOih  of  May  i  the  follow- 
ing facts  are  from  the  Society's  Re-* 
port. 

"  The  publishing  committee  have  al- 
ready approved  one  hundred  and  eighiy 
Jive  Tracts,  making  nearly  six  volumes 
of  490  pages  each.  Five  hundred  co- 
pies of  the  first  volume  have  been  neat- 
ly bound.  The  Tracts  of  ^ve  volumes, 
comprising  155  ndmbers,  and  2000  pa- 
ges are  stereotyped  ;  and  Tracts  for 
the  sixth  volume  are  in  progress  at  the 
foundry.  Each  of  these  volumes  will 
have  a  table  of  contents  prefixed  to  it^ 
and  to  the  sixth  an  Alphabetical  Index 
to  the  whole  set  will  be  appended* 
The  price  of  the  six  volumes  bound, 
will  be  three  dollars  only. 

On  the  first  day  of  the  present 
month,  the  whole  number  of  Tracts 
printed  by  the  Society  was  697,900, 
comprising,  t xclaaivo  ef  the  coversjt. 


VBMq 


latti  IntilUgince. 


sc; 


M^^^OO  ipagas.  The  comuiiue  hare 
also  sanctioned,  and  are  now  able  to 
present  to  the  public  an  edition  of  16 
Tracts  in  the  Spanish  language,  and 
14  in  the  French. 

Of  the  8,053,500  pages  ofTracts  pub* 
lisbed  bjf  the  society,  about  3,611,500, 
eompilsing  337,977  Tracts  have  been 
put  into  circulation."  Of  the  Christian 
AInoanac,  since  its  comniencenient,  in 
18£1,  about  250,000  copies  have  been 
distributed. 

American  Hohb  Missiona&t. — 
In  pursuance  of  arrangements,  with 
yhich  our  readers  are  acquainted,  a 
C?onvention  was  held  in  New- York  on 
the  10th  of  May  for  the  formation  of  a 
National  Domestic  Missionary  Socie- 
ty. The  Rev.  President  Day,  of  Tale 
College,  was  called  to  the  Chair,  and 
the  Rev.  Mr.  De  Witt  of  Hopewell, 
and  Rev.  Dr.  Chester  of  Albany,  were 
appointed  Secretaries.  A  Constitu- 
tion was  adopied,  which  being  subse*- 
quently  adopted  by  the  IJoited  Do- 
mestic Missionary  Society,  that  Socio- 
tv  became  the  nucleus  of  the  National 
Institution. 

From  the  report  of  the  U.  D.  M. 
Society,  it  appears  that  aid  has  been 
•attended  during  the  last  year  to  148 
ehurches  and  congregations,  and  that 
these  congregations  have  been  statedly 
supplied,  in  whole  or  in  part  by  127 
missionaries.  The  committee  have 
thtu  made  provisio;i  for  the  entire 
support  of  27  years  and  9  months  of 
missionary  labor,  and  by  this  have  se- 
cured to  the  congregations  aided  115 
y«ars  and  11  months  of  parochial  or 
ministerial  service. 

The  receipts  of  the  year  were  ]tll,» 
304,  and  iba  expenditures,  |10,)56. 

The  Baptist- Triennial  Convention 
closed  a  session  of  two  weeks  in  New- 
Tork  on  the  9th  of  May.  The  follow- 
ing facts  respecting  it  are  given  in  the 
N.  Y.  Observer : — 

"  There  were  64  ministers,  beside 
the  lay  delegates,  present,  and  many 
other  ministers  who  were  not  entitled 
to  a  seat.  To  be  elegible  to  a  seat  in 
this  body,  there  must  be  paid  by  the 
individual,  or  some  society  which 
sends  him»  one  hundred  dtilars  per 
ofifivm,  which  money  forms  the  prin- 
cipal item  in  their  receipts.    In  accor- 


dance with  the  principle  of  the  entire 
independence  of  churches,'  this  con- 
vention neither  exercises  nor  claims 
any  control  in  the  character  of  a 
church  judicatory.  It  is  wholly  a 
miasionary  body.  Education  concerns 
have  for  a  few  years  betn  connected 
with  theii  operations,  and  the  Colum* 
bian  College,  in  the  district  of  Colum- 
bia, was  by  them  erected,  and  has 
been  thus  far  supported.  Measures 
have  been  adopted  at  this  session  to 
discharge  all  the  remaining  debts  of 
that  institution,  and  then  bid  it  look 
elsewhere  for  patronage,  or  stand  on 
its  own  merits. 

They  expect  tlie  Rev.  Lott  Carey, 
their  coJonred  missionary  at  Liberia, 
soonito  arrive  in  this  country,  and 
have  made  arrangements  for  an  abun- 
dant renovation  of  funds  for  that  mis^ 
sjon^ 

We  are  told,  that  in  no  previous 
fionvention  has  there  been  collected 
such  a  weigttt  of  talent  and  influence; 
ajfid  that  in  no  previous  meeting  was 
there  ever  manifested  so  much  Chris- 
tian candour  and  affection  throughout 
the  debates,  though  some  of  the  sub- 
jects discussed  were  peculiarly  trying 
and  momentous. 

Their  mission  stations  are  Bnrmah 
and  Arracan,  in  the  East ;  Liberia,  iu 
Africa ;  and  Withington,  Valley 
Towns,  Tinsawatta,  Carey,  Thomas, 
Oneida,  and  Tonewanda,  among  our 
Indians-  They  have  projected  also,  a 
mission  to  Mexico  or  South  America- 

They  have  recommended  all  their 
churches  to  take  collections  for  the 
American  Colonization  Society  on  the 
4tb  of  July  annually. 

Among  tho  late  anniversaries  in 
New- York  was  that  of  The  Mission- 
ary Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church."  The  number  of  Missiona* 
ries  employed  by  this  Society  is  twen- 
ty-one; of  whom  one  is  stationed 
among  the  Mohawks  and  Missisau- 
gahs  in  Upper  Canada  ;  two  at  Upper 
Sandusky,  among  the  Wyandots;  three 
among  the  Cherokees ;  two  at  Asbury« 
among  the  Creeks ;  one  among  the 
Choctaws ;  one  among  the  Potawata- 
mies ;  and  the  remainder  in  destitute 
white  settlements.  ^  The  expenditures 
of  the  year  were  15^510,  and  the  re* 
ceipts  |4,960 


3SS 


PtANe  Jlffairi^ 


^viOCf 


0t)rfn8tfoti8  unlf  itnntulUiUifnn* 


April  fS.— Mr.  John  Bristcd  was 
Admitted  lo  the  order  of  Deacons  at 
Bristol,  R.  I.  Sermon  by  the  Rev.  B. 
Smith,  or  Middlebury,yt. 

April  S5. — ^The  Rev.  Chaklbi 
Thompson  vas  ordained  Pastor  of 
the  church  and  congregatiou  in  Dun- 
doiT,  Susqaehannab  county,  Pa.  Ser- 
mon by  the  Rev.  Burr  Baldwrin,  of 
Montrose. 

May  7.— The  Rev.  Am asa  Con- 
▼ERSB  was  ordained  to  the  work  of  an 
Evangelist  at  Nottaway,  Va. 

May   11 The   Rev.  B.  Mahlt 

was  installed  Pastor  of  tl^  Baptist 
church  in  Charleston,  S.  C.  Sermon 
by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Ludlow,  of  the 
Georgetown  Baptist,  church.  The 
Rev.  Dr.  Palmer,  of  the  Circular 
churob,  and  the  Rev.  Mr.  Mc  Dowell, 
of  the  Third  Presbyterian  church, 
were  among  the  cleigymen  who  offi- 
ciated on  this  occasion. 

May  11. — ^The  Rev.  RxuBtif 
Smith  was  installed  Pastor  of  the 
second  Congregational  church  in  Bur- 
lington, Vt.  Sermon  by  the  Rev.  Mr, 
Hoyt,  of  Hinesburg. 

May  14. — The  Rev.  Jacob  Broad-; 
HBAD,  D.  D.  was  installed  Pastor  of 
the  Reformed  Dutch  church  in  Broom 
Mreet,  New-York.  Sermon  by  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Baldwin. 


May  17.— The  Rev.  Josiah  Tucb* 
KB  was  ordained  Pastor  of  the  first 
Congregational  church  at  Madison, 
Me.  Sermon  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  ^urs- 
ton,  of  Winthrop. 

Ma3f  17.— The  Rev.  Wakefiblb 
Galb  was  ordained  as  an  Evangelist 
in  Salem,  Mass.  Sermon  by  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Burnham,  of  Pembroke. 

The  following  gentlenien,  late  of 
the  Seminary  at  Andover,  were  or- 
dained at  Springfield,  Mass.,  on  the 
10th  of  May ;  viz.  Messrs.  Josiah 
Brbwbb,  Rli  Smith,  Jbremiab 
Stow,  and  Ctrus  Stonb.  These 
gentlemen  are  to  be  employed  as  for- 
eign missionaries  under  the  direction 
of  the  American  Board.  Mr.  Smith 
has  already  sailed  for  Malta,  where  be 
is  to  be  associated  with  Mr.  Temple  in 
connexion  with  the  press.  The  desti- 
nation of  the  others,  we  understand, 
has  not  yet  been  determined  on.  At 
the  same  time,  and  by  the  same  Coun- 
cil, the  Rev.  Rurna  Anderson,  As* 
sistant  Secretary  of  the  Board  of  For- 
eign Missions,  was  ordained  as  an 
Evangelist.  The  Sermon  on  this  oc- 
casion was  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Fay  of 
Cbarlestown. 


^ntlit  MUuitn* 


DOMESTIC. 

CoNORESs  closed  its  session  .on  Mon- 
day, the  83d  of  May.  Several  attempts 
were  made  to  postpone  the  adjourn- 
ment to  a  later  day,  in  order  te  dis- 
pose of  the  gieat  number  of  bills 
which,  as  usual,  crowded  upon  the 
last  days  of  the  session.  We  regret  to 
find  the  House  of  Representatives,  in 
ene  instance,  continuing  its  sitting  till 
5  o'clock  on  Sabbath  morning — thus 
encroaching  on  that  holy  day  by  way  of 
partially  redeeming  the  time  lost  in 
idle  speech-making. 

The  act  making  appropriatimis  for 
carrying  into  effect  the  appointment  of 
a  mission  at  the  Congress  of  Panama 
passed  the  House  on  the  4th  of  May, 
and  was  subsequently  agreed  to  by  the 
Senate.  This  great  question  being 
thus,  at  length,  disposed  of,  other  bills 
of  comparatively    small    importance 


passed  in  crowded  succession.  Tfae 
resolutions  for  amending  the  Constttn- 
tfon  were  negatived.  Tbe  national 
bankrupt  bill,  aAer  makin|f  some  pro- 
gress in  tbe  House,  failed  of  a  decision 
for  want  of  time. 

The  Legisleture  of  Louisiana  has 
parsed  an  act  prohibiting  die  Airther 
introduction  of  slaves  into  that  state, 
either  for  sale  or  hire.  Tim  act  will 
do  much  towards  limiting  and  disooar- 
aging  tbe  domestic  slave  trade,  as  it 
closes  againet  that  traftc  its  most  im- 
portant market. 

POBEieN. 

The  King  of  Poland  dM  of  apo- 
pleiy  on  the  6th  of  Maveb.  His 
daughter,  the  Princess  IssabellaMari% 
acts  as  Regent. 

[Oiher  foreign  irUiUigtnce  deftmd 
/or  want  ^roomJ] 


THE 


CHRISTIAN  SPECTATOR. 


No.  7.] 


JULY. 

I    III     I-  = 


[1826. 


KeUjifoiuL 


For  the  Christiui  Spectator. 

BXBOE8I8    OF    MATTHEW    ZXIV. 

29—31. 

^  IxMEDiATELT  ofler  those  days  of 
affliction,  the  sun  shall  be  darkened, 
and  the  moon  shall  withhold  her 
light ;  and  the  stars  shall  fall  from 
heaven,  and  the  heavenly  powers 
shall  be  shaken.  Then  shall  ap- 
pear the  sign  of  the  Son  of  Man  in 
heaven  ;  and  all  the  tribes  of  the 
land  shall  mourn,  when  they  shall 
see  the  Son  of  Man  coming  in  the 
douds  of  heaven,  with  great  ma- 
jesty and  power.  And  he  will 
send  his  messengers  with  a  loud- 
sounding  trumpet,  who  shall  as- 
semble his  elect  from  the  four 
quarters  of  the  earth,  from  one  ex- 
tremity of  the  world  to  the  other." 
— CampbeWM  Translation. 

The  circumstances  in  which  this 
prophecy  was  uttered,  will  serve  to 
explain  its  import.  After  reprov- 
ing the  Pharisees  for  their  pride 
and  hypocrisy,  their  attachment  to 
human  traditions,  and  their  oppo- 
sition to  his  cause,  Christ  declared 
that  God  was  about  to  punish  them 
for  their  sins,  and  avenge  on  that 
generation  '*  all  the  righteous  blood 
shed  upon  the  earth  from  the  blood 
of  Abel  to  the  blood  of  Zacha- 
rias."*  To  this  terrible  denuncia- 
tion he  added  the  pathetic  apos- 
trophe-^" O  Jerusalem,  Jerusa- 
lem !  thou  that  killest  the  prophets, 
and  stonest  them^which  are  sent 


*  Matt^zziii.  1-^. 
1826.— No.  7. 


unto  thee,  how  often  would  I  have 
gathered  thy  children  together  even 
as  a  hen  gathereth  her  chickens 
under  her  wings  ;  but  ye  would 
not !  Behold,  therefore,  your  house 
is  left  unto  you  desolate.*'* 

After  thus  alluding  to  the  ca-* 
lamities  which  awaited  the  Jews, 
Christ  retired  to  the  Mount  of  Ol- 
ives, an  eminence  from  which  Je- 
rusalem could  be  seen  in  all  its 
beauty  and  magnificence.!  Point- 
ing to  its  splendid  edifices,  he  said 
to  his  disciples,  "  there  shall  not 
be  left  one  stone  upon  another." 
This  alarming  prediction  led  them 
to  inquire  when  it  should  be  fill* 
filled,  and  what  signs  would  pre- 
cede its  fulfilment.  As  precursors 
of  the  event  Christ  bade  Oiem  ex- 
pect false  teachers  and  pretended 
Messiahs ;  war,  famine,  pestilence, 
and  earthquakes  ;  the  apostacy  of 
many  Christians,  the  spread  of  his 
gospel,  and  a  great  variety  of  per- 
secutions-l  When  they  should  see 
Jerusalem  encompassed  with  ar- 
mies, he  assured  them  its  destruc- 
tion would  be  nigh,  and  exhorted 
its  inhabitants  to  flee  for  refuge  to 
the  mountains. §  After  repeating 
s<Mne  of  these  warnings,  he  pro- 
ceeds to  describe,  in  tne  flowing 
language  of  prophecy,  the  destruc- 
tion of  that  devoted  city.  '*  Im- 
mediately after  those  days  of  afflic- 
tion, the  sun  shall  be  darkened, 
and  the  moon  shall  withhold  her 


«  Matt,  xziii.  37, 38.        t  Matt.  zziv. 

1~^.        X  ^^^^  "^^'  'I— 1^       i  MatI, 
xziv.  15—^.    Luke  xzi.  26. 


42 


330 


Exegesis  of  MaHhew  xxiv.  29—31. 


[July, 


light ;  and  tlie  stars  shall  fall  from 
heaven,  and  the  heavenly  powers 
shall  be  shaken.  Then  shall  ap- 
pear the  sign  of  the  Son  of  Man  in 
heaven ;  and  all  the  tribes  of  the 
land  shall  mourn  when  they  shall 
see  the  Son  of  Man  coming  in  the 
clouds  of  heaven  with  great  majes- 
ty and  power.  And  he  will  send 
his  messengers  with  a  loud-sound* 
ing  trumpet,  who  shall  gather  his 
elect  from  the  four  quarters  of  the 
earth,  from  one  extremity  of  the 
world  to  the  other." 

To  one  who  is  familiar  with  the 
nature  of  prophetic  language,  the 
general  import  of  this  passage  is 
too  obvious  to  require  minute  and 
elaborate  criticism.  The  phrase, 
immediutely  after  the  tribulation  of 
those  daysy  and  the  correspond! ni^ 
expression  in  Mark,*  in  those  days 
after  that  tribulation — ev  cxsiaij  rang 
i}jxsfaig  fjkwa  ri]v  dXi^^iv  sxeivi^v— mean 
simply,  that  soon  afler  the  events 
mentioned  as  preceding  the  de- 
struction of  Jerusalem,  *'  the  sun 
should  be  darkened,  and  the  moon 
withhold  her  light  ;  the  stars 
should  fall  from  heaven,  and  the 
heavenly  powers  should  be  sha- 
ken.'* These  are  the  expressions 
used  in  Hebrew  poetry  to  denote 
the  celestial  bodies.  The  lan- 
guage, though  bold  and  striking, 
corresponds  with  the  ordinary 
style  of  Jewish  prophets,  who  em- 
ploy changes  in  the  natural  world 
to  represent  changes  in  the  moral 
Imd  political  world.  Isaiah  thus 
describes  the  overthrow  of  Baby- 
lon :— 

**  The  fitan  of  heaven,  and  the  constella- 
tions thereof, 
Shall  not  send  forth  their  light : 
The  sun  is  darkened  in  his  goinff  forth, 
And  the  moon  shall  not  cause  her  light 

to  shine. 
I  will  rist  the  world  for  its  evil. 
And  the  wicked  for  their  iniquity. 
I  will  make  the  heavens  tremble. 
And  the  earth  shall  shako  out  of  her 
place.'^t 

*  Mark  xiii.  24.      t  Isaiah  xui.  10, 11, 
13.  Lowth's  Translatien. 


*'  And  then  shall  appear  the  sign 
cf  the  Son  of  Man  in  Aearen." — 
Those  who  were  appointed  by 
God  to  publish  his  will,  proved 
their  divine  commission  by  uttering 
predictions,  and  performing  mira- 
cles. The  Jews  expected  the  ad- 
vent of  their  Messiah  to  be  attend- 
ed with  supernatural  events,  pecu- 
liarly grand  and  awful,  which  they 
called  signs  from  heaven  ;*  and 
they  frequently  demanded  such 
signs  of  Christ  in  support  of  his 
claims  to  the  office  of  Messiah.t 
Such  proofs  he  threatens,  in  this 
verse,  to  give  them.  The  word 
translated  signs^  denotes  any  thing 
which  proves  a  divine  commission  ; 
it  here  refers  to  the  prodigies 
which  attended  the  destruction  of 
Jerusalem,  and  means  simply  proof, 
or  evidence.  A  sign  in  heaven  is 
a  conspicuous  sign  ;  a  sign  of  the 
Son  of  Man  in  heaven  is  conspicu- 
ous proof  of  his  being  the  Messiah  ; 
and  the  whole  phrase,  therefore, 
means  that  Christ,  in  destroying 
Jerusalem,  should  vindicate  his 
claims  to  the  character  of  Messiah, 
and  give  awful  displays  of  his  ma- 
jesty and  power. — *'  And  then  shall 
all  the  tribes  of  the  earth  mourn 
when  they  shall  see  the  Son  of  Man 
coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven 
with  poxoer  and  great  glory, '  *  The 
phrase,  all  the  tribes  of  the  earthy — 
raifflu  oil  ^uXai  njtf  yy^^ — though  of- 
ten used  to  denote  the  whole  hu- 
man family,  is  occasionally  applied, 
by  way  of  eminence,  to  the  inhabi* 
tants  of  Palestine.!  This  strong 
language,  therefore,  means  simply, 
that  the  inhabitants  of  Judea 
should  mourn  when  they  saw  the 
Saviour  coming  in  all  the  terrors 
of  an  avenging  God,  amid  the 
clouds  of  heaven.  This  fifrure  is 
often  employed  by  the  Hebrew 
poets  in   describing  the  majestic 

*  Dan.  ii.  44.  ct  seg.  vii.  13.  iz.  24—- 
26.    Josephus  B.  I.  c.  6. 

t  Matt.  zvi.  1.  Mark  viii.  11, 12.  Luke 
\x.  20.     1  Cor.  i.  22. 

X  Zach.  xiv.  11.  Matt.  v.  5.  xzvii.4d. 
Eph.  vi.  3.    Joel  ii.  1. 


1826.] 


Exegesis  of  Matthew  xxir.  29^-^1. 


331 


movements  of  the  Almighty ;  for 
when  Jehovah  came  to  deliver 
David,  he 'is  said  "to  bow  the 
heavens  and  come  down — ^to  ride 
upon  a  cherub,  and  fly  on  the 
wings  of  the  wind."* — ^^  And  he 
shall  send  his  messengers  with  a 
laud-sounding  trunlpetJ*^  Angels 
are  messengers  of  God.  The  word 
is  used  by  the  sacred  writers  lite- 
rally to  designate  the  instruments 
of  Providence,  or  figuratively  to 
represent  signal  interpositions  of 
Providence  without  specifying  the 
agents  employed,  t  A  trumpet  was 
the  usual  instrument  for  sounding 
an  alarm,  and  summoning  the  peo- 
ple to  resist  invasion.^  The  an* 
gels,  therefore,  blowing  their  trum- 
pets, and  gathering  the  elect  into 
places  of  safety  "from  the  four 
winds,  from  one  end  of  heaven  to 
the  other,"  represent  the  special 
interposition  of  Providence  to  de- 
Hver  Christians  from  those  calami- 
ties which  awaited  the  unbelieving 
Jews, 

The  whole  passage,  divested  of 
its  poetic  costume,  may  be  thus 
paraphrased  : — ^Immediately  after 
the  events  mentioned  as  signs  pre- 
ceding the  fulfilment  of  this  proph- 
ecy, Jerusalem  shall  be  destroyed 
v;ith  a  terrible  overthrow.  The 
Jews,  when  they  see  these  calami- 
ties coming  upon  them,  shall  deep- 
ly moarn  their  fate ;  but  Chris- 
tians, in  every  part  of  the  land, 
shall  by  the  merciful  providence  of 
God  be  delivered  from  these  evils. 

We  come,  then,  to  the  conclu- 
sion, that  this  passage  refers  ex- 
clusively to  the  fall  of  Jerusalem, 
and  the  consequent  calamities 
which  befel  the  Jewish  nation. 
This  may  be  confirmed  by  the  fol- 
lowing considerations : 

I.  The  passage  forms  a  part  of  a 
prophecy  which  is  supposed  by  all 
judicious  commentators  to  foretell 

*  Pi.  zviii.  9  10. 

t  Matt.  L  20.'  xviU.  10.    Acts  vii.  30. 
Heb.  i.  7. 
X  Lev.  szv.  9.    Nuhib.  z.  S,  etc. 


the  destruction  of  Jerusalem.  The 
disciples  asked  when  Jerusalem 
should  be  overthrown  ;  and  Christ 
in  reply,  mentioned  some  signs 
which  should  precede  this  event, 
and  added,  that  these  signs  of  wo« 
should  be  immediately  followed  by 
the  destruction  of  that  devoted 
city.  There  is  no  intimation,  that 
the  subject  of  discourse  is  chang- 
ed ;  and  the  passage  itself  bears 
every  mark  of  being  a  continuation 
of  the  prophecy  which  all  refer  te 
the  fall  of  Jerusalem. 

II.  The  context  seems  to  decide 
the  point.  To  show  how  closely 
the  signs  he  had  mentioned  would 
be  connected  with  the  destruction 
of  Jerusalem,  Christ  adds,  in  the 
very  next  verse,  a  parable  drawn 
from  the  fig-tree.  "When  his 
branch  is  yet  tender,  and  putteth 
forth  leaves,  ye  know  that  summer 
is  nigh.  So  likewise  ye,  when  y« 
shall  see  all  these  things, — the 
signs  which  I  have  specified  as 
precursors  of  this  event, — know 
that  it  is  near,  even  at  the  doors. 
Verily  I  say  unto  you,  this  gen- 
eration shall  not  pass  till  all  thes« 
things  be  fulfilled.*  The  men 
of  that  generation,  then,  were 
to  witness  tlie  fulfilment  of  this 
prophecy.  This  language  is  une- 
quivocal, and  fixes. the  reference 
of  this  passage  to  the  calamities 
which  overwhelmed  the  Jews, 
when  the  Romans,  about  seventy 
years  after  the  birth  of  Christ,  took 
the  city  of  their  solemnities,  burned 
its  temple,  and  spread  devastation 
through  the  land.t 

III.  If  we  examine  the  pecu- 
liarities of  Hebrew  poetry,  and 
prophetic  language,  we  shall  find 
additional  reasons  for  acquiescing 
in  the  conclusion  to  which  we  have 
arrived.  To  the  writers  of  the 
New  Testament  the  sacred  poems 
of  their  nation  were  as  "  familiar 
as  household  words ;"   and,  how- 

*  Matt.  xxiv.  3S— 34, 
t  Josephw'  War  of  tha^ Jews ,  B.  Ill— 
VII. 


3d2  Exegesis  of  Matthew  xxiv.  29-— 31.  [Jvlv; 

ever  simple  their  ordinary  style,  The  prophet  then  represents  the 
they  always  dressed  their  predic-  Jews  as  chanting  a  song  of  triumph 
tions  in  the  splendid  costume  of  over  the  fallen  monarch  of  Baby- 
prophetic  poetry.  Simeon  had  Ion.  The  earth,  smiling  in  peace- 
displayed  no  peculiar  ardor  of  feel-  liil  repose,  breaks  forth  in  accla- 
ing,  or  vigor  of  fancy ;  but  when  mations  of  gladness ;  the  trees  of 
he  clasped  the  infant  Saviour  in  the  forest  clap  their  hands  for  joy ; 
his  arms,  he  kindled  into  a  blaze  of  the  ghosts  of  departed  kings  meet 
enthusiasm,  and  painted  the  pro-  the  tyrant  with  the  bitterest  re- 
phetic  visions  which  burst  on  his  preaches,  as  he  enters  the  world  of 
•ye,  in  colours  so  bright  and  vivid  spirits  ;  and  the  song  closes  with 
that  the  genius  of  Isaiah  seemed  to  fearful  imprecations  on  his  poster^ 
have  risen  from  the  slumber  of  ity,  and  on  the  city  where  he  had 
centuries.*  The  prose  style  of  swayed  his  sceptre  of  oppression 
John  has  all  the  simplicity  of  na-  and  blood.*  As  the  fallen  despot 
ture ;  but  when  he  comes  to  .de-  enters  the  world  of  departed  spi- 
scribe   the   future  glories  of  the  rits, — 

church,  he  dips  his  pen  in  the  radi-  u  Hadoa  from  beneath  is  moved  bec&iue 
ance  of  heaven,  and  transfers  to        of  thee,  to  meet  thee  at  thy  coming, 

the  Apocalypse   all   the   bold  and  He  moveth  for  thee  the  mighty  dead,  all 

beautiful  imagery  of  the  prophets.  „^^  firr©";*  chiefs  of  the  earth ; 

v^^i^^^^^  fr  /k^  «x^^*;^  «« J  ^w^  He  maketh  to  nse  up  from  their  thrones 
Examples  of  the  poetic  and  pro-       ^j  ^^  ^^    of  the  nations. 

phetic  style  of  the  sacred  writers  aU  of  them  shall  accost  thee,  and  shall 
might  be  multiplied  without  num-       my  onto  thee-* 

ber  ;  but  I  will  add  only  one  from  Art  thou,  even  thou  too,  become  weak  as 

the  prophecy  of  Isaiah,  respecting  .  Y«-  art  thou  made  like  unto  ue? 

the   faU   of    Babylon.!      Jehovah  ^  *^^°  ^{  P"^«  J"^?*^*  *'°^,*,?  ^' 
-.1.                    ««.wji%^M.  I       vi^iivyuA        grave;  the  sound  of  thy  spnghtly  I 

lifting  a  standard,  musters  the  Me-       stmmonts  ? 

dian  army,  and  leads  ^*  his  conse-  Is  the  vermin  become  thy  covchf  and  the 
crated   warriors"    forth   to   attack       earth-worm  thy  covenng? 

the  devoted  city.     Its  inhabitants  How  art  thou  faJlen  from  Heaven,  O  La- 

are  smitten  with  terror  and  amaze-  Tht/lhrsfc  ul'sSSJ^?^^  attentively 
ment;    its  warriors   are  trampled       at  thee,  they  shaU  weU  consider  thee ; 

down  like  mire,  its  children  dash-  Is  this  the  man  that  made  the  earth  to 
ed  on  the  pavements,  and  its  streets       tremble,  that  shook  kingdoms  f  J 
drenched  with  blood.  At  this  scene  Lowth. 

of  war,  the  earth  is  shaken  from       This  magnificent  description  was 

ber  place,  and  the  luminaries  of  designed  to  represent  that  series  of 

heaven  are  veiled  in    darkness.}  calamities  which  terminated  in  the 

Babylon  is  never  more  to  be  inhab-  total  destruction  of  Babylon.     But 

ited  ;*—  what  were  these  calamines  ?    His- 
tory must  inform  us ;  and  from  it 

«« But  there  shall  the  wild  beasts  of  the  we  learn,  that  Cyrus  took  the  ci- 

deserto  lodge ;  ty,  but  spared  its  inhabitants,  and 

hou^TI^  '°*'"^"  ^^^  '**.  ^*^^  standing ;  that  Darius 

And  there  shall  the  daughten  of  the  oe-  demolished  its  gates  to  prevent  its 

trich  dwell ;  becoming  a  nursery  of  rebellion  ; 

And  there  shall  the  satyrs  hold  their  that  Alexander  found  it  so  flourish- 

nyela ;  jjirr    that  he  thought  of  makins  it 

Wolves  shall  howl  to  one  another  in  their  ^  ^>  o 

palaces ;  *  Isa.  ziv.  5^^27. 

And  dragons  m  their  voluptuous  pavil.       f  Gesenius  agrees  with  Lowth  in  the 

ions.*'{  LowTB.  translation  of  tUs  phrase;  hni  bngfUmnd 

morning  ittar^  is  more  literal  and  exacts 

•  Luke  ii.  2ft-3t.    +  Isa.  chap.  xUi.  xiy.  ^«"*^*  ^he  phrase  in  Rev.  xxii.  16. 

$  Isa.  ziu.  2— 20.    { Isa.  xiu.  21«  23.  ^  Im«  xiv.  »-12, 16« 


the 
in- 


1826.-] 


Exegesis  qf  Matthew  xxiv»  29 — 31. 


333 


the  capital  of  his  empire ;  that  it 
gradually  declined  from  its  pristine 
magnificence,  till,  in  the  fifth  cen- 
tury of  the  Christian  era,  it  was 
converted  by  the  kings  of  Persia, 
into  a  park  for  wild  beasts,  and  ul- 
timately became  a  heap  of  almost 
undistinguishable  ruins.*  The 
prophecy  must,  therefore,  have 
been  at  least  seven,  and  probably 
more  than  ten  centuries  in  receiv- 
ing its  complete  fulfilment. 

To  the  construction  we  have  put 
upon  the  prophecy  of  Christ  re- 
specting Jerusalem,  it  has  been  ob- 
jected that  its  language  is  too  strong 
to  be  applied  to  the  destruction  of 
a  city,  or  a  nation.  But  if  image- 
ry so  grand  and  awful  as  that  which 
we  have  been  examining,  was  used 
to  describe  events  of  less  impor- 
tance, is  it  strange  that  Christ  em- 
ployed language  equally  bold  to 
predict  an  event  the  most  disastrous 
that  the  Jewish  annals  ever  record- 
ed ? 

We  shall  more  readily  admit  this 
conclusion,  if  we  consider  prophe- 
cy as  a  sjrmbolical  representation. 
The  parables  of  Christ  are  sym- 
bols, and  might  be  represented  by 
a  series  of  historical  paintings. — 
Suppose  a  painter  to  employ  his 
art  in  teaching  the  moral  lesson 
contained  in  the  parable  of  the  pro- 
digal son.t  He  might  represent, 
in  the  first  picture,  the  prodigal  re- 
ceiving his  patrimony  ;  in  the  se- 
cond, wasting  it  in  scenes  of  dissi- 
pation ;  in  the  third,  feeding  on 
husks,  and  famishing  among  swine  ; 
in  the  last,  restored  to  the  arms  of 
his  father,  and  the  bosom  of  his 
family.  Thus  a  battle,  the  destruc- 
tion of  a  city,  and  the  peculiarities 
•f  different  nations  are  to  be  por- 
trayed. 

Let  us  apply  this  principle  to  the 
yrophecy  respecting  Jerusalem.— 


t  L«k«  XV.  1^-32. 


The  commotions,  which  are  said 
to  pervade  all  nature,  are  the  sym- 
bols commonly  employed  by  the 
prophets  to  represent  great  revolu- 
tions. The  Son  of  Man  riding  in 
awful  majesty  through  the  heavens, 
and  his  angels  sent  forth  to  gather 
his  chosen  people  beneath  the  ban- 
ner of  his  love,  are  emblems  of  that 
deliverance  which  the  Christians  in 
Judea  actually  obtained  from  the 
calamities  that  put  an  end  to  the 
Jewish  nation. 

I  am  aware,  that  various  opin- 
ions have  been  adopted  respecting 
the  import  of  the  passage  under 
consideration.*  Some  refer  it  sole- 
ly to  the  day  of  judgment ;  while 
others  suppose  it  to  relate,  in  its 
plain  and  primary  signification,  to 
the  overthrow  of  Jerusalem,  but  in 
its  mystical  and  secondary  sense, 
to  the  day  of  judgment.  The  se- 
cond opinion  involves  the  long  dis- 
puted doctrine  of  a  double  sense ; 
a  principle  in  sacred  hermaneutics 
which  has  been  adopted  by  most 
commentators  since  the  time  of 
Origen,  and  which  is  still  retained 
by  the  greater  part  of  English  crit- 
ics, though  it  has  long  since  been 
discarded  by  the  ablest  scholars  on 
the  continent.!  All  these  points 
deserve  a  thorough  examination  ; 
but  each  topic  would  require  a  sep- 
arate article  and  my  limits,  there- 
fore, force  me  to  omit  not  only 
these,  but  the  well  known  fulfil- 
ment of  this  prophecy, J  and  a  va^ 
riety  of  interesting  topics  which  it 
suggests.  R.  Naman. 

*  See  an  enumeration  of  these  in  Kui^ 
noel  Com.  in  loc. ;  Wolfii  Carac  h.  1. 

t  See  a  very  candid  and  ingenious  de- 
fence of  this  principle  in  Low9i'*8  Lecture 
on  Hebrew  Poetry,  Sec.  XL,  and  a  brief 
refutation  in  the  notes  by  RosenmuDer 
and  Michaelis,  as  weU  as  in  Emesti,  Mo-^ 
rus,  &c. 

X  Newton  on  the  prophecies.  Diss, 
XVIII-^XXI.  Kett's  View  ef  Scripture 
Prophecies,  ck.  X. 


334 


Justification  by  FaWk. — A  Sermcn. 


[JULT, 


JUSTIFICATION  BT   FAITH  : 

A  SERMON. 

AcTB  zin.  39. — By  him  all  that  believe  are 
justified  from  all  thing*  from  which  ye 
could  not  be  justified  by  the  lav  ofMqses. 

Thb  law  of  Moses  in  this  connex- 
ion signiiies  the  moral  law, — that 
law  which  requires  us  to  love  our 
Maker  supremely,  and  our  neigh- 
bour impartially.  On  another  oc- 
casion, 1  endeavoured  to  show  that 
as  all  have,  in  numberless  instan- 
ces, violated  this  law,  they  now 
stand  condemned  by  it,  and  of 
course,  they  must  resort  to  some 
other  mode  of  justification  before 
God.  Such  a  mode  has  been  adopt- 
ed and  proposed*  to  men  by  infinite 
mercy.  It  is  brought  to  view  by 
our  text,  the  meaning  of  which 
seems  to  be  this  : — ^Though  we  are 
all,  as  transgressors,  condemned 
by  the  law  and  can  never  therefore 
bjs  saved  by  our  own  works,  yet  if 
we  believe  in  Christ,  we  can  be 
pardoned,  restored  to  the  divine 
favour,  and  admitted  to  all  the  hap- 
piness of  holy  beings. 

When  we  speak  of  justification 
by  faith  in  Christ,  the  word  justifi- 
cation has  a  somewhat  different 
meaning  fi'om  what  it  has  when  we 
speak  of  justification  by  law.  Jus- 
tification by  law,  implies  that  the 
person  justified  is  really  innocent, 
whereas  justification  by  the  gospel 
does  not  imply  that  the  person  jus- 
tified is  really  innocent,  but  that 
for  the  sake  of  Christ  he  is  treated 
hy  God  as  though  he  were  innocent. 
Here  we  see  the  astonishing  mer- 
cy of  God,  mercy  which  has  devi- 
sed a  way  by  which  he  can  treat 
us,  guilty  and  vile  as  we  are,  as 
though  we  had  never  siimed,  by 
which  he  can  encircle  us  in  the 
arms  of  his  love,  and  regard  us  as 
a  part  of  his  own  holy  family. 

Justification  by  faith  in  Christ,  in 
opposition  to  all  human  merit,  is  a 
theme  on  which  the  writers  of  the 
New  Testament,  particularly  in  the 
epistles,  delight  to  dwell.  To  show 
yo«  how  much  this  subject  interest- 


ed their  understandings  and  their 
hearts,  I  will  make  a  few  quota- 
tions from  their  writings.      Now 
the  righteousness  of  God  without 
the  law  is  manifested,   even  the 
righteousness  of  God  ;  that  is,  the 
way  for  men  jto  become  righteous, 
which  God  has  appointed  ;  which 
is  by  faith  of  Jesus  Christ  unto  all, 
and  upon  all  them  that  believe.— 
Being  justified  freely  by  his  grace, 
through  the  redemption  that  is  in 
Christ  Jesus.  When  we  were  with- 
out strength,  in  due  time  Christ 
died  for  the  ungodly.     Being  now 
justified  by  his  blood,  we  shall  be 
saved  from  wrath  through  him. — 
What  things  were  gain  to  me,  say« 
Paul,   those  I    counted  loss    for 
Christ ; — for  whom  I  have  suffer- 
ed the  loss  of  all  things  and  do 
count  them  but  dung,  Uiat  I  may 
win  Christ,  and  be  found  in  Him, 
not  having  mine  own  righteousness 
which  is  of  the  law,  but  that  which 
is  of  the  faith  of  Christ.     Passages 
to  this  effect  might  be  quoted  in 
great  numbers.     They    occur  on 
almost  every  page  of  the  epistola- 
ry writings  of  the  New  Testament 
It  would  seem  that  the  writers  re- 
garded salvation  by  faith,  as  one  of 
the  fundamental  truths  of  the  gos- 
pel.    As  to  their  own  doings,  they 
rarely  speak  of  them,  and  when 
they  do,  it  is  never  done  in  such  a 
way  as  to  lead  one  to  imagine  that 
they  expected  to  purchase  by  them 
the  favour  of  God.     Are  they  jus- 
tified ?    it  is  not  by  any  works  of 
their  own,  but  by  grace  freely  man- 
ifested to  them  through  Christ.— 
Are  they  redeemed  ?   it  is  not  by 
any  ransom  which  they  have  paid, 
but  by  his  blood.     Are  they  ena- 
bled to  fight  and  to  conquer  ?  it  is 
not  by  their  own  strength,  but  by 
faith  in  his  atonement.     As  they 
had  transgressed  the  divine  law 
and  exposed  themselves  to  its  pe- 
nalty, they  seem  to  have  abandon- 
ed altogether  the  idea  of  reaching 
heaven  by  their  own  merits — they 
therefore  looked  to  Jesus  as  their 
hope,  their  strength,  and  their  Re- 


1826.] 


Justification  by  Faith. — A  Sermon. 


dd& 


deemer.  Their  minds  were  filled 
with  the  glories  of  his  cross,  and 
they  regarded  this  world,  with  all 
its  fascinations  of  wealth  and  plea- 
sure,  as  vanity,  and  were  willing  to 
renounce  it — ^to  suffer  the  loss  of 
every  temporal  comfort,  if  they 
could  be  found  in  Him,  not  having 
their  own  righteousness  which  is  of 
the  law,  but  that  which  is  by  faith 
in  his  merits. 

Here  it  may  be  asked,  if  we  are 
not  justified  or  saved  by  the  law, 
but  by  faith  in  Christ,  what  is  the 
use  of  the  law?  /Why  has  God 
published  it  to  the  world  ?  What 
purpose  does  it  answer  ? 

I  reply,  that  although  the  law 
cannot  be  a  rule  of  justification  for 
those  who  have  violated  its  pre- 
cepts, as  we  have,  yet  it  is  still  a 
rule  of  duty.  Our  transgressions 
have  not  at  all'afiected  our  obliga- 
tions to  obey  it.  These  obligations 
are  now  as  real  and  as  perfect  as 
they  would  have  been,  had  we  ne- 
ver sinned.  This  law  is  the  great 
standard  of  duty,  which  has  been 
set  up  in  the  empire  of  God,  and 
by  it  all  intelligent  beings  are  re- 

? Hired  to  regulate  their  conduct, 
t  is  obvious  that  there  must  be 
such  a  standard,  otherwise  every 
one  would  be  in  doubt  respecting 
his  duty.  The  law  as  a  rule  of 
conduct  still  continues,  and  will 
always  continue,  and  will  always 
be  binding.  And  the  Christian  re- 
joices that  it  will,  for  he  sees  that 
it  is  just  and  good,  and  he  antici- 
pates with  humble  hope,  the  time 
when  be  shall  come  up  to  this  ho- 
ly standard — ^when  he  shall  reach 
the  stature  of  a  perfect  being — 
when  he  shall  love  his  Lord  with 
his  whole  soul,  and  his  fellow  be- 
ings as  himself.  The  law  too  is  of 
the  greatest  importance  in  bringing 
sinners  to  repentance.  When  they 
look  to  this  law,  they  see  what 
they  ought  to  be,  and  by  compar- 
ing their  conduct  with  its  require- 
ments, they  can  see  how  far  they 
have  fallen  short — ^how  deeply  they 
hare  jAvoiged  thomselvea  in  guilt 


and  corruptions.  The  law  of  God 
is  the  great  instrument  in  the  hands 
of  the  Spirit,  of  convincing  the 
world  of  sin.  While  men  measure 
themselves  by  themselves,  or  by 
others,  or  by  some  other  rule  of 
duty  which  their  own  imaginations 
have  created,  they  may  think  them-^ 
selves  safe,  and  pass  on  to  eterni- 
ty with  the  most  unshaken  confi- 
dence in  their  own  righteousness. 
So  it  was  even  with  Paul.  I  was 
alive,  says  he,  once,  without  the 
law,  but  when  the  commandment 
came,  sin  revived  and  I  died — di- 
ed to  all  my  self-righteous  hopes. 
The  commandment  appeared  to 
him  exceeding  broad,  and  his  right- 
eousness, compared  with  it,  like  a 
bed  which  is  shorter  than  that  a 
man  can  stretch  himself  on  it,  and 
a  covering  narrower  than  that  he 
can  wrap  himself  in  it.  The  Apos- 
tle in  one  place  describes  the  law 
as  a  school-master  to  bring  us  to 
Christ.  It  does  this  by  teaching 
the  sinner  the  lesson  of  his  de- 
pravity ;  by  exhibiting  to  him  his 
countless  and  aggravated  sins ;  and 
the  disaiSection  and  opposition  of 
his  heart  to  the  claims  of  God^s 
government;  the  awful  danger  of 
his  case,  the  wrath  which  is  about 
to  overwhelm  him  for  ever.  After 
the  law  has  done  this  work  of  con- 
viction, the  gospel  comes  with  its 
healing  influences,  its  cheering 
hopes,  and  binds  up  the  broken 
hearted  by  the  sense  of  pardoning 
mercy  it  imparts,  soothes  the  fears 
which  have  been  awakened  by  the 
thunders  of  the  broken  law,  sheds 
a  heavenly  serenity  over  the  feel- 
ings, and  spreads  its  bright  rain- 
bow of  promise  on  the  dark  scene  j — 
a  lively  token  that  the  wrath  of  the 
Almighty  is  passing  away,  and  that 
his  everlasting  favour  is  dawning 
on  the  penitent  soul. 

fiut  how  is  it  that  the  weary, 
heavy  laden  sinner  becomes  inter- 
ested in  the  blessings  of  the  gos- 
pel ?  By  faith.  The  language  of 
our  text  is — by  Him  all  that  be- 
liece  are  justified.     And  what  is 


336 


JuMtificaHon  by  FaUh.^-^A  SermoH, 


[July, 


faUh  f  Faith  in  regard  to  religion 
is  a  disposition  to  admit  cordially 
and  cheerfully  all  the  truths  of  re- 
velation. Now  as  Christ  is  the 
centre  and  substance  of  revelation, 
so  faith  is  sometimes  called  believ- 
ing in  Him;  receiving  the  testi- 
mony which  God  has  given  of  his 
Son  ; — and  on  the  other  hand,  un- 
belief is  called  rejecting  the  re- 
cord which  God  has  given  of  his 
Son.  This  testimony,  this  record, 
is  substantially  this  :  God  has  giv- 
en us  eternal  life,  and  this  is  in  his 
Son ;  that  is,  God  in  the  gospel 
testifies,  that  he  has  established 
and  revealed  a  method  of  bestow- 
ing immortal  blessedness  upon  guil- 
ty sinners,  who  were  justly  con- 
demned to  everlasting  wretched- 
ness. And  he  farther  testifies, 
that  it  is  only  in  and  through  his 
Son  Jesus  Christ,  that  this  blessed- 
ness can  be  obtained ;  it  id  only 
through  Him  that  it  can  be  hoped 
for  ; — that  nothing  appears  but  hor- 
ror and  despair  from  every  other 
quarter.  Now  faith  in  Christ — 
that  faith  by  which  the  sinner  is 
justified,  implies  two  things  : — ^first, 
that  the  sinner  firmly  believes  the 
truth  of  that  method  of  salvation 
which  the  gospel  reveals, — ^that  he 
firmly  believes  that  an  adequate 
atonement  has  been  made  for  the 
world  by  the  sufferings  of  Christ, 
«nd  that  God  is  now  waiting  to  be 
gracious  to  every  repenting  child 
t>f  Adam ; — ^faith  implies  that  the 
sinner  admits  those  truths  as  real- 
ities ;  that  he  is  so  thoroughly  con- 
vinced of  their  existence,  that  he 
Gun  cast  his  eternal  all  upon  them 
and  feel  safe  ;  that  he  can  say,  I 
know  that  my  Redeemer  died  and 
is  now  alive  again.  I  know  in  whom 
I  have  believed,  and  I  am  persua- 
ded that  he  is  able  to  keep  that 
which  I  have  committed  unto  him. 
Faith  implies  that  the  sinner  be- 
lieves these  truths  so  confidently 
and  firmly,  that  they  shall  become 
as  it  were  a  part  of  his  soul — ^go 
with  him  wherever  he  goes,  and 
support  him  under  temptations  and 


trials,  and  at  last,  when  the  billows 
of  Jordan  shall  be  dashing  against 
him,  and  making  a  wreck  of  his 
mental  part,  they  shall  be  as  an  an- 
chor to  his  soul  both  sure  and  stead- 
fast, entering  into  that  within  the 
veil. 

In  the  second  place,  faith  im- 
plies that  these  truths  are  not  only 
believed  by  the  sinner,  admitted 
into  his  understanding,  but  that 
they  awaken  in  his  heart  feelings 
corresponding  to  their  nature. 
Multitudes  vield  a  kind  of  assent 
to  the  truth  of  that  method  of  sal- 
vation revealed  in  the  gospel, 
while  at  the  same  time  they  think 
of  it,  and  hear  of  it,  with  in- 
difierence  or  dislike.  Now  this  is 
a  state  of  mind  highly  criminal  and 
dangerous.  You  will  all  acknowl- 
edge that  these  are  truths  in  rela- 
tion to  the  occurrences  of  life, 
which,  if  believed,  are  adapted  to 
produce  feeling,  and  that  if  they 
do  not  produce  feeling  there  must 
be  some  defect  in  the  character. 
You  may  indeed  believe  some 
things  with  little  or  no  emotion. 
You  may,  for  example,  read  of  the 
death  of  a  stranger  in  a  distant 
part  of  the  country,  and  the  event, 
if  attended  with  no  extraordinary 
circumstances,  excites  no  interest. 
But  change  the  supposition :  let 
this  man,  instead  of  being  a  stran- 
ger, be  your  near  neighbour  and 
intimate  friend,  and  how  deeply 
does  the  event  affect  you.  Still 
farther :  let  this  individual  be  not 
only  your  intimate  friend,  but  sup- 
pose also  that  he  sacrificed  his  life 
for  you  :  if  you  did  not  feel  in  such 
a  case,  would  you  not  be  a  mon- 
ster. Fellow  sinner,  Jesus,  the 
Son  of  God,  died  on  Calvary.  This 
event  in  itself  considered,  may  not 
be  adapted  to  awaken  feeling  so 
much  as  to  arrest  your  attention  by 
its  strange  aiid  wonderful  aspect, 
and  to  fill  you  with  admiration. 
But  Jesus  was  your  friend — ^your 
best  friend— one  that  has  dona 
infinitely  more  for  you  than  all 
other  friends  combined  ;  and  caa 


1826.] 


JustificatUm  hy  Faith* — A  Sermon* 


337 


you  hear  of  the  death  of  such  a 
friend  without  emotion.     Still  far- 
ther :  Jesus,  your  best  friend,  died 
for    your    redemption, — that    you 
might  be  reconciled  to  God.     And 
do  these  facts  awaken  no  feelings  ? 
O,  what  destructive  ravages  has  sin 
made    upon    your  moral  nature ! 
The  sinner  hears  of  the   redemp- 
tion of  his  soul  by  the  Son  of  God 
without  gratitude, — ^without  love. 
He  has  no  faith  ;  for  faith  implies 
not  only  a  belief  of  the  truths  of 
the  gospel,   but  also  feeling  cor- 
responding to  tho^  truths.    These 
feelings  never  animate  his  bosom. 
Hence  we  see  why  faith  is  the  gift 
of  God.     The  man  must  have  a 
new  heart — ^he  must  be   renewed 
in  the  spirit  of  his  mind,  and  then 
he  will  not  only  believe   as    he 
ought,  but  feel  as  he  ought.     In 
view  of  the  love  and  mercy  of  God 
in  giving  his  son  to  die,  he  will  say, 
Thanks  be  to  God  for  his  unspeak- 
able  gift«-^ratitude  will  arise  in 
his  heart.     In  view  of  the  suffer- 
ings of  Christ  he  will  say,  I  thus 
judge   that  if  he  died  for  me  I 
should  live  unto  him — a  sense  of 
obligation  is  created.     And  these 
feelings,  gratitude  and  a  sense  of 
obligation,  are  among  the  elemen- 
tary principles  which  produce  a 
holy  life.     Such  is  the  nature  of 
that  faith  which  unites  the  sinner - 
to  Christ.     It  implies  a  firm  con- 
viction of  the  truth  of  that  method 
of  salvation  which  God  has  reveal- 
ed, and  a  cordial,  hearty  compli- 
ance with  it.     By  this  faith  the 
sinner  is  justified  before  God.    He 
is  never  represented  in  the  bible 
as  justified  by  love,  or  repentance, 
or  humility,  or  hope.     If  you  ask 
why  ha  is  not,  I  reply  that  there  is 
a  propriety,  and  a  fitness,  in  the 
connexion  which  God  has  estab- 
lished between  a  sinner's  justifica- 
tion and  his  faith.     Faith  is  an  act 
of  the  mind  which  has  particular 
reference  to  the  character  and  the 
atonement    of   the  Saviour,    and 
these  are  the  objects  which  lay  the 
.fbundation    for    our   justification. 
1826.— No.  7.  43 


On  the  other  hand,  repentance  has 
sin  for  its  object ;  love,  the  perfec- 
tions and  glory  of  the  divine  na- 
ture ;  charity  and  meekness  have 
reference  to  our  fellow  men  :  and 
none  of  these  objects  are  the 
proper  grounds  of  our  justification, 
and  consequently  none  of  thodo 
graces  which  terminate  upon  them 
can  have  any  direct  concurrence 
in  it.  But  the  atonement  of  the 
Saviour,  in  view  of  which  God  jus- 
tifies the  sinner,  is  the  immediate 
object  of  faith,  and  therefore  our 
faith  has  a  special' instrumentality 
in  our  justification. 

Here  it  may  be  objected  that  we 
make  a  merit  of  faith,  and  ascribe 
our  salvation  to  it.  I  answer  that 
we  ascribe  our  salvation  all  to 
Christ  as  its  procuring  cause,  and 
that  we  regard  faith  as  that  act  of 
the  mind  in  which  it  discovers  or 
beholds  the  way  of  salvation  which 
has  been  opened  for  guilty  sinners, 
by  the  atoning  blood  of  the  Sav- 
iour. It  is  the  act  of  a  pennyless 
beggar,  reaching  forth  his  hand  to 
receive  a  gift  olf  charity ;  it  is  the 
act  of  a  drowning  man,  seizing 
hold  of  a  rope  that  has  been  thrown 
out  to  him.  Does  the  beggar,  in 
thinking  of  his  gifts,  ever  ascribe 
any  merit  to  the  motives  of  his 
hand  by  which  he  received  them-*^ 
or  does  the  man  who  has  been  resr 
cued  from  the  waters  ever  ascribe 
any  merit  to  his  seizing  a  Irope  ? 
No  more  does  the  ransomed  sinner 
ascribe  any  merit  to  his  faith.  It 
is  indeed  necessary  to  salvation, 
but  only  as  a  means ;  it  is  the 
channel  through  which  the  di- 
vine testimony  concerning  pardon 
through  the  blood  of  the  lamb  is 
conveyed  to  the  understanding,  and 
operates  on  thd  heart.  It  is  the 
inlet  by  which  spiritual  light  enters 
the  soul.  The  man  who  is  thus 
enlightened  to  see  the  glory  oC. 
Christ-^the  sufficiency  and  fitness 
of  his  atonement ;  who  is  brought 
to  feel  his  entire  dependence  on 
him  for  salvation,  to  cast  himself 
on  his  mercy,  and  to  go  forward  in 


338 


JuH^caiiM  by  FodiL— A  Sermomf 


[JVLT^ 


strength,  has  faith,  and  he  is 
justified  before  God. 

My  hearers,  it  is  an  enquiry  of 
eterlasting  interest  xvith  us,  wheth* 
er   we  are  thus  justified.     I  will 
suggest  one  or  two  remarks  which 
will  assist  us  in  settling  this  point. 
In  the  first  place,  the  sinner  that 
is  justified  heartily  approves  of  the 
divine   law.     Men    are    naturally 
disposed  to  regard  the  moral  law 
as  too  strict  for  human  nature— -«s 
requiring  more  than  men  are  able 
to  perform,  even  if  they  had  a  dis« 
position ;  .and  hence  they  are  in- 
clined to  regard  this  law  as  a  thing 
that  is  done  away — superseded  by 
the  gospel,  which  is  a  milder  dis- 
pensation.    They  would  fain  be- 
lieve that  the  law  no  longer  exists, 
either  as  a  rule  of  justification,  or 
as  a  rule  of  duty,  and  that  they  are 
now  Hsleased  fi-om  its  obligations. 
But  the  sinner  who  has  been  justi- 
fied on  the  principles  of  the  gospel 
has  no  such  views  of  the  divine 
law.   Althouffh  he  has  transgressed 
it,  and  therefore  no  longer  looks  to 
it  for  salvation,  yet  he  still  regards 
it  as  the  guide  of  his  conduct.    His 
language  in  regard  to  it  is — ^the 
law  is  just  and  good,  and  perfect 
obedi^ice  to  it  is  perfect  happi- 
ness,  and  imperfect  obedience  is 
imperfect  happiness ;  I  would  not 
therefore  have  it  lowered  down  to 
meet     my    depraved    wishes ;     I 
would  rather  be  brought  up  to  its 
requirements— entirely  conformed 
to  its  precepts  ;  for  I  know  when  I 
reach  that  attainment  I  shall  be 
perfect  as  my  Father  in  heaven  is 
perfect,  and  shine  with  the, lustre 
of  those  who  are  about  his  throne. 
My  brethren,  do  you  thus  regard 
the  law  of  God.     You  are  not  at 
present  conformed  to  it.     To  bring 
about  an  agreement,  there  must  be 
a  change  either  in  the  law  or  in 
you.    Which  then  should  you  pre- 
fer ?     Is  it  your  derire  that  the 
law  may  remain  as  it  is,  and  that 
you  may  be  changed ;   and  is  it 
your  daily  aim  to  hasten  this  pro- 
cess of  reformation  by  every  uii%oB 


in  your  power  ;^4hen  you  possess 
some  evidence  that  your  sins  have 
been  pardoned,  and  your  souls  re- 
newed by  grace. 

Again  ;  the  sinner  that  has  been 
justified  is  in  a  state  of  {urogressive 
sanctification.     The  two  tUngs  go 
together.     The  faith  by  which  we 
are  justified  is  not  a  dead  faith-^ 
not  a  principle  that  lies  dormant  in 
the  soul :    it  is  action ;    it  puts 
forth  a  mighty  and  constant  influ* 
ence  on  the  heart  and  conduct.    It 
is  sometimes  objected  to  our  doc- 
trine  of  justification  by  fiiith   in 
Christ,  that,  by  teaching  us  to  de« 
pend  on  the  merits  of  another,   it 
leads  to  inactivity  and  sloth.     But, 
I  ask,  has  this  in  fact  been  the  ef- 
fect of  it  upon  those  who  have  em- 
braced it  ?    Have  they  not  been 
the  most  distinguished  for  their  ac* 
tivity   and  zed    in    the  church? 
Was    Paul    inactive  or  slothful? 
And  yet   he  was  justified   freely 
through  the  redemption  which  is  in 
Christ  Jesus.     Was  one  of    the 
great  instruments  of  the  reforma- 
tion inactive  or  slothful  ?    And  yet 
he  declared  that  the  fact  whether 
the  church  stood  or  fell  depended 
on  the  adoption  or  the  rejection  of 
this  doctrine.     The  truth  is,  we  do 
not  contend  for  a  faith  that  is  in- 
operative.    We  affirm  that  if   a 
•  man  says  that  he  has  faith  and  has 
not  works,  he  is  deceiving  himself 
—beaming  that  he  is  a  disciple  of 
Jesus,  when  he  has  never  yet  felt 
the  power  of  his  gospel.     We  con- 
tend that  faith  is  indeed  an  act  of 
the  mind,   an  internal  |winciple ; 
but  we  assert  that  this  principle,  if 
it  has  an  opportunity,  will  display 
itself  in  all  die  acts  of  a  holy  Ufe ; 
that  it  is  made  perfect,  as  James 
expresses  it,   by  works.     We  do 
not  indeed  rely  upon  any  works  for 
justification.     Still    we  *  say   that 
works  will  exist  where  faith  exists* 
Then  works,    although  they  can 
never  be  a  ground  of  justificati 
before  God,  answer,  neverthel 
many  important  purposes.     Th^ 
affi>rd'  jieace  to  the  cgnflcieaci*  ^ 


t6ftS.} 


Queries  prop&eed  ie  T,  JR. 


339 


ihey  afford  e^deaee  to  the  indi- 
▼idual,  and  to  all  around  him,  that 
his  &ith  is  gentiine ;  they  senre 
to  distinguish  the  real  Christian 
from  the  mere  professor.;  they 
bless  the  world  and  honour  the 
gospel. 

My  brethren,  how  does  the  faith 
which  you  profess  affect  your 
characters  ?  Does  it  work  by  love  ^ 
does  it  purify  the  heart ;  does  it 
«letach  your  affections  from  the 
world ;  does  it  bring  you  nearer  to 
Christ,  and  enable  you  to  behold 
higher  and  brighter  manifestations 
of  his  glory ;  does  it  make  you 
more  deroted  to  his  cause ;  'more 
active  to  secure  your  own  salva- 
tion and  that  of  others  ?  Then  you 
are  justified ; — and  happy  are  ye : 
soon  you  will  be  with  your  Saviour 
in  Paradise ;  for  whom  he  justifies 
them  he  also  glorifies. 

My  impenitent  hearers,  you  know 
not  what  it  is  to  exercise  faith  in 
the  Saviour  :  you  are  therefore  not 
justified ;  your  sins  all  stand  charg- 
ed against  you.  God  has  placed 
you  under  a  dispensation  of  mercy, 
and  made  to  you  the  offers  of  eter- 
nal life.  If  you  cast  away  these 
offers,  it  will  hereafter  be  of  no  use 
to  you  tiiat  Christ  died  for  sinners. 
Nay,  the  fact  that  he  did  die  for 
sinners  will  eternally  aggravate 
your  misery.  If  you  refiise  to  com- ' 
ply  with  the  terms  of  the  gospel, 
you  come  under  the  dispensation 
of  law.  You  choose  to  be  tried  by 
the  deeds  of  the  law.  Do  you  not 
know  that  by  such  deeds,  no  fiesh 
can  be  justified  ?  Do  you  not  know 
that  if  the  law  be  the  standard  of 
judgment,  every  mouth  must  be 
stopped,  and  the  whole  world  be* 
come  guilty  befi>re  God  ?  How 
can  you  stand  such  a  trial.  Look 
up  and  behold  your  Judge.  Be- 
hold lum,  not  as  your  fancies  would 
imagine  him  to  be,  but  as  he 
is  represented  in  the  scriptures ; 
as  one  by  whose  brightness  the 
stars  are  turned  into  darkness  ;  by 
whoee  power  the  mountains  are 
melted }  at  whose  a&ger  the  aaith 


trembles;  by  whbse  wisdom  the 
wise  are  caught  m  their  own  craf- 
tiness ;  before  whose  purity  all 
things  are  turned  into  pollution ; 
who  will  by  no  means  clear  the 
guilty  I  whose  vengeance,  when  it 
is  once  kindled,  burns  to  the  low-» 
est  hell !  Let  him,  I  say,  sit  as 
judge  on  your  actions,  and  who  of 
you  can  stand  before  him?  You 
may  feel  confidence  in  the  presence 
of  your  fellow  mortals,  but  before 
his  judgment  seat  all  your  confi- 
dence must  fall  and  perish  in  an 
instant.  God  knows  your  charac* 
ter  and  situation  ;  he  has  sent  the 
Son  of  his  bosom  to  deliver  you 
from  the  curse  of  the  law  by  being 
made  a  curse  for  ypu.  Will  yoo, 
can  you  refuse  to  be  saved  by  his 
merits  ?  By  refusing  you  kindle 
his  anger  more  and  more.  He  that 
believeth  not  is  condemned  alrea* 
dy ; — ^that  is,  he  is  condemned  by 
the  divine  law,  and  is  hourly  ex- 
posed to  the  full  execution  of  its 
penalty,—^  situation  solemn  and 
awful  beyond  conception.  Do  you 
ask  what  yQU  shall  do  ?  Flee  to 
the  Saviour  for  pardoning  mercy. 
Go,  crying,  have  mercy  on  me,  a 
poor  perishing  sinner.  He  will  not 
be  deaf  to  your  entreaty  :  he  will 
save  your  soul. 


To  the  Editor  of  the  Christiaii  SpecUtor. 

The  Number  of  your  work  for  No- 
vember 1824,  contained  an  Essay 
on  **  Edwards's  views  of  Originid 
Sin,"  which  challenged  a  reply.— ^ 
The  doctrines  of  that  Essay  are  a 
a  theme  of  frequent  discussion,  or 
rather  a  subject  of  frequent  remark 
in  every  theological  cotert.  ^th 
which  I  am  acquainted ;  and  it  can- 
not but  be  a  matter  of  surprise  with 
the  majority  of  your  readers,  that 
the  discussion  which  your  corres- 
pondent so  gravely,  and  (by  com- 
mon consent)  so  ably  commenced, 
has  not  been  continued  on  your 
pages. 

If  the  article  in  question  was 
writtifn,  as  it  profeasea  to  have  been, 


340 


EseiracUfnm  FawcetH'M  Sermons, 


[July, 


for  the  iiifltnictioii  and  edification 
of  the  Unitarians,  it  seems  to  me 
to  have  been  misdirected.  Its  track 
is  through  a  region  of  inquiry,  to 
which  that  sort  of  people  are  en- 
tirely strangers.  Its  reasoning  is 
too  abstract,  too  close,  and  requires 
too  much  of  vigorous  thought  and 
fixed  attention,  to  be  at  all  effec- 
tive upon  them.  If  the  essay  has 
a  different  bearing, — ^if  it  was  de- 
signed to  remove  some  common 
prejudices  of  the  orthodox  and 
evangelical,  and  to  give  new  dis- 
•dnctness  to  their  conceptions,  and 
4inew  correctness  to  their  language, 
I  must  be  allowed  to  say,  that  in 
my  opinion,  an  inquiry  into  the 
Scriptural  doctrine  of  original  sin, 
would  have  been  at  once  more  con- 
genial with  the  spirit  of  the  times, 
and  more  appropriate  to  the  object, 
than  any  investigation  of  the  opin- 
ions of  the  great  and  venerated, 
yet  uninspired  and  fallible  Jona- 
than Edwards.  The  motto,  and  I 
believe  the  spirit  of  theological  in- 
quiry in  the  churches  of  New-Eng- 
land has  always  been,  (and  let  me 
hope,  for  ever  will  be,)  **  call  no  man 
Master  ;^' — and  if  in  any  portion  of 
our  land,  researches  in  theology 
are  conducted  in  a  different  spirit, 
it  is  not  there  that  the  authority  of 
Edwards  can  prevail ;  for  there  the 
test  of  orthodoxy  must  be  found  in 
other  and  far  more  technical  *'  stan- 
dards." 

It  is  not  my  present  purpose  to 
investigate  the  doctrines  of  your 
correspondent,  or  even  to  call  in 
question  their  correctness.  There 
are  other  minds  more  determined, 
more  acute,  more  powerful  than 
my  own  to  whom  I  would  willing* 
ly  abandon  an  inquiry  for  which  I 
feel  that  I  have  neitfaeis  leisure  nor 
ability. 

My  only  design  is  to  propose  a 
fcw  queries  for  the  consideration 
.4t  T«  Rm  in  the  hope  of  reviving 
an  investigation  which  seems  to 
have  been  prematurely  suspended 
for  the  want  of  some  one  to  act  the 
part  which  I  have  Hn4ertaken. — 


These  inquiries,  like  the  observa^ 
tions  which  I  have  ventured  to 
throw  out,  have  resulted  partly 
from  my  own  desultory  reflections^ 
and  partly  from  the  controversial 
criticisms  which  I  have  heard  from 
others ;  and  if  they  shall  appear 
too'  simple  to  deserve  an  answer, 
the  motive  by  which  they. hats 
been  prompted  must  be  their  best 
and  sole  apology. 

1.  What  is  the  meaning  of  the 
word  dejpramty  ?  and  how  does  it 
differ  from  sin  and  from  ^nU  ?  or 
are  these  three  words  all  identical 
in  import  ? 

2.  What  is  the  difference  be- 
tween pkfmcai  depravity  and  aote- 
raH  depravity  ?  and  how  does  lurta- 
ral  depravity  (as  distinguished  from 
physical)  differ  from  moral  depra- 
vity? 

3.  What  is  meant  by  a  "  substan- 
tial property  or  attribute  of  man's 
nature?*'  and  can  there  be  any 
property  or  attribute  of  man's  aa- 
ture  which  is  not  substantial  ? 

4.  Is  every  human  being  a  sm- 
ner  from  his  birth  ?  and  if  so,  in 
what  sense  ?  R»  T. 


To  the  Editor  of  the  Christian  Spectator. 

To  the  extracts  from  Fawcctt,  in 
your  last  number,  permit  me  to  add 
the  following.  The  first  is  from  a 
Sermon  on  Happiness  :  the  other 
contains  some  reflections  on  the 
evanescent  nature  of  man  and  the 
littleness  of  human  fame.        M. 

<*  All  sensual  pleasure  is  a  rela- 
tive thing.  That  which  is  luxury 
to  him,  to  whom  it  is  new,  is  none 
to  them,  to  whom  it  is  familiar^ 
The  continual  recuirrence  of  th^m 
reduces  the  highest  ranks  of  sen- 
sual gratification  to  a  level  with 
the  lowest.  He  who  is  in  posses* 
sion  of  an  easy  sufficiency,  and  ca« 
pable  of  commanding  a  series  of 
plain  and  humble  pleasures,  in* 
dnlges  a  groundless  envy,  whei^ 
hftsnffers  it  tQ  be  excited  by  the 


1626.] 


Bxtrmetsfrom  Faweett^s  8ei*nums, 


34! 


higher,  but  the  habitual,  indolgen- 
ced  of  persons  in  superior  station. 
The  enjoyments,  to  which  he  looks 
up,  are  not  superior  to  his  own. 

"  There  are  those,  whose  appe- 
tites are  courted  by  more  costly  pro- 
vision than  his  ;  whose  senses  are 
excited  by  more  stimulating  enter- 
tainments, ^nd  soothed  by  smooth- 
er accommodations  7  whose  days 
are  spent  in  more  expensive  amuse- 
ments, and  whose  nights  are  pass- 
ed upon  softer  pillows.     But  he, 
who  *  fiures  sumptuously  ei^ery  day,' 
sits  down  to  no  sweeter  feast  than 
he  :  he,  whose  delight  is  daily  stir- 
red by  more  pungent  excitements, 
is  no  more  animated  by  them,  than 
he  is  by  his  cheaper  and  soberer 
pastime :  and  he  whose  love  of  ease 
is  lulled  in  a  downier  lap,  whose  sit- 
uation is  covered,  in  every  part  of 
it,  with  cushion,  and  lined  all  over 
with  pillow,  enjoys  not  a  more  de- 
licious  recumbence,    e.ven  under 
the  supposition  of  his  mixing  along 
with  it  the  labour,  of  some  kind  or 
other,  which  is  necessary  to  render 
rest  delightful,  than  belongs  to  his 
hour  of  repose,  in  his  less  silken 
•seat.     Continual  repetition  wears 
away  the  exquisiteness  of  all  sen- 
sual pleasures,  and  gradually  dulls 
the  most  lively  delights  into  flat 
and  insipid  sensation.    That  land- 
scape,  which  fills    the    traveller 
with  rapture,  is  regarded  with  in- 
difference by  him,  who  sees  it  eve- 
ry day  from   his    window.     The 
sweetest  sounds  that  art  can  com- 
bine, lose  much  of  their  effect  up- 
on the  ear  that  is  perpetually  lis- 
tening to  melody.    The  most  costly 
luxuries,  that  can  load  the  board  of 
opulence,  are  but  bread  to  him, 
who  makes  his  daily  meal  upon 
them.     The  cordial,  that  exhila- 
rates the  sober,  is  but  *'  a  cup  of 
cold  water"  to  one,  who  is  accus- 
tomed to  the  draught  of  intemper- 
tmee.    The  Inrilliant  lustres,  that 
Ulaminate   the    house   of  public 
ftumsement,  are  no  more  than  so- 
ber day  light,  te^  him  who  passes 
all  luseveninfs  th«re.    And  the 


softest  couch,  into  which  languor 
ever  sunk,  is  only  a  seat  to  them, 
who  never  recline  upon  one  less 
soft.  When  custom  has  made 
them  necessary,  the  highest  order 
of  sensual  pleasures  communicate 
no  higher  satisfaction,  than  the 
supply  of  her  necessary  wants  af- 
fords to  simple  nature.  And  let 
me  be  allowed  to  stop  one  moment 
to  remark,  how  much  are  they  expo- 
sed to  pain,  in  this  world  of  change, 
to  whom  the  deprivation  of  luxury 
were  the  horror  of  fiimine  ;  exclu* 
sion  from  gay  assemblies,  the 
dreariness  of  solitude ;  the  sober- 
ness of  domestic  society,  the  gloom 
of  imprisonment ;  the  loss  of  soft 
clothing,  the  misery  of  nakedness ; 
and  the  reduction  of  elegant  life's 
redundant  conveniences,  the  bare 
condition  of  savage  and  unaccomo- 
dated  man  !" 

**  Take  up  the  annals  of  nations ; 
in  which,  the  great  ones  of  their 
different  ages,  who  put  on  the 
plumes  of  grandeur,  and  kept  the 
world  awake  with  the  noise  they 
made  in  it,  whose  excellency  es- 
sayed to  mount  to  heaven,  and 
whose  ambitious  heads  endeavour- 
ed to  reach  to  the  clouds,  are  mar* 
shalled  by  the  pen  of  history,  and 
made  to  pass  in  review  before  you-. 
Behold  the  successive  shades  of 
the  mighty ;  see  how  swiftly  they 
seem  to  shoot  through  the  -scene, 
as  you  pursue  the  story  of  the  coun- 
tries where  they  acted  their  part ; 
their  entrances  and  their  exits  have 
but  a  moment  between  them  ;  the 
suns  of  glory,  one  after  another, 
rise  and  set ;  the  reigns  of  princes 
course  one  another  with  a  rapid 
flight ;  the  stirring  spirits  of  differ^ 
ent  periods  present  themselves  to 
the  reader,  and  vanish ;  occupy  a 
page,  and  disappear ;  the  time  ia 
which  each  individual  in  the  long 
procession  is  going  by,  is  but  as  air 
instant;  each  fleeting  passenger, 
in  his  turn,  is  departed,  while  th& 
word  of  admiration  is  in  your  mouth: 
—Is  this  a  glory  -to  content  a  great 


MS 


Prewhmg. 


[Jmty 


mind  ?  SfatU  we  suffer  our  digni* 
ty,  or  our  felicity,  to  be  confined 
within  such  limits  as  these  ?  Shall 
we  permit  so  small  a  room  as  this 
to  enclose  our  happiness  ?  Shall 
we  imprison  our  expectations  -in  a 
point,  when  the  door  of  immensity 
is  thrown  open  to  them  ?  Let  us 
be  ambitious  of  abiding  in  honour, 
and  in  hapinness.  Let  no  believer 
in  the  Gospel  content  himself  with 
meteor  and  mortal  glories,  the  fires 
of  which,  however  splendid,  are 
4q)eedily  spent.  Let  no  one  satis- 
ty  himself  with  being  a  shooting, 
however  shining,  star,  in  the  firma- 


ment.of  gtory,  ^bo  is  invited  to  bo- 
come  an  everlasting  luminary  there; 
to  whom  a  splendour  is  offered  that 
shall  survive  the  sun ;  whose  ant« 
bition  is  Indden  to  a  glory,  and  an 
honour,  with  which  imoKHrtality  is 
joined.  Let  no  one  discover  so 
little  avarice  Of  welfare,  and  en« 
gage  in  so  abstemious  a  pursuit  of 
happiness,  as  to  restrain  his  desires 
to  the  few  hasty  joys,  he  is  able  to 
anatch  in  his  passage  through  this 
world,  when  before  his  wishes, 
Christianity  has  spread  *  pleasures, 
that  are  for  ever  more.'  " 


^fsreUannmii. 


To  tho  Editor  of  tho  Chnstiaii  Spectator. 

■ 

FRBACHING. 

I  HAVE  observed,  with  much  satis- 
faction, that  the  subject  of  preach- 
ing has  found  a  conspicuous  place 
in  your  useful  publication,  because 
I  consider  it  a  subject  of  great  im- 
portance. When  this  institution  is 
not  supported  in  its  purity  and 
strength,  we  may  look,  not  only 
for  a  decay  of  vital  piety,  but  also 
for  the  extinction  to  a  great  degree 
of  thatvcxternal  morality,  which  is 
80  requisite  to  the  good  order  and 
happiness  of  society.  The  remarks 
which  have  already  been  published, 
have,  with  a  few  exceptions,  ac- 
corded entirely  with  my  own  views, 
.and  have  therefore  rendered  much 
of  what  I  had  intended  to  commu- 
nicate unnecessary.  I  ^all  however 
:submit  to  your  consideration  a  few 
-thoughts  on  what  I  consider  the 
prominent  defects  of  tninisters  in 
this  part  of  their  duty.  In  the 
first  place  they  do  not  take  suffi- 
cient pains  to  avoid  unsound  ar- 
guments and  untenable  proposi- 
tions. There  are  certain  argu- 
ments which  have  been  advanced 


so  constantly  firom  age  to  age,  in 
support  of  certain  doctrines,  that 
they  seem  to  have  acquired  the  sa- 
credness  of  antiquity,  although  they 
would  not  stand  the  test  of  strict 
examination  for  a  moment.    Thus 
we  rarely  hear  a  sermon  on  the 
immortality  of  the  soul,  without 
having  its  indivisibility  mentioned  as 
a  proof  it.     Now  it  is  clear,  in  the 
first  place,  that  our  ideas  of  di- 
visibility and  indivisibility  are  all 
borrowed  from  matter,  and  are  ap 
plicable  only  to  matter.     To  speak 
tlierefore  of  the  soul's  being  divisi- 
ble or  indivisible,  considered  as 
immaterial,  is  as  absurd  as  to  speak 
of  its  length  and  breadth,  and  is  ia 
fact  the  same  thing  expressed  in 
difierent  terms.     If  a  man  were  to 
speak  of  the  colour  of  soundi  or 
the  weight  of  motion,  we  should 
see  the  absurdity  at  once.    But  so 
much  ^as  been  said  on  the  indivisi- 
bility of  the  soul,  that  our  ears  have 
become  accustomed  to  the  expres- 
sion, and  we  do  not  consider,  that 
it  is  assuming  a  thing  as  immateri- 
al, and  then  by  language  turning  it 
into  matter.     Let  any  one  examine 
carefully  the  idea  of  divisibility, 
and  he  will  find  that  in  every  in* 


t826«] 


PreaMng. 


343 


flUnoe  matter,  or  at  least  apace, 
enters  into  it  as  a  component  part. 
There  must  be,  in  this  case,  both 
position  and  magnitade.  When 
we  conceive  of  a  thing  as  indivisi- 
ble, we  immediately  and  necessa- 
rily, as  our  minds  are  constituted, 
^ve  it  position.  When,  therefore, 
we  apply  either  of  these  terms  to 
any  tiung  immaterial,  from  which 
both  position  and  space  are,  as  far 
as  we  know,  excluded,  we  run  into 
an  absurdity.  Of  the  same  descrip- 
tion is  the  famous  argument  for  the 
existence  of  a  God.  *\  Sum^  erga 
Dots  est.'"  When  a  man,  who 
thinks  for  himself,  hears  a  doctrine 
proved  l^  such  arguments,  it  pro- 
duces an  impression  on  his  mind 
unfavourable  to  the  doctrine  itself. 
The  other  error,  to  wit  that  of  ad^ 
vancing  propositions  either  wholly 
untenable,  or  at  least  t6  the  extent 
^claimed,  is  perhaps  more  common 
add  more  dangerous. 

Some  hazard  paradoxical  and 
liyperbolical  assertions,  apparently 
firar  the  purpose  of  awakening  the 
^owsy  attention  of  their  hearers  ; 
ethers  through  inattention  say  what 
others  have  said  or  written,  with- 
out examination ;  while  others  still 
&U  into  the  same  error  by  depend- 
ing on  theory  rather  than  observa- 
titui.  As  an  instance  of  what  I  re- 
fer to,  I  have  frequently  heard  min* 
laters,  when  preaching  on  the  hap- 
ptness  of  the  righteous  and  the 
misery  of  vricked,  after  quoting  die 
text,  ^^the  wicked  are  like  the 
lioubled  sea,  which  cannot  rest, 

rhose  waters  cast  up  mire  and 
»"  assert,  and  endeavour  to 
prove,  that  the  wretchedness  of 
ev^  unregenerate  soul  is  aptly 
ivpresented  by  the  strong  imagery 
there  used.  Now  if  a  serene 
eoonftenance,  a  cheerfol  voice,  and 
Kvely  actions,  are  just  indications 
of  enjoyment,  such  a  proposition  is 
BOt  true.  It  is  wiquestionafoly  the 
fiu:t,  that  true  religion,  when  it 
reigns  in  the  heart,  Ihus  a  tendency 
to  produce  a  greater  degree  of 
iNiK^iness  than  can  arise  frooi  any 


other  source.  Bfert  it  iei  equally 
true,  that  the  effect  of  sin  is  to 
lull  the  soul  into  a  state  of  fancied 
security,  and  to  shut  out  thoso 
thoughts  and  consideraticms  which 
produce  uneasiness.  Indeed,  one 
of  the  most  difficidt  tasks  which 
the  minister  has  to  perform,  is  to 
make  men  dissatisfied  with  the  en* 
jo3rments  of  a  sinM  course.  Be* 
sides,  many  of  those  who  mean  to 
lead  moral  lives  do  not  believe  thai 
^ey  are  sinners,  and  of  course  are 
not  distressed  with  a  conscious* 
ness  of  guilt.  The  pain  of  trans- 
gression depends,  in  a  great  meas«- 
ure,  on  tenderness  of  conscience. 
Cowper  doubtless  suffered  more 
than  many  who  have  been  guilty 
of  murder.  The  gospel  is  eternal 
truth  itsqlf,  and  surely  every  thing 
which  is  said  in  its  &vour,  ought 
to  be  conformable  to  this  perfect 
standard.  Nothing  is  gained  by 
representing  things  either  better  or 
worse  than  they  actually  are.  On 
the  contrary,  when  a  sinner  hears 
the  wretchedness  of  a  sinful  course 
represented  so  much  beyond  his 
own  experience,  he  either  con- 
cludes that  he  is  not  a  sinner  him- 
self, or  that  the  preacher  knows 
nothing  of  his  subject.  One  of  the 
conclusions  shuts,  out  repentance' ; 
the  other  destroys  that  confidence 
in  the  correctness  of  the  preacher's 
views,  which  is  necessary  to  give 
weight  and  efficacy  to  his  instruc- 
tions. One  of  these  consequences, 
will  always  follow  an  inaccurate 
exhibition  of  the  truths  of  the  gos* 
pel. 

Secondly ;  Ministers  do  not  take^ 
sufficient  pains  to  give  ^ed  to 
their  discourses.  This  is  the  great 
oliject  of  preaching,  and  yet  per- 
haps no  part  of  it  is  more  neglect- 
ed. In  order  to  produce  effect,  if 
is  necessary  to  adapt  the  discourse 
to  the  peculiar  views  and  feelings 
of  the  audience.  This  is  the  grand 
secret  of  Eloquence,  so  fur  as  tho 
matter  is  concerned.  What  makeo 
a  power&l  impression  on  ono 
mind  makes  none  at  all  on  another. 


344 


Preackmg* 


[Jux.tj 


The  mind  of  a  student  is  a  totally 
Aifferent  thing  from  that  of  a  far- 
mer or  mechanic.  He  is  influen- 
ced by  different  motives,  and  thinks 
and  reasons  in  a  different  way.  To 
convince  or  persuade  him,  there- 
fore, requires  a  different  process. 
Such  men  as  Paul  was,  understand 
this  fully  and  take  advantage  of  it. 
So  ought  all,  as  far  as  is  in  their 
power,  who  undertake  to  follow  his 
footsteps.  It  must  be  acknowledg- 
ed, that  a  minister  labours  under 
great  disadvantages  in  this  respect, 
in  being  shut  out,  as  it  were,  by  his 
calling,  from  that  free  and  un- 
restrained intercourse,  in  which 
alone  the  'secret  motions  of  the 
heart  may  be  observed.  Much, 
however,  may  hfi  done  by  making  it 
a  constant  object  of  study  and  ob- 
servation, and  by  carefully  improv- 
ing every  opportunity  which  he  does 
enjoy.  I  should  recommend  also 
that  a  minister  should  occasionally 
hazard  the  loss  of  that  dignity  which 
distance  confers,  for  that  superior' 
elevation  which  always  accompa- 
nies a  thorough  knowledge  of  man- 
kind. I  would  suggest  also  the 
idea,  that  too  much  pains  is  taken 
to  have  each  sermon  contain  a 
complete  view  of  its  subject,  as 
much  as  if  it  were  prepared  for  the 
press.  Many  seem  to  fear  a  total 
loss  of  reputation,  if  a  carping  critic 
could  find  any  fkult  with  Uie  ar- 
rangement or  distribution  of  the 
several  heads.  Now,  Mr.  Editor, 
I  hear  every  important  subject  in 
ireligion  discussed  from  one  to  ten 
times  a  year.  It  is  therefore  of  lit- 
tle consequence  to  me  to  hear  a 
complete  exhibition  of  it  on  each 
occasion.  Besides,  the  great  body 
of  mankind  do  not,  like  scholars, 
view  a  subject  as  a  whole,  and  have 
no  idea  at  all  of  the  beauty  and  force 
of  arrangement.  I  have  no  doubt, 
therefore,  that  if  ministers  would 
pursue  some  striking  and  interest- 
ing thought,  as  far  as  it  would  bear, 
aluiou^^  it  should  occupy  the  half 
«ar  perhaps  the  whole  of  a  dis- 


course, they  would  frequently  mdke 
a  stronger  im[»ession. 

The  numner  of  many  of  our  cler- 
gymen is  as  it  respects  effect,  more 
faulty  than  the  matter.  The  fre- 
quent complaint  of  a  want  of  ener- 
gy and  animation,  is  not  without 
foundation.  The  difficulty  howev- 
er, is  not  always  understood.  To 
make  a  discourse  impressive,  it 
must  be  delivered  not  only  with 
sufficient  loudness  and  force,  but, 
what  is  vastly  more  important,  with 
feeling*  Sympathy  is  the  powerful 
chain  by  which  the  real  orator  holds 
the  hearts  of  his  hearers  in  subjec- 
tion. Very  few  can  listen  to  the 
notes  of  sorrow  even  when  they 
know  them  to  be  fictitious,  without 
shedding  tears.  I  have  known  the 
lamentation  of  a  widpw  or  orphan, 
instantaneously  prostrate  a  whole 
assembly.  The  speaker,  whose 
voice  is  tuned  to  the  notes  of  the 
various  passions,  can  with  ordina- 
ry abilities,  do  what  Whitfield  did. 
Many  preachers  have  warmth 
enough  in  their  closets,  but  in  the 
pulpit  immediately  become  chilled 
to  apathy  by  diffidence ;  others  feel 
enough  in  this  situation,  but  are 
afraid  to  exhibit  it  lest  they  should 
*'  overstep  the  modesty  of  nature.'* 
A  third  class,  are  satisfied  if  what 
they  say  ought  to  make  an  impres- 
sion, and  regard  every  effort  to  aid 
such  an  object  as  theatrical  and 
profiine.  To  those  of  the  first  class 
I  wouldi  say,  that  to  get  the  feel- 
ings excited  is  the  best  cure  for 
diffidence  ;  to  those  of  the  second^ 
your  fears  are  groundless.  Those 
only  overact,  who  have  no  fears  om 
the  subject.  Of  the  last,  I  would 
inquire,  what  can  be  expected  took 
that  which  is  not  heard  or  attend- 
ed to  ?  If  you  were  sent  to  awa- 
ken a  person  from  sleep,  would  it 
be  any  excuse  to  say,  I  spoke  loud 
enough,  but  he  would  not  hear? 
And  when  you  are  called  to  render 
up  your  accounts,  will  you  be  wil- 
ling to  reply,  Lord  it  was  their  own 
fault  that  they  did  not  %ttend  tomf 


\ 


1826.] 


ObgervoHons  of  an  Ameticam  w  'EauglaniA. 


345 


instructions,  unless  you  have  done 
all  in  your  power  to  awaken  their 
attention  ?  There  is  a  wide  differ- 
ence between  possessing  feelii% 
and  exhibiting  it.  One  frequently 
exists  without  the  other.  The  lat- 
ter is  an  important  art  and  as  such 
ought  to  be  cultivated. 

Thirdly ;  the  practice  of  extem- 
porizing in  the  pulpit  is  becoming 
too  common.  I  mention  this  chief- 
ly because  some  of  your  correspon- 
dents imagine  that  public  senti- 
ment requires  it.  The  reverse,  as 
far  as  my  observation  has  extended, 
is  the  fact.  Where  I  have  heard 
one  complaint  of  the  practice  of 
writing  sermons,  I  have  heard  ten 
of  that  of  extemporizing.  It  would 
be  easy  to  enlarge  on  this  subject, 
and  show  the  impropriety  of  the 
practice  from  the  peculiar  situation 
of  the  preacher,  the  danger  of  not 
expressing  his  views  of  subjects 
with  a  due  degree  of  accuracy,  the 
almost  utter  impossibility  of  avoid- 
ing the  same-  old  beaten  track,  and 
many  other  considerations.  But  I 
shall  content  myself  with  remark^ 
ing,  that  no  situation  is  favourable 
to  extemporizing,  when  the  mind 
of  the  speaker  is  not  brought  to  a 
sufficient  degree  of  excitement  by 
something  preparatory  to  his  com- 
mencement. -At  the  bar  this  is 
supplied  by  the  examination  of  wit- 
nesses, and  the  discussion  of  inter- 
locutory questions.  The  states- 
man finds  the  same,  in  the  gradual 
introduction  of  the  bill  and  the  dis- 
cussion of  preliminary  points.  But 
the  preacher  is  obliged  to  launch 
out  into  his  subject  while  his  feel- 
ings are  yet  cold,  and  his  faculties 
unstrung.  Under  such  circumstan- 
ces, few  could  be  expected  to  suc- 
ceed, and  very  few  do  succeed. 


For  the  Christian  Spectator. 

0BSSBVATI0N9  OF  AN  AMERICAN  IN 
ENGLAND. 

(Coniinued  from  p.  307.) 

Mabch  11,  1825. — To-day,  being 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  cod 
mines,  I  felt  inclined  to  attempt  a 
descent  into  one  of  them,  and  see 
how  people  live  under  ground. 
Fortunately  I  was  transacting  busi- 
ness with  a  person  who  was  ac- 
quainted with  the  master  of  a  mine 
near  by,  to  whom  I  was  politely 
introduced.  A  few  steps  brought 
us  to  the  mouth  of  the  pit,  and  my 
wish  was  intimated  to  the  master. 
No  sooner,  however,  did  I  con- 
template the  dark  abyss,  and  see 
the  smoke,  and  in  my  fancy  almost 
the  fire,  issuing  from  it,  than  my 
heart  began  to  fail  me.  The  mas- 
ter perceiving  that  my  fear  was 
getting  the  better  of  my  curiosity, 
obligingly  proposed  to  descend 
with  me  ;  the  by-standers  also 
seemed  anxious  that  I  should  go  : 
one  offered  me  a  frock,  another  an 
old  hat.  I  could  not  then  refuse  ; 
but  rigged  myself,  stepped  into  the 
bucket,  to  which  a  rope  was  at- 
tached, and  in  company  with  the 
master  down  I  went.  It  was  a  de- 
scent indeed,  and  put  me  in  mind 
of  some  of  the  terrific  images  of 
the  poets,  in  their  descriptions  of  a 
more  dreadful  descent.  After  a 
time,  I  began  to  hear  a  noise,  next 
saw  a  feeble  light,  and  finally 
came  to  a  bottom.  My  companion 
provided  me  with  a  li^ht,  took  one 
himself,  and  proceeded  to  show 
me  the  curiosities  of  this  new 
world.  He  first  conducted  me  to 
the  horse-stable^  but  the  "  dark- 
ness visible"  prevented  me  from 
perceiving    any  thing,  save  that^ 


1826.— No.  7. 


44 


Si« 


Obsenations  of  an  American  in  England* 


[July, 


and  my  candle.    We  tarried  there 
awhile,  and  then  went  to  see  the 
^ork  people.  The  road  led  through 
an  opening  jast  high  enough  for  a 
person  to  stand  erect,   and  suffi- 
ciently wide  for  three  or  four  to 
walk  abreast.     My  eyes  were  still 
Useless  to  me,  and  though  my  en's 
admitted  sounds,  I  might  as  well 
have  been  without  then^.     A  noise 
that  I  heard  gave  me  intimation 
that  something  was  approaching. 
It  was  a  horse,  dragging  a  load  of 
coal,  and  which  he  would  have 
dragged  over  me,  had  not  my  com- 
panion pulled  me  aside.     We  pro- 
ceeded dovirn,  following  the  sound 
of  the  miners  until  we  arrived  where 
they  were  at  work.     I  could  now 
discern  objects,  but  such  objects 
as  these  1  never  beheld  before. 
My  thoughts  turned  on  Tartarus, 
Erebus,  the  Styx,  and  all  the  under- 
ground scenery  of  the  heathen  po- 
ets.    I  was  ready  to  fancy  myself 
among  8a6h  characters  as  Ixion, 
Sisyphus,  and  Tantalus.     The  mi'- 
ners,  however,  who  presented  such 
images  to  my  imagination,  learning 
that  a  stranger  had  arrived  among 
them,  *tumed  towards  me,  and  a 
smile  betokened  the  <*  human  face 
divine."     It  was  a  sort  of  relief  to 
me  to  dispel  the  fancies  I  had  con- 
jured up,  and  to  believe  myself  to 
be  among  my  fellow  beings ;  but 
my    pleasure   was  mingled    with 
considerable  alloy  at  the  reflection 
that  human  beings  should  be  doom- 
ed   to  such    an    employment.     I 
stood  for  a  short  time,  and  viewed 
them  before  I  ventured  to  approach. 
They  were  scattered  about  in  small 
cavities  which  they  had  dug,  or 
were  still  digging.     A  small  taper, 
stuck  in  putty,  and  then  attached 
to  the  side  of  the  ore,  shed  a  glim- 
mering light  upon  the  naked  body 
of  eacn,  for  they  were  all  stript  to 
the  skin  from  the  waist  upwards. 
Their  laborious  employment  made 
them  perspire  freely,  and  the  fine 
particles  of  coal   adhered   to  the 
flesh,   except  in  spots  where  they 
had  come  in  contact  with  the  solid 


substance  around  them.    The  con- 
fined holes  in  which  they  worked 
would  not  permit  them  to  stand 
etect ;   but  they  were  obliged  la 
dig  on  their  knees,  or  in  an  en- 
tirely prostrate    situation.     They 
behaved  with  much  civility.    One 
of  them  came  out  of  his  black 
''  palace,"  and  offered  to  conduct 
me  into  it.     Leaving  my  hat  with 
my  guide,   I   put  on  the  coilier^s 
cap,  and  on  my  hands  and  knees 
followed  him   to  the  extremity  of 
his  princely  abode.     But  my  curi- 
osity was  soon  satisfied,  axid  I  re- 
turned to  the  portals  of  this  Sty- 
gian chamber  with  more  pleasure 
than  I  entered  them.     The  miners, 
in  addition  to  their  severe  and  irk- 
some employment,  are  every  mo- 
ment in  danger  of   losing   their 
lives.     The  mines  may  be  sudden- 
ly flooded,  or  'the  air  which  is  al- 
ways   impregnated  with   sulpher, 
may  take  fire,   and  explode,  and 
other  hazard  arises  from  the  ikUing 
of  coal.     This  last  danger  arises 
from  the  manner  in  which  they 
operate.     After  they  have  found 
the  bottom  of  a  bed,  they  com- 
mence by  digging  under  it  and  at 
the  sides.     The  coal  has  a  grain 
like  wood,  and  when  the  bottom 
and  sides  of  a  bed  are  cut  away,  it 
falls  in  a  body.     A  mass  of  fifty 
tons  will  sometimes  be  let  down  at 
once.     Commonly  the  miners  have 
sufficient  notice  by  its  cracking,  to 
afford  them  an  opportunity  to  take 
care  of  themselves ;  but  it  some- 
times falls  before  they  are  aware, 
aud  all  are  crushed  in  a  heap.  The 
mass  around  which  they  were  cut' 
ting  while  I  was  there,  was  ex- 
pected to  fall  in  a  short  time  :  it 
had  already  parted  a  little.    As  a 
specimen  of  human  perverseness 
and  indensibility  in  view  of  the 
most  solemn  of  all  catastrophes,  I 
will  here  mention  the  fact,  that 
when  any  of  the  miners  are  killed 
in  their  occupation,  fifteen  shillings 
are  allowed  the  others  by  the  mas- 
ter, for  the  purpose  of  buying  grog, 
and  that  they  at  once  leave  off 


1826,]  ObaennUioM  of  tm  American  in  England.  347 

their  work,  and  make  merry  upon  and  seemed  in  mute  eloquence,  to 

the   occasion!     Having  seen   the  solicit  charity  for  its  owner.  Among 

wonders  of  the  place,  I  bent  my  his  donors,  I  noticed  men,  who  are 

course  towards  the  upper  world,  called  from  their  emplojrment,  drjf 

On  my  way  towards  the  bottom  of  grinders^  whose   very  occupation, 

the  shafl  I  met  the  horse  again  while  it  enables  them  to  support 

that  had  nearly  run  over  me,  and  life,  shortens  it  nearly  one  half. — 

could  hardly  help  pitying  the  poor  Even  sdch  men  in  England  can 

animal.     In  all  probability  he  will  commiserate  the  hard  fortune  of 

never  again  see  the  day-light.  And  the  negro.     It  was  perhaps  owing 

yet  he  was  fat  and  sleek,  and  for  to  the  prejudice  which  Americans^ 

aught  I  know,  contented  with  his  as  is  here  imagined,  acquire  against 

lot.     He  had  enough  to  eat,  and  the  black  man,  that  I  felt  more  pror- 

enough  to  do ;  he  had  a  coal  stable  voked  than  gratified,  that  the  braw- 

and  a  coal  manger ;  knows  no  sum-  ney,  healthy  fellow  was  not  behind 

mer,  and  no  winter  ;  is  not  liable  a  plough  or  harrow,  rather  that  em- 

to  heat  or  cold,  to  storm  or  sun-  ployed  in  burdening  a  people,  who 

shine.     I  distributed  four  or  five  have  paupers  and  beggars  enough 

shillings   among  the  miners,  and  of  their  own. 

the  bucket  being  ready  stepped  in  It  is  considered,  and  no  wonder, 

and  ascended.    As  I  approached  a  great  stain  upon  our  national 

the  surface  of  old  England  again,  I  character,  that  we  permit  slavery 

felt  a  satisfaction  scarcely  inferior  among  us.     Englishmen  are  fond 

tb  that,  with  which  I  landed  upon  of  adverting  to  the  preamble  of  our 

her  coast.  Declaration  of  Independence,  in 

which  the  doctrine  of  free  and'equal 
From  the  kindness  and  attention  birth  is  asserted,  and  of  reproach- 
which  Englishmen  bestow  upon  the  ing  us  with  the  inconsistency  of 
negroes  among  them,  I  should  judge  holding  a  certain  class  of  men  in 
that  they  wished  to  render  them  bondage,  because  they  happen  to 
some  atonement,  for  the  injuries  differ  from  us  in  colour.  The  re- 
inflicted  upon  their  race,  by  the  ference  has  often  been  suggested 
rest  of  mankind.  Of  the  few  that  to  me.  My  mouth  is  shut  on  the 
live  in  England,  a  part  are  in  the  principle  of  slavery,  and  the  con- 
employxnent  of  families  who  keep  duct  of  those  who  maintain  its  ex- 
them  more  for  show,  than  use  :  pediency  or  policy,  and  who  object 
the  remainder  go  from  place  to  to  emancipation  where  it  is  practi- 
place  with  printed  *' tales  of  woe"  cable.  But  as  I  must  say  some- 
attached  to  their  persons,  and  so-  thing,  and  defend  my  countrymen 
licit  charity.  I  do  not  recollect  if  possible,  I  have  palliated  thia 
having  seen  a  negro  at  work,  ex*  state  of  things  among  us-— this  an- 
cept  a  few  on  the  quays  at  Liver-  omaly  in  our  political  system,  in 
pool.  Once  landed  on  the  shores  the  usual  manner — a  manner  bet- 
of  happy  England,  their  toils  are  tar  calculated  to  silence  English- 
over.  A  charitable  people  freely  men,  than  satisfy  ourselves.  They 
give  theai  bread,  and  ask  no  labour  are  charged  with  having  them- 
in  return.  I  saw  a  negro  in  Shef-  selves  originated  the  evil  and  en- 
field  who  attracted  attention  by  tailed  it  upon  us.  I  sometimes, 
marching  through  the  middle  of  the  too,  allude  to  the  condition  of  their 
streets  playing  on  a  fife.  His  head  own  peasantry.  I  remind  them 
was  exposed  to  the  ever-varying  that  the  English  labourer,  with  all 
climate  of  thb  country :  a  hat  his  theoretical  freedom  is  in  fact 
which  should  have  covered  it,  had  no  better  than  a  slave,  his  own  lib- 
found  better  employment.  It  was  erty  consisting  in  the  privilege  of 
suspended  to  a  button  of  jbis  6oat,  chiuiging  masters ;  that  his  pover- 


848 


ObservoHans  of  an  American  in  England, 


[Jvht^ 


ty  compels  him  to  work  for  Bome 
one,  and  though  his  master  may 
not  beat  and  mangle  him,  he  will 
exact  from  him  as  much  hard  la- 
bour as  the  planter  does  irom  his 
bondsmen — that  if  the  labourer  is 
a  peasant,  he  is  nevertheless  in 
thraldom  to  his  landlord,  and  is  op< 
pressed  by  heavy  rents  and  exac- 
tions of  every  kind;  that  it  is  a 
thraldom  too  from  which  he  can- 
not extricate  himself  by  any  exer- 
tions of  his  own  ;  that  he  must  toil 
on  and  patiently  submit  to  it,  with- 
out any  hopes  of  rising  to  indepen- 
dence. These  considerations,  to- 
gether with  some  peculiar  difficul- 
ties in  the  manumission  of  our 
slaves,  I  have  urged  in  reply  to  the 
Englishmen,  not  as  a  justification 
of  slavery,  either  in  principle  or  in 

gractice,  but  as  an  apology  for  our 
earing  it  at  present  as  an  evil. 

March  29. — The  day  being  un- 
usually mild  and  clear,  I  made  an 
excursion  on  foot,  with  two  Ame- 
ricans, as  far  as  Dudley,  nine  miles 
from  Birmingham.  All  the  public 
roads  have  broad  level  foot  paths, 
running  just  beside  the  hedge,  for 
the  convenience  of  pedestrians. — • 
As  much  attention  is  paid  to  keep- 
ing these  walks  in  order,  as  to  the 
coach  road.  I  find  it  no  hard  task 
to  walk  off  ten  miles  in  two  hours 
and  an  half;  and  indeed,  if  I  had 
visited  England  only  to  seek  amuse- 
ment and  gather  information,  I 
should  not  be  reluctant  to  walk 
from  one  extremity  of  the  kingdom 
to  another.  It  is  the  only  effectu- 
al way  to  see  life,  and  to  collect  a 
minute  and  particular  acquaintance 
with  individuals  or  national  pecu- 
liarities. 

Our  road  lay  through  a  part  of 
the  country  where  men,  women, 
and  children  make  nails.  I  saw 
some  females  of  sixteen  or  eight- 
een years,  who,  if  they  were  tho- 
I'oushly  to  undergo  the  operations 
of  ablution  and  the  toilette,  would 
make  no  mean  appearance  in  the 
drawing  room.    What  a  pity  that 


being^  who  are  cast  in  so  fair  a 
mould,  and  who,  as  the  poet  says, 
are  ''  Heaven's  last,  best  gift"  to 
man,  should  be  doomed  to  auch 
drudgery !  In  one  shop  of  about 
the  size  and  elegance  of  a  farmer's 
stye,  we  noticed  a  woman  apparent- 
ly quite  in  the  wane  of  life,  labour- 
ing entirely  alone.  We  stopped 
to  see  her  work.  Her  lean,  bony» 
skinny  right  hand,  had  grown  to 
the  shape  of  the  handle  of  the  ham- 
mer which  she  held  in  it,  while  the 
other  hand  seemed  equally  fUted 
to  the  rod  of  iron  which  it  grasped. 
We  familiarly  enquired  of  her  how 
old  she  was.  '*  If  God  be  willing, 
and  I  live  to  next  Bromwick  fair, 
I  shall  be  eighty-one."  She  gave 
me  a  nail  of  her  make,  and  I  re- 
turned the  compliment,  by  giving 
her  a  six-penny. 

We  resumed  our  course.  Dad- 
ley  castle,  perched  like  an  eagle  on 
the  summit  of  a  mountain,  (or  as 
we  should  say  in  America,  a  hill,) 
soon  caught  our  eyes,  and  fixed  our 
wandering  curiosity.  It  commands 
a  fine  view  of  the  adjacent  town  of 
Dudley,  and  the  neighbouring  coun- 
try. The  ruins  are  noble,  but  have 
not  the  grandeur  of  Kenilworth. 
Cromwell  first  began  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  castle.  It  was  after- 
wards restored  to  its  ancient  splen- 
dour, when  a  fire,  seventy-five  years 
since,  again  laid  it  in  desolation. 
The  place  now  belongs  to  Lord 
Dudley  who  makes  it  free.  The 
walks  around  the  castle  are  nume- 
rous and  pleasant,  and  are  much 
resorted  to  by  the  inhabitants  of 
the  town.  But  it  is  not  my  design 
here  to  describe  this  castle  :  my 
principal  object  in  visiting  the  place, 
was  to  take  a  view  of  the  limestone 
caverns,  which  lead  under  it.  The 
aperture  where  the  workmen  enter 
is  at  a  considerable  distance  from 
the  castle.  Several  of  them  whom 
we  found  standing  at  the  mouthy 
provided  us  with  candles  and  ac* 
companied  us  in.  A  narrow  foot- 
path conducted  us  along  the  side 
of  the  canaly  the  distance  being 


1B26.] 


j|fbtcn0il  ReadniUceneea. 


349 


about  four  hundred  paces.  We 
then  crossed  the  canal  on  a 
bridge,  and  followed  a  rail  road 
perhaps  three  hundred  paces  more. 
This  led  us  to  the  end  of  the  exca* 
▼ations,  and  directly  under  the  cas- 
tle. The  quantity  of  stone  which 
has  been  dug  out  is  almost  beyond 
calculation.  It  is  first  loosened  by 
blasting,  when  it  is  broken  into 
small  pieces,  and  put  into  an  iron 
waggon,  the  waggon  moving  on  an 
inclined  plane  until  it  meets  the 
canal.  A  bo^t  then  receives  the 
stone,  and  is  towed  along  to  the 
mouth  of  the  cavern — here  it  glides 
off  through  a  tunnel,  the  distance 
of  nearly  two  miles,  before  it  again 
emerges  into  light.  The  tunnel  is 
so  low  and  narrow,  that  the  boat* 
men  are  compelled  to  1  *  down  on 
their  backs,  and  propel  the  boat 
forward  by  pushing  with  their  feet 
against  the  sides.  It  was  my  in* 
tention  to  take  passage  in  the  boat, 
but  I  arrived  too  late.  I  know  not 
how  to  describe  this  awful  place. 
A  person  who  is  versed  in  heathen 
mythology,  might  conceive  of ''Gor* 
gons  and  Hydras,  and  Chimeras 
dire.''  He  might  see  at  least  Cha- 
ron and  his  boat,  and  the  river 
Btyx,  by  the  glimmering  of  a  taper. 
The  vast  extent  of  the  caverns— 
their  funereal  gloom — ^the  massy 
pillars  that  are  left  to  .support  the 
weight  above — the  processes  of  ex- 
cavation— ^the  heaps  of  rubbish,  I 
might  describe  to  you ;  but  as  I 
have  so  lately  sketched  for  you 
scenery  of  this  sort,  I  will  forbear, 
and  lead  you  to  the  upper  regions, 
to  gather  petrified  shells,  and  ani- 
mals, and  crystahzations.  Some  I 
have  found  quite  curious  in  their 
character,  and  have  added  them  fo 
my  cabinet. 


To  the  Editor  of  the  Christian  Spectator. 
HOmNFVL    KEMINISCENCES. 

Thb  writer  of  "  Memorabilia  of  the 
Nineteenth  Congress,"  in  your  last 
Number,  alludes  to  a  list  of  dueh 


m  f\ie  New- York  Tract  Magazine.* 
On  looking  over  that  Ust,  I  find  it 
enumerates  eightp'two  duels — aU 
that  the  writer  recollei^d,  though 
probably  not  all  that  actually  occur- 
red in  the  United  States  between 
the  years  1801  and  1819.  This 
document  is  chiefly  remarkable  for 
the  singular  assemblage  of  charac- 
tejs  it  exhibits.  Besides  some  of 
the  chief  men  of  the  nation,  and 
nUdshipmen,  who  of  all  men  seem 
gifted  with  the  quickest  sense  of 
hdAour,  there  are  instances  such 
as  these:  passionate  lovers  fight- 
ing fbr  a  lady's  smiles ;  young 
friends  both  killed  and  buried  in 
one  grave  ;  a  Couple  of  Indians  ex- 
changing rifle  balls,  with  the  stipu- 
lation that  the  survivor  shall  be 
shot  by  the  other's  friend.  There 
was  one  instance  of  two  negroes 
who  slaughtered  each  other  with 
scythes ;  and  another  of  a  common 
soldier,  poor  forlorn  man,  who,  for 
(Nresuming  to  be  a  man  of  honour, 
and  being  the  better  marksman, 
was  convicted  of  manslaughter  and 
imprisoned  ten  years. 

I  have  received  my  education  in 
a  climate  too  northern,  perhaps,  to 
have  gathered  just  notions  as  to 
what  constitutes  a  man  of  honour ; 
but  if  it  consists  in  a  conformity  to 
the  law  of  honour,  as  a  non-con- 
formity to  that  law  convicts  a  man 
of  dishonour,  then  these,  it  seems^ 
are  the  goodly  company  of  the  men 
of  that  description,  the  chivalrous 
spirits  of  the  age; — commodores 
and  midshipmen,  captains  and  com- 
mon soldiers,  striplings  and  rival 
lovers,  aborigines  and  negroes,  and 
the  optimates  of  the  land — all,  all 
honourable  men. 

But  all  professions  have  their 
unworthy  members,  and  Mr.  Mc- 
Dufiie  perhaps,  will  tell  us  that  it 
is  no  more  to  be  set  down  to  the 
shame  of  duelling,  that  soldiers  of 
the  ranks,  fired  with  the  ambition 
of  their  superiors,  and  men  of  co- 

*  It  originally  appeared  in  the  Boston 
Recorder. 


350 


Shaler's  Sketches  of  Algiers. 


[JVLT* 


lour,  affecting  the  sentiments  of 
white  men,  should  practise  it,  than 
it  is  to  be  reckoned  the  disgrace 
of  medicine  and  law  that  quacks 
and  pettifoggers  are  found  in  those 
professions. 

I  am  aWlire,  Mr.  Editor,  that 
this  is  a  hackneyed  subject — it  is 
but  a  word  that  I  beg  to  add,  and 
that  out  of  compassion  to  duellists 
themselves.  For  I  consider  duel* 
lists  as  an  unfortunate  class  of  men, 
living  some  centuries  behind  their 
time — the  subjects  of  a  law  (enact- 
ed in  I  know  not  what  grim  coun- 
cil of  some  dusky  age)  which'  holds 
in  constant  jeopardy  either  their 
lives  or  sacred  honour, — ^which 
makes  a  word  a  capital  offence, 
and  punishes  alike  the  offender  and 
the  offended. 

And  this  monstrous  statute  no 
legislative  power  is  competent  to 
annul.  Its  only  remedy  is  pubhc 
opinion — ^the  great  antagonist  of 
modern  tyrants.  Our  Secretary  of 
State  has  told  us,  that  duelling 
will  never  cease  till  all  shall  unite 
in  its  proscription.  And  he  him- 
self, as  I  remember,  ventured  to 
cast  a  stone  at  that  *  pernicious 
practice,'  by  declaring  it  at  odds 
with  reason  and  religion.  But  the 
public  did  not  second  him,  and  I 
need  not  speak  of  what  has  hap- 
pened since. 

Let  us  have  then,  Mr.  Editor,  in 
any  and  in  every  practicable  way. 


such  an  expression  of  the  public 
sentiment,  in  the  behalf  of  these 
enthralled  men,  as  shall  dissolve 
the  spell  that  binds  them.  Let  us, 
if  possible,  relieve  them  from  their 
great  terror  of  being  pasted  by  mad- 
men and  gamblers — ^from  their  har- 
rassing  apprehension  of  what  they 
seem  of  all  things'  to  dread,  the 
low  suspicion  in  the  minds  of  one 
another,  that  they  have  more  integ- 
rity than  spirit — more  magnanimous 
foi^earance  than  semutive  pugna- 
city. 

How  this  expression  of  the  pub- 
lic sentiment  may  be  best  elicited 
I  leave  for  others  to  show.  In  re- 
spect to  our  public  men  the  evil 
may  be  most  effectually  reached 
through  our  suffrages.  Let  our  cit- 
izens, with  one  consent,  signify  to 
the  candidate  for  office,  that  they 
will  not  hold  it  the  dishonour  of  a 
man  that  he  can  suffer  an  incivility 
without  returning  a  challenge,  nor 
count  him  worthy  of  disfranchise- 
ment, though  he  be  not  prompt  to 
shed  his  neighbour's  blood.  Above 
all,  let  our  great  men  at  Washing- 
ton— for  the  peace  of  their  wives 
and  children,  and  for  the  sake  of 
the  public  weal — be  made  to  un- 
derstand that  it  shall  be  consistent 
with  their  reputation  to  lay*  aside 
their  arms.  So  their  common  zeal 
for  their  country  shall  not  endanger 
their  lives,  nor  our  national  city  be 
made  another  Hoboken.      Hoxo. 


WmMuL 


Sketches  of  Algiers ^  Politicdly  His- 
torical,  and  Ciml;  containing  an 
account  of  the  Geography  ^  Popu^ 
lotion^  Government^  Revenues^ 
Commerce^  Agriculture^  Aris^ 
Civil  histihUionSj  Tribes^  Man- 
ners^ Languages^  and  Recent  Po- 
litical History i  of  that  Country. 
By  WiLLLAJi  Shaler,  American 
Consul  General  at  Algiers.   Bos- 


"  ton  :    Cummings,  Hilliard,  and 
Company. 

Few  of  the  publications  which  are 
almost  daily  falling  from  the  press 
in  this  country  can  claim  the  merit 
of  presenting  so  great  a  quantity  of 
new  and  interestmg  matter  as  the 
work  whose  title  is  placed  at  the 
head  of  this  article.    It  is  true,  the 


1826.] 


^kdier^s  Sketches  of  Algiers. 


351 


Barbary  states  have,  in  their  for- 
eign intercourse,  so  often  come 
into  collision  with  civilized  nations 
by  infractions  of  public  and  private 
light,  that  their  external  character, 
and  political  relations  need,  at  the 
present  day,  no  elucidation.  The 
&ct,  that  these  states,  in  the  im* 
mediate  neighbourhood  of  civiliza- 
tion, should  have  so  long  and  so 
obstinately  maintained  an  attitude 
with  regard  to  foreign  nations  en- 
tirely singular  and  at  variance  with 
the  well  established  rules  of  inter- 
national law,  leads  us  to  the  obvi- 
ous conclusion,  that  their  internal 
economy  and  condition  must  be 
marked  by  a  corresponding  singu- 
larity. It  is  the  design  of  the  work 
before  us  to  elucidate  this  part  of 
the  character  of  one  of  the  principal 
of  the  Barbary  powers.  In  the  prose- 
cution of  this  object  our,  author  has 
gone  considerably  into  detail,  and 
collected  a  mass  of  facts  of  which 
the  greater  part  have  never  before 
come  under  the  eye  of  the  reading 
public  in  so  clear  and  authentic  a 
form.  We  would  not  be  under- 
stood by  this  remark  to  undervalue 
the  information  relative  to  these 
states  which  we  have  derived  from 
other  sourcies.  But  we  hazard  lit- 
tle by  the  assertion,  that  Mr.  Sha- 
ler,  by  his  protracted  residence  in 
Algiers,  his  relation  to  the  govern- 
ment as  our  accredited  agent  there, 
and  his  opportunity  for  private  in- 
tercourse, possessed  advantages  for 
gaining  extensive  and  accurate  in- 
formation which  have  fallen  to  tlie 
lot  of  few,  if  any,  that  have  pre- 
ceded him  in  investigating  the 
civil  policy  and  internal  condition  of 
the  Barbary  powers.  These  advan- 
tages he  has  not  neglected  to  im- 
prove, and  the  result  of  his  labours 
is  now  before  the  American  public. 
It  is  no  part  of  our  object  to  enter 
into  a  critical  examination  of  the 
*•  Sketches,"  but  to  lay  before  our 
readers  a  few  of  the  more  important 
fiicts  from  the  very  copious  collec- 
tion thus  furnished  to  our  hand. 
The  kingdom  of  Algiers  extends 


on  the  Mediterranean  from  the  ter- 
ritories of  Morocco  on  the  west, 
to  those  of  Tunis  oq  the  east,  a  dis- 
tance of  about  five  hmlred  miles. 
On  the  south  it  is  limited  by  the 
borders  of  the  desert  of  Sahara,  a 
boundary  line  which,  from  the  na- 
ture of  the  country,  does  not  admit 
of  being  very  accurately  defined. 
Of  course  the  breadth  of  the  coun- 
try is  variously  estimated  by  difier- 
ent  writers.  Our  author  fixes  the 
medium  at  sixty  miles,  though  he 
is  inclined  to  think  it  rather  falls 
short  of  this  distance  than  exceeds 
it.  The  climate  of  this  region  is 
represented  as  delightful  and  salu- 
brious. The  medium  latitude  is 
about  36  deg.  The  Mediterranean 
washes  the  whole  extent  of  its 
northern  boundary,  and  the  Atlas 
chain  of  mountains  defends  ilft, 
southern  border  from  the  heated 
atmosphere  and  noxious  winds  of 
the  desert. 

Mediterranean  Africa  is  distin- 
guished in  history  as  one  of  the 
most  fertile  provinces  of  the  ancient 
Roman  Empire.  At  the  present 
day,  although  agriculture  is  at  a 
very  low  ebb,  yet  nature,  almost 
unassisted  by  the  labours  of  those 
who  cumber  the  ground,  gives  am- 
ple indications  of  a  rich  and  luxu- 
riant soil.  The  face  of  the  country 
is  variegated  but  not  broken.  Even 
the  mountains  are  said  to  be  capa- 
ble of  cultivation  almost  to  their 
summits,  and  the  region  between 
them  and  the  Mediterranean  is 
plentifully  irrigated  by  the  numer- 
ous small  streams  that  find  their 
way  to  the  sea.  The  extensive 
line  of  coast  which  forms  the  north- 
ern boundary  presents  every  facili- 
ty for  an  extensive  and  profitable- 
commerce.  Indeed  few  countries 
can  be  pointed  out  on  the  map  of 
the  globe  which  can  boast  of  greater 
physical  advantages  than  the  states 
of  northern  Afirica.  But  such  has 
been  the  effect  of  an  absurd  reli* 
gious  faith,  of  the  barbarous  despo- 
tism of  the  government,  and  of 
the  moral  desolation  which  reigns 


352 


SkaUr's  Sketches  of  Algiers. 


[July, 


throiighotit  the  land,  that  these 
otherwise  valuable  physical  advan* 
tages  have  been  bestowed  in  vain. 

The  estidhited  population  of  the 
kingdom  of  Algiers  falld  somewhat 
short  of  one  million.  Of  these  the 
Turks  of  foreign  extraction  com* 
pose  the  regular  army,  and  engross 
all  the  offices  of  government.  Theif 
immediate  descendents  go  to  swell 
the  mass  of  the  subject  population, 
and  no  native  can  aspire  to  a  place 
amon^  the  Janissaries,  or  a  post  of 
honour  in  the  civil  and  military  de- 
partments of  the  government. 

The  body  of  the  population  is  a 
mixed  race,  descended  from  the 
foreign  Turks,  the  ancient  Moors, 
and  the  Arabs,  who  have  become 
completely  amalgamated,  and  are 
marked  by  a  distinct  and  uniform  na- 
tional character.  This  people  are 
said  to  exhibit  a  versatility  of  talent 
and  to  be  capable  of  tlie  highest  de- 
gree of  civilization.  But  as  the  the- 
ory and  practice  of  the  Algerine  gov- 
ernment has  held  them  for  many  gen- 
erations in  a  state  of  disfranchise- 
ment, their  present  character  ne- 
cessarily partakes  of  a  correspond- 
ing moral  and  intellectual  degrada- 
tion. 

Besides  this  stationary  population 
there  are  tribes  of  wandering  Arabs, 
who  are  tributary  to  Algiers,  but  po- 
litically subject  to  their  own  scheiks 
and  governed  by  their  own  laws. 
They  are  purely  pastoral  in  their 
habits  and  occupations,  and  there 
its  no  assignable  difference  between 
their  character  and  that  of  their 
brethren  in  Asia. 

The  tribes  of  the  Brebers,  or 
Kal>yles,  constitute  another  class 
of  the  population  comprised  within 
the  geographical  limits  of  Algiers. 
The  peculiar  habits  and  primitive 
language  of  this  people  have  given 
rise  to  the  conjecture,  that  they 
ve  the  aborigines  of  the  country. 
They  are  now  found  scattered  ex- 
tensively through  the  mountainous 
region  south  of  Barbary,  and  the 
oases  of  the  desert,  extending  east- 
erly as  far  as  Bornou.    They  are 


ah  independent  race,  and  acknow- 
ledge no  subjection  to  the  govern- 
ments within  whose  territories  they 
reside,  though  they  are  often  made 
the  victims  of  their  oppression  and 
rapacity. 

The  only  remaining  class  of  pop- 
ulation within  the  territory  of  Al- 
giers   deserving  particular  notice, 
are  the  Jews.     The  whole  number 
of  Jews  within  the  limits  of  the 
kingdom  are  computed  at  30,000. 
They  are  secured  in  the  exercise 
of  their  religion  ;  they  are  govern- 
ed by  their  own  laws  in  civil  cases, 
administered  by  a  chief  of  their  own 
nation,  who  is  appointed  by  the  Ba- 
shaw ;  they  practise  trade  in  all  its 
branches,  and  are  the  only  dealers 
in  money.     But  besides  the  legal 
disabilities  common  to  them  with 
the  other  classes,  except  the  for- 
eign Turks,  the  Jews  are,  in  Al- 
giers,   a  most    oppressed  people. 
They  pay  a  capitulation  tax,  and 
double  duties  on  every  species  of 
merchandize  imported  from  abroad; 
they  are  not  permitted  to  resist  any 
personal  violence  of  whatever  na- 
ture from  a  mussulman ;  they  are 
compelled  to  wear  clothing  of  a  pre- 
scribed colour  ;  and  on  any  unex- 
pected call  for   hard   labour,   the 
Jews  are  compelled  to  execute  it. 
On  occasions  of  sedition  among  the 
Janissaries,   they   are  often  indis- 
criminately   plundered,   and   they 
live  in  perpetual  fear  of  the  renew- 
al  of  such  scenes.     The  post  of 
chief  of  the  Jews  is  procured  and 
held  through  bribery,  and  is  exer- 
cised with  a  tyranny  and  oppres- 
sion corresponding  to  the  tenure 
by  which  it  is  retained.     Thus  the 
whole  course  of  their  existence  is 
a   state  of  abject  oppression  and 
contumely.     But  they  bear  injury 
and  indignity  with  wonderful  pa- 
tience, learning  submission  in  their 
infancy,  and  practising  it  through- 
out their  lives,  without  daring  to 
murmur  at  their  hard  lot. 

These  classes,  with  some  others 
of  less  note,  are  the  materials  which 
go  to  make  up  the  heterogenouv 


1826.] 


Shdder's  Sketekes  ofAJgierk 


353 


and  diflcordant  mass  of  the  popula- 
tion of  Algiers  ;  and  it  is  obvious 
that  rapacity  and  barbarous  despo- 
tism on  the  one  hand,  and  a  spirit 
of  independence  on  the  other,  can- 
not fail  to  keep  alive  the  animosity 
and  violent  dissentions  which  have 
hitherto  prevailed  in  this  kingdom, 
and  effectually  prevent  a  consoli- 
dation of  the  physical  strength  of 
the  population. 

The  natural  inference  from  the 
foregoing  remarks  is,  that  the  po- 
litical power  of  Algiers,  so  far  as 
it  depends  upon  its  available  popu- 
lation and  internal  resources,  is  in 
point  of  fact,  contemptible^  and  ut- 
terly unworthy  of  the  consideration 
in  which  it  has  apparently  been 
held  by  civilized  nations.  A  cur- 
sory examination  of  the  govern- 
ment, civil  policy,  and  revenue  of 
the  country  will  corroborate  this 
conclusion. 

The  commencement  of  the  Al- 
gerine  power  in  its  present  form, 
may  be  dated  in  the  year  1516, 
when  the  brothers  Horuc  and  Hay- 
radin,  better  known  in  history  by 
the  name  of  Barbarossa,  by  fraud 
and  violence,  established  them- 
selves in  Algiers  as  the  seat  of  their 
piratical  power.  For  the  purpose 
of  securing  the  obedience  of  their 
Moorish  subjects,  and  repelling  for- 
eign invasion,  they  placed  them- 
selves under  the  protection  of  the 
Grand  Seignior »  and  received  from 
him  a  garrison  of  Turkbh  soldiers. 
Thus  Algiers  became  a  province 
of  the  Ottoman  empire,  governed 
by  a  Bashaw  appointed  by  the 
Grand  Seignior.  About  the  mid- 
die  of  the  seventeenth  century,  on 
the  decline  of  Turkish  power,  the 
office  of  Bashaw  or  Dey  of  Algiers 
became  elective.  The  right  of  ap- 
pointing tliis  chief  has  been  vested, 
since  that  period,  in  the  Janissa- 
ries at  Algiers,  the  Turkish  gov- 
ernment reserving  the  nominal  pow- 
er of  confirming  the  choice  by  be- 
stowing or  withholding  the  sabre  of 
office.  The  government  is  there- 
fore at  present  a  military  despo- 

1826.— No.  7.-  45 


tism,  the  chief  being  elected  for 
life.  The  Dey  appoints  his  own 
ministers  and  all  the  officers  of  the 
government,  and  is  su^ect  to  no 
responsibility  or  control.  The  the- 
ory of  the  government  includes  a 
Divan  composed  of  the  ancient 
military  commanders.  This  body, 
however,  has  no  practical  power, 
and  is  rarely  convened  except  for 
the  purpose  of  electing  the  Dey ; 
and  on  these  occasions  their  deci- 
sions are  in  fact  controlled  by  the 
predominant  faction  among  the  Ja- 
nissaries ;  and  the  elections  rarely 
terminate  without  dissention  and 
bloodshed.  The  Dey  thus  elect- 
ed, while  alive,  is  perhaps  the  most 
absolute  monarch  on  earth.  But 
nothing  can  be  more  precarious 
than  the  tenure  by  which  he  holds 
his  office  and  his  life.  A  violent 
death  almost  invariably  follows  the 
brief  enjoyment  of  sovereign  pow- 
er. This  unenviable  elevation,  how- 
ever, cannot  be  declined  ;  if  an  in- 
dividual be  elected  he  has  no  alter- 
native but  to  reign  or  perish. 

The  cabinet  of  the  Dey  is  com-^ 
posed  of  the  Hasnagee,  who  is  min- 
ister of  the  interior  and  of  finance; 
the  Aga,  who  is  commander  in 
chief  of  the  military,  and  minister 
of  war  ;  the  Vickel  Argee,  who  is 
minister  of  the  marine  and  of  for- 
eign affairs ;  and  a  few  others  of 
less  official  importance;  all  of  whom 
are  immediately  dependent  on  the 
Dey,  appointed  and  removed  by 
him  at  pleasure. 

The  administration  of  criminal 
justice  is  in  the  hands  of  the  Dey 
and  his  immediate  ministers ;  and 
of  course  the  lives  and  fortunes  of 
the  people  are  entirely  at  the  dis- 
posal of  the  sovereign.  That  it  is 
incumbent  on  the  accused  to  prove 
his  innocence  by  indisputable  evi- 
dence, appears  to  be  the  funda- 
mental maxim  on  which  their  crim- 
inal proceedings  are  based.  The 
individual  arraigned  is  therefor^ 
exposed  to  the  grossest  oppression 
and  injustice,  and  however  inno- 
cent, an  acquittal  can  haraly  be 


554 


ahalers 


Sketches  of  Algiers, 


(Jm.Y, 


obtained  ivitliout  the  aid  of  wealth 
or  powerful  friends. 

Justice  between  man  and  man 
is  better  administered.  A  Turkish 
and  Moorish  Cadi  are  appointed  to 
hold  courts  for  the  determination 
of  causes  for  their  respective  coun- 
trymen. From  these  an  appeal 
lies  to  the  Mufti,  of  whom  also 
there  is  one  of  each  race.  If  but 
one  of  the  parties  is  a  Turk,  he 
has  the  right  of  selecting  his  own 
judge.  In  these  courts  justice  is 
said  to  be  speedily  and  impartially  ad- 
ministered. It  cannot,  however,  be 
supposed  that  these  tribunals  are  in- 
accessible to  corruption  and  favour. 

The  Bet  el  Mel,  or  judge  of  in- 
heritances, exercises  an  uncontrol- 
led authority  throughout  the  king- 
dom, over  all  subjects  which  belong 
to  his  jurisdiction.  He  appropri- 
ates to  himself  all  intestate  estates, 
and  the  emoluments  of  his  office 
are  immense.  His  power  is  justly 
dreaded.  The  three  departments 
into  which  the  territory  of  Algiers 
is  divided  are  each  governed  by  a 
Bey,  appointed  by  the  sovereign,  to 
whom  as  his  lieutenant  despotic 
authority  is  delegated. 

All  these  officers,  instead  of  be- 
ing supported  by  the  government, 
are  bound  to  pay  annually  into  the 
national  treasury  a  prescribed  sum, 
which  is  proportioned  as  nearly  as 
possible  to  the  power  conferred  on 
them  of  enriching  themselves.  This 
principle  runs  through  every  depart- 
ment of  the  government,  and  in  ef- 
fect legalizes  the  most  oppressive 
and  iniquitous  exactions.  The  fol- 
tovring  quotation  from  the  **  Sketch- 
es," will  illustrate,  by  a  single  ex- 
ample, the  legitimate  effect  of  the 
whole  system.  Speaking  of  the 
Beys,  our  author  says : 

The  situation  of  these  governors  is 
necessarily  precarious,  and  the  tyran- 
ny and  oppression  which  the^  exercise 
within  their  respective  jurisdictions, 
to  procure  the  means  of  keeping  their 
places,  are  probably  without  a  parallel 
in  the  history  of  any  other  country. 
Such  is  the  wretched  condition  of  the 


inhabitants  of  this  kin^om,  that  a  wM 
and  equitable  administration  by  the 
governor  of  a  province,  would  be  re- 
garded as  an  attempt  at  popularity  dan- 
gerous to  the  geneml  government,  and* 
as  experience  has  proved  in  several  in- 
stances, might  cost  the  offender  bis 
fortune  and  his  Ufe. 

The  Beys  are  required  to  render  an 
account  or  their  administration  in  per- 
son at  the  seat  of  government  once  ev- 
ery three  lunar  years,  when  their  ppib- 
lic  entry  is  usually  very  8{^endid.-^ 
Then  the  continuation  of  their  power, 
and  even  of  their  lives,  depends  upon 
their  ability  to  satisfy  the  rapacity  of 
the  members  of  the  Regency.  4.  am 
informed  on  respectable  authority,  that 
each  visit  of  the  Beys  of  Otan  and 
Constantine  costs  to  those  govemon 
not  less  than  three  hundred  thousand 
dollars.  On  these  occasions  it  is  ne- 
cessary,to  bribe  all  the  officers  of  the 
Regency  according  to  the  different  de- 
^ees  of  their  credit  and  influence. — 
No  part  however  of  these  extraordina- 
ry contributions  goes  into  the  public 
treasury,    pp.  19,  20. 

It  has  been  mentioned  that  eyer}* 
important  post,  both  civil  and  mili- 
tary, is  filled  from  the  corps  of  Janis- 
saries, none  of  whom  are  natives  of 
Algiers.  This  very  singular  prin- 
ciple is  adhered  to  with  much  ri- 
gour, and  has  admitted  but  few 
exceptions  for  centuries.  The 
number  of  Janissaries  has,  in  latter 
times,  rarely  exceeded  five  thou- 
sand, and  is  supposed  at  present  to 
fnll  somewhat  below  four  thousand. 
This  corps  is  kept  up  by  recruits 
constantly  drawn  from  the  Levant, 
who  are  generally  the  sweepings  of 
prisons  and  the  refuse  of  society. 
Agents  are  maintained  at  Constan- 
tinople and  Smyrna,  to  engage  re- 
cruits and  transport  them  to  Al- 
giers. On  their  arrival  they  imtne- 
diately  become  an  integrant  part  of 
the  corps  of  Janissaries,  where 
they  rise  regularly  by  seniority,  un- 
less by  .  some  fortunate  accident 
they  are  called  to  an  official  station. 
As  this  small  body  of  foreign  ad- 
venturers have  the  interests  of  the 
whole  country  under  their  control, 
and  are  alone  eligible  to  all  the  of- 


1826.] 


Skater's  ^eeicies  i^Algierr'^ 


355 


fices  of  hcfuoar  and  raiolument  they 
neceasarily  feel  a  deep  concern  in 
the  stability  kad  perpetuity  of  a 
system  so  beneficial  to  their  indi- 
vidual interests.  This  feeling  obvi* 
ously  accounts  for  the  apparent  pa- 
triotism and  attatchroent  to  the  in- 
stitutions of  the  country  which  they 
not  unfirequently  exhibit ;  and  the 
strength  of  this  principle  may  be 
estimated  by  the  fact,  that  natural 
affection  for  their  offspring  has 
ACTer  induced  them  to  do  away 
this  fundamental  maxim  of  the  gov- 
isrnment,  that  no  native  is  eligible 
to  any  important  civil  or  military 
office.  In  the  present  advanced 
state  of  political  knowledge  in  our 
own  country,,  where  the  principles 
of  rational  liberty  are  thoroughly 
wrought  into  all  our  habits  of 
thought  and  action,  it  appears  at 
first  view  unaccountable,  that  so 
Muall  a  body  of  strangers  could 
have  secured  and  maintained  for 
centuries  an  absolute  control  over 
the  native  population  of  Algiers. 
But  reflection  will  convince  us  that 
this  absurd  government  is  but  a 
bald  exemplification  of  the  princi- 
ple on  which  all  despotic  power 
must  rest.  The  proposition  which 
has  b^en  inculcated  through  a  suc- 
cession of  ages,  that  Turks  are 
born  to  command  and  the  natives 
of  Algiers  to  obey,  has  been  by 
time  disrobed  of  every  thing  odious 
and  exceptionable  in  principle,  and 
has  long  since  been  received  there 
as  a  political  axiom. 

Such  being  the  government  of 
Algiers,  resembling  (as  has  been 
aptly  said  of  the  Ottoman  Empire) 
an  encampment  of  barbarians,  it 
cannot  be  matter  of  surprise  that 
its  character  should  be  marked  by 
rapine  and  oppression  at  home  and 
piracy  abroad.  But,  in  the  lan- 
guage of  Mr.  Shaler, 

It  cannot  fail  to  exeSe  the  a^ 
tonishment  of  the  reader,  that  so  in- 
significant ^  and  worthless  a  power, 
should  have  been  so  long  permitted  to 
yex  the  commercial  world  and  extort 


ransom  at  discretion;  and  that  while 
the  great  maritime  powers  of  Europe 
were  establishinff  colonies  at  a  vast  ex- 
pense of  human  fife  and  of  treasure,  at 
the  utmol^  extremities  of  the  earth,  a 
mere  handful  of  mischievous  banditti 
has  been  left  in  the  quiet  enjoyment  of 
the  fairest  portion  of  the  globe,  at  their 
very  threshold,  and  receiving  from 
them  submission,  little  short  <m  hom- 
age,   p.  38. 

The  naval  expedition  from  the 
U.  States  in  1815,  and  that  from 
England  in  1816,  taught  the  world 
that  the  reputed  strength  and  for- 
midable power  of  the  Algerines 
was  a  mere  illusion ;  and  it  is  be- 
coming daily  more  and  more  appa- 
rent, that  their  ability  to  injure  the 
commerce  of  civUized  nations,  has 
depended  almost  entirely  on  the 
immense  sums  which  have  been 
paid  over  by  these  nations  them- 
selves, to  propitiate  their  favour, 
and  purchase  an  exemption  from 
their  depredations.  Since  1816 
they  have  been  allowed  to  derive 
no  benefit  firom  piracy,  and  thus 
have  been  forced  to  depend  on 
their  internal  resources  alone.  The 
result  has  been,  that  the  current 
expenses  of  the  government  have 
exceeded  the  annual  income  by  one 
half,  and  the  balance  has  been 
drawn  from  the  hoard  previously 
accumulated  by  foreign  exactions. 
This  has  been  true,  although  ma- 
ny of  the  secondary  European  pow- 
ers still  continue  to  pay  a  yearly 
tribute.  The  prospect  of  replen- 
ishing the  national  treasury  from 
their  internal  resources  is  bitterly 
hopeless.  Individual  industry,  the 
true  and  only  source  of  national 
prosperity,  has  been  paralyzed  by 
removing  the  motives  to  exertion 
which  arise  from  a  secure  tenure 
of  property,  as  well  as  by  a  system 
of  restriction  and  monopoly  which 
has  effectually  shut  out  the  body 
of  the  people  from  all  the  avenues 
to  wealth.  Indeed  there  is  scarce* 
ly  a  sound  maxim  of  political  econ- 
omy, which  the  Algerine  govern- 
ment have  not  systematically  viola- 


366 


Dr.  Woods'*  Semum  on  Faitk. 


[Jnr, 


ted;  and  national  poverty  is  the 
necessary  result. 

It  is  obvious  therefore,  that  if 
tribute  were  wholly  witMrawn  by 
civilized  nations,  and  the  govern- 
ment of  Algiers  were  shut  up  to  a 
rigid  observance  of  the  laws  of  na- 
tions, it  must  soon  decUne,  through 
the  exhaustion  of  its  once  well-re- 
plenished treasury  ;  and  without  a 
radical  change  of  system,  must  ul- 
timately become  extinct,  and  be 
numbered  with  the  scourges  of  ci- 
vilization that  have  been. 


A  Sermon  on  the  Nature  and'Infiu- 
ence  of  Faith.  By  Leonard 
Woods,  D.  D.,  Abbot  Professor 
of  Christian  Theology  in  the 
Theological  Seminary.  Ando- 
ver  :   Flagg  &  Gould. 

The  view  which  the  author  takes 
of  Faith,  in  this  discourse,  is  scrip- 
tural and  instructive.  It  is  happily 
adapted  to  impart  distinctness  and 
simplicity  to  a  subject  about  which 
private  Christians,  and  teachers  of 
Christianity,  have  entertained  more 
confused  notions  than  on  almost  any 
other  doctrine  of  the  Scriptures. 
Faith  has  been  distinguished,  by 
some  theologians,  into  so  many 
kinds,  and  so  many  explanatory ' 
names  have  been  applied  to  it,  that 
their  unedified  disciples  have  been 
at  a  loss  what  the  faith  was  which 
they  were  to  exercise,  or  what  con- 
ceptions they  should  form  of  a  duty 
which  was  so  abundantly,  but  at 
the  same  time,  as  it  would  seem, 
so  obscurely  inculcated  by  the  sa- 
cred writers. 

The  sermon  of  Dr.  Woods  is  un- 
embarrassed with  these  distinc- 
tions. And  it  might  be  profitable 
to  present  the  substance  of  it  to  our 
readers  ;  but  as  it  accords  with  the 
views  which  have  been  elsewhere 
and  oflen  exhibited  on  our  pages, 
we  shall  only  accompany  these  re- 
marks with  one  or  two  extracts. 


The  text  is  Hebrews  xi.  1. — 
Now  faith  is  the  substance  of  things 
hoped  for  J  the  evidence  of  things  net 
seen ;  and  in  the  execution  of  his 
design,  the  author  avails  himself  of 
the  whole  chapter,  illustrating  the 
nature  and  influence  of  faith  by  the 
examples  which  are  there  set  forth. 
The  view  which  he  takes  of  his 
subject  may  be  summarily  given  in 
his  own  words. 

Faith  I  have  represented  to  be  a  firm» 
cordial  belief  in  the  veracity  of  €rod,  in 
all  the  declarations  of  his  word;  or,  a 
full  and  affectiohate  confidence  in  the 
certainty  of  those  things  which  God 
has  declared,  and  because  he  has  d^ 
dared  them.  Whatever  may  be  the 
divine  testimony,  and  to  whatever  ob- 
ject it  may  relate,  faith  receives  it,  and 
rests  upon  it.    p.  16. 

It  consists  not  merely  in  an  as- 
sent of  the  understanding  to  the 
truth  of  the  divine  declarations, 
but  it  involves  a  right  temper  of 
heart  also«  It  impties  afifections 
correspondent  to  the  nature  of  the 
objects  which  it  respects.  **■  Such 
afiections  must  accompany  it,  and 
make  a  part  of  it,  or,  in  the  scrip- 
ture sense,  it  is  not  faith." 

The  following  passage,  which 
speaks  of  the  practical  influence  of 
faith,  illustrates  also,  in  some  de- 
gree, its  nature. 

Or  do  you  say,  that  the  things  which 
God  has  declared  in  his  word,  being  m- 
vitible  and  distant^  cannot  excite  any 
strong  emotion,  or  any  poweHul  efibrt? 
This,  I  admit,  is  true  with  regard  to 
those  who  are  governed  by  sense.  But 
it  is  the  very  nature  of  fiuth  to  give  an 
uncontrollable  efficacy  to  objects  armr- 
ible  and  distant.  All  must  allow  that 
the  things  which  God  has  revealed 
must  have  a  mightv  influence  upon  us, 
if  they  were  actually  visible  and  presm 
ent.  To  faith  they  are  visible.  To 
faith  they  are  present  too.  Faith  re- 
moves the. distance;  and  makes  them 
present  realities.  So  that  thipips  which 
are  not  seen,  and  things  which  are  to 
take  place  thousands  of  ages  hence» 
excite  the  same  emotions,  and  have  th* 


1826.1 


Br*  Woods^€  Sermon  an 


3d7 


mme  practical  influence,  as  though 
they  were  actually  visible,  and  actual* 
ly  present.  In  the  exercise  of  faith, 
we  say  of  unseen  and  future  things; 
they  are  absolutely  certain,  because 
God  has  declared  them.  They  are 
equally  interesting  to  us,  as  if  they 
were  present ;  for  they  toill  be  present ; 
and  we  shaU  experience  them  and  feel 
them,  when  happiness  will  be  as  dear 
to  us,  and  misery  as  dreadful,  as  they 
are  now.    pp.  10, 11. 

Such  is  the  effect  of  faith.  Its 
influence  is  also  seen,  by  contrast, 
in  the  following  reflection  near  the 
close  of  the  discourse,  on  the  con- 
sequence of  unbelief  or  a  want  of 
faith. 

Without  faith  in  the  general  sense, 
man  has  in  fact  no  motives  to  a  holy 
hfe;  because  all  the  motives  to  holi- 
ness are  found  in  those  invisible  things 
which  are  the  objects  of  faith,  and 
which  are  brought  by  faith  to  have  an 
influence  on  the  mind.  Were  there 
no  God,  no  moral  government,  no  law 
with  divine  sanctions,  no  eternal  retri- 
bution, there  would  be  no  motives  to 
holiness,  and  of  course,  no  holiness. 
And  if  a  man  does  not  cordially  believe 
in  a  moral  law  and  government,  and  a 
future  retribution,  it  will  be  to  him  just 
as  though  there  were  none.  In  other 
words,  diere  will  be  nothing,  there  can 
be  nothing,  which  will  have  any  influ- 
ence upon  him,  as  a  motive  to  holy  ac- 
tion. It  is  clear  then  that  faith,  in 
this  view,  is  indispensable  to  the  exer- 
cise of  holiness,    p.  22. 

If  we  were  disposed  to  remark 
upon  the  0tyle  of  this  discourse, 
though  we  should  approve  of  it  in 
general,  we  should  find  also  some- 
thing to  discommend.  It  is  marked, 
ius  the  productions  of  Dr.  W.  always 
are,  with  a  plainness  and  perspicu- 
ity suited  to  his  subject,  and  is,  in 
this  respect,  greatly  preferable  to  a 
manner  of  writing  which  is  too 
much  in  fashion  at  the  present  day, 
W^  are  sick  of  the  affectation  of 


smartness,  and  hurryt  and  exqui- 
Biteness,  the  mustering  and  mar- 
shalling of  words,  by  which,  rather 
than  by  solid  thought  and  manly 
sentiment,  a  great  portion  of  the 
publications  of  the  age  are  charac- 
terized.* But  the  style  of  this  dis- 
course is  not  merely  unadorned,  it 
is  sometimes  homely  to  a  fault ;  es- 
pecially if  it  be  considered  that  the 
author,  as  a  theological  professor, 
will  be  in  some  degree  the  model 
of  his  pupils.  The  following  pas- 
sage, the  most  exceptionable  we 
meet  with  in  the  sermon,  contains 
an  important  sentiment,*  and  would 
be  impressive,  were  not  our  feel- 
ings let  down  by  one  or  two  ex- 
pressions which  seem  to  us  ex- 
tremely unsuited  to  the  purposes 
of  solemn  exhortation. 

Take  care,  then,  brethren,  when  dif- 
ficulties multiply;  when  dark  clouds 
are  spread  over  you;  when  sense  and 
reason  are  nonplussed,  and  you  have 
nothing  in  heaven  or  earth  to  rest  up- 
on, but  the  simple  word  of  God;  in 
such  cases,  take  care  to  have  faith, 
strong  faith.  Go  forth  at  the  divine 
word,  leaving  all,  and  not  knowing 
whither  ^ou  go.  Sacrifice  vour  Isaacs. 
March  nght  forward  into  the  sea;  and, 
if  God  command,  dip  your  feet  in  the 
waters,  and  wade,  and  swim,  and  buf> 
fet  the  waves,  believing  that  God  Al- 
mighty will  help  you  through,  pp.  25, 
36. 


*  Thin  fastidiousness  of  ours  we  hope 
may  excuse  us  with  a  young  corres-^ 
pondent,  whose  piece  appears  in  the  pre* 
sent  number,  and  whose  style  is,  in  gene- 
ral, dictated  by  good  sense,  for  hiving 
omitted  what  he  esteemed  perhaps  his 
most  exquisite  passage. 

*^  and  if  the  artist  could  dip  hm 
pencil  in  the  vial  of  divine  wrath,  he 
might  paint  the  bottomless  pit,  belching 
forth  its  vivid  flames,  and  sending  up  its 
sulphureous  smoke,  &c.  &c.*' 

But  this  is  not  the  kind  of  ezquisitenesi 
to  which  we  allude  above. 


35ft 


DingWs  IiuUiBaiiM  Setmm. 


[iviSf 


The  Gojtpd  iU  oitn  toUness  to  the 
eonscknce :  A  Sermon  ddwered 
in  Portland,  Nov.  9, 1825,  at  the 
InetallaHon  of  the  Rev.  Charles 
Jenkins,  Pastor  of  the  third  Con- 
gregational  church  in  that  place* 
By  S.  Edwabds  Dwioht,  Pas* 
tcNT  of  Park  Street  Church,  Bos- 
ton.. 

It  does  not  appear  that  Christ 
wrought  any  mirad^  at  Sychar ; 
yet  many  of  those  to  whom  he 
preachea  in  that  village,  were  com- 
pelled, in  spite  of  their  Samaritan 
prejudices,  to  helieve  in  him  as  the 
Messiah.  To  the  woman  who  con- 
versed with  him  at  Jacob's  well  he 
disclosed  indeed  a  knowledge  not 
only  of  her  general  character  as  a 
sinful  creature,  but  also  of  her'per- 
sonal  history  and  individual  sins, 
such  as  impressed  upon  her  the 
conviction  of  his  omniscience.  But 
many  more  beUeveH  because  of  his 
own  word ;  and  said  unto  the  wo- 
man, Now  we  believe,  not  be- 
cause of  thy  saying :  for  we  have 
heard  him  ourselves,  and  we  know 
that  tliis  is  the  Christ,^  the  Saviour 
^f  the  world.  The  words  in  which 
the  evangelist  records  this  fact  are 
the  text  of  Mr.  Dwight^s  Sermon. 
From  this  fact,  he  derives  the  prop- 
osition, that  '^  the  Gospel  carries 
with  it  its  own  inherent  evidence 
of  its  truth  and  of  its  divine  origin." 

The  method  of  the  discourse  is 
first,  to  show  what  is  this  inherent 
evidence,  and  secondly,  to  prove 
its  reality. 

While  showing  what  is  the  evi- 
dence in  question  the  author  says, 

The  evidence  here  referred  to  rests 
on  two  considerations :  the  first  is,  that 
none  but  an  <Mnmscient  Being  can  dis- 
pose the  secrets  of  the  human  breast: 
and  the  second,  that  the  Gospel  does 
disclose,  with  exact  truth,  both  the 
moral  conditition  of  man,  as  it  s,ctual- 
ly  finds  him:  and  the  moral  eflScacy 
which  it  actually  exerts  on  his  mind. 
The  mind,  by  comparing  itself  with  the 
t^ccoiint  thus  given  qf  it,  perceives  that 


the  Gospel  is  true^  and  that  it  caste 
from  God.    p.  5. 

In  the  discussion  of  the  second 
topic  it  is  arffued  thus.  1.  It  is 
possible  for  the  word  of  God  to 
contain  in  itself  clear  evidence  of 
its  Divine  origin.  All  the  other 
works  of  God  are  marked  with  the 
impress  of  his  hand.  2.  This  evi- 
dence is  what  might  be  expected 
a  priori,  as  probable.  3.  It  is  ne- 
cessarp.  Internal  evidence  is  the 
only  evidence  to  which  most  minds 
can  have  access.  That  this  evi- 
dence, which  is  thus  possible,  pro- 
bable, necessary,  does  exist,  is  ar- 
gued, first,  from  the  fact  that  God 
commands  every  man  who  has  the 
Gospel  to^elieve  it ;  secondly,  from 
the  fact  that  the  Gospel  expressly 
claims  the  possession  of  tins  evi- 
dence ;  thirdly,  from  the  introduc- 
tion and  progress  of  Christianity ; 
fourthly,  from  the  united  personal 
testimony  of  believers  ;  fifthly,  from 
the  faith  which  has  stood  before 
the  flames  of  martyrdom ;  and  sixth- 
ly from  the  actual  efifects  of  the  Gos- 
pel upon  unenlightened  men. 

From  this  view  of  the  subject 
the  preacher  derives  a  variety  of 
important  inferences  which  it  is 
unnecessary  for  us  to  specify.  One 
extract  from  the  conclusion  of  the 
sermon,  in  which  he  speaks  of  the 
duty  of  searching  and  studying 
the  work  of  God,  may  serve  js 
a  specimen  of  the  author's  manner. 
And  we  select  this  paragraph  the 
more  willingly  because  the  warning 
which  it  contains,  though  uttered 
perhaps  too  strongly  to  be  of  uni- 
versal application,  cannot  easily  be 
repeated  too  often  in  the  cars  of 
this  busy  and  *  religiously  dissipa- 
ted' generation. 

Allow  me  to  urge  this  duty  upon  you 
with  earnestness,  because  it  is  most 
extensively  and  unhappily  nej^lected. 
*  We  live,'  it  is  eontiniially  said,  *  in  a 
new  era,  ths  mka  op  cha&itv.'  '  The 
church,*  we  are  told,  'has  been  too 
long  engaged  in  dry  doctrinal  specula- 


1826  J 


Jhrighf^  hutaUatum  Sermon^ 


359 


lions.  Her  sons  are  now  forsaking 
the  gloomy  hall  of  the  metaphysician, 
hung  round  as  it  is  with  the  cobwebs 
of  ages,  for  the  fresh  air  and  the  warm 
smisnine  of  practical  benevolence.  Our 
fathers  have  sufficiently  investigated 
the  principles  of  theological  science; 
and  loe  have  nothing  to  do  but  to  ap- 
ply them.  Action,  action,  is  now  the 
watchword  of  the  church :'— and,  un- 
fortunately, so  universally  and  exclu* 
sively  its  watchword,  that  bjbadino, 
and  thinking  are  to  a  sad  extent  al- 
most forgotten.  The  human  mind,  al- 
wtys  too  unwilling  to  think,  has  now 
found  an  evangelical  exctue  for  giving 
it  up  altogether.  What  multitudes 
are  there,  who  read  nothing  but  Der 
voHonal  Treatisee,  except  what  is  pe- 
riodically brought  them  by  the  vehicles 
of  reHgums  intelligence ;  and  how  of- 
ten therefore  are  the  stated  and  acci- 
dental interviews  of  Christians  one  dull 
and  wearisome  monotony.  God  gave 
us  reason,  imagination,  taste  and  mem- 
ory, that  we  might  employ  them  on 
the  noblest  objects;  and  what  theme 
80  elevated,  so  fit  to  pron^t  their  high- 
est effiirta,  as  that  manifestation  of 
HIMSELF,  which  is  the  light,  which  in- 
spires the  joy,  and  which  calls  forth 
the  praises  <x  heaven.  Religion,  it  is 
true,  has  its  seat  in  the  heart;  but  it 
makes  its  wi^  to  the  heart,  not  through 
the  animal  ^clings,  but  through  the 
understanding.  The  means  of  sancti- 
fication  is  truth;  and  the  mind  which 
does  not  make  progress  in  truths  will 
not  make  progress  in  holiness.  It  will 
be  said  that  the  exigencies  of  the 
church  require  active  labour,  and  that 
its  friends  therefore  can  find  no  time 
for  study.  I  admit  the  fact ;  but  deny 
the  inference.  Christianity,  as  it  came 
from  God,  is  truth  ;  and,  as  found  in 
man,  is  chedienceto  truth.  The  real 
wel&re  of  Christianity,  therefore,  nev- 
er can  require  that  those  who  profess 
it  should  be  i^orant  of  its  principles; 
and,  if  the  existing  system  of  measures 
involves  the  necessity  of  such  igno- 
rance, it  is  so  far  radically  defective. 
'*  Knowledge"  in  religion,  as  in  eve- 
ry thinff  else,  "  is  power;"  and  the  ef- 
forts orknowledge  in  doing  good,  while 
they  are  incomparably  less  toilsome  than 
the  efiforts  of  if^rance,  are  at  the  same 
time  incomparably  wwre  productive* 

There  has  been  of  late  years  no 


lack  of  treatises  on  the  intefnal  evi- 
dences of  Christianity.  The  writer 
who  can  bring  forward  at  this  time 
of  the  day  an  argument  on  this  sub- 
ject which  shaB  be  entirely  new 
must  be  possessed  of  a  rare  acute- 
ness  of  invention.  Perhaps  every 
general  source  of  argument  rela- 
ting to  this  inquiry  has  been  al- 
ready—-not  indeed  ezfaansted,  or 
thoroughly  investigated,  but  more 
or  less  distinctly  pointed  out  to  the 
inquirer.  It  is  not  however  to  be 
supposed  that  the  human  mind  can 
become  stationary  in  this  more  than 
in  any  other  department  of  human 
knowledge.  The  wide  field  de- 
signated by  that  general  term, 
"Internal  Evidence,"  though  it 
may  have  been  traversed  to  its 
limit,  has  never  yet  been  fully  and 
accurately  explored.  New  views 
are  yet  to  be  disclosed  to  the  eye 
of  studious  investigation.  New  dis- 
tinctions are  yet  to  be  made  which- 
will  give  to  every  argument  a  more^ 
conclusive  force,  and  which  will 
adapt  some  special  argimient  to 
every  mind,  whatever  may  be  the 
shape  and  colouring  of  its  particu- 
lar intellectual  character. 

Mr.  Dwight  has  presented  in  this 
discourse,  a  view  of  what  he  calls 
the  inherent  evidence  of  the  Gos- 
pel, which  though  often  alluded  to 
in  Essays  on  this  subject,  and  still 
more  often  in  the  conversation  of 
Christians,  is  not  frequently  made 
the  theme  of  formal  and  extended 
discussion.  His  object  is  to  illus- 
trate that  kind  of  evidence  to  the 
truth  of  the  Gospel  which  is  to  the 
mind  of  many  a  believer,  the  best 
of  all  possible  evidence---the  evi- 
dence to  which  the  gospel  itself 
refers  when  it  says.  He  that  be- 
lie veth  on  the  Son  of  God  hath  the 
witness  in  himself;  or,  If  any 
man  will  do  the  \will  of  my  Father,, 
he  shall  know  of  the  doctrine, 
whether  it  be  of  God ;  or,  Ye  have- 
an  unction  from  the  Holy  One, 
and  know  all  things.  It  might 
be  said  by  way  of  criticism  that  if 
he  had  ^wn  more  carefully  the 


360 


DwigWs  tmtatUuUm  Sermon, 


[Jl7I.T« 


distinction  between  the  argument 
which  he  presents  and  other  argu- 
ments, such  as  those  of  Jenyns  and 
£rskine,  and  if  he  had  specified 
more  accurately  the  nature  of  the 
argument  as  he  wished  to  present 
it,  the  work  would  have  been  more 
complete,  and  in  our  opinion  more 
useful  to  many  readers.  . 

The  interest  with  which  the  in- 
quiry into  this  particular  branch  of 
the  evidences  to  the  Gospel  has 
presented  itself  to  our  minds  must 
be  our  apology  for  dwelling  on  it  a 
little  more  at  length,  though  by  so 
doing  we  may  transgress  in  some 
degree  the  limits  to  which  we  com- 
monly confine  our  notices  of  single 
sermons* 

The  word  of  God  declares  that 
he  who  believes  the  gospel  has 
within  himself  a  testimony  of  its 
truth.  Our  design  is  to  throw  out 
a  few  hints  respecting  the  nature 
of  this  testimony,  and  to  specify 
some  of  the  particulars  in  which  it 
consists.  We  shall  follow  mainly 
the  train  of  thought  adopted  by  our 
author,  varying  from  it  whenever 
we  find  occasion. 

For  the  nature  of  this  testimony, 
it  may  be  described  generally  as 
the  testimony  of  experience  and 
consciousness  to  the  truth  of  the 
gospel.  The  gospel  comes  to  man 
claiming  to  be  a  revelation  from 
God.  This  claim  is  supported  by  ^ 
the  strongest  evidence  from  vnth' 
out  that  reason  could  ever  ask  for. 
When  God  sent  forth  his  messen- 
gers to  speak  as  they  were  moved 
by  his  Spirit,  he  left  them  not  with« 
out  abundant  and  most  striking  tes- 
timonials of  their  commissidn  from 
his  throne.  The  elements  obeyed 
•the  servants  of  the  most  high  God ; 
diseases  fled  at  their  command ; 
death  gave  up  his  victims  at  their 
bidding.  Nor  was  this  all.  The 
message  which  they  brought  bore 
«nits  aspect  the  impress  of  Divinity. 
The  high  and  majestic  purity  of  its 
precepts,  far  transcending  the  lim- 
jta  of  human  wisdom ;  the  exhibi- 
tion which  it  gives  of  the  charac* 


ter  of  God,  illustrating,  enforcingg^ 
and  yet  infinitely  surpassing  the 
declaration  of  the  things  which  are 
made ;  the  awful  mysteries  which 
it  discloses,  too  vast  and  deep  for 
human  intellect  to  have  discovered, 
and  yet  too  pure  and  elevated  for 
human  fancy  to  have  feigned,- 
testify  no  less  directly  and  hardly  h 
impressively  to  its  Divine  original. 
No  man  can  read  the  Bible  with 
the  heedful  reverence  which  it  de- 
mands, meditating  on  the  solemn 
and  unfathomable  mysteries  which 
it  discloses,  pn  the  majesty  of  the 
God  whom  it  reveals,  and  on  the 
holiness  of  the  law  which  it  pro- 
claims, without  being  convinced 
that  it  contains  such  truths  as  none 
but  God  himself  could  have  divulg- 
ed. The  testimony  now  in  ques- 
tion is  something  different  in  its 
nature  and  in  the  mode  of  its  ap- 
plication from  both  of  those  de- 
scriptions of  evidence  which  have 
just  been  specified.  The  first  is 
the  testimony  of  creation  to  the 
power  and  presence  of  the  Crea- 
tor ;  and  thus  to  the  Divine  com- 
mission of  the  men  in  whose  behalf 
their  testimony  was  exhibited  ;  and 
thus  to  the  truth  of  the  doctrines 
which  they  uttered.  The  second 
is  the  testimony  of  the  word  itself, 
showing  by  the  traces  of  Divinity 
which  glow  upon  its  pages  that  it 
must  have  come  from  God,  and 
therefore  that  it  must  be  true^ 
The  third  is  the  testimony  of  hu- 
man consciousness  and  human  ex- 
perience, giving  direct  assurance  of 
the  truth  of  certain  declarations 
which  the  Word  contains.  The 
first  two  testify  to  the  dxtfkdty  of 
the  gospel ;  the  third  testifies  to  its 
truth.  With  the  former  the  truth 
of  the  gospel  follows  inevitably 
from  its  divinity :  with  the  latter, 
the  process  is  reversed ;  the  tnidi 
of  Christianity  has  become  a  matter 
of  experience,  and  from  its  trutJi 
its  divinity  is  to  be  inferred  by  ar- 
gument. The  first  addresses  itself 
most  especially  to  those  who  are 
most  ignorant  respecting  the  matter 


isse.] 


Dwighi'9  insUMaturt^  Serm(M. 


361 


of  the  T^elation ;  and  is  calculated 
lo  arrest  their  attention  by  facts 
which  can  be  aBderstcM>d  withoat 
reflection  or  attention.  The  second 
addresses  itself  to  such  as  are  wil- 
ling to  reflect  and  inquire,  and 
who,  having  found  their  attention 
awakened,  are  examining  the  word 
that  they  may  understand  its  mean- 
ing. The  third  is  a  sort  of^evidence 
which  is  for  the  most  part  inacces- 
sible save  to  those  who  having  been 
persuaded  by  evidence  from  other 
sources,  hi^e  embraced  the  gospel ; 
for  they  onfy  can  find  it  by  experi- 
ence to  be  true.  The  evidence  is 
like  the  testimony  of  our  senses,  or 
like  oor  apprehensions  of  beauty 
and  of  grandeur ;  something  to  be 
felt  by  the  individual,  not  to  be  ar- 
gued about.  It  is  tike  this  :-«-The 
gospel  comes  to  you  as  a  remedy 
which  God  has  provided  for  your 
moral  maladies,  fot  all  your  wants 
and  for  all  your  woes.  You  receive 
It,  embracing  it  as  true,  and  you 
And  that  it  is  what  it  claims  to  be ; 
you  find  that  it  is  fitted  to  your  na- 
ture in  all  its  capacities,  to  your 
fkUeii  condition  in  all  its  moral  ru- 
in,  and  Ho  less  to  all  the  wants  and 
frames  inddental  to  your  being: 
you  find  in  short  that  aH  its  prom- 
ises, so  ^  as  your  experience  ex- 
tendiS,  are  -verified  ;  and  thus  your 
convictions  of  its  truth,  and  the 
firmness  and  happiness  with  which 
you  rely  upon  it  as  a  system  of  re- 
alities, become  stronger  and  more 
perfect  with  every  day  of  your  ex- 
perience. The  testimony  is  the 
testimony  of  your  eonscience,  and 
df  yenr  heait  in  all  its  feelings, 
that  the  genehd  declarations  of  the 
gospel  arfe  in  your  case  matters  of 
&ct,  and  ^hat  the  objeas  of  faitli 
Which  the  g^ei  reveals  are  reali- 
ties woi^y  t6  be  retealed  by  God 
liiituteff. 

But  wie  sbaH  iind)e>rAattd  more 

MIy  ^jUt  natui'e  df  this  evidence 

After  examining  soihe  of  the  partie- 

iriars  in  wtiich  it  consists. 

The  partieulan  iriucli  ire  shdl 

18S6.— No.  7.  46 


mentioh  may  be  ^reduced  to  three. 
First,  the  gospel  describes  the 
character  of  man  a^  utterly  de- 
praved and  gnilty  in  the  sight  of 
God  ;-^-«and  with  this  the  testimony 
of  eonscienee  fully  accords.  9o 
"Ikr,  this  evidence  is  accessible  ¥o 
every  man.  Secondly,  the  gospel 
describes  a  great  mor^  change  to 
be  wrought  in  the  believer  by  the 
influences  of  the  Spirit,— and  the 
believer  is  conscious  of  having  ex- 
perienced this  change,  and  of  con- 
tinuing to  experience  its  progress 
day  by  day.  Thirdly,  the  gospel 
reveals  objects  of  faith  which  carry 
to  the  niiind  of  the  believer  concep- 
tions of  moral  grandeur  and  spirit- 
ual excellence,  from  which  the 
conviction  of  their  reality  is  insep-  * 
arable. 

The  believer  knows  from  the 
testim6ny  of  his  own  conscience 
that  the  description  which  the  gos- 
pel gives  of  nuftian  character  is 
fully  true.  What  is  the  testimony 
of  the  gbspd  on  this  point  it  is 
needless  fc^  us  to  specify.  It  is 
not  to  be  quchstioned  that  God  de- 
clares in  a  thousand  ways  and  with 
iSie  most  Impressive  language,  the 
excee^ttg  guilt  and  the  hopeless 
ruin  of  riiah.  It  is  undeniable  that 
the  gospel,  upon  the  very  fiice  of 
it,  is  a  scheme  of  salvation  for  sin- 
ners of  utter  and  Abandoned  guift. 
To  the  truth  of  every  such  decla- 
ration of  the  word,  the  believer's 
eonscience  gives  its  ready  testimo- 
ny. When  Paul  exclailns,  speak- 
ing by  the  Spirit,  t  know  that  In 
me  (that  is  in  my  flesh)  dwellefii 
no  good  thing — Hfhen  be  avers. 
The  eamal  mind  is  enmity  against 
God;  for  it  is  not  subject  to  his 
lalv,  neidier  indeed  cun  be^^when 
€rod  declares  that,  Every  imagina- 
lion  of  man's  heart  is  only  evil  con- 
tinually ,-^he  feels  within  him,  in 
the  vOic^  of  bis  conscience,  in  the 
memory  of  what  has  been,  in  the 
presmit  woridngs  of  his  selfish  af- 
fections, in  the  deep  and  uneradt- 
cftble  paiBoafl  41  M$  beart,  the 


^t 


Jhnghi^s  InHattation  Sermm. 


[July, 


most  resistlesf  testimony  thut  tbe 
word  of  God  is  true.  The  unbe- 
tieyer  may  come  to  such  a  man 
and  endeavour  to  contradict  or  ex- 
plain away  the  word  of  God— he 
may  say  that  these  are  stem  and 
exaggerated  descriptions  of  human 
character — he  may  talk  of  the  in- 
nocent and  the  amiable  and  the 
holy  propensities  of  human  nature ; 
but  the  believer  is  not  to  be  impos- 
ed upon  by  such  a  process.  He 
has  the  witness  in  himself — ^it  is 
with  him  not  a  matter  of  specula- 
tion or  of  abstract  exegesis,  but  a 
matter  of  direct  and  personal  con- 
sciousness-—he  knows  that  in  him, 
that  is  in  his  flesh,  there  dwelleth 
no  good  thing. 

The  believer  knows  by  his  own 
experience  that  the  great  change  of 
moral  character  which  the  gospel 
says  is  wrought  in  every  child  of 
God  is  a  reality.  The  gospel  de- 
clares, Ye  must  be  bcm  again. 
The  unbeliever  cavils.  The  gospel 
answers,  That  which  is  born  of  the 
flesh  is  flesh ;  and  that  which  is 
born  of  the  Spirit  b  spirit.  The 
wind  bloweth  where  it  listeth  and 
thou  hearest  the  sound  thereof,  but 
Canst  not  tell  whence  it  cometh  or 
whither  it  goeth ;  so  is  every  one 
that  is  bom  of  the  Spirit.  The 
gospel  declares  that  if  any  man  be 
m  Christ  he  is  a  new  creature,  for 
old  things  are  passed  away  and  all 
fliings  are  become  new  ;  and  that 
they  who  believe  on  the  name  of 
the  Son  of  God  are  bom  not  of 
.Uood,  nor  of  the  will  of  the  flesh, 
nor  of  the  will  of  man,  but  of  God. 
The  believer  knows  that  this  is,  in 
fcis  case,  trae.  He  knows  that  he 
has  undergone  a  great  change  of 
character — a  change  which  he  can 
account  for  only  by  saying,  even  so 
Father  for  so  it  seemed  good  in 
thy  sight ;  of  his  own  will  l^gat  he 
ns  through  the  word  of  truth.  The 
unbeliever  may  ask  him,  How  can 
a  man  be  bom  again  ? — ^he  may 
raise  difiiculties*— he  may  endeav- 
our to  explain  away  the  language 


of  the  Bible  by  talldng  about  t&e 
transition  from  paganistn  to  the  mo* 
rality  of  Christianity ;  but  the  be- 
liever is  not  to  be  led  away  from 
his  belief,  though  he  may  perhaps 
be  puzzled ;  his  assurance  of  the 
fact  is  not  to  be  shaken,  for  it  rests 
on  the  testimony  of  his  own  expe- 
rience. This  one  thing  he  knows, 
that  whereas  he  was  blind  now  he 
sees.  ' 

The  obj,ects  of  faith  which  the 
gospel  reveals  carry  with  them  to 
the  mind  of  the  beliqyer  concep- 
tions of  moral  grandeur  and  s|Hrit- 
ual  excellence  such  as  preclude  a 
doubt  of  their  reality.  This  belongs 
to  the  experimental  evidence  of  the 
truth  of  the  gospel,  because  it  is 
not  felt  till  the  moral  powers  of  the 
soul  have  been  in  some  degree  re- 
stored and  elevated  by  the  renoTS- 
ting  influence  of  the  troth.    The 
natural    man    receiveth    not    the 
things  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  for 
they  are  foolishness  to  him,  neither 
can  he  know  them,   because  they 
are  spiritually  discerned.     But  the 
believer  has  received  an  nnctioa 
from  the  Holy  One  and  he  knows 
all  things.     He  is  made  a  partaker 
of  the  divine  nature,  and  from  the 
moment  when  his  moral  taste  is 
rectified  by  this  participation  with 
Divinity,  there   breakB  upon   his 
soul,  from  the  pages  of  the  gosp^ 
the  surpassing  glory  of  the  God- 
head.   Says  David  Brainerd, "  nn- . 
speakable  glory  seemed  to  open  to 
the  view  and  apprehension  of  my 
soul.    It  wsB  a  new  inward  appre- 
hension or  view  that  I  had  of  God, 
such  as  I  never  had  before,  nor 
any  thing  which  had  the  least  re* 
semblanceof  it.     My  soul  rejoiced 
with  joy  unspeakable  to  see  such  a 
God,  such  a  glorious  divine  being ; 
and  I  was  mwardly  pleased  and 
satisfied  that  he  should  be  God 
over  all  forever  and  ever/'    Says 
Samuel  Hopkins,  **  I  had  a  sense  of 
the  being  and  presence  of  God,  as 
I  never  had  before ;  it  being  more 
of  a  reality,  and  more  aflbcting  and 


L 


1826.] 


Dwight^s  ImiaBatum  Sermom. 


3«S 


glorious  than  I  had  ever  before 

Jerceived.  And  the  character  of 
esus  Christ  the  Mediator  came 
into  view,  and  appeared  such  a  re- 
ality, and  so  glorious,  and  the  way 
of  salvation  by  him  so  wise,  impor- 
tant, and  desirable,  that  I  was  as- 
tonished at  myself  that  I  had  never 
seen  these  things  before.'^  The 
natural  man  may  smile  at  these 
things,  for  he  knoweth  them  not, 
and  they  are  foolishness  to  him ; 
but  these  believers  had  the  witness 
in  themselves.  They  could  not 
doubt  that' the  objects  which  en- 
kindled their  affections  were  reali- 
ties, for  they  had  a  testimony  which 
admitted  of  no  question.  And  if 
an  unbeliever  had  suggested  the 
possibility  that  the  gospel  is  false, 
or  that  its  doctrines  are  delusions, 
the  suggestion  could  have  found  no 
entrance  for  a  moment.  Such  a 
testimony  as  this  every  Christian 
possesses  in  some  degree ;  for 
though  his  feelings  may  not  equal 
in  their  intensity  the  feelings  ex- 
pressed by  these  men,  whose  expe- 
rience was  doubtless  in  some  points 
peculiar,  yet  his  emotions  in  view 
of  the  truths  which  the  gospel  has 
disclosed,  do  correspond  in  char- 
acter with  theirs.  Every  believer 
does  possess,  in  some  degree,  a 
spiritual  discernment  by  which  he 
perceives  an  excellency,  a  beauty, 
a  glory  in  the  gospel :  and  as  he 
beholds  that  glory  he  <;annot  ques- 
tion that  it  is  divine.  He  has  the 
witness  in  himself;  be  has  an  unc- 
tion from  the  Holy  One  ;  he  knows 
that  these  things  are  realities.  It 
would  be  in  vain  for  an  unbeliever 
to  tell  him  that  his  guilt  is  only  par- 
tial :  jbr  he  knows  better.  It  would 
be  in  vain  to  tell  him  that  the  plan 
of  salvation  through  Jesus  Christ 
is  all  a  mistake  or  a  delusion :  he 
knows  that  such  glories  as  cluster 
around  the  cross  cannot  be  delu- 
sive. It  would  be  in  vain  to  tell 
him  that  the  Saviour  of  his  soul 
was  an  inferior  being,  or  to  attempt 
to  perplex  his  mind  with  the  most 


ingenious  perversions  of  scripture: 
for  he  knows  that  the  Word  which 
was  in  the  beginning  and  was  with 
God,  and  which  was  made  flesh  and 
dwelt  among  us,  tea*  Gon,  for  .he 
has  seen  his  glory  aj  it  were  the 
glory  of  the  only  begotten  of  the 
Father,  full  of  grace  and  truth. 

There  is  an  inference  from  this 
view  of  the  evidences  of  Christian- 
ity, which  we  present  chiefly  be*, 
cause  the  illustration  of  it  may 
serve  to  show  how  the  whole  argu- 
ment which  we  have  been  consider- 
ing, and  which,  as  we  have  said,  is 
for  the  most  part  inaccessible  ex- 
cept to  the  believer,  may  be  brought 
to  bear  on  the  understanding  and 
the  conscience  of  the  natural  maa. 
The  inference  is  this:  There  is 
0uch  a  thing  as  an  experimental  ac' 
quaintance  tnith  the  gospeL 

There  are  those  who  regard  the 
gospel  as  being  nothing  more  than 
a  code  of  ethical  precepts.  There 
are  others  who  treat  the  gospel  as 
if  it  were  merely  a  system  of  ab- 
stract truths.  Against  both  these 
classes  of  men  it  is  to  be  affirmed 
that  the  gospel  is  far  more  than 
this — ^that  religion  can  never  be 
truly  known  till  it  is  known  by  the 
deep  experience  of  the  soul. 

There  is  such  a  thing  as  an  ex- 
perimental acquaintance  with  the 
gospel.  This  the  j^spel  itself  di- 
rectly asserts  in  a  great  variety  of 
instances.  This  the  gospel  implies 
also  no  less  distinctly  in  its  jirst 
aspect,  in  its  broadest  outline,  as  a 
revelation  designed  to  AH  and  to 
enlarge  man's  moral  capacities,  to 
elevate  and  to  expand  his  spiritual 
nature.  And  how  the  same  thing 
is  still  more  explicitly  contained  in 
the  argument  which  we  have  been 
considering,  we  need  not  overpass 
our  limits  to  illustrate. 

We  would  say  then  to  the  mor- 
alist and  to  the  speculator  on  the 
gospel,-^ You  cannot  well  deny 
wat  there  is  such  a  thing  as  an  ex- 
perimental acquaintance  with  the 
gospel,  without  denying  the  reality 


3U 


LUeraryi  mid  PkHanqfkkai  ht^Oig^ice. 


[f^Th 


of  the  fOflpcA  itself.  F«f  h«v^  na 
^zperioiei^  kaowledge  of  religicMi 
it  is  true ;  but  there  are  oftera, 
around  you  who  testify  that  they 
hare  felt,  and  that  by  their  con- 
sciousness they  know  the  gospel  to 
be  true.  Their  testimony  to  the 
reality  of  experimental  re%ioai 
how  will  you  evaiie  ?  Will  you 
deny  thai  they  testify  the  truth? 
How  ?  Do  they  testify  deliberately 
to  a  falsehood  ?  You  will  not  say 
60.  Have  you  ever  found  these 
men  to  be  liars  ?  Are  they  not  the 
very  men  whose  testimony,  of  all 
others,  you  are  most  ready  to  re- 
ceive when  any  other  subject  ia  in 
question  ?  How  then  can  you  deny 
that  in  this  case  their  testimony  is 
worthy  of  belief?  Do  you  say  they 
are  mistaken  ?  How  can  that  be  ? 
The  subject  of  their  testimony  is  a 
matter  not  of  opinion,  or  of  specu- 
lation, but  a  matter  of  fact,  and  a 
matter  of  fact  which  ftlls  under 
their    own   especial    cognizance. 


Tl^y  apeak  tbajt  Ibegr  d^  Imow  and 
tesltfy  that  tb^  have  seem*  A^d 
not  only  so ;  but  these  men  ^re  not 
a  few  weak  and  ignorant  iodividu- 
al^ ;  but  they  are  many,  and  among 
them  are  men  of  every  diversity  oi 
native  character,  and  men  of  every 
degree  of  intelligence,  and  men  of 
every  station  i^  society ;  nay,  you 
know  there  are  among  them  men 
who  had  once  the  same  opinions 
with  yourself,  and  who  once  denied 
more  stoutly  than  you  do,  the  very 
fact  of  which  they  are  now  swift 
witnesses.  How  then  can  you  re- 
ject thmr  testimony?  As  well 
might  the  blind,  when  the  rainbow 
spans  the  heavens,  and  the  crowd, 
around  him  are  gazing  in  rapture 
on  its  glories,  deny  thai  there  ia 
such  a  thins  as  hght  or  colour. 
As  well  might  the  deaf,  when  ho 
watches  the  delighted  faces  of  the 
tlurong  that  listens  to  some  strain  of 
melody,  deny  that  there  i»  such  % 
thing  aa  sound* 


Zftetsrs  atrtr  ptOwQiAfcal  XnteOfiinirf * 


A  vohune  of  the  letters  of  General 
Washington,  selected  by  Judge  Wash- 
ington and  Chief  Justice  Marshall,  has 
been  announced,  as  forth-coming.— 
Some  of  the  principal  articles  on  the 
subject  of  slavery  which  appeared  some 
time  since  in  the  Recorder  and  Tele- 
graph, have  been  collected  into  a  pam- 
phlet which  is  in  the  press  at  Amherst, 

Mass. ^A  periodical  work  has  been 

announced  in  Maine  with  the  title  of 
the  Maine  Evangelist,  on  a  plan  sinu- 
lar  to  that  of  the  '  National  Preacher,' 
ii^th  this  exception,  that  the  former 
publishes  selected  instead  of  origiDal 
sermons. 

Agents  are  success^Hv  empfeyed  in 
Maine  to  increase  the  nmds  of  their 
Theological  Seminary  at  Bangor. 

The  Rev.  James  S.  Cannon,  D.  D. 
has  been  chosen  to  fill  the  vacancy  oc- 
casioned by  the  death  of  the  late  Pro- 


fessor Woodhttll  of  the  Theological 
Seminary  at  New-Brunswick. 

Prison  DhcipUne  Society, — ^The  ob- 
ject of  this  society  which  was  formed 
in  Boston  a  vear  since,  ia  the  improve- 
ment of  mibiic  prisons  in  the  United 
States.  The  first  annual  report*  just 
published,  is  a  most  important  docu- 
ment, and  fumishas  abundant  proof 
that  the  labours  of  such  an  institution 
were  not  unneeded.  It  discloses  a 
mass  of  facts  resnecting  the  stracturet 
management,  and  dom^Hc  characier  oP 
our  prisons  generally  (there  are  &  few 
exceptions,)  which  show  that  these  ee^ 
tablishments  are  calculated  to  eflbci 
a^  thing  rather  than  the  objects  (os 
wluch  tlMy  were  erected«-the  proven* 
tion  of  crime  and  the  reformatum  of  q& 
fenders. 

The  greatest  source  of  evU  noUced 
in  the  report  is  the  promiscuous  om>w4*  ' 
ing  together  of  prisonere  of  evei^y  age. 


Itt2«.} 


Ii^9f0ftf  4mt  Phik^ofM^al  bMigmcB. 


30$ 


a|id  cok^»  mi  ^pmcb  in  raU^  iosthe 
n^i^  900QIB,  wltich  thual^ecoiite  the 
nurseries  of  futiure  onnie»r«*6Qhool8  o€ 
iWlniU  instruction  in  viJUijiy;  indeed 
tli^  progress  of  ciime  abroad  in  bo 
sinall  degree  is  distinctly  tvaeed  to 
these  abodea  of  every  vile  and  heart* 
hardening  ahoininatioB»  Another  prin« 
cipai  cause  mealioned,  of  the  fiveqi^enp 
cy  and  inovease  of  dime,  is  the  degr«h 
ded  ckarader  ^  our  coloured  popukk- 
<io»-  By  a  eompanson  of  the  whil>e 
a^  coloured  ln«atesof  our  peniten* 
tiaries,  considered  in  re^wct  to  the 
toial  of  the  two  kinds  of  population  to 
which  they  helon|»)  it  is  shown  that 
the  propoxtion  of  coloured  convicts  is 
about  tenfold  greater  t]^n  that  of  the. 
whites.  **  The  whole  coloured  popu- 
lation of  the  three  Stales  above  men-' 
tioned»  (says  the  Report,)  vi«.  Massa- 
chusetts, Connecticut,  and  New- York, 
i|as  been  less  than  54,000,  and  for  the 
support  of  the  convicts  from  this  small 
population,  in  the  time  specified  above, 
[an  average  of  about  17  years]  the 
three  states  have  expended  ^64,066. 

^'  Could  these  states  have  anticipated 
these  surprising  results,  and  appropria- 
ted the  money  to  raise  the  character 
of  the  coloured  population,  how  much 
better  would  have  been  their  proa- 
pects,  and  how  much  less  the  expense 
of  the  states  through  which  they  are 
dispersed,  for  the  support  of  their  co« 
loured  convicts."  This  view  of  the 
subject  furnishes  a  powerful  argument 
surely,  Ibr  the  education  ana  moral 
improvement  by  legidiative  provisicm, 
of  this  unhappy  people;  and  if  the  ele* 
vation  of  their  character  by  these 
means  is  impracticable,  situated  where 
they  now  are,  then  the  fects  here  disr* 
<4osed  fiimish  an  argument  equally 
powerful  in  favour  of  their  removal  to 
their  own  land.  Let  us  diminish  the 
number  of  our  convicts  by  aiding  the 
Colomaatioa  Society. 

We  hope  this  Repom  will  reach  ev- 
ery ma^strate,  ana  every  man  of  in- 
fltience  in  the  nation.  The  Prison 
Discipline  Society  deserves  su|^rt, 
aod  lU  the  fiicts,  which,  with  a  benev- 
olent industry  and  seal,  they  have 
brought  to  ligl^  be  as  extensiv^y 
known  as  they  should  be,  and  they  wiU 
aeceive  support. 

England. — According  to  the  calen- 
dnars  of  the  universities  of  Cambridge 
and  Oxford,  for  18^6,  the  members  df 


the  ftNnner  amount  to  486$)  an4  the 
meaoJ^ers  of  the  latter  to  4piW^ 

SPAiN.-<»An  English  paper  contwoft 
the  following  statement  respecting  th^a 
wealth  of  t^  ehui ch  of  Spain*  The 
Pope  having  jpranted  to  the  King  tlm 
Hberty  of  conferring  pensions  amount- 
ing to  a  third  par!  of  the  Bi^hop'8  reve-^ 
nnesfor  one  year,  the  Spanish  Govem-v 
ment  demanded  of  them,  (long  before 
the  revolution,)  an  estimate  of  their 
amount.  It  may  easily  be  suppoeed  they 
would  not  rate  thenii  very  higV»  and  it  ia 
thon^ht,  that  with  the  exertion  of  th^. 
Archbishop  of  Toledo,  they  only  valu- 
ed them  at  half,  or  the  third  part  of 
their  real  valuer  The  fbDowing  were 
the  returns  received  and  onfile« 


Ardibkhop  of 
Toledo    n  10,000 


Zaragosa  13,000  ,  Coria, 


Santiago  32,000 

Seville,  40,000 

Granada  U,500 

Valencia  26,000 

Osma  11,500 

pkcencia  8,000 


Archbishop  of 


Fortosa 


Astorgra 

Almena 

Santander 

Palencia 

Gerdna 

Feruil 


6000' 
5000 
4000 
3100 
3450 
430a 
2500. 
300tf 


The  total  revenue  of  the  Spanish; 
Archbishops,  and  Bishops,  according^ 
to  their  own  estimates,  amounted  to 
1520  fiOO  sterlings  the  revenues  of  tha 
Canons  of  the  first  and  second  clasa 
amounted  to  /469,B45.  Some  of  thl^ 
canons  whose  incomes  do  not  excee4 
2300  are  enabled  to  keep  coaches.  Mat 
n^  of  the  Bishops  livQ  in  a  style  of  mags 
mficence  surpassing  even  that  of  th^ 
grandees. 

Income  of  ike  Spamth  Clergy, 

Tithes        -     .  -        /10,900,000 
Fees      -        -        .  110,000 

Ahns  -        -  1,950,000 

Livings  -        -        1,000,000 

Produce  of  church  yards   600,000 


»rm 


113,660,000 
At  first  sight  it  will  appear  incredi- 
ble that  a  nation  whose  annual  expen- 
diture does  not  amount  to  /7,000,000^ 
sho]:4d  ever  have  allowed  the  clergy  to 
raise  a  revenue  double  that  of  the  kmg-* 
dom.  But  this  phenomenon  has  been, 
a  consequence  of  their  enormous  pow- 
er. Yet  in  snite  of  the  inquisition,  alt 
the  men  of  talent  who  have  governed 
Spain,  have  endeavoured  to  make  th» 
clergy  contribute  a  portion  of  their  im^ 
mense  wealth  to  the  support  of  govern* 
ment.     lioqg  be&re  the  revplmtioii 


I 

366  LUerary  and  PhUo^opUcai  hUKgenee.  [J'vi.t, 


they  had  more  than  once  applied  the  and  a  learned  native  ia  employed  in 

Ecclesiastical  reveniies  to  the  public  translating  English  works  of  science 

service,  and  when  the  Cortes  did  the  into  Persian  and  Arabic* 

game,  they  only  followed  the  example  In  addition  to  these  two  institntions, 

given  to  them  by  many  ministers  of  ab-  the  Government,  in  1823,  adopted  a 

solute  kings,  who  reigned  prior  to  Fer-  measure  calculated  to  give  a  powerful 

dinand.  impulse  as  well  as  a  judicious  direc- 
tion to  the  ardour  felt  by  all  ranks  o^ 

India— The  Christian  Observer  for  **>«»'  servimts  in  promoting  education 

-,     ,         ^  .         J  *  -1  J    ^ „♦  ^p  amongst  the  Hindoos.    This  was  the 

March  contains  a  detailed  account  of  ^^^^^  ^f  ^  Committee  of  Public 

the  benevolent,  religious,  and  literary  Instruction,  of  which  Mr.  Harington, 

institutions  founded  by  the  British  in  whose  benevolent  efforts  in  the  cause 

Calcutta  and  its  vicinity.    That  part  of  native  education  is  well  known,  was 

of  the  article  which  relate,  to  institu-  -^^^  V^':^t^{,^ 

tions  supported  by  the  government  we  enlightened  servants  of  the  Company, 

shall  transfer  to  our  pages,  presuming  and  those  bes^  acquainted  with  the 

that  our  readers  are  less  informed  re-  native  languages  and  habits.   After  as- 

specting  these  than  with  those  esUb-  certaining  the  »tate  of  public  educa- 

J,    ,77  tion  under  this  presidency,  the  atten- 

hfihed  by  missionancs.  ^j^  ^^  ^^^  Committee  will  be  engaged 

.  The  Government  Sanscrit  College  j^   submitting   to  Government  such 

was  established  in  1821,  and  is  largely  measures  as  it  may  appear  expedient 

endowed.    The  course  of  study  m  this  to  adopt,  with  a  view  to  the  better  ed^ 

college  comprehends  jrramroar,  gene-  ucation  of  the  people,  to  the  intioduc- 

ral  literature,  rhetoric  and  prosody,  tion  of  useful  knowledge,  including 

kw,  and  logic,  and  natural  and  expe-  the  sciences  and  arU  of  Europe,  and 

rimental  philosophy.    A  proficiency  m  to  the  improvement  of  their  moral 

the  English  language  is  an  indSspensi-  character.    The  Committee  are  mak- 

ble  quahfication  for  admission  to  the  ing  great  exertions  towards  diffiuing. 

highest  class.    Conformably  to  the  an-  gradually,  but  steadily,  an  improved 

cient  practice  of  the  Hindus,  a  portion  system  of  education  tto>ughout  Britidi 

of  the  college  funds  is  assigned  to  de-  India. 

fray  stipends  to  one  hundred  students,  in  the  interior  of  India  the  most  im- 

who  are  either  strangers  or  indigent,  portant  of  the  government  seminaries 

Although  it  is  the  immediate  object  of  {n  the  Bengal  provinces,  are  the  cd- 

the  institution  to  cherish  Hindu  litera-  leges  of  Benares  and  Agra.    The  for- 

ture,  yet  it  is  hoped  that  it  will  tend,  mer  was  fbunded  in  the  year  1794. 

by  the  gradual  diffusion  of  European  The  Government  assigned  the  annual 

information,  to  the  promotion  of  use-  gim,  of  20,000  rupees  for  the  endow- 

fid  learning  and  improved  habits  of  ment  of  the  college,  for  the  cultivation 

mt  ii#  J  •           mr  u          j     /^  i  ^^  Hiudoo  literature.    The  system  of 

The  Madnssa,  or  Mohammedan  Col-  instruction  at  this  seminary  was  the 

lege,  for  the  study  of  the  Arabic  and  model  upon  which  the  Sanscrit  Cd- 

Persian  languages  and  Mohammedan  lege  at  CalcutU  was  formed, 

law,  was  foimded  in  1780,  by  Mr.  Has-  In  1823,  the  Government  resolved 

tings,  and  is  also  largely  endowed  by  to  appropriate  the  proceeds  of  certain 

the    Government,    ft  is  rising  into  lands,  to  the  formation  of  a  collegiate 

viffour,  reputation,  and  usefuhiess.—  establishment  in  the  city  of  Agnu 

There  are  eighty-five  students  on  the  This  institution,  unlike  the  Sanscrit 

foundation,   beside  out-students,  the  and  Mohammedan  colleges,  which  are 

number  of  whom  is  unlimited.    The  more  or  less  confined  to  particular 

course  of  education  comprises  the  Ara-  classes,  will  be  open  to  ail  the  native 

bic  and  Persian  knguages,  general  population,  and  will  direct  its  instruc- 

fiterature,  law,  philosophy  of  law,  tra-  tion  to  the  general  purposes  and  bnsi- 

ditions  of  Mohammed,  rhetoric,  logic,  ness  of  life.    Stipends  will  be  allowed 

geometry,  arithmetic,  astronomy,  ac-  to  the  scholars,  as  in  the  two  Cakut-. 

cording   to   the  British  system ;    to  ta  colleges.    Board  and  lodging  wiji 

which  mavbe  added  the  regulations  of  not  be  provided  for  the  studenU ;  so 

the  British  Government.    An  English  that  no  difficulty  will  attend  their  as- 

daas  has  recently  been  established,  sociation  for  the  purpose  of  rtudy,  with- 


J 


182B.] 


Literary  and  Philosophical  Intelligence. 


36T 


in  the  same  walls  during  the  day.-^ 
The  Afliatic  Journal  states,  that  since 
the  puhlication  of  Mr.  Lushin^on's 
work,  this  college  has  heen  establish- 
ed, and  is  in  fiifi  operation ;  and  that 
its  students  are  seventy-three  in  num- 
ber. 

The  government  schools  at  Chinsu- 
rah  deserve  notice,  not  only  for  the 
extent  of  their  utility,  but  for  their  in- 
teresting history.    In  the  year  1814, 
Mr.  May,  a  Dissenting  minister  at 
Chinsurah,  with  a  very  slender  income, 
opened  a  school  in  his  house  for  in- 
structing native  boys,  gratuitously,  in 
leading,  writing,  and  arithmetic,  on 
the  system  of  Dr.  Bell.    On  the  first 
day  sixteen  boys  attended.    By  great 
exertion,  and  with  the  aid  of  Govern- 
ment, in  less  than  a  year,  he  had  es- 
tablicJied  sixteen  schools,  to  which  951 
pupils  resorted.    Mr.  May  met  with 
tome  slight  impediments  from  the  jeal- 
onsy  of  the  natives,  fomented  by  the 
artifices  of  the  old  teachers.    The  for- 
Iner   he    conciliated  by  his  prudent 
measures ;  and  the  latter  he  took  into 
his  service.     Mr.  May  also  projected 
the  formation  of  a  school  for  teachers, 
which  succeeded.    After  a  time,  the 
prejudices  of  the  natives  wore  away  : 
the  higher  classes  gave  the  plan  en- 
couragement;   and  the  pupils,  afler 
a  time,becanae  so  lax  in  their  relifirious 
scruples,  that  whereas  the  Brahmin 
boys  and  teachers  would  not  at  first  sit 
down  on  the  same  mat  with  those  of 
another  cast,  both  have  now  volunta- 
rily relinquished   this   scruple.    Mr. 
May  died  in  August  1818;  but  previ- 
ous to  his  death  he  had  th?  satisfac- 
tion of  seeing  his  zealous,  yet  prudent 
plans,  rewarded  by  the  extension  of 
his  schools  to  the  number  of  thirty-six, 
attended  bv  above  3000  Hindoos  and 
Mohammewi^*      Subsequently     the 
schools  have  been  fhrther  augmented, 
and  assimilated  to  the  English  Nation- 
al Schools. 

The  g05cenHnent  School  at  Benares 
was  originally  established  by  two  libe- 
ral natives  of  that  city,  who  assigned 
SOO  rupees  per  month  towards  its  sup- 
port. This  was  insufiicient ;  and  ac- 
tordingly  Government  took  upon  itself 
to  defray  the  deficiency,  amounting  to 
252  mpees  per  month.  Besides  the 
•ommon  speuing-books  employed  in 
learning  the  English  language  (which 
contain  passages  at  variance  with  po- 
lytiieism,)  the  New  Testament  is,  in 
oaaformity  to  the  w^  of  the  founder, 


used  by  the  first  class;  and  all  the 
the  Hindoo  boys  who  learn  the  Per- 
sian language,  read  the  Persian  New 
Testament  as  a  class-book.  It  is  sta- 
ted that  the  scholars  prefer  the  New 
Testament  to  anv  other  English  book. 

The  Free  School  at  Cawnpore  is 
supported  by  an  allowance  of  400  ru- 
pees per  month.  The  pupils  admitted 
are  of  all  classes,  Hindus,  Mohamme- 
dans, and  English,  for  many  of  them 
are  children  of  the  European  warrant 
and  non-commissioned  officers  of  the 
different  corps  and  departments  of  the 
stations.  Some  of  the  English  boys 
have  become  proficients  in  the  Persian 
language,  and  are  likely  to  be  of  con- 
siderable use  in  teaching  English  to 
the  Hindus  and  Mohammedans,  who 
are  said  to  flock  to  the  school  with  as« 
dour  for  tuition  in  that  language.  The 
late  Major-General  Thomas  officially 
represented  to  the  Adiutant-General, 
in  1823,  that  *' several  of  our  sepo3rs 
from  the  corps  of  the  station,  as  well 
as  a  number  of  Mohammedan  and  Hin- 
du grown-up  lads  of  the  most  respec- 
table families,  had  become  class-fellows 
with  the  English  boys  in  reading  the 
Bible." 

In  settling  the  province  of  Rajpoo* 
tana  in  1818,  the  Marquess  of  Hast- 
ings conceived  that  the  introduction  of 
schools  would  be  a  judicious  expedient 
to  wean  the  rising  generation  from  the 
in  habits  of  their  parents.  Seven 
schools,^  attended  by  above  300  chil- 
dren, were,  before  long,  in  operation; 
and  applications  for  the  formation  of 
more  were  received  by  the  superin- 
tendant. 

The  Bhagulpore  School  was  estab- 
lished by  Crovemment  for  the  instruc- 
tion of  the  recruits  and  children  of  the 
hill  corps,  and  of  the  hill  people  in 

general ;  and  there  is  reason  to  expect, 
'om  this  institution,  the  promotion  of 
civiUzation  amongst  the  rude  mountain 
tribes  in  this  quarter.  The  govern- 
ment allowance  for  the  support  of  this 
school  is  400  rupees  per  mensem. 

To  the  foregoing  list  of  government 
institutions  must  be  added  the  school 
for  native  doctors  established  at  Cal- 
cutta in  1 822.  They  are  regularly  en- 
listed as  soldiers  for  fifteen  yeanr. 
Lectures  (in  Hindustanee)  are  deliver- 
ed to  them  on  particular  cases,  opera- 
tions, comparative  anatomy,  materia 
medica,  and  the  practice  of  physic; 
and  demonstrations  are  occasionally 
given  at ,  the  general  hospital.    T^ . 


96S 


List  cfNew  PvhlicaJtums 


fJmt. 


pupib  are  represented  at  manifesting 
remarkable  oilieeBce  ki  tiieir  studies. 
Even  ti^e  Hindu  students,  persuaded 
that  nothing  which  has  £br  its  object 
the  jneservatioii  of  human  life  is  re- 
|>ogiiant  to  the  teiMts  of  Aeir  religion, 
readily  attend  and  readily  assist  in  dis- 
sectiois  ais  opportunttsss  offer. 

It  has  been  determined  to  establish 
a  college  lor  Mohammedans  at  Delhi; 
the  arrangements  for  which  have  re- 
c^ved  Uk  sanction  of  Government, 
and  are  in  progress. 

To  this  kst  of  institutions,  support- 
ed by  Government  for  the  intellectual 
improvement  of  their  sobjects,  may  be 
added  various  others  which,  though 
not  exclusivelv  maintained,  are  pat- 
ronised  and  aided  by  the  state.    These 


institutions  are  of  various  Idnds--^^^- 
gions,  as  well  as  what  are  strictly  de- 
nominated charitable;  bat  we  shall 
confine  our  notice,  at  |M«settt,  tothoeb 
which  embrace  the  oluect  of  instract- 
4ng  the  people  of  Hindustan  in  the  ele* 
ments  of  secular  knowledge;  thoogb 
eeveral  of  them  have  also  a  Tery  im- 
portant bearinff  upon  the  moral  ui 
reli^us,  as  well  as  merely  the  litera- 
ry, unprovementof  the  natives. 

Then  follows  an  account  of  the  in- 
stitutions of  the  Church  Missionary., 
London  Missionary,  Baptist  Miaeaona- 
ry,  and  other  societies,  with  which  out 
readers  cannot  be  supposed  to  be  un- 
acquainted. 


Irfst  Of  Afte  Sttttftatfotiis* 


acLioioua. 

The  Death  of  Christ:  beinff  the  sub- 
stance of  several  Sermons,  delivered  in 
Park  Street  Church,  Boston,  in  the 
month  of  January,  10S6.  By  8.  Ed- 
wards Dwigfat.  Boston:  Crocker  and 
Brewster,    pp.  128. 

A  Discourse,  delivered  Oct.  13, 1819, 
before  the  Mendon  Association.  By 
Nathaniel  Emmons,  D.  D.  Franktin. 
Second  edition,  by  request  New- 
York:  Davis. 

The  Resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ;  a 
Sacred  Drama.  Translated  from  the 
German.    Boston:  18mo. 

The  substance  of  a  Sermon,  preach- 
ed at  the  Methodist  Chapel,  Dover,  N. 
•H.,  on  Thursday,  April  13,  1826,  the 
dhayofpaldicfiist.  By  JohnNewland 
Maffit.    Concord,  N.  H. 

A  Sermon  by  the  venerated  Presi- 
sdent  Edwards,  re- written,  so  as  to  re- 
tain his  thoij^hts  in  a  modem  style.-^ 
By  Daniel  A.  Clark,  Amherst.    SvOb 

A  Discourse,  delivered  at  New- 
Hampton,  N.  H.,  Feb.  1, 1826,  enti- 
tled, ^«The  Influence  of  Christianity 
upon  man  as  an  intellectual  Being.  "<-^ 
By  Benjamin  F.  Famsworth,  Prind- 
ptd  and  Professor  of  Theology  in  the 
New-Hampton  Literary  and  Theolo- 
gical Institution. 

Sermons  on  various  subjects  of  Chris- 
tian Doctrine  andJHity.    By  Watha» 


iel  Emmons, D.  D.    Providence:  8to. 
pp.  402. 

A  Brief  Outline  of  the  Evidences  of 
the  Christian  Religion.  By  Archibald 
Alexander.  Third  Edition.  New- 
Vork.     18mo.  pp.  287. 

A  Sermon,  preached  before  the  Bi- 
ble Society  of  Virginia,  at  their  aamial 
meeting,  April  4, 1826.  By  WilliaA 
J.  Armstrong.    Richmond. 

A  Sermon,  preached  at  the  opoiiiig 
of  the  General  Aasembfy  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church,  in  the  Umted  States, 
on  Thursday,  May  18,  1826.  By  8te> 
phen  N.  Rowan,  D.  D. 

The  Scripture  Doctrine  concerning 
the  Mesdah.  By  an  aged  Layman.— 
JBoflton.    8vo.  pp.  15. 

Little  Sennons  on  Great  Sulnects. 
By  Thomas  Williams,Pastorof  achureh 
in  Attleborough.  Providence.  ISmo. 
pp.  72. 

A  Few  Brief  Letters  to  a  Gentle- 
man of  New-York,  in  rektion  to  "Df. 
Miller's  Letter  to  a  Goitleman  of  Bi^ 
timore,  in  reference  to  the  case  ^f  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Duncan.  By  a  Presbyteri- 
an.   New-York. 

MISCKLLANCOUS. 

Address,  delivered  before  the  Alum- 
ni of  Columbia  Cdlege,  on  the  3d  day 
of  May,  1826 ;  in  the  HaU  of  the  Col- 
lege. By  William  Bard,  A.  B.  New- 
Yoik:  a^CCarriU. 


162$.] 


jReUgious  Inteliigenee. 


369 


Six  moirths  in  the  West  Indies,  in 
IBiS.    New-York. 

The  Defonned  Boy.  By  the  author 
of "  Redwood,  &c."  Boston.  18mo. 
pj).  40. 

The  Lay  of  Gratitude;  consisting 
of  Poems,  occasioned  by  the  recent  vis- 
it of  La  Fayette  to  the  U.  States.  By 
Daniel  Bryan.  PhikdelpMa.  8vo. 
pp.  104. 

Speech  of  Mr.  Webster,  of  Massa- 
chusetts, in  the  House  of  Representa- 
tives, on  the  Panama  mission,  deliver- 
ed on  the  1 4th  of  April,  1 826.  Wash- 
inffton.    8vo.  pp.  61. 

History  of  England,  from  the  first  in- 
vasion by  Julius  Cesar  to  the  acces- 
lion  of  Georffe  IV.  For  the  use  of 
schools.  By  Wm.  Grimshaw.  Phil- 
adelphia.    12nio.  pp.  292. 

First  Annual  Report  pf  the  Board  of 
Mana^rs  of  the  Prison  Discipline  So- 
ciety, Boston,  June  2,  1826.    ^p.  88. 


A  Treatise  on  the  laws  and  obliga* 
tions  or  contracts,  by  M.  Potkier.— 
Translated  from  the  French,  with  an 
Introduction,  Appendix,  and  Notes,  il- 
lustrative of  the  English  law  on  the 
subjects.  By  William  Daniel  Evans, 
Esq.,  Barrister  at  Law.  In  two  void. 
Philadelphia.    8vo. 

Discourses  on  cold  and  warm  bath- 
ing; with  remarks  on  the  effects  of 
drmking  cold  water  in  warm  weather. 
By  John  6.  Coffin,  M.  D.'  Second 
edition.    Boston.     12mo.  pp.  70. 

The  American  Family  Physician. 
By  the  late  Thomas  Ewell,  M.  D.  of 
Virginia.  Addressed  to  the  heads  of 
fiimilies  in  the  United  States.  George* 
town. 

The  First  Part,  comprehending  the 
basis,  of  a  new  musical  Work,  to  be 
entitled.  Music  as  a  Science,  or  Self- 
Instructor  on  the  Piano  Foxte.  Bal- 
timore. 


HrligfottK  XntrnCgrnce. 


PaSSBTTfiRIAN   CHURCH. 

The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  were  in  session  at  Phil- 
adelphia from  the  18th  of  May  until 
the  1st  of  June.  From  the  Synodical 
«nd  Presbyterian  reports,  presented  to 
that  body,  it  appean  that  there  are  un- 
der the  card  of  the  (General  Assembly 
14  Synods,  comprising  85  Presbyte- 
ries, and  that  68  Presbyteries  have 
sent  up  to  this  assembly  their  reports- 

The  whole  number  of  Ministers  re- 
ported by  the  above  named  68  Pres- 
byteries, IB  985;  of  licentiates  152;  of 
candidates  176;  of  congregations  1524. 
Of  the  ministers,  635  are  settled  pas- 
tors, and  350  are  stated  supplies,  or 
without  charge.  And  of  the  congre- 
gations, 944  are  supplied,  and  549  va- 
cant. The  number  of  communicants 
added  last  year  in  720  conffregationa, 
is  9557,  and"  the  whole  number  of  com- 
municants in  931  congr^ations  is 
99,674.  The  number  of  aduU  baptisms 
in  457  congregations  is  1983— of  infant 
baptisms  in  751  congregations,  9397. 

1826.— -No.  7..  47 


Seventeen  Presbyteries  have  made  no 
reports  on  any  subject  to  the  present 
Assembly;  but  from  the  last  reports 
received  fVom  15  of  these  delinquent 
Presbyteries,  it  appears  that  they  con- 
tained 150  ministers,  and  had  under 
their  care  32  licentiates,  25  candidates, 
251  congregations,  and  9,995  commu- 
nicants ;  so  that  the  whole  number  of 
ministers  now  ascertained  to  belong  to 
the  Presbyterian  church  in  the  United 
States,  is  1,135— the  whole  number  of 
congregations  returned  is  1,775;  of 
communicants  109,667 ;  of  licentiates 
184,  and  of  candidates  for  the  gospel 
ministry  201. 

The  following  are  among  the  most 
important  resolutions  passed  during 
this  session. 

(^  the  Union  of  the  American  Board 
with  the  U.  F.  M.  Society,  the  follow- 
ing resolutions  were  passed. 

RcBolved,  That  the  General  Assem*^ 
bly  do  consent  to  the  amalgamation  of 
the  American  Board  of  Commissionen 
for  Foreign  Missions  and  the  United 
Foreign  Mia^onary  Society. 

RuohedArther,  That  this  General 


370 


Religious  IntdUgence. 


[JULT, 


Assemblv  recommend  the  American 
Board  or  Commissioners  for  Foreign 
Missions,  to  the  favourable  notice  and 
Christian  support  of  the  church  and 
people  under  our  care. 

The  following  report  from  the  com-  , 

mittee  appointed  on  the  Colonization 

Society  was  received  and  adopted,  viz. 

The  Assembly  having  witnessed 
with  high  gratification  the  process  of 
the  American  Colonization  Society  in  a 
great  work  of  humanity  and  religion, 
and  believing  that  the  temporal  pros- 
perity and  moral  interests  of  an  exten- 
.  sive  section  of  our  country ;  of  a  nu- 
merous, degraded,  and  miserable  class 
of  men  in  the  midst  of  us,  and  of  the 
vast  continent  of  Africa  now  uncivili- 
zed, and  unchristian,  are  intimately 
connected  with  the  success  of  this  in- 
stitution, therefore 

Ruolvedy  That  this  Assembly  re- 
Commend  to  the  churches  under  their 
care  to  patronize  the  objects  of  the 
American  Colonization  Society;  and 
(MLrticularly  that  they  take  up  collec- 
tions in  aid  of  its  funds  on  the  4th  of 
Julv  next,  or  on  the  Sabbath  immedi- 
ately preceding  or  succeeding  that  day, 
and  whenever  such  course  may  be 
thought  expedient,  to  give  them  as- 
sistance in  such  manner  as  may  be 
most  conducive  to  the  interests  of  the 
general  cause. 

A  series  of  resolutions  were  passed 

deeply  lamenting  the  continued  profa. 

nation  of  the  Lord's  day  and  earnestly 

recommending   to    the   ministers    of 

Presbyterian  Churches  to  address  their 

people  frequently  and  solemnly  on  the 

subject*    Among  the  resolutions  is  the 

following  : 

Ruolvedy  That  it  be  solemnly  en- 
joined on  all  the  Presbyteries  and 
Church  Sessions  in  our  connexion  to 
exercise  discipline  on  their  respective 
members  whenever  guilty  of  violating 
the  sanctity  of  the  Sabbath ;  and  that 
an  inquiry  should  be  annually  institu- 
ted in  each  Presbytery  relative  to  this 
subject;  and  that  each  pastor  should, 
at  the  earliest  opportunity  practicable, 
present  tins  subject  in  lul  its  solemn 
importance  to  the  session  of  the  church 
under  his  pastoral  charge,  and  invite 
the  co-operation  of  its  members  in  all 
proper  and  prudent  measures  for  the 
suppression  of  Sabbath-breaking ;  and 


further,  that  it  be  recommended  to  all 
our  ministers  and  church  members 
when  travelling  to  give  preference  to 
such  livery  estaDliBhments,steam  boats* 
canal  boats,  and  other  public  vehicles 
as  do  not  violate  the  law  of  God  and 
of  the  land  in  relation  to  the  Sabbath. 

The  Committee  to  whom  was  refer- 
red the  proposal  of  the  Presbytery  of 
Hanover  respecting  the  Theological 
Seminary  under  their  care,  reported  a 
series  of  Resolutions,  which  were 
adopted.  In  these  resolutions  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly  agree  to  take  the  Semi- 
nary under  their  care  and  to  receive  its 
funds,  which  are  to  be  kept  entirely 
distinct  from  all  others.  The  Presby- 
tery of  Hanover  have  permission  to 
draw  annually  or  quarter-yearlv  for 
the  avails  of  these  mnds ;  and  also  to 
withdraw  the  principal,  provided  how- 
ever that  the  proposal  to  withdraw 
shall  lie  before  the  Presbytery  at  least 
one  year  previously  to  its  being  voted 
upon.  The  General  Assembly  are  at 
liberty  to  resign  all  charge  and  super- 
intendence of  the  Seminary,  whenever 
they  shall  judjre  the  interests  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  require  it. 

One  of  the  retfDlutions  declares  that 
the  General  Asssembly  shall  have  a 
right  to  exercise  a  general  control  over 
the  Seminary,  and  shall  have  a  nega- 
tive in  all  the  appointments  to  the  offi- 
ces of  Professors  and  Trustees  and  on 
all  general  laws  or  rules  adopted  by 
the  Presbytery  for  its  government; 
and  another  requires  the  Presbytery  of 
Hanover  to  send  up  to  the  Gfsieral 
Assembly  annually  a  detailed  report  of 
all  their  transactions  relating  to  the 
Seminary ;  on  which  report  a  vote  of 
approbation  or  of  disapprobation  shaD 
be  taken,  and  all  the  appointments  or 
enactments  of  the  Presbytery  or  of  the 
Board  of  Trustees  acting  under  their 
authority,  which  may  l^  rejected  by 
the  General  Assembly  shall  be  nnfi 
and  void ;  but  the  authority  of  the  As- 
sembly over  the  Seminary  is  to  be 
merely  negative ;  they  cannot  ori^finatc 
any  measures  or  give  any  special  di- 
rections for  the  government  of  the  in- 
stitution.   If  it  shall  appear  to  the 
General  Assembly  that  doctrines  con- 
trary to  the  standards  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian church  are  inculcated  in  the  Sem- 
inary, or  that  in  any  other  respect  it  is 
so  managed  as  to  be  injurious  to  the 
interests  of  truth  and  piety«  the  Gene- 
ral Assembly  may  appoint  visitera  to 


1826.] 


Rdigunu  IiUdligence. 


371 


examine  into  the  state  of  the  institu- 
tion, and  if  the  Assembly  shall  be  con- 
vinced that  any  professor  inculcates 
doctrines  repugnant  to  the  word  of 
God,  and  to  the  Presbyterian  confes- 
sions of  faith,  they  can  require  the 
Presbytery  to  dismiss  such  professor 
and  to  appoint  another  in  his  place ; 
and  if  the  Presbytery  neglect  or  refuse 
to  comply  with  such  requisition  the 
General  Assembly  are  at  liberty  to 
withdraw  their  patronage  and  superin- 
tendence from  the  seminary,  and  to 
take  such  other  steps  as  may  be  deem- 
ed necessary. 

When  the  Presbytery  of  Hanover 
accede  to  these  terms,  the  Theolo- 
gical Seminary  at  Hampden  Sydney 
College  is  to  be  denominated  the  The- 
ological Seminary  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  under  the  care  of  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Hanover. 

The  property  of  the  General  Assem- 
bly amounts  to  Jl  1 1 ,542 ;  all  of  which 
bat  ^20,700  is  in  some  way  connected 
with  or  applicable  to  Theological  Sem- 
inaries. This  2^0,700  is  applicable 
to  Missions. 

JkMXRICAN  TRACT  SOCIETY  OF  BOSTON. 

The  anniversary  meeting  of  this  Soci- 
ety was  held  on  Wednesday,  May  3l8t. 
The  following  are  extracts  from  the 
annual  report: — 

The  whole  number  of  the  first  series 
of  Tracts  printed  the  last  year,  is 
540,000.  Seven  numbers  of  the  second 
series  have  been  re-printed,  in  editions 
of  8000,  amounting  to  56,000;  making 
the  whole  number  of  Tracts  printed 
daring  the  year,  596,000.  The  whole 
lumber  of  Tracts  issued  from  the  So- 
jciety's  Depository  during  the  same  pe- 
riod, is  738,470;  containmg  more  than 
7,384,000  pages. 

The  Committee  have  also  caused 
1663  volumes  of  the  first  series,  and  95 
of  the  second,  to  be  bound;  most  of 
which  have  been  disposed  of,  and  are 
included  in  the  preceding  statement. 

The  receipts  into  the  treasury  have 
been,  for  Tracts  sold  from  the  general 
Depository  and  from  other  Depositor 
ries,  j2l4,115  41.  Sundry  donations 
from  hfe  members,  auxiliary  Societies, 
and  individuals,  ^1,732  92.  Avails  of 
the  Christian  Almanac,  ^415.  Con- 
tribution at  the  last  annual  meeting, 
}71  72.  Making  the  amount  of  re* 
ceipts,  ^6,335  06.    The  receipu  of  the 


last  year  have  thus  fallen  short  of  those 
of  the  preceding  year,  ^4,467  38;  and 
leave  a  balance  of  }  1,087  31  due  from 
the  Society  to  the  general  a^nts; 
while  during  the  same  p^iocT,  the 
Tracts  issued  firom  the  general  Depo- 
sitory have  exceeded  those  printed  by 
142,470. 

This  decrease  in  the  funds  contribu- 
ted to  the  Society,  is  probably  owing, 
in  part,  to  the  circumstance,  that  the 
Executive  Committee  have  employed 
no  re^ar  Agent,  and  have  of  course 
made  less  effort  in  this  way,  than  in  for- 
mer years ;  and  in  part  to  the  growine 
up,  during  the  year,  of  the  nationiu 
Society  of  New-York,  which  has  oc- 
cupied much  of  the  ground  formerly 
occupied  by  this  Society,  and  turned 
the  contributions  of  many  of  our  for- 
mer patrons,  into  a  new  channel — ^yet 
destined  for  the  accomplishment  of  the 
same  great  object. 

Many  of  the  former  auxiliaries  to 
this  Society,  as  well  as  many  hew 
Tract  Societies  which  have  been  form- 
ed, have  undoubtedly  found  it  more 
convenient  to  receive  their  Tracts 
from  the  Society  at  New- York.  This 
society  has,  however,  had  a  lar^e  ad- 
dition to  the  number  of  its  auxiliariea> 
Donations  have  been  received  during 
the  past  ye»,  from  83  Societies  not 
previously  recognised  as  auxiliary. 
These,  together  with  those  before  re- 
cognised and  which  have  given  no  no- 
tice of  their  dissolution  or  change  of 
connexion,  make  the  whole  number  of 
auxiliaries  more  than  500.  Of  those 
from  which  communications  were  first 
received  during  the  past  year,  16  are 
in  Maine;  3  in  New-Hampshire;  12 
in  Vermont ;  21  in  Massacnusetts ;  1 
in  Rhode  Island;  5  in  Connecticut; 
11  in  New- York;  1  in  Pennsylvania; 
10  in  Ohio ;  3  in  Illinois. 

Forty-six  have  been  added,  diying 
the  past  year,  to  the  list  of  life-mem- 
bers. Three  new  depositories  have 
been  established— one  at  Wiscasset, 
Me.,  one  at  Bennington,  Vt.,  and  one 
at  Taunton,  Mass. 

The  Christian  Almanac  for  1826, 
was  printed  in  7  editions,  and'  about 
50,000  conies  were  put  in  circulation. 
The  whole  number  printed  since  its 
commencement  in  1821,  is  not  far  from 
250,000.  This  work  has  been  trans- 
ferred to  the  sister  Society  at  New 
York,  and  measures  have  been  taken 
to  give  to  the  number  for  1827,  as  ex- 
tensive a  circulation  as  any  preceding 


372 


ReKgiiMs  ItUettigenee. 


[JmLTi 


number.  The  Tntct  Mogaeine  has 
also  been  tranaferred  to  that  Society, 
thoQgh  copies  are  secured  to  the  aux* 
iliaries  of  this  Society,  in  the  same 
manner  as  before  this  transfer  was 
made. 

The  Committee  cannot  but  reflect, 
with  the  highest  gratification,  on  the 
amicable,  and,  as  they  hope,  beneficial 
connexion  wMch  has  taken  place  be> 
tween  this  Society  and  the  American 
Tract  Society  instituted  last  year  at 
New- York.  The  superior  facilities 
which  that  city  possesses  over  eveiy 
other  in  this  country,  for  holding  di- 
rect and  easy  communication  with  all 
parts  of  our  own  land,  and  with  every 
commercial  nation  of  the  world,  ren- 
der it  peculiarly  adapted  to  be  the  seat 
of  a  great  national  institution ;  and  the 
promptitude  and  liberaJity,  with  which 
its  conductors  and  friends  in  that  vi- 
cinity have  contributed  to  its  growth 
and  efficiency,  |^ve  the  most  animating 
promise,  that  its  ultimate  usefulness 
will  correspond  with  the  pious  wishes, 
the  extensive  views,  and  the  spirited 
enterprise  of  those  who  devised  it. 

■ 

AMERICAN  EDUCATION  SOCIETY. 

The  tenth  publip  annivexsary  of  this 
Society  was  celebrated  9t  Boston,  on 
Monday,  the  29th  of  May.  The  fol- 
lowing are  extracts  from  the  annual 
report. 

The  present  Report  embraces  the 
time  which  is  included  between  the  39th 
of  September,  1824,  and  the  29th  of 
May,  1826,  a  period  of  one  year  and 
ei^t  months. 

l)uring  this  time  78  new  Beneficia- 
ries have  been  received  under  the  pat- 
ronage of  the  Society.  The  sum  ex- 
pended in  grants  amounts  to  near 
^16.000. 

liie  Board  have  the  satififaction  of 
assuring  the  Society,  that  except  in  a 
very  few  instances,  no  improper  con- 
duct of  their  Beneficiaries  has  come  to 
their  knowledge  during  the  time  en^^ 
hraced  in  this  Report. 

The  testimony  of  those  who  are  con* 
verpant  with  the  Beneficiaries,  is  almost 
uniformly  in  their,  favour.  Letters 
from  the  Presidents  of  several  of  our 
Colleges  speak  in  strong  language  of 
their  dUi^ence  in  study,  and  their  cor- 
rect Christian  deportment.  In  several 
instances,  they  have  been  instruments 
in  the  hands  of  God  of  promoting  revi- 


vals of  rehgioo.  And  their  general  in- 
fluence on  the  moral  state  v  the  Col- 
leges anctiAcademies  in  which  they  are 
located,  we  know  to  be  decidedly  fa- 
vorable to  religion. 

On  the  whole,  it  is  our  decided  opin- 
ion, that  an  equal  number  of  Chri&tian 
youth,  so  variously  selected  and  placed 
m  circumstances  so  trying,  cannot  be 
found,  of  a  character  so  consistent  and 
praise-worthy. 

It  is  a  source  of  the  liveliest  satisfac^ 
tion  to  us,  that  while  we  cannot  impart 
to  our  object  the  excitements  which  i^t- 
tend  Missionary  operations,  in  which 
intelligence  novel  and  important  is 
brought  from  distant  lands  to  awakes 
interest  in  the  churches,  we  can  yet 
feel  that  our  operations  are  a  double 
blessing;— a  blessing  when  the  final 
object  IS  accomplished,  and  a  qualified 
ministry  is  given  to  the  world,  and  a 
blessing  bo&rc  in  the  amofmU  of  good 
our  Beneficiaries  efifect  while  passing 
through  the  different  stages  of  their 
education ;-— an  amount  which,  though 
it  mav  be  despicable  in  the  eyes  of 
worldly  men,  is  not  so  in  the  eyes  of 
Him  who  died  for  sinners,  nor  of  those, 
who  with  better  means  of  judging  than 
we  possess,  rejoice  in  Heaven  over  one 
sinner  that  repenteth. 

We  cannot  but  look  with  the  most 
devout  pleasure,  on  what  this  Society 
has  accomplished  during  the  short  pe- 
riod of  its  existence.  The  whole  num- 
ber of  tho^  who  have  been  received 
as  Beneficiaries  is  546.  And  although 
we  have  so  recentlv  commenced  our 
labours,  a  considerable  number  of  our 
Beneficiaries  have  already  become  or- 
dained ministers,  and  missionaries; 
others  are  in  the  employ  of  charitable 
Societies ;  others  are  licensed  candid- 
ates for  the  ministry.  More  than  200 
are  now  members  of  Colleges  and  A- 
cademies.  Of  those  who  have  been 
grraduated,  many  are  employed,  for  a 
time,  as  instructors  of  youth,  or  are 
pursuing  theolo^cal  studies.  From 
the  fact  that  this  Society  has  been  ia 
operation  only  ten  years,  a  period  bare- 
ly sufficient  to  c<Hnplete  a  regular 
course  of  Uberal  education,  it  is  obvi- 
ous that  only  a  few  of  its  Beneficiaries 
can  actually  have  entered  on  the  du- 
ties of  the  ministry,  and  of  course  that 
the  utility  qf  iu  effovU  cannot  in  any 
degree  be  estimated  bv  the  number  al- 
ready enjfaged  in  proreesional  labours. 
Indeed,  it  can  be  fully  disclosed  only 
by  future  ages  and  the  eteinal  world* 


me.] 


OrdinatuuM  and  iMUilaHons. 


378 


VLtxff  of  the  ministere  it  has  educa- 
ted, and  will  edacate,  will  we  doubt 
not,  be  instrumeiita  of  converting  ma* 
ny  sinnen ;  some  of  their  converts  wiU 
become  ministers  in  their  turn,  and 
thus  continue  the  effects,  which  under 
God  originated  with  us,  as  long  as  the 
sun  and  moon  shall  endure.  If  this 
Society  continues  to  prosper  tUl  the 
whole  number  who  have  already  been 
under  your  patronage,  shall  become 
pastors,  545,000  persons,  according  to 
the  common  estimate,  will  be  supplied 
with  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel.-— 
And  if  auMMig  those  whom,  in  process 
of  time,  we  hope  to  educate,  should  be 
found,  as  we  trust  there  wUl  be,  tnany 
a  Leland,  CampbeU,  and  Paley,  who 
shall  dei^d  Christianity  against  the 
attacks  of  infidelity;  and  many  a  Ca- 
rsy,  Martyn,  and  Fish,  who  shall  pro- 
claim the  new^  of  salvation  to  nullions 
that  have  never  known  it ;  and  many 
an  Edwards  and  Fuller,  who  by  their 
writings  shall  ably  support  the  faith 
once  delivered  to  the  saints;  and  ma- 
ny a  tStorr  and  Knapp,  whose  learned 
and  critical  labours  shall  contribute  to 
the  elucidation  of  the  sacred  volume; 
generations  yet  unborn  will  bless  you 
for  your  liberality,  and  thank  God  tnat 
he  put  it  into  your  hearts  to  devise  thb 
excellent  charity. 


At  this  meeting  of  the  Society,  an 
important  alteration  was  made  in  their 
Constitution.  The  sections  providing 
for  the  admission  of  persons  as  mem* 
bers  on  the  payment  of  ^5,  of  clergy- 
men as  life-members  on  the  payment 
of  {40,  and  of  laymen  as  life-members 
on  the  payment  of  {100,  were  so  alter- 
ed that  no  person  can  hereafter  become 
an  acting  member  except  by  election.. 
Clergymen  paying  }40,  and  laymen 
{100  each,  will  henceforth  be  consid- 
ered as  ktmorary  membcro  poesees- 
ing  the  privilege  of  attending  the  de- 
liberations of  t^e  Society,  but  not  en- 
titled to  vote. 

DONATIOTfS  TO  HXLIOIOVS  A1VD  CBAM- 
TABLK   INSTITUTIONS. 

To  the  American  Board,  *|4,724  14. 

To  the  American  Sunday  School  Un- 
ion, during  the  year  ending  May  22, 
1^16,222. 

To  the  United  Foreign  Missionary 
Society  from  March  16,  to  April  30, 
|J[2,300  17. 

To  the  Auxiliary  Foreign  Missiona- 
ry Society  of  Boston  and  vicinity,  for 
the  year  past,  {3,678  52. 


etniiMMmB  star  XnistalUitCanB. 


March  8.— The  Rev.LoaiNO  Baisws- 
TEK  was  ordained  as  an  Evangelist  at 
Addison,  Vt.  Sermon  by  Rev.  Josiah 
Hopkins. 

May  10.— The  Rev.  Lvonard  Jorn- 
soif,  at  Wethersfield,  Vt.  as  an  Evan- 
gelist. Sermon  by  the  Rev.  W.  Cha- 
pin  of  Woodstock. 

May  10. — The  Rev.  CharlxsBot- 
TCR  at  Sharon,  Mass.  as  an  Evangelist. 
Sennon  by  the  Rev.  Ebenezer  Bur- 
gess, of  Dedham. 

Mav  10.— Messrs.  Ww.  M.  Kino, 
and  Samvkl  R.  Snead,  were  ordain- 
ed as  Evangelists,  at  Middletown,  Jef- 
ferson Co.  K^ntocky.  Sermon  by  the 
Rev.  A.  A.  Shannon,  Shelbyville. 

May  17. — Mr.  Svttheiiland  Dotto- 
LASS,  of  the  Gooeral  Theological  Sem- 
inary, New- York,  and  Mr.  Bbn/amin 


C.  P  AaKxa,  of  Boston,  Mass,  were  ad- 
mitted to  the  holy  order  of  Deacons  at 
St.  Michael's  Church,  Bristol,  R.  I., 
by  the  Rt.  Rev.  Alexander  V.  Oris* 
wold,  D.  D. 

May  31.— *The  Rev.  Danisl  Dana» 

D.  D.  was  installed  as  pastor  of  the 
second  Presbyterian  Churoh  and  Soci« 
ety  at  Newburyport,  Mass. 

June  7. — ^Mr.  Elsaser  P.  Wells* 
and  Mr.  Thomas  W.  Corr,  were  ad- 
mitted to  the  holy  order  of  Deacons,  in 
TriniUr  Church,  Newtown,  by  the  Rt. 
Rev.  T.  C.  Brownell,  D.  D.  LL.  D. 

June  7. — The  Rev.  Henet  Wood, 
was  ordained  over  the  the  church  and 
congregation  in  Goffstown,  N.  H.,  and 
the  Rev.  Jacob  Little  of  Boscaweni 
as  an  Evangelist.  Sermon  by  the  Rev.  - 
£.  P.  Bradford,  of  New  Boston. 


374 


PiMie  Afairs. 


[JULV, 


June  13.— The  Rev.  Joseph  Fb£e-  June  20.— The  Rev.  Aaxoit  Pick- 
man,  as  an  Evangelist,  at  Ludlow,  Vt.  et,  as  an  Evangelist,  at  Boston.  8er- 
Serman  by  Elder  Aaron  Leland,  of  mon  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Fay  of  Charles- 
Chester,  town. 


HuUte  mmvn. 


FOREIGN. 

GasAT  Britain.— *Tlie  distresses 
which  existed  a  few  months  since  in 
England,  in  consequence  of  numerous 
bankruptcies  which  happened,  have 
been  succeeded  by  serious  dbturban- 
ces  in  the  manufacturing  districts, 
great  numbers  of  the  workmen  having 
become  riotous  for  want  of  employ- 
ment. Large  subscriptions  have  been 
raised  among  the  wealthy  for  their  re- 
lief, and  they  appear  now  to  have  be- 
come quiet. 

Greece.— -Missolonghi  feU  into  the 
hands  of  its  enemies  on  the  23d  of  A- 
prU,  unable  to  sustain  the  increasing 
pressure  of  seige  and  famine  longer. 
The  destruction  of  life  was  indiscrim- 
inate and  very  great.  This  event  has 
added  another  page  of  terror  to  the 
history  of  Greece,  and  another  shade 
of  guilt,  we  fear,  to  the  apathv  with 
which  the  Christian  powers  of  Europe 
regard  this  ruthless  war. 

BitRMAH. — Official  accounts  state  that 
the  Burmese  war  is  terminated.  The 
conditions  of  peace  are  said  to  be  the 
cessation  of  several  provinces,  and  the 
payment  of  a  sum  of  money  to  the  Brit- 
ish. The  Burmese  appear  to  have 
been  subdued  rather  by  diseajse,  chole« 
ra  morbus,  than  by  battle;  their  en- 
emies, it  is  said,  in  a  mardi  of  more 
than  a  hundred  miles,  with  little  oppo- 
sition, through  a  country  fortified  with 
stockacees,  found  the  earth  burthcned 
with  the  victims  of  this  destructive 
malady,  in  rraves  of  twenty  and  forty. 
Few  wars  have  been  waged  in  modem 
times  of  which  as  to  their  origin  and 
history,  so  little  has  been  communica- 
ted to  the  world  as  that  in  Burmah. 

AiTRicA.— An  interesting  document, 
exhibiting  a  detailed  statement  respect- 
ing the  Celony  at  Montserado,  has 


lately  been  forwarded  to  this  country 
by  Mr.  Aahmun,  t&e  resident  agent, 
the  substance  of  which  is  given  in  the 
following  summary  by  the  editors  of 
the  New- York  Observer. 

The  most  perfect  health,  we  are  in- 
formed, exists  at  the  Colony,  except- 
ing a  few  cases  of  chronic  casualties, 
and  a  species  of  troublesome,  but  not 
dangerous,  scorbutic  affections.  From 
the  17th  of  June,  to  the  Ist  of  Janua- 
ry, only  five  deaths  occurred,  two  of 
which  were  small  children.  The  chil- 
dren and  voung  persons,  above  three 
years  in  the  Colony,  appear  to  be,  in 
every  respect,  as  healthy,  muscular, 
and  vigorous,  as  the  natives  of  the 
Coast.  Adults,  who  have  been  the 
same  time  in  Africa,  acquire  a  predi- 
lection for  the  climate,  and  enjoy  equd 
health  with  those  in  America. 

The  system  of  government  adopted 
in  August,  1824,  and  since  sanctioDed 
by  the  Board,  has  undergone  no  mate- 
rial alteration.  It  ha«  proved  itself 
entirely  sufficient;  for  the  civil  gov- 
ernment of  the  Colony  possesses  muck 
of  the  Republican  character.  The 
constitution  and  laws  appear  to  be  the 
pride  of  all.  Every  attempt  to  impede 
the  movements  of  government  awa- 
kens general  indignation. 

One  hundred  and  twenty  sections  of 
plantation  lands  have  been  surveyed, 
and  allotted  to  as  many  different  fami- 
lies; but,  with  the  exception  of  ten 
sections,  given  to  the  settlers  on  the 
St.  PauPs  river,  ail  these  lands  are 
but  ill  adapted,  as  respects  their  soil 
and  location,  to  cultivation.  Their 
ability  to  obtain  a  subsistence  by  oth- 
er pursuits  has  induced  the  settlers, 
too  generally,  without  intending  to 
abandon  the  cultivation  of  their  luids, 
to  defer  this  labour  to  a  fiiture  period. 
The  last  year's  trops  succeeded  ex- 
tremely well,  until  nearly  harvest  time, 
but  were  then,  in  a.  great  measure,  de- 
stroyed by  the  animals  and  insects  of 


J  826.] 


Public  Affairs. 


ns 


the  country.  By  clearing  the  lands, 
this  will  hereafter  be  prevented.  The 
St.  Paul's  territory  appears  to  possess 
^eat  fertility,  and  every  advantage  for 
agricultural  improvements.  ''  Nothing 
(sajrs  Mr.  Ashmun)  but  disasters  of  the 
most  extraordinary  nature  can  prevent 
the  settlement  of  sturdy  farmers  now 
happily  seated  on  it,  from  making  their 
way  directly  to  respectability  and  a- 
hundance." 

The  Colonists  generally  live  in  a 
style  of  neatness  and  comfort,  approach- 
ing to  elegance  in  many  instances,  un- 
known before  their  arrival  in  Afirica« 
A  &mi]y  twelve  months  in  the  Colo- 
ny, without  the  means  of  furnishing  a 
comfortable  table,  is  unknown;  and  an 
indwidualj  of  whatever  age  or  sex, 
without  an  ample  supply  of  decent  ap- 
parel, cannot  be  found.    All  are  suc- 
cessfblly  building  houses,  and  improv- 
ing their  premises.    Every  family  has 
the  means  of  employing  from  four  to 
six  native  labourers,  at  an  expense  of 
from  four  to  six  dollars  per  months  On 
urgent  occasions,    individual  settlers 
have  advanced,  repeatedly,  for  the  pub- 
lic service,  produce  to  the  amount  of 
from  300  to  600  dollars.    Mechanics 
receive  for  wages  ^2  per  day,  and  com- 
mon labourers  from  75  cents  to  ^1  75 
cents.    Their  services  are  in  great  de- 
mand.    A  surplus  quantity  of  rice  is 
at  present  raised  by  the  natives,  and 
may  be  cheaply  purchased.    Several 
hundred  tons  of  camwood  annually  pass 
through  the  hands  of  settlers.    The 
amount  of  Ivory  bought  and  sold  dur- 
ing a  year  is  estimated  at  from  five  to 
eight  thousand  dollars.    Domestic  an- 
imals, though  not  numerous,  are  on 
the  increase.     Fish  are  excellent  and 
abundant.      By  a  few  drafts  in  the 
morning,  a  thousand  pounds  may  be 
obtained  weekly.    On  a  given  quanti- 
ty of  ground,  the  crop  of  rice  is  found 
to  be  double  that  of  an  ordinary  wheat 
crop,  and  obtained  with  half  the  labour. 
Fort  Stockton  has  been  entirely  re- 
built, and  in  a  very  improved  style.— 
The  new  Agency  house  is  nearly  com- 
pleted, and  only  waits  to  be  finished 
with  American  maUriaU,    The  gov- 
ernment house,  at  the  St.  Paul's  wiU 
soon  be  finished.    A  telegraphic  com- 
monication  is  to  be  establisned  between 
the  two  settlements,  by  means  of  sig- 
jRils  from  the  cupola  of  this  house  and 
the  flag-staff  of  Fort  Stockton. 


A  schooner  of  ten  tons  has  t>een  con- 
structed by  nine  blacks,  under  the  di- 
rection of  the  Colonial  Agent,  which 
visits,  once  a  fortnight,  Rio  Sisters 
and  Grand  Bassa;  and  frdghted  both 
ways,  generally  carries  and  brings  mer- 
chandize and  produce  to  the  amount 
of  from  four  to  eight  hundred  dollars 
per  trip.  Two  small  churches  have 
been  erected,  under  circuxistances  of 
a  most  gratifying  nature. 

Five  schools,  exclusive  of  Sunday 
Schools,  have  been  supported  during 
the  year,  and  still  contmue  in  opera- 
tion. The  children  give  evidence  that 
they  possess  good  mental  powers.— 
Should  emigration  cease,  for  a  few 
months,  to  Uirow  little  ignorants  into 
the  colony,  the  phenomenon  of  a  child 
of  five  years  unable  to  read,  would  not, 
it  is  believed,  exist  in  the  Colony. 

The  militia  are  organized  into  two 
corps ;  the  artillery,  of  fifty,  and  the 
infantry,  of  forty  men,  on  several  try- 
ing occasions,  have  shown  their  sol- 
dier-like conduct.  There  belongs  to 
the  establishment  15  large  carriage 
and  3  small  pivot  guns,  afi  fit  for  ser- 
vice. The  Agent  proposes  to  £pon  a 
double  battery  on  the  height  of  Thom- 
sontown,  for  the  protection  of  vessels 
in  the  roadstead. 

The  religious  character  of  the  Colo- 
nists is  too  flattering,  says  Mr.  Ash- 
mun, to  the  hopes  ofthe  pious  friends 
of  the  Colony,  not  to  be  admitted  with- 
out hesitation.  The  Sabbath  is  ob- 
served with  strictness.  The  Sunday 
schools  both  for  settlers  and  natives* 
are  well  sustained  and  attended,  and 
productive  of  the  happiest  fruits;  and 
several  charitable  societies,  particular- 
ly for  the  tuition  and  bringing  up  of 
the  native  children,  appear  to  have 
been  undertaken  in  a  truly  Christian 
spirit.  ^'  During  the  latter  half  of  the 
year,  two  commodious  an4  beautiful 
chapels  have  been  erected,  each  suffix 
cient  to  contain  several  hundred  wor- 
shippers. They  stand  on  the  confines 
of  a  once  gloomy  forest  consecrated  t« 
the  demon  worship  of  the  natives ;  and 
while  they  are  beheld  by  Cliristians  as 
new  and  joyful  landmarks  ofthe  wide- 
nmg  empire  ofthe  Son  of  Ood,  are  re- 
garaed  by  the  neighbouring  tribes  as 
monuments  of  the  mcipient  overthrow 
of  their  superstitions,  and  as  prophet- 
ic beacons  of  its  hastening  lissolution." 
More  than  fifty  persons  have  in  the  fi£» 


SIS'                          An9wer9  io  Ccrresp&ndents.  fJvtr, 

teen  raonthft  past,  embracing  nearly  been  made  by  the  Chief  of  Grand  Bas- 

the  whole  young  adult  peculation,  be-  sa.   It  is  thouffht  that  settlements  may 

come  the  serious  and  devout  profes-  be  commencea  at  both  these  places.— 

sorsof  Chrktianity.    <' The  Colony/'  Thus,   the   Society  has  jurisdictioii 

says  Mr.  Ashman,  '^  is,  in  deed  and  re-  along  more  than  one  hundred  miles  of 

ality,  a  Christian  community.     The  coast,  and  this  obtained  at  a  txiflin; 

Faith  of  the  Everlasting  Gospel,  has  expense. 

become  the  animating  spring  of  action,  The  just,  humane,  and  benevolent 

the  daily  rule  of  life,  and  the  source  of  policy  pursued  by  the  Colonigts  in  all 

ineffable  hope  and   enjoyment,  to  a  their  intercourse  with  the  native  tribes, 

large  proportion  of  the  Colonists:    I  has  given  a  great  and  increasing  inflti- 

have  seen,"  he  adds,  *'  the  proudest  ence  over  them.    We  have  practically 

and  profanest  foreigners  that  ever  vis-  taught  them,  says  Mr.  Ashmun,  in  the 

ited  the  Cotony ,  tremblin?  with  amaze-  spirit  of  the  parent  institution,  that  one 

ment  and  conviction,  and  almost  lite-  end  of  our  settlement  in  their  country, 

rally  in  the  descriptive  language  of  is  to  do  them  good.    We  have  adopt* 

Paul,  <'  Finil  the  secrets  of  their  hearts  ed  sixty  of  their  children,   and  are 

made  manifest,  and  falling  down  upon  bringing  them  up  as  the  other  chil- 

their  faces,  won^hip  God,  and  report  dren,  and  have  shown  a  tender  concern 

that  God  was  with  thb  people  of  a  for  their  happiness,  and  a  sacred  re- 

iTUth."  gard  to  their  rights,  and  have  thus  giv- 

-Except  for  military  offences,  not  a  en  them  a  new  and  surprising  view  of 

single  mdividual  of  the  Colonists  has  the  character  of  civilized  man.    Our 

suffered  imprisonment  for  a  period  of  influence  over  them,  he  adds,  is  nn- 

twenty-two  months— profane  swearing  bounded.    Thieves  and  other  malefac- 

is  hela  in  abhorrence.    Mr.  Ashmun,  tors  have,  in  too  many  instances  to  be 

liowever,  expresses  his    regret   that  recited,  been  volimtarily  given  up  to 

there  has  been  too  HtUe  punctuality  in  the  Colony  for  punishment.    One  of 

the  payment  of  debts,  and  the  moral  the  most  obvious  effects  of  the  Cdony, 

force  of  a  contract  has  been  too  Uttle  hajs  been  to  check  the  Slave  Trade, 

felt.  We  have,  says  Mr.  Ashmun,  I  thmk 

The  St.  Paul's  Territory  has  alrea-  I  may  confidently  say,  banished  it  from 

dy  become  the  residence  of  a  number  this  district  of  the  coast.    Perhaps  it 

of  families.    A  cession  of  countiy  has  is  yet  to  be  seen  that  the  most  barba- 

been  made  to  the  Colony  by  Kin^  Free-  reus  of  practices  may  be  undermioed 

man  of  Young  Sestus,  and  a  factory  by  an  influence  as  silent  and  unpre- 

established  there  for  the  purchase  of  tending  as  the  persuasive  power  of 

rice.    A  similar  cession  of  territory  has  Christian  example. 


9iiitiD0t0  t9  CutttupinAnitJi 


**  Extraets  from  a  Diary*'  by  B,  received  sometime  since,  contain  some  inter* 
esting  sketches,  but  are  hardly  admissable  as  a  whole. 

We  have  not  yet  found  time  to  peruse  the  discussion  of  ^1X0X13^12;.  It  shall 
be  consideied  soon.       "" 

A  reply  to  Alepr  will  appear,  probably  next  month,  or  be  otherwise  dispo- 
sed of,  according  to  the  direction  of  the  vmter. 
t 

%*  It  his  been  noticed  probably  by  our  readers,  that  'from  the  commence- 
ment of  the  current  volume,  the  mechanical  execution  of  this  work  has  not  been 
good.  The  evil  has  been  owing  chiefly  to  the  unfaithfulness  of  the  person  to 
whom,  in  tike  fi'equent  and  necessary  abs^ce  of  the  late  puUisher,  the  press 
was  entrusted.  "The  business  is  now  committed  to  two  young  gentlemen  who 
have  established  an  office  with  an  iq>paratus  wholly  new,  and  in  whose  hands, 
it  is  expected,  the  work  will  be  improved.  Improvements  in  resipect  to  p^P^ 
must,  from  a  regard  to  unUbrmity,  be  deferred  to  another  year. 


THE 


CHRISTIAN  SPECTATOR. 


No.  8.] 


AUGUST. 


[1826. 


HeUstotm* 


For  the  Christian  Spectator. 

LA7  PBE8BTTSR8,   170.  XXX. 

AuRELius  ArousTiNus  wa9  born  at 
Tagaste,  in  Numidia,  A.  D.  354  ; 
taught  rhetoric  at  Carthage,  Rome, 
and  MilftB ;  and  being  of  dissolute 
morals,  adopted  the  errour  of  the 
Manichees.     Convinced    by   Am- 
brose, he  became  a  Christian,  in 
his  thirty-second  year,  and  returned 
from  Milan  to  his  native  city.     Five 
years  afterwards  he  was  ordained 
presbyter    by  Valerius,  at    Hippo 
Regius  ; .  and  in  396  was  received 
into  the  episcopate.     Of  his  con- 
temporaries, Ambrose  died  in  the 
fourth  century ;  Chrysostom    and 
Jerom  in  the  fifth  ;  the  former  he 
survived  more  than  twenty,  and  the 
latter  about  ten  years.     These  with 
Nomus,    Synesius,  Sulpicius,  Se- 
verus,  and  Paulinus,  were  deemed 
orthodox  writers  ;  Socrates  the  his- 
torian an^  Pelagius  were  of  the  op- 
posite character.     He  died  in  Hip- 
po, in  430,  whilst  it  was  beseiged 
by  the   Vandals.     His  works  are 
coQtai'ned  usually  in  ten  tomes  and 
a    supplement.    His    confessions 
constitute  an  edifying  history  of  his 
early  life,  and  of  his  views  at  differ- 
ent   periods.     His     retractations 
should  be  consulted  with  the  parts 
of  his  works,  which  they  correct. 
His  knowledge  of  the  Greek,  deem- 
ed by  himself  defective,  was  obvi- 
ously competent ;  but  he  excelled 
in  the  Latin  language,  and  could 
not  have  been  ignorant  of  the  Puaie. 
His    comparative    proficiency   in 
1826.— No.  8.  48 


Theologj^  was  unusual,  for  so  late 
a  convert.  Possessing  a  masculine 
understal^ding,  his  decisions  were 
often  too  prompt,  but  readily  aban- 
doned for  \  the  sake  of  the  truth. 
His  opinio^  were  in  high  repute, 
and  of  great  utility  at  the  reforma- 
tion, where  also  some  of  his  errours 
were  adopted.  In  ecclesiastical 
government,  he  professed  confor- 
mity to  the  canons  and  customs  of 
the  church.  Thus  when  he  nom- 
inated Eradius  the  presbyter  to  be- 
come his  successor,  and  obtained 
the  vote  of  the  people,  he  obseryed, 
that  he  had  been  ordained  bishop 
in  the  life  time  of  Valerius,  contra- 
ry to  a  canon  of  the  council  of 
Nice,  but  of  which  neither  of  them 
had  had  knowledge  ;  the  reprehen- 
sion he  had  received  on  that  occa- 
non,  he  vrished  Eradius  to  escape; 
but  the  vote  he  caused  to  be  recor- 
ded, and  subscribed  by  the  people, 
and  introduced  the  young  man  into 
a  portion  of  his  labours.* 

That  the  office  of  bishop  was 
founded  upon  the  custom  of  the 
church,  he  acknowledges  in  a  let- 
ter to  Jerom  ;  **^  I  entreat  you  to 
correct  me  faithfully  when  you  see 
I  need  it ;  for  although  according 
to  the  titular  distinctions  whick  the 
custim  cfthe  church  hath  introdu" 
cedy  the  office  of  bishop  may  be 
greater  than  an  eldership,  neverthe- 
less in  many  respects  Augustine  is 
inferiour  to  Jerom."t    To  suppose 

*  Tom.  IL  BIS.  Eput.  110. 

t  — »t  Togo  ut  me  fidenter  corrigas,  ubi 
mihi  hoc  opua  eaa e  peropexaris.    Qaaa- 


37« 


Lay  Vresbpters. 


[Aua., 


he  meant  hereoy  the  abandonment 
of  a  known  scriptural  superiority, 
and  the  depreciation  of  a  divine 
right  into  a  mete  titular  pre-emi- 
nence, is  an  impeachment  of  the 
piety  of  Augustine.  The  language 
jam  ecclena  u^us  obtinuit  is  a  plain 
acknowledgment,  that  episcopal  su- 
periority was  not  original,  but  mere- 
ly founded  on  the  custom  of  the 
church,  and  no  prevention  of  the 
precedence  due  to  Jerom  for  his 
distinguished  learning  and  knowl- 
edge. Had  Augustine's  compli- 
ment been  made  at  the  expense  of 
truth,  it  would  have  been  also  an 
imputation  of  ignorance  and  vanity 
to  Jerom.  That  canonical  distinc- 
tions originated  in  custom,  and 
were  ratified  by  mere  human  au- 
thority was  then  known  ;  and  when 
truth  demanded  from  the  bishop  an 
acknowledgment  of  his  personal  in- 
feriority to  the  presbyter,  it  was  fit 
also,  that  he  should  wave  the  dis- 
tinction, which  custom  had  intro- 
duced in  opposition  to  the  word  of 
God. 

He  has  on  the  question,  wheth- 
er those  charged  with  false  doc- 
trines be  in  the  church  or  not,  dis- 
carded the  authority  of  the  most 
venerable  of  the  fathers,  and  the 
obligation  of  the  decrees  of  coun* 
cils,  and  affirmed  that  the  ques- 
tion can  be  decided  by  the  sacred 
scriptures  alone.*  But  on  the  or- 
der of  the  church  he  sided  with  Je- 
rom, and  like  him  acquiesced  in 
its  government,  apprehending  no 
possible  advantage  from  opposing 
the  customs  of  the  church,  the  <^an- 
ons  of  councils,  and  the  laws  of 
the  empire.  The  ecclesiastical  ad- 
ministration was  not  then  a  matter 
of  controversy.  *'  The  bishops, 
who  are  this  day  throughout  the 
world,  whence  sprung  they  ?     The 

quam  enim  secundum  honorum  vocabu- 
la,  qvtBJam  eccleria  u»us  obtinmU  episco- 
patus  prcsbyteruB  major  sit,  tamen  in 
multis  rebus  Augustinus  Hieronymo  mi- 
nor est."    TVm.  //.  EpuU  ad  Hiertm. 

*  De  unitate  eceUtitR.    Ch.  19,  p.  5. 


church  herself  calls  them  fathers, 
she  has  borne  them,  and  she  has 
placed  them  in  the  seats  of  the  fa- 
thers."* He  acted  as  a  christian 
should  do;  the  church  of  Christ 
was  then,  and  still  is  such,  though 
the  original  form  of  government 
may  not  exist  in  the  world.  The 
investigation  of  truth  is  rarely  un- 
important ;  but  on  these  points  ne- 
cessary only,  when  errour  would 
unchurch  those  whom  God  accepts ; 
or  where  primitive  truth  is  denied, 
and  its  advocates  arraigned  by  the 
ignorant. 

An  argument  has  been  attempt- 
ed for  lay  presbyters  from  an  epis- 
tle which  Augustine  wrote  to  hit 
church  at  Hippo,t  commencing 
with  these  words  ;  "  Dilectissimis 
fratribus,  clero,  senioribus  et  uni- 
verssB  plebi  ecclesiae  Hipponuisis." 
To  the  brethren  greatly  belcved^  the 
clergy, I  the  elderly  ^*and  all  the 
people  of  the  church  at  Hippo.''* 
The  next  epistle  is  directed  to  the 
same  church,  and  begins  with  *'  Di- 
lectissimis fratribus,  conclericis,  et 
universie  plebi ;  To  the  brethren 
moat  beloved,  the  clergy,  and  all  the 
people,  &c.  These  two  letters  were 
written  to  the  same  church,  conse- 
quently the  same  officers  and  peo- 
ple were  addressed  in  both.  The 
two  first  terms  "  dUectUnmU  fra- 
tribua,'*^  occurring  in  each  saluta- 
tion, may  have  been  intended  of  all 
the  worshippers,  or  of  the  clergy 
only.  Clero  the  clergy  in  the  on» 
epistle  corresponds  to  conclericis, 
in  the  same  sense,  in  the  other. 
senioribus,  the  elders,  expressed  \n 
the  first,  are  included  in  the  uni- 
versa  plebi  of  the  second.  The 
conclericis  of  the  second  being  pre- 
cisely equivalent  to  the  clero  of  the 

*  "  Hodie,  episcopi  qui  sunt  periotnni 
mundum,  unde  nati  sunt  ?  Ipsa  ecciesia 
patres  illos  appellat,  ipsa  illos  genuUi  et 
ipsa  illos  constituit  in  sedibus  patrunt** 
Tom.  rni.  417. 

t  Tbm  //.  661.  Epiit.  139. 

t  Clenu  has  been  improperly  transla- 
tsa  a  **  elergyman.^ 


1826.]                                  Lay  Presbyters.  379 

first,  of  which  the  ssnioribus  being  captions  of  these  letters  of  Augus- 

expressed,  constituted  no  part,there  tine  are  conclusive  proof,  that  the 

elders  could  not  have  been  implied  seniores  of  whom  he  speaks  were 

in  the  canelericis.     If  they  were  not  clerical,  and  so  not  even  on  an 

not  of  the  clergy,  they  were  not  equality  with  deacons,  and  conse- 

officers ;    because  had  they   been  quently  upon  no  construction,  the 

such,  they  must  have  been  treated  ^pM&lulsg  ruling  presbyters  of  the 

with  disrespect,  either  by  a  total  new  testament,  or  any  officers  in 

omission,  or  the  including  of  them  the  gospel  churches.     That  these 

in  the  pldn.     If  they  were  not  of-  were  never  such  in  the  churches 

ficers,  the  term  senioribus  was  ta-  of  Africa,  may  be  fairly  also  infer- 

ken  appellatively,  in  that  letter  in  red  from  the  omission  of  them,  both 

which  it  occurs,  and  meant  nothing  in  the  enumeration  of  the  officers 

more  than  the  aged  men  of  the  con-  of  a  particular  church,*  and  in  the 

gregation,   who   have   been   of^en  catalogues  given  in  the  councils  of 

thus  distinguished,  because  of  their  Carthage,  where  they  are  thus  enu- 

experience  and  gravity;    but  are  tnersiied;  bishop, presbyter^ d^aea^^ 

nevertheless   really  a  part  of  the  subdeacon,  acolyth,  exorcist,  read- 

pUbs,  or  common   people.     This  er,  door-keeper,  and  chorister,]    If 

interpretation  is  also  corroborated  such  a  class  of  officers  as  seniores 

by  the  circumstance,  that  seniori-  had  existed  next  after  the  deacons, 

bus  not  presbyteris,  is  used ;  the  they  must  have  been  enumerated 

latter  being  the  ordinary  official  >n  such  catalogues,  but  nothing  of 

term,  and  the  other  generally  ap-  the  kind  has  occurred.     Augustine 

pellative  ;  a  discrimination,  which,  describes  the  orders  of  his  day  in 

though   neglected    by    TertuUian  Africa,  which  no  one  better  knew, 

and  Cyprian,  is  carefully  followed  in  the  same  manner.}     **  A  higher 

by  Optatus  and  Augustine,  who  ob-  order  contains  in  and   with  itself 

serves  ^'  omnis  senex  etiam  pres-  that  which  is  less,  for  the  presbyter 

byter,  non  omnis  presbyter   etiam  performs  also  the  duty  of  the  dea- 

senex."*     Every  old  man  is  an  con,  and  of  the  exorcist  and  of  the 
eider,  not  every  elder  also  an  old 

man.  These  seniores,  who  some-  ^i^i^^ni,  Bingham  (/i6.//.e.  19.) 
«;»«A^  ^^»..«  ;«  Ak^  r^k -:«♦;-.  considers  the  tentaret  of  Aufniitine,  Op- 
times  occur  m  the  Christian  wn-  tatus,  and  the  pape«  appended  to  the  Ut- 
ters Ot  Atrica,  are  m  no  instance  ter,  to  have  been  men,  who,  for  their  years 
to  be  deemed  of  the  clergy,  they  and  faithf\ilneB8,  were  entrusted  to  taka 
administered  no  ordinances,  never  ^*'®  of  the  goods  of  the  ohurch,  but  nei- 
sat  as  presbyters,  and  neither  ex-  ther/<iy  €Wmnor^jg(r/3u1ffoi.  But  mo- 
communicated  nor  restored,  but  <lem  opinions  are  inadmissible  evidence. 
were  placed  after  the  deacons,  and  *  Contra  Creseoniwn,  Lib.  III.  c.  29. 
consulted  merely  for  their  knowl-  +  Cancil  Carthag.  IV.  « Episcopus, 
edge  and  prudence,  or  introduced  presbyter,  diaconus,  subdiaconus,  acoly> 
because   of  their   interest.!     The  thus,  ezorcista,  lector,  ostarius,  psalmis- 

U." 

Trnn.  IK  99.  +  «  Major  cnim  ordo  intra  se  et  apud 

tVitringa  (de  Synag.  115.)  has  writ-  w  Wet  etminorem,  ;>rc«^/«r,  enim  dia- 

ten  fWly  on  this  subject,  and  denies  that  com  agrit  officium  et  exoicistw  et  lectorts. 

the  stnim-es  pUbit  were  either  4rPg<r/3u7woi  P^esby terum  autem  intelligi  episcopum, 

^    ^                     »  m         a   am    ^  probat  r  aulus  Apostolus,  quando  Timo  - 

ry^s&OLkn^ia^,  otitfo€<nul6€  Cf8tf^u7ffoi;  fheum,  quern  ordinavit  presbyterum,  m- 

and  says  they  were  merely  yBml^g,  and  rtruit  qualem  debeat  creare  episcopuno. 

no  part  of  the  ecclesiastical  bodv  to  whom  Quid  est  enim   episcopus,  nisi  primus 

the  care  and  the  ministry  of  the  church  preBb3rter,  hoc  est  summus  sacerdos.  De- 

were  delivered.    Casanbon  distinguish-  nique  non  aliter  quam  compreinoyteros 

es  between  teniores  wrbium  and  seniores  hie  vocat,  et  consacerdotos  suos,  numquid 

eeelesiiMcum ;  these  last,  he  says  were  guo-  et  ministros  condiaconos  suos  dicit  epis- 

damtenut  eeduitutici,  yet  Imiti  and  ^uiir-  copus."    Tom.  IV.  780. 


380 


liaff  Presbyters. 


[Avft., 


reader.  Also  that  a  presbyter  is  to 
to  be  understood  to  be  a  bishop,  the 
Apostle  Paul  proves,  when  he  in- 
structs Timothy,  whom  he  had  or- 
dained a  presbyter,  what  kind  of  a 
bishop  he  ought  to  create ;  for 
what  is  a  bishop  but  a  primus  pres- 
byter, that  is  a  hiffh  priest,  and  he 
calls  them  no  otherwise  than  his 
co-presbyters  and  co-priests,  and 
may  not  the  bishop  also  call  his  dea- 
cons his  fellow-servants  ?"  But  he 
had  immediately  before  professed 
not  to  know  by  what  law,  by  whai 
custom  or  what  example  "  the  dea* 
cone  were  made  equal  with  preeby- 
ters^'^  ^^presbyterU  ministroe  ipso- 
rum  paresy'*  ^'  as  if  deacons  were 
ordained  from  presbyters,  and  not 
presbyters  from  deacons. '^ 

The  expression  peregrinue  pres- 
byter et  semores  ecdesuB  mustica- 
ikB  regUmiSy  &c.*  have  been  alleg- 
ed in  proof,  that  the  church  in  the 
city  Mustica  had  not  only  a  preach- 
ing presbyter,  but  lay  elders  also ; 
and  consequently  that  here  is  at 
least  one  example  of  the  existence 
of  elders,  such  as  are  formed  in 
some  of  the  presbyterian  churches. 
But  this  semblance  of  an  example 
of  lay  elders  in  an  ancient  church, 
is  too  slight  to  sustain  an  examina- 
tion. The  distinction  made  be- 
tween Peregrinus  and  the  semores 
ecclesuB  was,  that  he  was  a  pres- 
byter, and  they  were  npt  presbyters: 
if  not  presbyters,  consequently  not 
the  ruling  elders  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament, lor  these  were  presbyters, 
4rfod07cj7c^  ir^s<f/3u7f|oi.  Being  nei^ 
ther  presbyters  nor  deacons,  and 
no  intermediate  grade  ever  having 
existed  in  the  church,  these  Sen^ 
lores  consequently  had  no  office. 
Also  if  they  were  not  presbyters, 
the  word  seniores  must  necessarily 
be  understood  in  its  appellative 
sense,  old  men  ;  and  the  whole  ex- 
pression seniores  ecclesuB  can  mean 
no  more  than  the  aged  men  of  the 
church.  This  passage  describes 
the 'prosecution  of  a  petition  before 

•  Tom.  ni.  270. 


the  tribunal  of  the  pmtor  at  Car- 
thage by  the  presbyter  Peregrinus, 
and  the  senior  members  of  the 
church  at  Mustica,  against  Felici* 
anus,  who  detained  possession  a- 
gainst  the  sentence  of  an  ecclesias- 
tical assembly,  which  pronounced 
him  a  heretic.  That  the  aged 
members,  in  whom  the  possession 
at  least,  and  it  may  be  the  legal  ti- 
tle of  the  church  had  been  vested, 
should  join  with  a  presbyter  in 
such  petition  was  naturally  to  be 
expected ;  and  no  more  is  here  ex- 
pressed. 

The  state  of  the  church  in  North 
Africa,  excluding  Egypt  and  €y- 
renaica  was  in  the  days  of  Au- 
gustine very  different  from^  that  of 
other  countries.  As  every  city  had 
its  bishop,  so  every  parish  was  a 
diocese,  and  every  pastor  a  bisbqp. 
The  episcopate  of  Carthage  had 
the  superintendence  of  Africa,  and 
the  bbhop  of  Hippo  "Regius,  instead 
of  Cirta,  (Constantina)  for  the  most 
part  next  to  the  Metropolitan  of 
Carthage,  had  precedence  over 
those  in  Numidia ;  but  in  the  Mau- 
ritanias,  and  generaUy  in  Africa, 
this  depended  upon  seniority  in 
office,  and  not  upon  the  civil  dig- 
nity of  the  city,  as  in  other  parts  of 
the  empire. 

The  greatest  respect  was  paid  to 
old  men  both  among  Jews  and 
Gentiles.  Polybius  observes  that 
among  the  Lacedemonians  under 
the  regal  authority  aU  things 
which  respected  the  com$nonweaUh 
were  transacted  by  and  with  the 
concurrence  of  the  old  men.*  The 
Christian  churches  also  adopted  a 
wise  conformity  to  such  usages. 
To  be  consulted  was  the  claim  of 
the  aged,  when  their  interests 
were  concerned,  in  religious  as  well 
as  in  civil  matters  of  importance. 
Thus  in  the  "  Gesta  CssdUani  et 
Felicis,*^  usually  bound  up  with 
Optatus,  mention  is  made  of  epis- 

*  rtjwlig — Sia  GJV  xoi  iiila  wv  €a»Ut 
Xftp^sfcu  TO,  xala  njv  «'oXi7ewv.  Po- 
lyb.  hilt.  lib.  vL  p.  6«1. 


1826.) 


Lay  PreAyters. 


381 


eopU  presbyieri^  diaconi^  and  senr- 
icfta^  seniores  meaning  not  officers, 
but  aged  men  of  the  common  peo- 
ple. Neyertheless  these  seniareSy 
though  divided  from  presbyters  by 
the  intervention  of  deacons,  have 
been  brought  as  examples  and 
proofs  of  lay  elders,  and  identified 
with  those,  who  are  in  the  New 
Testament  denominated  ruling  pres- 
byters; but  who  really  were  and 
have  been  shown  by  many  testimo- 
nies to  have  been  those  presbyters, 
who  presided,  one  in  every  church, 
and  who,  after  the  days  of  the  Apos- 
tles, received  by  custom  gradually 
the  power,  name  and  dignity  of  bish- 
ops. The  mistake  is  however  ex- 
posed by  what  follows  ;  ''  adhibete 
conclericos  et  seniores  plebis,  ec- 
clesiasticos  viros."  CaU  the  clergy 
of  every  sort^  and  the  seniores  of 
ike  common  people^  who^arememr 
bers  of  the  church.  Here  concler' 
ieoa  includes  the  presbyters,  dea- 
cons and  subdeacons,  whilst  the 
seniores  are  plehes,  or  common  peo- 
ple.* 

Synesitts  was  chosen  and  ordain- 
ed bishop  of  Ptolemab  in  Peutapo- 
hs,  when  a  layman.  He  wrote  in 
elegant  style,  but  rather  as  a  phi- 
losopher than  a  divine.  His  dis- 
course delivered  A.  D.  398  before 
the  emperor -Arcadius,  and  several 
epistles  written  in  the  first  of  the 
following  century,  still  remain  in 
Greek,  his  own  language,  Gyrene 
his  native  city  having  been  coloni- 

*  That  elero  ti  senioribut  should  have 
*^eD  translated  ^*  to  the  clergyfman  and  e/- 
dett^  more  than  once  in  support  of  the 
Amerieaa  Presbyterian  government  is  in 
.  eharacter.    CUro  et  umaribut  mean  the 
•ame  with  tUrieU  tt  senioribut.    CUrua 
is  never  clergyman^  this  is  ekricut^  but 
clergy;  and  the  term  comprehended  at 
that  period,  what  it  still  does  among  epis- 
oopaiians,  presbyters,  deacons,  &c.  con- 
sequenUy  §emoribui  meant  a  portion  of 
plibit^  eommon  people ;  and  was  still  fur- 
ther restricted  by  the  terms  ueletiasticoa 
vtro^  ehwreh  members^  not  eecletiattiee ; 
^  eedentutieal  mm'''  in  our  language  is  a 
phrase  equivalent  to  clerical,  and  an  ob- 
viously unfair  translation  of  ecelenasHeos 
vtrof,  which  intended  no  more  than  men 
^  «r  connected  with  the  church* 


zed  from  Greece.  No  lay  presby- 
ters appear  in  the  volume  of  his 
works.  He  distributes  the  officers 
of  the  church  into  the  Lmte,  the 
presbyter^  and  the  bishop^  ysvilr^^ 
^fuf^vlspig  xou  69tifwf(^.*  The  lat- 
ter of  whom  he  denominates  the 
prieet  of  a  city^  his  office  a  priest- 
hood if^vviqvt  and  speaks  of  the 
eiecHon  of  a  bishop^oupifiug  srKfxiMrout 
and  of  the  imposition  of  the  hand$ 
whereby  the  party  is  manifested  a 
presbyter^  'xs^g^  frp^^vlsgog  airs^sdnx- 
7o.;l  His  representations  accord 
with  the  established  order  of  the 
ecclesiastic  administration  of  his 
day,  and  shows  that  among  the 
Greek  Christians  in  Africa,  the 
church  was  governed  at  that  peri- 
od, according  to  the  canons  of  the 
council  of  Nice. 

Severus,  of  the  Sulpician  familyt 
a  presbyter  of  Agen  on  the  Ga- 
ronne in  France,  wrote  an  outline 
of  history,  sacred,  Jewish,  and 
Christian,  from  the  creation  unto 
the  end  of  the  fourth  century  ;  the 
life  of  Martinus ;  three  epistles,  and 
three  dialogues ;  and  is  supposed 
to  have  died  about  A.  D.  420.  His 
style  discovers  advantages  in  his 
education.  His  judgment  of  char- 
acters and  historical  facts  might 
have  escaped  censure,  had  his  cre- 
dulity in  Monkish  legends  known 
any  bounds.  Speaking  of  the  mil- 
itary guard,  directed  by  the  emper- 
or Hadrian  to  be  constantly  kept 
at  Jerusalem,  he  observes,  that  un- 
til that  period,  **  the  church  had  no 
priest  at  Jerusalem^  except  of  the 
circumcision"  and  that  *'  then  firsts 
Mark  of  Gentile  extraction  was 
made  their  bishop."*     Priests,  Le- 

*  SyneHi  opera^p.  203.  Epitt.  58. 

t  0  is|«u(  nf^g  iroXg&i;.    Ibid.  p.  198^ 

tp.S32. 

{  Irfg  (foirxftpiS.    p.  223. 

Ilp.222. 

IT  ^  Hierosolyme  non  nisi  ex  circumcis- 
ione  habebat  ecclesia  sacer  dotem*'*~^^  turn 
primum  Marcus  ex  gentibus  apud  Hieros- 
olymam  episcopus  fuit.*'  StUpicii  Severi 
UK.  histor.  Lib.  IL  S.  45.  p.  364, 365. 


382 


The  DMne  forbearance  made  an  occasion  afnnning.     [Avo., 


vites,  altars,  sacrifices  and  other 
words  proper  to  Jewish  and  Pagan 
Worship  were  not  introduced  till 
after  the  days  of  the  Apostles,  into 
the  Christian  church;  and  sacer- 
dos^  here  promiscuously  used  with 
epi^capus^  at  its  first  introduction 
designated  only  the  presbyter  ,which 
the  occasional  insertion  mmmus^ 
by  this  writer,  to  distinguish  the 
bishop,  still  viewed  as  the  primus 
presbyter^  plainly  evinces. 

When  comparing  the  state  of  the 
Christian  church  in  the  time  of  the 
ten  years  persecution,  under  Dio- 
cletian and  Maximinus,  he  observes, 
that  martyrdoms  were  then  much 
more  eagerly  sought  by  glorious 
deaths^  than  episcopal  sees  are  noie 
coveted  by  depraved  ambition,*  a 
clear  evidence  of  the  moral  declen- 
sion of  the  church  in  a  single  age 
ailer  the  establishment  by  Constan- 
tine  of  that  episcopal  government, 
which  had  been  introduced  by  cus- 
tom, founded  in  the  expediency  de- 
scribed by  Jerom. 

In  the  history  of  his  own  times, 
he  mentions  the  fact,  that  PriscUi- 
anuSy  though  a  layman,  was  made 
bishop  of  Abila.  *'  Priscilianus 
etiam  laicum  episcopum  in  Labi- 
nensi  (abilensi  apud  Hieron,)  op- 
pido  constinunt."t  As  such  he 
was  accredited  by  the  emperor,  nor 
*was  this  objected  against  him  by 
the  orthodox.  In  the  writings  of 
Sulpicins  there  is  mention  of  bish- 
ops, presbyters,  archdeacons,  dea- 
cons, subdeacons,  readers,  exor- 
cists, but  not  a  solitary  instance  of 
any  such  office  as  that  of  a  presby- 
ter, who  was  a  layman. 

Synesius  resided  on  the  east  side 
of  North  Africa,  Sulpicius  in  the 
west  of  Europe ;  the  former  under 
the  government  of  the  Greeks,  the 
Jatter  that  of  the  Romans  ;  the  first 
was  a  gentleman  of  estate,  the  oth- 

*  ^^Multoque  avidiustum  martyria  glo- 
riosiB  mortibiu  quarebantur,  quamnunc 
^piscopatixs  pravis  ambitionibas  appetun- 
lur."    Ibid,  368. 

t  Idem.  Lib.  11,  S.  63.  p,  422. 


er  a  nobleman  ;  the  one  a  philoflO' 
I^r,  the  other  an  historian  \  and 
when  converted,  the  former  a  bish- 
op, the  latter  a  presbyter;  both 
were  acquainted  with  ihe  govern* 
ment  of  the  Christian  church,  and 
both  have  recorded  their  views-, 
yet  neither  a  word,  nor  a  hint  hu 
appeared  in  the  works  of  either 
concerning  lay  presbyters,  or  any 
such  officer  in  the  Christian  church. 

J.  P.  W. 


THE  DIVINE  FORBEARANCE  MABI  AN 
OCCASION  OF  SINNING : 

A  SERMON. 

EccLBSiABTKB  vHi.  11.— 'Beeotwe  MfiKnie 
against  an  evil  work  it  not  exeeviei 
speedily,  i?urefore  ihe  heart  of  thetm 
if  men  it  fully  tet  in  them  to  do  evil 

In  the  world  of  despair,  sentence 
against  an  evil  work  is  executed 
speedily.  There  judgment  does 
not  linger ;  punishment  is  not  de- 
layed for  a  moment.  Transgres- 
sion and  misery  go  hand  in  hand ; 
every  sin  recoils  directly  upon  the 
sinner,  every  rebellious  thought  or 
wish  which  is  breathed  out  against 
Him  who  sits  upon  the  throne, 
comes  back  with  instant  reaction 
upon  the  guilty  soul.  There  too 
sin  is  not  only  punished  direetbf, 
but  adequately.  There  it  receivef 
its  full  measure  of  woe.  The  threat- 
enings  of  God  there,  are  carried 
into  foil  execution.  No  mercy 
beams  from  the  throne  of  heaven ; 
and  when  the  miserable  outcast  in 
despair  craves  some  alleviation  of 
his  suffering,  though  it  be  of  the 
slightest  worth,  though  it  be  only 
one  drop  of  water,  justice  lifts  its 
voice  against  him  ;  Remember  that 
thou  in  thy  life-time  reccivedst  thy 
good  things.  When  the  soul  goes 
to  that  world  of  misery,  it  leaves 
all  happiness  behind  and  enters  on 
an  endless  career  of  rebellion  and 
anguish,  blasphemy  and  lamenta- 
tion. There  one  evil  work  follows 
another  in  rapid  succession,  and 
sentence  against  every  one  of  them 


1826.]      The  Dwine  forbearance  made  an  occasion  of  tinning »  383 


is  executed  speedily.  In  a  word 
there  is  instant  and  perfect  retri- 
bution. 

But  in  this  world  it  is  not  so. 
Here  sentence  against  an  evil  work 
is  not  executed  speedily.  Sin  is 
not  directly  followed  by  appropriate 
punishment ;  nay,  it  is  oflten  fol- 
lowed by  positive  pleasure,  and  as 
it  respects  external  circumstances  it 
is  often  as  prosperous  as  holiness. 
Here  the  sun  rises  on  the  evil  and 
on  the  good — the  rain  descends  on 
the  just  and  on  the  unjust.  A  pious 
course  of  conduct  i$  doubtless  at- 
tended with  higher  satisfaction,  and 
as  a  general  thing  with  more  out- 
ward prosperity,  than  the  opposite 
course  ;  still  we  witness  nothing  in 
this  world  like  perfect  retribution. 
Sometimes  wickedness  triumphs 
while  goodness  is  depressed.  Some- 
times we  see  the  irreligious  man 
encircled  with  all  the  splendors  of 
rank  and  affluence,  clothed  in  pur- 
ple and  fine  linen,  and  faring  sump- 
tuously every  day,  while  the  man  of 
God  lies  a  distressed  beggar  at  his 
gate.  In  this  world  a  man  may 
live  for  a  long  course  of  years,  and 
that  too  while  his  morad  feelingd 
and  affections  are  all  in  direct  op- 
position to  the  claims  of  God's  law 
and  gospel,  and  yet  lead  what 
would  be  called  on  the  whole  a 
happy  life. 

Now  why  is  such  a  thing  permit- 
ted to  take  place  under  the  govern- 
ment of  God  ?  Has  the  moral  Gov- 
ernor of  the  universe  ceased  to  re- 
gard the  distinction  between  holi- 
ness and  sin  in  this  part  of  his  do- 
minions ;  has  he  ceased  to  love  the 
one  and  abhor  the  other  ?  No ;  he 
declares,  *I  love  them  that  love 
me  ;'  while  on  the  other  hand  it  is 
said,  God  is  angry  with  the  wicked 
every  day.  Why  then  is  not  his 
anger  expressed  ?  Is  he  prevented 
from  doing  this  by  some  other 
pow^er  ?  No ;  for  he  is  almighty 
and  none  can  stay  his  hand.  Has 
lie  then  forgotten  the  promises  and 
tbreatenings  he  has  made  to  men  ? 
•r    has  he  become  negligent  about 


their  fulfilment  ?  The  Lord  is  not 
slack  concerning  his  promise  as 
some  men  count  slackness;  but  ia 
long-suffering  to  ustcard^  not  ttnl- 
ling  that  any  should  perish,  but 
that  all  should  come  to  repentance. 
This  explains  the  whole  mystety. 
God  is  in  Christ  reconciling  the 
world  to  himself — endeavouring  by 
the  operations  of  his  providence 
and  the  calls  of  his  grace,  to  bring 
men  to  repentance.  For  this  pur- 
pose he  allows  them  a  state  of  pro- 
bation, suspends  for  a  time  the  ex- 
ecution of  the  penalty  of  the  broken 
law,  is  long-suffering  towards  them, 
forbears  to  punish  them  as  they  de- 
serve. He  holds  up  the  sword  of 
justice  and  does  not  let  it  fall  upon 
the  sinner  that  he  may  have  an  op- 
portunity to  repent.  O  the  depth 
of  the  riches  of  the  goodness  of 
God! 

But  how,  we  ask,  is  his  goodness 
treated  by  men?  Do  they  seize 
with  gladness  this  opportunity  for 
making  their  peace  with  God.  Are 
they  filling  up  the  few  golden  days 
of  their  probation  with  efiforts  to 
secure  their  everlasting  welfare? 
Ah  no ; — ^because  sentence  against 
an  evil  work  is  not  executed  spee- 
dily, therefore  the  heart  of  the  son? 
of  men  is  fully  set  in  them  to  do 
evil.  Shocking  perversion  of  the 
mercy  of  God !  Men  emboldened 
in  sin  by  the  very  circumstance 
which  should  lead  them  to  repent- 
ance ! — a  most  gloomy  fact  in  the 
moral  history  of  man,  and  one 
which  he  may  be  ^ow  to  admit ; 
but  it  is  a  fact,  however,  plainly 
brought  to  view  in  the  Bible,  and 
confirmed  by  every  day's  experi- 
ence. 

God  has  sent  forth  from  his 
throne  the  most  alarming  tbreaten- 
ings against  sin.  His  wrath  is  re- 
vealed from  heaven  against  all  un- 
godliness, and  is  to  be  executed 
upon  the  wicked  at  death.  Most 
men  who  read  the  Bible  at  all,  and 
receive  it  as  the  word  of  God,  ad- 
mit this.  They  admit  that  ev6ry 
one  who  leaves  this  world  an  un- 


384  The  Bmne  forbear atiee  made  an  occaeum  ef  einning,     [Aug., 


pardoned,  unsanctified  sinner,  must 
go  away  into  everlasting  punish- 
ment, and  wail  forever  under  the 
frowns  of  his  Maker.  But  thus  re- 
garding death,  as  they  do,  as  an 
event  far  off  in  futurity,  and  wish- 
ing to  live  as  long  as  possible  in 
the  indulgence*  of  sin,  they  venture 
forward  for  t^e  present  in  the  path 
•f  disobedience..  They  transgress 
once  and  feel  no  anguish,  and  this 
leads  them  to  think  they  can  do  so 
again  and  again,  and  so  they  go  on 
from  week  to  week,  adding  sin  to 
sin,  perhaps  resolving  that  when 
they  see  the  wrath  of  God  coming 
they  will  break  away  from  their 
sins  and  flee  to  the  ark  of  safety. 
For  the  present,  since  sentence 
against  an  evil  work  is  not  execu- 
ted speedily,  they  think  they  can 
with  safety  continue  impenitent. 

There  is  another  class,  compar- 
atively small  in  number,  who  take 
a  bolder  stand  i  who,  because  pun- 
ishment is  delayed,  come  out  and 
with  a  daring  infidelity  ask.  Where 
is  the  promise  of  his  coming  ?  for 
since  the  fathers  fell  asleep  all 
things  continue  as  they  were  from 
the  beginnilig  of  the  creation.  Sum- 
mer and  winter,  day  and  night, 
heat  and  cold,  seed-time  and  har- 
vest, still  succeed  each  other  in 
regular  order.  The  Deity  still 
smiles  benignantly  on  this  world. 
We  see  no  preparations  making  for 
the  judgment.  The  dead  still  slum- 
ber in  their  graves  waked  by  no 
archangel's  trump.  We  see  no 
signs  of  the  second  appearance  of 
Christ,  coming  to  take  vengeance 
on  them  that  know  not  God  and 
obey  not  his  gospel.  All  things 
continue  as  they  were.  Thus  from 
the  fact  that  sentence  against  an 
evil  work  is  not  executed  speedily 
they  infer  that  it  will  never  be  exe- 
cuted at  all,  and  give  up  themselves 
wholly  to  their  wicked  indulgences. 

Suppose  now  for  a  moment  that 
the  threatenings  of  God  should  in 
this  world  be  carried  into  immedi- 
ate effect;  that  every  deviation 
from  the  path  of  rectitude  should  be 


a  direct  deviaton  firom  happinessand 
an  incursion  into  misery :  suppose 
that  every  fiilsehood  should  instant- 
ly call  down  upon  him  who  uttered 
it  the  fate  of  Annanias  and  Sapphi- 
ra ;  that  every  transgression  of  the 
moral  law  should  meet  the  same 
doom,  or  one  equally  dreadful  ;— 
I  say  suppose  things  were  thus  con- 
stituted, and  what  different  views 
would  men  have  of  sin  !  We  do  not 
say  that  in  such  circumstances  they 
would  cease  to  love  evil ;  but  we  do 
say  that  their  heart  would  not  be 
fidly  set  in  them  to  do  it :  we  do 
say  that  there  would  be  a  hesitat- 
ing, and  a  trembling,  and  a  shrink- 
ing, as  they  entered  upon  an  efil 
work ;  we  do  say  that  the  broad 
road  to  death  would  not  wear  so 
enchanting  an  appearance ;  that  its 
dimentsions  would  not  be  filled  with 
so  much  thoughtlessness  and  gaie- 
ty. 

Or  suppose  that  the  punishment 
which  is  connected  to  the  perse- 
vering disbelief  of  the  gospel  should 
be  immediately  executed.  Go 
preach  my  gospel  to  every  crea- 
ture, said  the  Saviour  to  his  disci- 
ples: he  that  betieveth  shall  be 
saved,  and  he  that  believeth  not 
shall  be  damned.  Now  what  if  the 
Saviour  of  the  world  had  so  ordered 
it  that  the  man  who  after  having  had 
the  gospel  proclaimed  to  him,-al]  its 
claims  to  divine  authority  stated, — 
all  its  promises  unfolded,  and  all  its 
duties  urged  upon  him— rejected  the 
whole^messa^e;  what  if  he  had  so  or- 
dered it  that  this  man  should  at  cmce 
experience  that  appalling  evil  which 
is  termed  in  the  Bible,  damnation. 
With  what  an  amazing  importance 
would  the  gospel  in  that  case  be 
invested  !  What  an  aspect  of  aw- 
fulness  would  it  carry  to  all  the  im- 
penitent. Were  its  mysterious 
threatenings  brought  up  in  reality 
to  men  in  this  world,  what  a  so- 
lemnity would  be  thrown  over  this 
business  of  preaching  and  hearing 
the  gospel?  Then  would  it  be 
seen  that  it  does  indeed  take  hold 
on  eternity.    Who  in   that  case 


1826.]      Tke  DMneforbearamce  nuiJte  an  otetuum  of  Hnnmg.         d8.5, 


would  dure  to  publish  these  truths 
iibroad ;    or  if  constrained  by  the 
command  of  his  Saviour,  and  by  a 
desire  to  save  some  who  might  be 
induced  to  embrace  his  message, 
the  preacher  should  enter  on  the 
Work,  how  would  he  plead  with  his 
fellow  mortals.     Regarding  it  as  a 
case  df  life  aftd  death — eternal  life 
and  eternal  death — ^how  would  he 
call  updjn  all  his  powers,  heap  ar* 
gument  upon  argument,  and  en- 
treaty upon  entreaty;  how  vividly 
would  he  represent  to  his  hearers 
B  bleeding  Saviour,  and  with  what 
earnestness  would  he  beseech  them 
to  lay  hold  of  his  atonement ;  how 
would  he  brine  every  consideration 
which  he  could  summon  from  the 
upper  and  lower  world,  to  bear  up- 
on them,  and  with  what  deep  and 
unbroken  attention  would  they  lis- 
ten to  his  message, — a  message  so 
big  with  interest, — on  the  reception 
of  which  their  immortal  all  was  di- 
rectly suspended.     We  do  not  as- 
sert that  they  would  of  course  give 
this  message  a  cordial  welcome, 
but  we  do  assert  that  if  they  turned 
away  from  it  they  would  do  it  with 
great  trembling. 

But  sentence  against  the  rejec- 
tion of  the  gospel  is  not  executed 
speedily:  it  is  delayed  for  weeks 
and  months  and  years ;  and  what  is 
the  effect  ?  Why  men  listen  to  it 
as  they  do  to  an  idle  tale ;  they  re* 
main  insensible  as  the  dead  under 
its  most  powerful  applications, — 
fearlessly  cast  away  its  offers, — ^re- 
fuse obedience  to  its  precepts,  and 
live  wholly  devoted  to  their  world- 
ly gratifications.  Take  another  sup- 


.  speedy  judgment  and  this  speedy  ret-* 
ributionharrass  and  alarm  him  every 
moment.  As  he  pursued  his  busi- 
ness he  would  think  of  this  ;  as  he 
mingled  in  the  world,  as  he  spoke 
to  his  feUow  men,  and  as  they 
spoke  to  bun,  he  would  think  of 
this,  and  the  thought  would  awaken 
the  most  distressing  anxiety.  But 
let  judgment  be  put  off  to  some  un- 
certain period  in  futurity,  and  he 
thinks  no  more  about  it,  but  sins 
against  God  without  concern. 

But  we  need  not  resort  to  sup- 
position for  the  illustration  of  our 
subject.  Have  you  never  seen  a 
fellow  being  who  had  lived  without 
God  and  without  hope,  brought 
low  by  sickness,  and  when  his 
friends  and  physician  informed  liim 
that  he  could  survive  only  a  few 
days  at  the  longest— have  you  not 
marked  with  what  consternation  he 
looked  at  them?  Have  you  not 
marked  how  he  who  was  oAce 
thoughtless  and  trifling,  suddenly 
'became  sober ;  how  he  who  was 
once  unmoved  at  the  threateningsof 
God  now  spoke  of  them  with  deep 
agitation  ;  now  he  who  once  wel- 
comed to  his  fellowship  the  gay  and 
the  ungodly,  now  refrised  to  see 
their  faces  ?  And  what  was  it  tliat 
produced  this  change  in  his  ap- 
pearance ?  No  doubt  he  trembled 
at  the  thought  of  dissolution  ;  as  he 
thought  of  the  shroud,  the  dark- 
ness, and  the  worm  ;  but  he  trem- 
bled far  more  as  he  thought  of  that 
sentence,  which,  as  he  imagined, 
was  about  to  be  executed  against 
his  evil  works  speedily. 

But  perhaps  this  man  was  unex- 


position :  Imagine  to  yourselves  a  pectedly  restored  to  health ;  and 
man  who  knew  that  at  the  end  of  then  have  you  not  marked  how,  as 
a  certain  period,  say  at  the  end  of    his  former  blood  and  vigour  re- 


one  month,  he  should  be  called  to 
an  account  for  a^l  the  sins  he 
committed  in  the  intervening  time 
— that  all  his  unholy  actions, 
thoughts,  and  emotions,  would  then 
be  brought  to  light  and  punished. 
Id  what  solicitude  would  he  pass 
his  intervening  days  and  nights! 
How  would  the  anticipation  of  this 
1826.— No.  8.  49 


turned,  as  he  regarded  the  eternal 
world,  once  more  removed  at  a 
distance,  he  thew  off  the  fear  of 
death  and  retribution  ;  how  he  tri« 
fled  again  with  all  that  is  awful  be- 
yond the  grave ;  how  he  associated 
once  more  with  the  gay  and  the 
ungodly;  and  how  his  heart  was 
fully  set  in  him  to  do  evil  ? 


386 


I%e  Dveme  forbearance  made  an  oeeasien  qfsimdng.     [Avo., 


In  the  light  of  this  subject  we 
tee  that  the  goodness  of  God  ttill 
not  of  itself  bring  men  to  repent' 
ance.  Some  are  of  opinion  that  if 
we  would  reform  the  moral  charac- 
ter  of  man  we  need  only  bring  to 
view  the  kindness  and  mercy  of 
God  ;  that  as  soon  as  they  behold  ^ 
him  in  this  endearing  attitude  they 
will  be  so  charmed  by  the  exhibi- 
tion that  they  will  at  once  abandon 
their  sins,  love  him  supremely,  and 
obey  his  commands.  But  how 
does  this  accord  with  the  repre- 
sentations of  the  Bible.  Because 
sentence  against  an  evil  work  is 
not  executed  speedily  ;  that  is,  be- 
cause God  is  kind  and  merciful  and 
long-suffering,  therefore — what  ? — 
men  repent  ? — ^no ;  therefore  'their 
heart  is  fully  set  in  them  to  do  evil. 
How  can  such  beings  be  reformed 
by  mere  goodness  ?  See  what  God 
has  done  for  them,— opened  a  way 
of  salvation  for  them  when  lost,  by 
the  death  of  his  Son ;  is  now  af- 
fording them  a  day  of  probation,  an 
opportunity  to  secure  their  immor- 
tal interests  ;  conferring  upon  them 
every  thing  that  is  necessary  for 
their  happiness  here  or  hereafter  ; 
insomuch  that  he  seems  to  have 
completely  exhausted  upon  them 
all  the  stores  of  his  goodness.  And 
now  he  says.  Omen, judge  betwixt 
me  and  my  vineyard ;  what  more 
could  I  have  done  for  my  vineyard 
that  I  have  not  done  ?  And  what 
is  the  effect  of  all  this  cultivation 
and  care  and  kindness?  Does  he 
behold  his  vineyard  flourishing  and 
abounding  in  fruits  ?  AVherefore 
when  I  looked  that  it  should  bring 
forth  grapes  brought  it  forth  wild 
grapes.  When  I  looked  to  crea- 
tures for  whom  I  had  done  so  much, 
and  expected  to  see  them  penitent, 
obedient,  devoted,  shining  with  the 
lustre  of  holiness,  and  glorifying 
me  on  the  earth, — ^behold  I  saw 
them,  in  consequence  of  my  kind* 
ness,  only  the  more  resolutely  bent 
on  disobedience  and  rebellion. 
How  can  such  beings,  I  ask  again, 
be  reformed   by  mere  goodness ; 


how  can  this  be  done  when  good* 
ness  manifested  to  them  produces 
directly  the  contrary  effect  ?  Tell 
them  of  mercy  and  forbearance, 
and  they  will  immediately  pervert 
this  to  their  own  selfish  purposes. 
Tell  them  of  goodness  and  they  in- 
stantly hail  tins  as  affording  them  a 
fresh  opportunity  for«sinful  indul- 
gence—as enabhng  thtfm  to  give  a 
more  unembarrassed  scope  and  a 
wider  range  to  their  depraved  in- 
clinations ;  and  the  more  yon  open- 
ed to  them  of  the  benevolence  of 
God,  the  worse  would  they  become, 
the  more  fully  would  their  hearts 
be  set  in  them  to  do  evil. 

Hence  we  see  in  the  second 
place,  the  necessity  of  the  in^uences 
of  the  Hcly  Spirit  to  bring  men  to 
repentance.  Could  any  exhibition 
of  the  divine  character  of  itself 
produce  this  effect  it  would  be  that 
of  his  goodness,  but  we  have  seen 
that  this  fails  altogether.  We  must 
therefore  repair,  as  our  last  and 
only  resort,  to  the  special  influences 
of  the  Spirit.  And  how  should  we 
lift  up  our  souls  in  thanksgiving  to 
God  that  such  an  agent  is  abroad 
in  this  revolted,  alienated  world! 
He  renews  the  man  in  the  spirit 
and  temper  of  his  mind  ;  brings  or- 
der out  c^  confusion,  light  out  of 
darkness;  opens  his  eyes  on  the 
beauties  of  holiness,  on  the  glories 
of  the  divine  character ;  raises  his 
supreme  affections  to  Crod:  and 
now  the  man  loves  and  adores  his 
Maker,  and  no  longer  abuses  his 
mercies.  Now  tell  him  that  God 
has  allowed  him  a  season  of  proba- 
tion, and  instead  of  turning  it  to 
the  account  of  sin,  he  will  pray.  So 
teach  me  to  number  my  days  that 
I  may  apply  my  heart  unto  wisdom. 
Tell  him  that  Jesus  has  died  for 
him,  and  his  language  is,  O  let  him 
be  formed  in  my  soul  the  hope  of 
glory.  I  thus  judge  that  if  he  died 
tor  me  then  was  I  dead;  and  he 
died  that  I  who  live,  should  not 
henceforth  live  to  myself  but  to  him 
who  gave  himself  for  me,  and  rose 
again.    Tell  him  of  the  gift  of  the 


1S26.]     The  Dmnef^rbeartmee  made  an  oceaeion  ^ 

Holy  GhiMt,  and  his  prayer  is,  Let 
me  be  sanctified  by  his  influences ; 
guide  me  by  thy  Spirit,  and  after- 
ward receive  me  to  glory ;  let  me 
serve  thee  faithfully  here  below, 
and  after  death  sing  thy  praises  for- 
ever beyond  the  skies.  The  Spirit 
of  God  gives  him  faith.  He  no 
longer  infers  that  because  sentence 
against  an  evil  work  is  not  executed 
speedily  it  will  therefore  never  be 
executed  :  he  knows  that  it  will ; 
for  God  has  told  him  so  and  he  be- 
beves  his  word.  He  believes  that 
though  sin  may  delight  for  a  time, 
yet  at  last  it  will  bite  like  a  serpent 
and  sting  like  sq  adder.  He  be- 
lieves that  though  his  Lord  may  de- 
lay for  a  season  his  coming,  yet  he 
will  appear  at  last  in  aw&l  gran- 
deur, call  up  the  nations  to  his 

jiudgment-seat,  and  make  an  eter- 
nal separation  between  the  right- 
eous and  the  wicked.     With  this 

scene  in  view  he  shrinks  from  every 

evil  work  with  horror,  and  lives  a 

life  of  devotedness  to  God.     Thus 

you  see  the  man  is  renewed  and 

sanctified  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  and 

fitted  for  heaven.  And,  my  hear- 
ers, you  must  be  renewed  and  sanc- 
tified, if  renewed  and  sanctified  at 

all,  by  this  same  Spirit. 
But  as  the  Spirit  of  God  operates 

only  by  means  of  the  truth,  I  must 

present   the  truth  to  your  minds, 

hoping  by  so  doing  he  will  make  it 

efiectual.     God  has  not  yet  come 

out  in  judgment  against  you ;  and 

are  you  taking  encouragement  to 

sin  from  this  delay  of  punishment  ? 

Pause  and  consider  what  you  are 

doing.     What  should  you  say  of  a 

criminal  who  had  been  condemned 

to  die,  but  who  through  the  clem- 
ency of  the  government  had  been 

put    upon    probation    for    a    few 

months,  and  who  on  condition  that 

he  pursued  a  particular  course  of 

conduct,  should  be  pardoned,  and 

restored  to  the  privileges  of  socie- 
ty— ^what  should  you  think  of  him, 

if  you  saw  him  attending  to  every 

thing  rather  than  the  course  of  con- 


387 


duct  prescribed  ;  wasting  his  pfe- 
cious  hours  in  pursuits  foreign  to 
the  object  of  his  trial :  would  you 
not  pronounce  him— deranged.  And 
what  do  you  think  of  men  who  have 
been  condemned  by  the  law  of  God; 
who  are  now  here  on  trial  for  a 
short  time  ;  who  on  condition  that 
they  pursue  a  particular  course  of 
conduct ;  viz.  that  they  repent  and 
believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Glurist 
and  lead  a  holy  life,  are  at  the  end 
of  this  life  to  be  freed  from  all  pun- 
ishment, and  made  eternally  happy 
in  the  presence  of  their  Maker  ;-^ 
what  do  you  think  when  you  see 
such  probationers  trifling  away  their 
days  in  vanity  and  sin  ;  neglecting 
all  the  first  duties  on  which  their 
everlasting  destiny  hinges  ?  Are 
they  not  so  far  as  this  subject  is  con- 
cerned— deranged  ?  But,  my  hear- 
ers, am  I  not  speaking  to  a  number 
in  this  house  to  each  of  whom  I 
can  say.  Thou  art  the  man.  Are 
you  the  man  fellow-sinner  ?  how 
then  do  you  regard  that  in  yourself 
which  you  would  call  derangement 
in  another  ?  How  do  you  look  up- 
on your  conduct,  and  how  do  you 
think  it  is  looked  upon  by  Him  whp 
is  lengthening  out  your  days  that 
you  may  repent ;  how  does  he  feel 
towards  you  when  he  sees  your 
heart  fully  set  in  you  to  do  evil,  be- 
cause sentence  against  your  evil 
works  is  not  executed  speedily  ; 
when  he  sees  you  abusing  his  good- 
ness, appropriating  his  mercies  to 
purposes  directly  the  opposite  of 
what  he  intended  ?  Is  not  his  heart 
grieved  and  his  indignation  roused, 
and  must  not  your  destruction  when 
it  comes,  come  indeed  like  a  whirl- 
wind. After  a  life  thus  spent  will 
it  not  be  a  fearful  thing  to  fall  into 
the  hands  of  the  living  God  ?  How 
will  you  dare  to  meet  your  judge  ? 
But  now  he  is  on  the  throne  of 
grace.  Return  fellow-sinner  to  the 
Lord,  and  he  will  have  mercy  upon 
you,  and  to  our  God,  for  he  will 
abundantly  pardon  you. 


5ig 


On  the  general  cuUwre  rfdke  human  faemliiu.  [Atr»*, 


ffiHimtOantMB, 


For  the  Christian  Spectator. 

THE  BENEFITS  BE8ULTING  FBOM  A 
GENERAL  AND  EQUABLE  CULTURE 
OF  ALL  THE  FACULTIES  OF  HAN. 

In  the  developement  and  cultiva- 
tion of  the  human  faculties,  great 
errours  have  in  all  ages  originated, 
from  not  considering  man  as  a 
whole.  Endowed  by  their  Crea- 
tor with  various  classes  of  facul- 
ties, mankind  have,  almost  univer- 
sally, paid  a  disproportionate  at- 
tention to  some,  and  treated  others 
with  unmerited  neglect.  In  war- 
like nations,  and  in  the  ruder  and 
more  barbarous  ages  of  society, 
corporeal  strength  is  the  founda- 
tion of  greatness,  and,  as  an  aux- 
iliary to  martial  prowess,  obtains 
an  ascendency  which  renders  in-' 
tellectual,  social  and  moral  cul- 
ture, comparatively  insignificant. 
How  often  has  the  hand  which 
could  wield  the  battle  axe,  been 
unable  to  guide  the  pen  of  a  ready 
writer.  How  often  has  the  valiant 
champion  been  an  infant  in  intel- 
lect, or  cold-hearted,  selfish,  and 
corrupt. 

As  civilization  advances,  the  im- 
portance of  intellectual  culture  is 
more  generally  admitted,  and 
strength  of  mind  now  claims  the 
honour  once  assigned  to  mere  mus- 
cular power.  But  here,  as  in  all 
other  cases,  men  are  prone  to  run 
into  extremes,  and  to  devote  them- 
selves so  exclusively  to  intellectu- 
al pursuits,  as  to  neglect  their  so- 
cial, moral,  and  corporeal  powers. 
A  man  may  become  an  eminent 
student,  and  yet  be  entirely  desti- 
tute of  moral  excellence ;  or  he 
may  be  cold  in  all  his  social  feel- 
ings ;  or  he  may  be  frail  as  a  reed 
shaken  by  the  wind.  Nor  are  in- 
stances of  this  kind  uncommon. 
Many  who  discipline  their  intel- 
l^etual  faculties  on  well-digested 


principles,  seem  not  to  be  awarft 
that  the  social  afiections  are  equal- 
ly susceptible  of  cultivation,  in  ac- 
cordance with  laws  which  may  be 
developed,  and  arranged  in  a  regu- 
lar system.  That  there  is  a  native 
difference  of  social  character,  can- 
not be  denied;  but  is  there  not 
also  a  native  difference  as  it  re- 
gards intellectual  powers  ?  And 
if  no  one  concludes  that  the  intel- 
lect is  to  be  neglected,  because 
some  are  by  nature  superiour  to 
others  in  this  resj^ect,  let  us  deci- 
dedly reject  the  opinion,  that  our 
social  afiections  cannot  be  render- 
ed, by  systematic  and  persevering 
cultivation,  more  ardent,  refined, 
and  constant. 

The  neglect  of  the  systematic 
cultivation  of  the  corporeal  facul- 
ties,'is  still  more  common.  Many 
acknowledge  in  general  terms  the 
importance  of  the  subject,  and  ad- 
mit the  claims  of  duty.  But  how 
few  have  a  well-digested  system  of 
rules,  founded  on  principle  and  ex- 
perience, and  conscientiously  ob- 
served. How  few  overcome  the 
enchantments  of  sloth,  and  resist 
that  aversion  to  muscular  effort, 
which  invades  the  system,  when 
vigorous  exercise  is  most  indis- 
pensable ?  How  many  are  desul- 
tory, and  without  perseverance  in 
their  efforts,  sometimes  rashly  over- 
acting, as  though  the  beneficial  ef- 
fects of  muscular  exercise  could 
be  accumulated  in  4arge  quantities 
by  extraordinary  efforts,  so  as  to 
supersede  the  necessity  of  daily 
repetition  ?  How  many  reduce 
themselves  by  a  long  continued 
course  of  intellectual  effort  and  by 
intense  emotions,  and  finding  that 
the  effects  of  exercise  are  not  a 
miraculous  and  instantaneous  re- 
covery, rash^  conclude  that  exer- 
cise is  not  adapted  to  their  consti- 
tution :  forgetting  that  when  the 
.systeip  has  been  reduced  gradual- 


I8i6«] 


On  the  generai  adtureefihe 


3Sd 


ly  by  a  long  continued  series  of  ex* 
Lausting  efforts,  it  can  be  restored 
only  by  degrees  to  its  original  vig- 
our and  perfection.  The  effects 
of  this  neglect,  I  have  exhibited 
more  at  large  in  a  former  essay  on 
the  connexion  between  the  ftiind 
and  th(9  body.* 

Not  only  is  too  exclusive  a  culti* 
vation  of  the  intellect  injurious, 
but  great  evils  also  result  from  an 
inordmate  exercise  of  the  social 
and  other  instinctive  emotions. 
This  is  ahke  adverse  to  intellectu- 
al and  moral  greatness,  and  is  of- 
ten highly  pernicious  to  the  cor- 
poreal system.  Those  who  are 
unused  to  control  such  emotions, 
and  to  depend  on  their  own  intel- 
lectual and  moral  resources  for 
happiness,  are  mere  children  of 
impulse,  without  decision,  without 
energy, and  always  failing  in  the  hour 
of  trial.  Such  a  mind,  unsustain- 
ed  by  vigour  of  intellect,  not  con- 
trolled by  moral  principle,  and  con- 
nected with  a  frail  body,  is  always 
under  the  dominion  of  inordinate 
emotions,  and  exhibits  a  miserable 
spectacle  of  the  pernicious  effects 
of  abusing  and  deranging  the  good- 
ly workmanship  of  our  benevolent 
Creator. 

The  evils  arising  from  injudi- 
cious and  misdirected  efforts  in 
cultivating  the  moral  powers,  are 
less  common.  Alas,  the  majority 
of  mankind  neglect  them  entirely. 
Some  live  as  mere  animals :  others 
attain  a  good  degree  of  social  and 
intellectual  excellence,  but  in  all 
ages,  what  multitudes  of  mankind 
have  been  utterly  ignorant  of  those 
more  pure  and  benevolent  emo- 
tions, which  result  from  the  com- 
munion of  the  soul  with  the  Crea- 
tor, and  are  supreme  towards  him 
and  impartial  towards  all  his  crea- 
tures. These  emotions  so  pure, 
so  ennobling,  so  unspeakably  de- 
lightful, are  the  life  of  the  soul, 
the  essence  of  happiness,  the  source 
of  perfection.  Still,  however^  those 

*April,  1829. 


who  have  sedulously  and  sincerely 
endeavoured  to  cultivate  their  mo^ 
ral  powers,  have  often  through  in* 
attention  or  ignorance,  violated  the 
laws  of  the  human  constitution ; 
and  with  the  best  intentions,  have 
defeated  their  own  designs,  by  de- 
ranging their  other  faculties.  For 
man  must  be  considered  as  a  whole, 
and  if  we  weaken  and  exhaust  somd 
parts  of  the  system  for  the  sake  of 
cultivating  others,  we  shall  gaia 
nothing  and  lose  much.  Our  Cre- 
ator has  not  given  us  a  superfluity 
of  faculties,  some  of  which  must  of 
course  be  neglected.  Every  part 
of  the  human  constitution  was  de- 
signed to  accomplish  some  benev- 
olent purpose.  Man,  if  perfect, 
would  not  be  merely  a  social,  or 
an  intellectual  or  a  moral,  or  a 
corporeal  agent';  aU  kis  faculties 
would  be  equably  adjusted ;  none  in 
their  exercise  would  interfere  with 
others,  but  all  would  unite  in  har- 
monious action,  and  exhibit  in  its 
glory,  that  ideal  perfection  of  hu- 
man nature  which,  with  one  excep- 
tion, has  hitherto  existed  in  the 
mind  of  God  alone. 

That  all  ought  to  aim  at  such 
perfection,  none  can  deny.  The 
reasons  why  so  few  approximate  to- 
wards it  cannot  at  this  time  be  ful- 
ly stated.  But  I  have  no  doubt 
that  the  want  of  correct  views,  i» 
one  of  great  influence.  Men  are 
not  inclined  to  reflect,  to  analvze 
their  own  powers,  and  to  develope 
and  arrange  principles  of  action : 
they  float  with  the  current  of  re- 
ceived opinions  and  common  prac- 
tice. 

The  fundamental  maxim  in  the 
science  of  self-improvement,  and 
self-government  is  this :  give  those 
faculties  or  emotions  the  ascendent 
cy  which,  whilst  ascendant,  tend 
in  their  own  nature  to  perfect  and 
regulate  the  rest.  In  an  exquisite- 
ly constructed  machine  we  need  a 
main  spring  and  a  regulating  pow^ 
er.  If  either  of  these  is  wanting, 
the  machine  is  useless.  It  is  ei- 
ther inactive   or  acts  irregularly. 


On  the  general  cuUure  of  the  kuananfaevhiee.  [Av0m 

which  God  has  so  fearfidly  and 
wonderfully  arranged,  and  to  find 
his  requirements  most  manifestly 
and  powerfully  tending  to  harmo- 
nize, regulate,  and  perfect  every 
part  of  his  exquisite  workmanship. 
It  brings  home  to  the  mind  a  new 
conviction  of  the  goodness  of  God, 
and  causes  emotions  of  love  more 
ardent,  and  an  act  of  self-conse- 
cration more  entire. 

To  exhibit  therefore,  the  opera* 
tion  of  our  holy  emotions  upon  our 
other  faculties,  I  proceed  to  show 
that  they  are  superior  to  any  other 
class,  as  affording  an  impulse  to 
action.  Beyond  all  doubt,  the 
main  spring  of  action  in  any  being 
must  be  feeling,  emotion,  or  desire. 
Intellect  is  properly  spe^ng  a  me- 
dium by  which  yievra  of  truth  are 
presented  to  the  soul ;  but  we  can 
conceive  of  perception  of  truth 
without  emotion ;  a  mind  however, 
consisting  of  mere  intellect,  would 
be  ever  inactive :  desiring  nothing, 
fearing  nothing,  without  suscepti- 
bilities of  pleasure  or  pain,  it  would 
be  an  intellect  of  ice.  We  roust, 
therefore  have  susceptibilities  and 
emotions,  or  man  will  remain  for 
ever  inactive. 

Now  no  emotions  are  in  their 
nature  so  vivid,  so  exhilarating,  so 
invigourating,  as  emotions  of  ar- 
dent love  to  God.  Those  who 
have  felt  them,  well  know  how  they 
refresh  and  renew  every  faculty. 
There  is,  if  I  may  use  the  expres- 
sion, a  sensation  of  harmony,  com* 
bined  with  energy,  and  nothing  can 
exceed  the  ease  and  power  with 
which  the  faculties  now  operate. 
To  think,  is  no  labour,  to  investi- 
gate and  to  plan  is  almost  the  spon- 
taneous movement  of  the  soul. 
The  social  and  other  subordinate 
affections,  are  at  once  refined  and 
regulated,  and  the  pleasures  result- 
ing from  their  exercise  rendered 
more  exquisite.  And  the  body, 
sympathising  with  the  soul,  par- 
takes of  the  general  joy.  Every 
faculty  is  invigorated,  and  a  healthy 
energy  pervades  the  system.    Tru- 


390 


So  in  the  human  mind  we  need  an 
exciting  impulse  and  a  regulating 
power.     And  if  either  class  of  fac- 
ulties  has  both   these  properties, 
then  that  class  so  long  as  it  is  as- 
cendant, will  impart  energy  to  the 
whole  system  and  yet  prevent  an 
inordinate  movement  in  any  part. 
That  there  is  in  the  human  mind 
such  a  class  of  faculties  cannot  be 
doubted,  nor  can  any  one  long  hes- 
itate to  assert,  that  these  are  the 
moral  powers.     The  chief  exercise 
of  these  powers,  is  with  reference 
to  the  infinite  Creator  :  but,  as  he 
regards  all  his  creatures  with  im- 
partial benevolence,   no  one   can 
truly  love  him,  who  does  not  in  this 
respect  imitate  him ;  so  that  emo- 
tions of  supreme  love  to  God,  in 
their  own  nature,  tend  to  produce 
impartial  love  to  all  his  creatures  ^ 
and  it  might  be  easily  demonstra- 
ted that  impartial  love  to  man  ne- 
ver does  exist,  and  never  can  exist, 
except  as  a  consequence  of  su- 
preme love  to  God.     It  is  a  grand 
peculiarity  of  our  moral  powers, 
that  they  cannot  become  inordin- 
ate.    Because  it  is  impossible  to 
estimate  the  character  of  God  too 
highly,  or  to  love  him  too  ardently; 
since  any  views  however  exalted, 
and  any  emotions  however  intense, 
bear  no  proportion  to  his  infinite 
excellence.     We  are  therefore  re- 
quired  to  love  God  with  all  our 
heart,  and  with  all  our  soul,  with 
all  our  mind,    and  with  all  our 
strength  ;    and  this   command  so 
accords  with  the  philosophy  of  the 
human  constitution,  that  we  know 
not  which  most  to  admire,  the  wis- 
dom, or  the  benevolence  of  the  re- 
quisition.    Many  are  satisfied  with 
believing  that  what  God  requires 
must  be  right  in  its  nature,  and 
beneficial  in  its  tendencies,  with- 
out investigating  the  principles,  on 
which  his  requisitions  are  founded. 
But  '^  the  works  of  the  Lord  are 
great,  sought  out  of  all  those  that 
have  pleasure  therein  ;"  and  truly, 
it  is  a  delightful  employment,  to 
examine  that  system  of  faculties 


1826.] 


Oil  the  general  etdiure  cf  th4  kumanfacuUie^. 


391 


ly  it  is  good  to  draw  near  unto  God. 
In  this  state  all  our  faculties  ope* 
rate  with  augmented  power.  They 
are  not  indeed  changed,  but  strong 
moral  emotiomr  have  given  them  an 
unwonted  impulse  which  nothing 
else  can  communicate.  We  ac- 
knowledge the  operation  of  the 
same  principle  in  numberless  other 
cases;  the  social  sympathies,  un- 
less incNrdinate,  refresh  and  invig- 
ourate  the  mind,  though  in  an  infe- 
riour  degree.  Who  that  has  ever 
felt  strong  social  affections,  has  not 
known  this?  Often,  even  where 
the  love  of  God  is  unknown,  the 
excitement  of  an  unwonted  class  of 
social  affections,  has  caused  unu- 
sual efforts  of  intellect,  and  devel- 
oped a  strength  of  character  scarce- 
ly suspected  before ;  if  then,  even 
earthly  love  can  cause  an  ardour  of 
emotion  which  shall  almost  double 
the  native  energies  of  the  soul,  who 
shall  limit  the  power  of  divine  love  ? 
On  what  other  principle  has  a  pub- 
lic speaker  a  brilliancy  of  concep- 
tion, a  richness  of  illustration,  and  a 
power  of  execution,  before  an  au- 
dience, which  he  has  not  in  his 
closet  ?  As  his  feelings  kindle,  all 
his  other  powers  act  with  intenser 
energy.  But  emotions  excited  by 
communion  with  God,  are,  in  many 
respects,  superiour  to  all  others. 
For  thede,  we  do  not  depend  upon 
an  audience,  nor  upon  times  and 
seasons,  nor  upon  the  changeable 
feelings  of  earthly  friends.  God 
is  love,  and  he  that  dwelleth  in  love, 
dwelleth  in  God,  and  God  in  him  ; 
and  whither  can  we  go  from  his 
spirit,  or  flee  from  his  presence  ? 
Those  who  depend  upon  an  audi- 
ence, or  upon  external  circumstan- 
ces of  any  kind,  for  energy  of  feel- 
ing, seem  to  forget  that  they  may 
have  daily  and  hourly  access  to  the 
presence  of  Him,  the  ardour  of 
whose  love  can  kindle  the  coldest 
heart.  They  seem  to  forget  that 
the  word  of  God  glows  with  his  own 
intensity  of  feeling,  and  that  he  who 
would  obtain  the  spirit  of  heaven, 
cannot  do  it  more  effectually  than 


by  sympathising  with  men  who 
spake  and  felt  as  they  were  moved 
by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

The  exercise  of  our  moral  facul- 
ties also  involves  an  habitual  con* 
templation  of  motives  the  most  ele- 
vated and  powerful  which  can  be 

.  presented  to  the  human  mind.  In 
exercising  the  social  affections,  we 
view  only  a  limited  circle  of  beings ; 
nor  do  we  contemplate  their  rela-* 
tion  to  their  Creator,  or  to  his  uni- 
versal government.  Nor  has  the 
exercise  of  the  intellect,  however 
intense,  any  necessary  connexion 
with  correct  views  of  the  true  end 
of  our  being,  or  of  our  connexions 
with  the  universe.  But  wheQ  we 
exercise  our  moral  faculties,  we 
cannot  but  recognize  our  relations 
to  God,  and  to  all  his  creatures.^ 
Immortal  ourselves,  and  daily  con- 
nected with  other  immortal  beings, 
the  character  which  we  are  forming 
will  be  of  eternal  consequence  to 
us  and  to  them.  We  ought  there- 
fore to  desire  to  have  access  to 
them  in  every  way  possible.  We 
ought  to  be  able  to  meet  them  and 
to  sympathise  with  them  as  moral 
beings,  to  enter  into  their  Christian 
experience,  and  to  understand  all 
the  workmgs  of  their  hearts,  that 
we  may  instruct,  warn,  comfort, 
and  console.  If  they  are  not  ac- 
cessible on  this  ground,  we  ought 
to  be  able  to  meet  them  as  social 
beings,  to  take  an  interest  in  their 
welfare,  to  rejoice  with  those  who 
rejoice  and  to  weep  with  those  who 
weep,  and  by  constant  kind  offices 
to  win  their  affections  and  gain 
their  confidence,  that  we  may  be 
enabled  by  an  influence  thus  ac- 
quired to  lead  them  to  the  source 

.  of  all  happiness  and  peace.  We 
ought  to  be  able  to  meet  others  on 
the  ground  of  intellect.  Some  are 
cautious,  deliberate  and  fearful  of 
yielding  to  feeling  without  convic- 
tion. Removing  a  few  doubts,  ex^ 
plaining  a  few  general  principles 
may  do  more  for  these,  than  inces- 
sant appeals  to  the  feelings.  The 
ability  to  do  all  this  depends  much 


^% 


On  the  general  euUure  (of  Ae  kmman  faculUes. 


[Aug., 


on  the  state  of  the  corporeal  sys- 
tem. Since,  our  moral,  social,  and 
intellectual  operations  are  con- 
stantly affected  by  the  state  of  the 
physical  system.  In  short,  if  we 
wish  to  exert  as  extensive  an  influ- 
ence as  possible  upon  men  as  mem- 
bers of  society,  we  must  be  able  . 
to  meet  them  upon  any  ground  : 
we  must  know  the  nature  of  all  the 
human  faculties,  and  in  our  own  case 
cultivate  them  diligently.  Every 
man  can  analyze  himself,  but  if  he 
does  not  do  this  he  cannot  analyze 
others.  Especially  is  this  true  of 
one  who  directs  the  spiritual  con- 
cerns of  others.  No  phenome<^ 
na  are  more  complex  than  those 
exhibited  by  the  human  mind  un- 
der the  operation  of  divine  truth. 
A  particular  state  of  mind  may  be 
the  result  of  the  combined  influ- 
ence of  the  corporeal  system,  the 
social  temperament  and  peculiar 
intellectual  and  moral  habits.  And 
fully  to  understand  such  a  state  we 
should  need  to  enquire  into  all  these 
particulars.  No  one  form  of  sta- 
ting divine  truth  is  adapted  to  all 
minds,  no  particular  course  of  man- 
agement is  suited  to  all  tempera- 
ments :  nor  is  the  same  degree  Of 
eflbrt  to  be  enjoined  upon  individ- 
uals in  difierent  states  of  health. 
In  order  therefore  most  perfectly 
'  to  influence  our  fellow-men,  we 
must  analyze  ourselves  and  culti- 
vate all  our  faculties.  Now  when 
'we  view  these  things  in  the  light 
of  eternity,  and  remember  that  by 
our  conduct  we  shall  forever  raise 
or  degrade  ourselves  and  them  in 
the  scale  of  being,  who  can  be 
negligent  ?  The  neglect  of  any  one 
faculty  may  prevent  the  perfection 
of  the  rest,  and  cause  a  loss  which 
eternity  cannot  repair  :  so  that 
whatever  may  be  our  actual  rank 
in  the  other  world  we  shall  always 
be  relatively  lower  than  we  should 
have  been,  if  we  had  faithfully  dis- 
charged our  duty. 

Nor  are  our  moral  emotions  less 
efiicient  in  regulating  the  other 
faculties  of  man ;  whUst  they  im- 


part energy,  they  also  exert  aeon- 
trolling  power.  This  is  evident 
from  the  very  nature  of  the  case. 
Inordinate  emotions  or  appetites 
of  any  kind  are  sinfuL  There  are 
in  the  human  constitution,  emo- 
tions, propensities  and  appetites  in 
their  own  nature  destitute  of  moral 
character.  The  regular  and  ordi- 
nate exercise  of  all  these  is  inno- 
cent, and  causes  happiness,  bat 
when  indulged  beyond  certain 
boundS)  they  defeat  their  own  ends, 
and  disorganize  the  system.  Nor 
can  we  for  a  moment  doubt  that 
such  an  exercise  of  any  of  our  fac- 
ulties is  sinful.  The  moral  cha- 
racter of  man  does  not  therefore 
depend  upon  the  fact  that  he  has 
corporeal,  and  social,  and  intellec- 
tual faculties,  but  on  the  question 
whether  he  exercises  these  facul- 
ties so  as  to  obtain  the  ends  which 
God  when  he  bestowed  them,  had 
in  view.  Does  he  permit  any  of 
them  to  become  inordinate  ?  Does 
he  neglect  any  of  them  ?  Then  he 
fails  ^lly  to  obtain  the  end  of  his 
being.  He  is  guilty  of  ingratitude 
to  God,  perverts  his  gifts,  and  be- 
comes his  own  enemy.  Now  if  a 
man  wishes  to  exercise  delightful 
emotions  of  love  to  God,  he  must 
at  once  cease  thus  to  peirvert  his 
faculties.  Who  can  draw  near  to 
God  whilst  conscious  of  such  daily 
ingratitude  as  is  involved  in  such 
abuse  or  neglect  of  his  faculties? 
If  we  look  at  the  subject  in  its  true 
light,  we  shall  see  that  we  are  with- 
out excuse  for  neglecting  any  class 
of  faculties.  Mankind  are  wont  to 
acknowledge  that  to  cultivate  the 
intellect  is  a  duty,  and  to  neglect 
it  a  crime.  But  to  disorganize 
the  corporeal  system  in  the  ardoor 
of  scientific  pursuits,  is  too  gene- 
rally considered  as  a  glorious  mar- 
tyrdom in  the  cause  of  science. 
Others  may  speak  thus,  but  with 
my  present  views,  I  roust  call  it  a 
criminal  neglect  of  the  welfare  of  so- 
ciety, and  vile  ingratitude  to  God. 
Did  not  God  give  us  all  our  fac- 
ulties for  useful  purposes  ?    In  or- 


1826.] 


On  the  general  cuUure  of  thehutnanfacuUiee. 


393 


der  to  benefit  our  fellow-men,  do 
we  not  need  corporeal  vigour,  ar- 
dlsnty  social  sympathies,  and  a  well 
disciplined  intellect  ?  Can  we 
disorganize  any  of  these  without 
injury  ?  It  is  therefore  as  much  a 
man's  duty  to  cultivate  his  corpo- 
real faculties,  and  his  social  affec- 
tions, as  to  cultivate  his  intellect. 
And  any  one  who  from  sloth  or 
from  any  other  pause  neglects  his 
corporeal  faculties,  any  one  who 
neglects  or  abuses  his  social  sym- 
pathies, ought  to  humble  himself 
before  God  in  shame  and  with  re- 
pentance, as  he  would  if  he  had 
perverted  his  intellect,  or  had  neg- 
lected prayer  and  the  word  of  God. 
The  apathy  of  multitudes  on  this 
subject  is  truly  astonishing.  We 
may  see  students  and  even  those 
who  are  preparing  for  the  more  im- 
mediate service  of  God,  delibe- 
rately pursuing  «  course  which  ex- 
perience and  the  laws  of  the  hu- 
man constitution  testify  will  final- 
ly terminate  in  disorganizing  both 
body  and  mind.  If  admonished 
they  cooly  acknowledge  that  there 
may  be  danger,  but  with  a  pre- 
sumption equally  impious  and  un- 
wise, they  go  on  in  their  chosen 
way.  Precisely  at  this  point  we 
see  the  tendency  of  a  constant  ex- 
ercise of  the  nv)ral  powers..  Give 
to  any  Christian  a  clear  view  of  the 
principles  of  the  case,  «nd  he  will 
find  it  impossible  to  neglect  his 
other  faculties  and  yet  exercise 
love  towards  God.  Till  he  has  re- 
pented and  in  the  presence  of  God 
resolved  that  he  will  no  more  neg- 
lect and  abuse  them,  he  must  dwell 
in  darkness,  for  he  who  deliber- 
ately continues  any  sinful  course 
cannot  commune  with  a  holy  God. 
Nor  can  he  draw  near  with  a  filial 
confidence,  and  that  perfect  love 
which  casteth  out  fear,  unless  he 
daily  seek  to  know  more  perfectly, 
how  he  may  most  effectually  de- 
velope,  control,  and  augment  all 
his  powers.  He  will  seek  wisdom 
from  him  who  knoweth  our  firame, 
and  who  is  the  father  of  spirits : 
1826.— Ne.  8.  50 


Assured  that  his  maker  best  un- 
derstands that  complex  system 
which  he  has  so  fearfully  and  won- 
derfully made,  he  will  seek  to  know 
how  its  movements  may  become 
harmonious  and  powerful  to  the 
highest  degree.  Nor  will  he  neg- 
lect the  means  of  information  which 
God  has  bestowed.  He  will  care- 
fully investigate  every  class  of  fac- 
ulties in  all  its  connexions  ;  devise 
and  arrange  rules  of  action,  and 
finally  carry  them  into  faithful  ex- 
ecution. Sloth  will  not  retard, 
difficulties  will  not  impede,  and 
failures  will  not  discourage  him. 
The  love  of  God  is  stronger  than 
death,  rivers  cannot  quench  it,  nor 
floods  drown. 

Besides  this,  there  is  in  the  very 
na'ture  of  out  moral  emotions,  a 
tendency  to  regulate  the  mind,  and 
to  preserve  an  equilibrium  in  the 
exercise  of  its  faculties.  Self  gov- 
ernment does  not  depend  upon  a 
direct  conflict  with  any  emotion, 
but  upon  a  system  of  checks  and 
balances  which  exists  in  the  mind. 
Two  emotions  cannot  at  the  same 
time  be  supreme  in  the  human 
mind.  And  if  one  class  of  emo- 
tions has  become  predominant  and 
we  wish  to  diminish  their  power, 
we  must  excite  another  class 
to  so  great  a  degree  of  intensity 
that  the  supreme  power  of  the 
first  shall  cease.  Mankind  in 
common  life  act  on  this  principle, 
even  if  they  do  not  understand 
it  theoretically.  If  any  class  of* 
emotions  is  painful,  they  direct 
their  attention  to  other  objects  and 
endeavour  to  excite  other  emo- 
tions. 

Now  emotions  of  love  to  God 
may  be,  and  ought  to  be,  more  ar- 
dent and  perceptible  than  any  felt 
towards  men  ;  as  all  which  excites 
love  among  men  exists  in  God,  in 
an  infinite  degree.  That  the  in- 
tervention of  the  senses  is  not 
needed  in  order  thus  to  love  God 
is  evident.  We  know  that  we  love 
our  friends  though  absent.  Our 
thoughts  are  with  them,  and  could 


394 


On  ike  general  culture  of  iht  hnman/acultiee.  [  Au». , 


our  emotions  be  simultaneously 
known,  we  should  be  affected  as  if 
we  were  together  ;  for  when  to- 
gether, our  feelings  mingle  with 
more  ardour  merely  because  each 
knows  that  the  heart  of  the  other 
kindles  with  his  own.  This  we 
may  always  know  concerning  God, 
*'  whom  not  having  seen  we  love, 
and  in  whom  though  now  we  see  him 
not,  yet  believing,  we  rejoice  with 
joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory." 

Emotions  of  love  to  God,  may, 
therefore,  regulate  an^  control  all 
other  emotions,  prevent  all  inordi- 
nate ufiections,  and  invigorate  what 
neglect  or  abuse  has  enfeebled. 
Others  may  know  of  a  system  of 
self  goverment  which  depends 
on  another  principle,  but  I  know 
of  none.  Some  stoical  philoso- 
phers indeed,  have  sought  to  gov- 
ern their  feelings  by  exterminating 
them.  But  to  say  nothing  of  their 
entire  want  of  success,  it  is  a  most 
miserable  expedient,  to  freeze  one's 
self,  through  fear  of  the  dangers  of 
fire.  It  is  the  glory  of  the  word  of 
God,  that  it  develops  abetter  system. 
The  heathen  had  no  God,  whose  cha- 
racter was  worthy  of  supreme  love, 
of  course  they  have  not  introduced 
this  principle  into  their  systems  of 
self  government.  But  to  love  the 
Lord  Jehovah  with  all  the  heart,  will 
enable  us  to  controul  every  other 
feeling,  and  to  siibdue  every  inordi- 
nate emotion.  Nothing  can  give  such 
entire  self  possession.  Nothing  can 
so  entirely  overcome  the  inordinate 
love  or  fear  of  man.  And  if  at  any 
time,  we  find  any  appetite  or  emo- 
tion becoming  predominant,  if  our 
desires  of  intellectual  or  social  en- 
joyments are  too  strong,  or  if  we 
find  any  tendency  towards  anger, 
or  suspicion,  or  unkind  feelings, 
the  most  effectual  mode  of  check- 
ing every  thing  of  this  kind,  is  to 
direct  the  thoughts  and  affections 
towards  God.  Direct  conflict  with 
our  emotions  is  often  in  vain,  but 
no  sooner  does  the  soul  glow  with 
the  love  of  God,  than  order  and 
harmony  is  at  once  restored,  and 


the  whole  roan  is  filled  with  light, 
and  love,  and  joy,  and  peace.  What 
man  would  have  been,  had  be  ne- 
ver departed  from  God,  towards 
that  does  he  approximate,  as  he 
again  returns.  But  as  well  might 
the  unsupported  vine,  or  the  ivy, 
attempt  to  sustain  itself  in  the 
midst  of  storms  and  tempests,  as 
man  to  gain  permanent  self  go- 
vernment, and  a  self  sustaining 
power,  whilst  separated  from  the 
infinite  God,  the  source  of  power, 
wisdom,  and  love. 

That  self  government  which  ori- 
ginates from  the  love  of  God,  is  pe- 
culiar in  this  respect ;  it  has  no  ten- 
dency to  diminish  in  any  degree, 
our  susceptibility  of  pure  and  ar- 
dent feeling.  Every  emotion  is 
invigourated  and  refined,  every 
sympathy  rendered  more  tender. 
Yet  the  power  of  self  government 
remains,  for  divine  love  is  still  the 
ascendant  emotion,  and  maintains 
a  controlling  influence. 

To  attempt  to  subdue  a  strong 
class  of  emotions  by  direct  conflict, 
is  painful  in  the  extreme  :  it  agi- 
tates the  soul,  and  harshly  sunders 
those  tender  cords,  which  tremble 
even  at  a  '*  rude  ungentle  touch.'* 
But  there  is  one  who  knows  our 
inmost  feelings,  for  he  is  the  Father 
of  our.  spirits.  He  can  still  the  tu- 
mult of  the  soul,  restore  harmony 
among  our  ^faculties,  and  deliver  os 
from  those  conflicting  emotions 
which  if  unrestrained  would  disor- 
ganize and  desolate  the  mind.  The 
pain  of  the  conflict  ceases,  and  we 
are  lost  in  holier  emotions  of  de- 
light. He  designs  to  withdraw 
our  desires  from  finite  to  infinite 
good,  and  to  induce  us  to  surren- 
der ourselves  entirely  to  the  con- 
troul of  infinite  wisdom  and  power, 
directed  by  infinite  love.  And 
when  the  surrender  has  been  made, 
he  will  teach  us  self  government. 
Mankind  are  too  prone  to  convince 
themselves  that  they  have  consti- 
tutional propensities,  or  native  fail- 
ings which  they  cannot  controul. 
But  where  self  government  is  most 


m9.] 


On  the  general  euUureqfthe  human  faetUHee. 


3^5 


dlfiEicult,  there  it    is    most  indis- 
pensable.    Constitutional  failings 
ought,  least  of  all  to  be  toler- 
ated.    He  who  tamely  surrenders 
himself  to  these,  is  like  the  mar- 
iner, who,  in  a  current  gradually 
leading  to   rocks  or  a  whirlpool, 
should  furl  his  sails,  forsake  the 
helm,  and  surrender  himself  to  de- 
ceitful repose.    We  are  bound  to 
bring  into  captivity  every  thought 
and  every  emotion,  to  the  obedi- 
ence of  Christ.      God  never  in- 
tended that  any  of  our  emotions 
should  become  like  the  simoom  of 
the  desert,  fiery,  uncontrolled,  and 
pernicious.      He  never   designed 
that  they  should   wither  and  relax 
the  energies  of  the  soul.  That  they 
have  done  it,  none  can  deny.     But 
the  Christian  is  not  to  be  referred 
to  the  heathen  philosophers,  or  to 
poets  and  novelists,  for  his  princi- 
ples of   action  ;  his   safeguard   is 
this,   "  Thou  wilt  keep  him  in  per- 
fect peace,  whose  mind  is  stayed 
on  thee,    because  he   trusteth   in 
thee  ;  trust  ye  the  Lord  forever,  for 
in  the  Lard  Jehovah  is  everlasting 
strength.     He  giveth  power  to  the 
faint,  and  to ,  them   that  have   no 
might,    h«     increaseth     strength. 
Even  the  youth  shall  faint  and  be 
weary,  and  the  young  men  shall  ut- 
terly fall ;  but  they  that  wait  upon 
the  Lord,  shall  renew  their  strength ; 
they  shall  mount  up.  with  wings  as  ea- 
gles, they  shall  run  and  not  be  wea- 
ry and  they  shall  walk  and  not  faint." 
This    control  of    our   faculties 
tends  directly  to  increase  their  en- 
ergy in  action.     No  machine  can 
operate    with  power,  where  one 
part  of  the  machinery  constantly 
interferes    with    the  other.      Nor 
can  a  mind  whose  movements  are 
constantly  impeded  by  contending 
emotions,  act  with  any  degree  of 
energy  and  decision.     All   admit 
that  the  power  of  close  mental  ap- 
plication,  and    habits   of  intense 
thought,    are  invaluable    acquisi- 
tions.    But  on  nothing  does  the 
power  of  application  more  depend, 
than  on  an  entire  control  over  our 


feelings.  In  a  mind  of  the  finest 
order,  and  of  the  most  perfect  sym- 
metry, weakness  will  ensue,  if  one 
emotion  acquires  a  tyrannical  as- 
cendency. Have  you  never  ob- 
served in  your  own  case  a  phenom- 
enon of  this  kind,  after  often  read- 
ing a  page  which  requires  fixed  at- 
tention, no  definite  impression  ""re- 
mains  on  the  mind  ?  Examine 
yourself,  and  almost  without  ex- 
ception, you  will  find  that  some  ap- 
petite, passion,  or  emotion  is  inor- 
dinate, and  needs  to  be  controlled. 
Sometimes,  however,  the  same  ef- 
fect is  caused  by  the  too  intense 
and  long  continued  action  of  the 
same  faculties  :  in  this  case,  it  is 
necessary  to  alternate  to  another 
class  of  faculties.  But  to  such  a 
degree  does  the  power  of  close 
thought  depend  upon  self  govern- 
ment, that  of  two  minds  by  nature 
equal,  that  which  acquires  the  pow- 
er of  controlling  its  emotions,  will 
become  capable  of  proficiency  in 
every  department  of  knowledge, 
whilst  the  other,  through  the  influ- 
ence of  uncontrolled  emotions,  will 
become  superficial  and  inefilicient. 
It  is  for  this  reason  that  devo- 
tional exercises  are  an  excellent 
preparation  for  etudy  of  any  kind. 
They  control  and  harmonize  our 
feelings,  and  by  devoting  all  our 
faculties  each  to  its  proper  end, 
remove  indecision,  and  give  to  the 
mind  a  delightful  and  commanding 
clearness  of  vision.  They  tend 
also  to  produce  that  exalted  pleas- 
ure which  arises  from  the  conscious 
possession  and  exercise  of  noble 
powers,  devoted  tg  the  exalted  pur- 
pose of  glorifying  their  Maker.  AU 
know  how  remarkable  were  the  de- 
votional habits  of  the  elder  Presi- 
dent Edwards.  I  cannot  resist  the 
conviction  that  his  peculiar  supe* 
riority  as  an  intellectual  philoso- 
pher was  in  no  small  degree  owing 
to  his  habits  of  reading  the  Bible, 
and  communion  with  God.  Even 
in  his  most  metaphysical  and  ab- 
stract treatises  I  often  feel  the  con- 
viction that  such  views  of  truth  ori« 


39^ 


On  ike  general  culture  rfihekunuatfacubies. 


[Aug., 


ginated  in  an  hour  of  holy  and 
heavenly  communion,  and  thai  al- 
though he  has  chosen  to  present 
only  the  abstract  principles  which 
resulted  from  the  views  an4  emo- 
tions of  that  hour,  yet  he  never 
would  have  seen  those  principles 
in  an  ordinary  state  of  mind.  That 
intense  feeling  should  unfold  to  the 
mind  the  more  profound  and  ab- 
stract relations  of  things  may  seem 
at  first  an  anomaly  ;  it  is  howev- 
er an  undeniable  fact,  and  accords 
with  sound  philosophy.  For,  in- 
tense feeling  gives  such  an  impulse 
to  the  faculties  that  they  become 
at  once  fertile  and  inr  entive.  The 
results  of  such  inventive  hours  may 
be  systematised  and  classified  at 
another  time.  The  same  mind 
may  have  the  power  of  invention, 
and  of  abstraction  in  equal  degrees. 
In  this  case  the  mind  will  be  both 
original  and  systematic  :  but  if  it 
has  merely  the  power  of  abstrac- 
tion, without  intensity  of  emotion,  it 
is  rarely  distinguished  for  originality. 

It  deserves  also  to  be  remarked, 
that  the  direct  tendency  of  elevated 
moral  emotions  is  to  divest  the 
mind  of  prejudice.  To  a  sinful 
mind,  the  truth  is  painful  and  error 
acceptable  ;  but  to  a  mind  under 
the  influence  of  holy  emotions,  no- 
thing is  more  delightful  than  the 
truth.  There  is  in  this  case  a  mu- 
tual action ;  holy  emotions  are 
always  at  first  excited  by  views  of 
divine  truth,  but  when  excited, 
they  render  the  mind  susceptible 
of  still  greater  progress  in  knowl- 
edge, because  in  this  state  it  de- 
sires nothing  sq  ardently,  as  to 
know  the  simple  truth  in  all  its  ex- 
tent. These  remarks  apply  pecul- 
iarly to  the  knowledge  of  moral 
truth,  but  extend  to  all  cases  in 
which  disinclination  prevents  a 
perception  of  what  would  be  other- 
wise  entirely  obvious. 

From  the  power  of  correct  judg- 
ment thus  acquired,  united  with 
moral  courage,  and  self  govern- 
ment, will  arise  decision  of  char- 
acter and  a  capacity  for  augment- 


ed exertion.  If  we  would  act  with 
ease  and  without  exhaustion,  we 
must  act  with  an  undivided  roi«d. 
One  hour  of  indecision,  or  of  men- 
tal conflict,  will  exhaust  the  system 
more  than  many  of  decided  action. 
In  fact  there  is  something  exhilar- 
ating and  delightful  in  decided  and 
systematic  effort.  Inaction  is  nei- 
ther recreation  nor  rest  to  a  well 
organized  mind.  When  therefore 
men  seek  recreation  by  entirely 
divesting  themselves  of  care  and 
responsibility,  they  immediately 
become  restless  and  unhappy. 

But  in  addition  to  thb,  the  aU 
temaie  exercise  of  different  clas- 
ses of  faculties  tends  to  prevent 
fatigue  and  exhaustion.  I'he 
exercise  of  one  class  of  faculties, 
if  not  balanced,  by  a  corres- 
pondent exercise  of  others,  may 
exhaust  the  system  more  than  a 
much  greater  degree  of  exercise 
in  all  the  faculties  alternately.  For 
example,  if  three  hours  of  intense 
study  are  followed  by  one .  hour  of 
corporeal  exercise,  one  hour  of 
social  intercourse,  and  one  hour 
of  devotional  exercises,  the  svstem 
may  at  the  close,  be  in  a  more 
vigorous  state  than  it  was  at  the 
end  of  the  three  hours  of  study  ; 
for  in  this  alternate  exercise  of  the 
powers  there  is  something  posi- 
tively refreshing  and  invigourating, 
whereas  the  same  amount  of  ef- 
fort, confined  to  any  one  class  of 
faculties,  would  be  highly  exhaust- 
ing. On  these  principles  a  system 
of  action  may  be  founded  whicli 
shall  be  extensive,  energetic,  and 
yet  safe.  We  ought  also  to  re- 
member that  the  success  of  our 
efforts  depends  more  upon  the 
vigour  of  each  particular  class 
of  faculties  whilst  in  action,  than 
upon  the  time  of  action.  And 
although  it  might  seem  that  the 
cultivation  of  our  moral  and  social 
feelings  and  corporeal  exercise, 
would  diminish  our  time  for  efforts 
merely  intellectual,  yet  there  can 
be  no  doubt,  that  the  increased 
vigour  or  our  intellectual  faculties 


1826.] 


Oil  the  general  euUure  of  the  human  faeutliee. 


397 


would  iiiord  fhan  repay  us  fof  the 
loss.  The  mind  when  vigorous 
can  eflfeet  more  in  one  hour,  than  in 
many,  when  relaxed  and  exhaust- 
ed by  injucHcious  over  action.  In 
this  respect  many  practise  a  miser- 
aUe  system  of  economy.  They 
save  time  indeed,  hot,  lose  clear- 
ness of  thought,  ease  of  efibrt,  and 
ail  the  delightful  emotions  of  a  well 
regulated  mind. 

In  the  preceding  remarks,  I 
have  not  aimed  at  strict  metaphys- 
ical accuracy,  in  the  division  of  the 
human  faculties.  For  my  pres- 
ent purposes  however,  that  which 
I  have  adopted  is  the  most  popular 
and  useful.  It  has  been  my  object 
to  show,  that  neglecting  any  class 
of  the  human  faculties,  will  prove 
injurious  to  the  rest ;  and  that  per- 
mitting any  class  to  become  inor- 
dinate, will  have  the  same  effect ; 
-whereas  an  equable  culture  of  all, 
will  benefit  each,  and  produce  gen- 
eral harmony  and  perfection.  That 
the  moral  are  the  only  powers 
which  cannot  become  inordinate, 
and  that  they  ought  always  to  main- 
Cain  the  acendancy,  if  we  desire  to 
perfect  the.  others.  The  effect  of 
cultivating  the  moral  powers  I  have 
ascribed 'first,  to  the  nature  of  mor- 
al emotions,  as  giving  a  constant 
impulse  to  all  the  other  faculties, 
and  increasing  their  energy  of  ac- 
tion ;  secondly,  to  the  power  and  el- 
evation of  the  motives  presented 
to  the  mind,  whilst  they  are  in  ex- 
ercise ;  and  thirdly,  to  the  fact 
that  no  one  can  perfectly  exercise 
these  powers,  and  yet  voluntarily 
and  deliberately  neglect  or  pervert 
any  other  part  of  the  system.  The 
influence  of  the  moral  powers  in 
regulating  the  other  faculties,  gives 
rise  to  a  perfect  system  of  self 
government,  founded  on  the  prin- 
ciple, that  any  emotions  or  exer- 
cises of  the  mind,  can  be  con- 
trolled by  stronger  emotions  ; 
and  it  has  been  shown  that  the  love 
of  God  may  always  have  supreme 
pcwer,  and  that  it  can  control  ev- 
Btj  Other  feeling,  yet  in  such  a 


way  as  not  to  diminish,  but  rather 
increase  our  susceptibility  of  re- 
fined emotions.  It  has  also  been 
shown,  that  this  self  government 
increases  the  power  of  the  mind, 
by  removing  all  interference  of  one 
faculty  with  another,  and  permit- 
ting the  mind  to  unite  its  energies. 
It  has  also  been  shown,  that  the  ex- 
ercise of  holy  emotions  qualifies 
the  mind  in  a  peculiar  manner,  for 
the  discovery  of  truth  ;  thus  giv- 
ing the  power  of  rapid  and  correct 
judgment,  and  that  a  natural  re- 
sult of  these  effects  will  be,  decis- 
ion of  character  and  the  capacity 
of  extended  and  systematic  action. 

It  has  also  been  shown  that  there 
is  a  natural  tendency  in  this  system 
to  diminish  the  fatigue  and  exhaus- 
tion of  long  continued  action,  be- 
cause the  mind  is  never  divided 
against  itself,  and  also  because  the 
altemate  exerciee  of  all  ourfacul- 
ties,  according  to  a  benevolent  pro- 
vision of  our  Creator,  tends  to  invi- 
gourate  and  refresh  them. 

These  principles,  can  never  be 
adopted  by  those  who  maintain 
that  the  enjoyments  of  religion 
must  Toe  periodical,  and  that  de- 
clensions are  an  evil  necessary  in- 
deed, but  unavoidable.  Nor  can 
they  be  adopted  by  those  who  as- 
cribe so  much  power  to  external 
circumstances,  as  tacitly  to  allow 
that  in  certain  situations,  we  can- 
not expect  to  make  great  advances 
in  the  Chr)!<«tian  life.  But  to  those 
who  admit  that  a  Christian  ought  to 
be  stedfast,  unmovable,  always 
abounding  in  the  xoork  of  th^  Lord, 
I  trust  they  will  be  acceptable. 
They  show  that  there  are  no  cir- 
cumstances in  which  the  love  of 
God  ought  not  to  be  the  mainspring 
of  action.  It  ought  not  to  be  con- 
fined to  the  hours  of  reading  and 
prayer,  it  ought  to  regulate  every 
employment,  every  study,  every 
habit,  every  thought,  every  emo- 
tion. They  show  that  the  student 
who  neglects  devotion  or  exercise 
for  the  sake  of  cultivating  his  intel- 
lect, will  injure  his  intellect,  his 


S9B 


ObsertatioHs  of  an  American  in  England, 


[Aw, 


morals,  his  health,  and  his  social 
charactei;.  And  that  those  who 
through  a  multiplicity  of  employ- 
ments and  cares  diminish  their 
time  of  reading  the  bihle  and  of  pray- 
er,  effectually  weaken  themselves, 
when  most  of  all  they  need  undivi- 
ded strength.  They  are  like  men 
who  destroy  their  muscular  energy 
in  order  to  enable  themselves  to 
sustain  a  great  and  oppressive  bur- 
den. They  also  show  that  no  man 
needs  habits  of  unceasing  devotion 
more  than  the  student,  especially 
the  student  of  theology.  Do  stud- 
ies multiply,  so  as  almost  to  over- 
power the  mind?  Then  most  of 
all  you  need  to  hold  intimate  com- 
munion with  God;  if  you  depart 
firom  him,  your  intellect  will  lose 
half  its  power,  you  will  lose  self 
government,  you  will  become  the 
slave  of  fear,  or  of  despondency,  or 
of  ambition)  or  of  some  other  ty- 
rannical emotion.  Your  judgments 
will  be  false,  your  views  distorted, 
your  habits  irregular,  and  your 
mind  like  the  troubled  sea  that  can- 
not rest.  Do  ybu  desire  health,  a 
cheerful  flow  of  spirits,  capacity  for 
social  enjoyments,  a  clear  and  en- 
ergetic mind,  self-possession  in  all 
trying  circumstances,  and  the  abil- 
ity to  act  with  ease,  power,  and 
success  ?  Devote  all  your  faculties 
to  God  aud  make  the  cultivation  of 
each  a  subject  of  specific  prayer. 
Form  your  habits  of  exercise,  of 
study,  and  of  social  intercourse  in 
the  spirit  of  prayer.  Daily  renew 
the  consecration  of  all  your  facul- 
ties to  God,  and  pray  that  he  will 
preserve  you  from  perverting  or 
neglecting  any  of  them.  If  at  any 
time  you  find  any  disorder  or  irreg- 
ularity in  the  exercise  of  any  of 
your  faculties,  retire  from  the  world, 
commune  with  God,  and  read  his 
word,  until  your  moral  vision  be- 
comes clear  ;  you  will  see  that  you 
have  been  negligent  of  your  duty  in 
respect  to  some  faculty,and  that  this 
negligence  is  the  cause  of  the  disor- 
der which  you  have  noticed ;  then 
repent  and  reform.  If  you  will  faith- 


fully follow  this  course  your  knowl- 
edge of  yourself  will  daily  increase, 
your  principles  of  action  will  be- 
come more  definite,  and  finally  the 
power  of  habit  will  make  your 
whole  system  natural,  and  the 
source  of  unceasing  delight.  Con- 
stantly will  you  approximate  towards 
the  perfect  fulfilment  of  the  divinjs 
injunction  '*  whether  ye  eat,  or  drink 
or  whatsoever  ye  do,  do  all  to  the 
glory  of  God." 

As  our  course  of  collegiate  and 
theological  education  is  enlarged  we 
need  constant  vigilance,  lest  a  tran- 
sient and  useless  intellectual  great- 
ness should  be  purchased  at  the  ex- 
pense of  health,  social  feelings,  and 
piety.  How  little  can  a  minister  ac- 
comptish  by  mere  learning.  The  ex- 
act sciences,  philology,  and  meta- 
physics are  indeed  indispensable,  but 
of  what  avail  are  they  to  us  if  we  have 
nothing  else  ?  We  cannot  '*  tame 
Leviathan"  with  these  alone.  Let 
us  therefore  enlarge  our  views,  and 
make  that  extensive  preparation 
which  the  spirit  of  the  age  de- 
mands. Let  slotliful  inattention  and 
criminal  negligence  no  longer  im- 
pede. Laying  aside  every  weight, 
and  actuated  by  supreme  and  un- 
ceasing love  to  God,  let  us  press 
towards  the  mark  for  the  prize  of 
our  high  and  holy  calling. 

D.R. 


For  the  Christian  Spectator. 

OBSSRVATIOKS  OF  AN  AXEBICAIf  IK 
ENGLAND. 

(Coniinued  from  p,  349.) 

May  1825. — Our  route  firom  Lon- 
don to  Oxford  lay  through  a  Tarie- 
gated  and  well  cultivated  part  of 
the  country — ^hill  succeded  to  val- 
ley, and  valley  to  hill,  in  rapid  al- 
ternation. The  manner  in  which 
we  were  whirled  along  in  our  ve- 
hicle, gave  us  time  only  to  look 
and  admire.  England  seems  like 
one  extended  and  well  arranged 
garden,  divided  by  green  he<^e- 
rows  into  corn  fields,  pasture  lands* 


1896.]              ObMervatians  of  an  American  in  England.  399 

and   plantations.      Cottages,   pal-  forest,  than  of  a  populous  town.  No 
aces,  castles,  and  ruins  are  every  sooner  had  we  arrived  and  refresh- 
where  scattered  over  its  surface,  ed  ourselves  than  we  proceeded  ta 
In  whatever  direction  the  eye  turns,  make  the  most  of  the  few  hours 
the  results  of  the  highest  cultiva-  which  we  had  assigned  for  our  stay. 
tion  may  be  traced.     The  face  of  We  walked  through  the  principal 
nature  is  softened  and  improved,  streets,  r<lund  the  colleges  and  public 
or  rather  the  grand  outline  of  the  buildings,  up  the  great  entrances  in- 
picture  which  she  has  drawn,  has  to  the  areas,  strolled  through  the 
been  filled  up,  adorned  and  finished  classic  groves,  and  lingered  over 
by  the  aid  of  art.     The  Thames  the  *'  smooth    flowing"    Thames, 
which  crossed  our  path  three  or  Time  permitted  us  to  see  only  the 
four  times,  diminished  in   size  at  outside  of  things,  and  had  we  not 
each  succeeding  time,  though  it  been  industrious,  we  should  have 
could  lose  none  of  its  interest  in  left  half  unseen, 
our  feelings.     This  river  you  know,  Oxford  is  a  neat  old  town.     It 
has  been  the  theme  of  many  a  poet :  has  none  of  the  smoke  of  an  Eng- 
it  is  indeed  a  fine  stream ;  but  when  lish  manufacturing,  or  the  bustle  of 
compared  with  most  of  our  Amer-  an- English  commercial  place.     It 
lean  rivers,  it  dwindles  into  a  mere  seems  happily  adapted   for  study 
rivulet.     From  its  mouth  to  Lon-  and  contemplation.     It  is  situated 
don  the  channel  is  deep,  and  will  at  the  confluence  of  the  Thames 
admit  of  ships  of  large  burthen ;  and  Cherwell,  on  a  slight  emin- 
but  above  that,  it  rapidly  decreases,  ence  which  is  surrounded  by  mead- 
and  at  Oxford  it  is  quite  shallow,  ows.    Just  in  the  skirts  of  the  town 
though  broad.     It  owes  much  of  are  avenues  of  aged  trees,  under 
its  fame  to  the  beautiful  valleys  which  students  and  citizens  have 
through  which  it  flows,  and  much  doubtless  walked  for  many  centu- 
more  of  it  to  the  magic  of  poetry,  ries.    The  colleges,  public  build- 
The  day,  which  like  the  morning  ings,  private  dwellings,  and  trees 
of  life  promised  to  be  pleasant,  to-  have  all  grown  aged  together,  and 
wards  noon  became  overcast  with  now  present  a  rare  picture  of  old- 
clouds,  and  at  12  we  began  to  be  en  times.     There  are,  you  know 
drenched  with  the  rain.     Hard  is  20  colleges,  and  5  halls.    Thenum- 
the  fare  of  the  outside  passenger  at  her  of  officers    and    students  is 
such  a  time.  about  3000,  two  thousand  of  whom 
At  2  o'clock  we  came  in  sight  of  are  supported  by  th^  revenues  of 
Oxford.     The  clouds  had  now  dis-  the  University.     The  buildings  are 
persed,  and  a  clear  and  bright  sun  scattered  throughout  the  town,  and 
shone  over  this  delightful  region,  give  it  an  appearance  of  magnifi- 
The  dust  which  before  had  molest-  cence,  of  which  no  other  of  its  size 
ed  us,  was  settled,  and  the  trees  perhaps  can  boast.     Such  groups 
and  fields  glittered  with  the  new-  as  may  be  seen  here,  might  well 
fallen  drops  of  rain.     It  was  un-  attract  the  attention  of  me  anti- 
der  these  highly  favourable  circum-  quary  or  the  scholar    for  weeks, 
stances,  that  we  crossed  a  massy  and  even  for  months.     The  plan 
stone  bridge,  and  entered  this  an-  of  the  colleges  seemed  generally 
cjent  seat  of  learning.     The  view  to  be  quadrangular,  with  an  open 
front  the  bridge  is  strikingly  beau-  centre.     In  the  area  of  the  first 
tiful.     The  groves  of  large  trees  which  we  entered   was  a  circu- 
whicfa  skirt  tiie  town  hide  it  firom  lar,  close  shaven  grass  platt  and  a 
the  sight,  except  the  tops  of  the  gravelled  walk  extending  around 
towers,  and  turrets  of  the  churches  it.      We    afterwards    went    into 
and    college  halls.      These  seem  several  others  and  found  them  to 
to  rise  rather  firom  the  midst  of  a  bo   similarily    laid  out.     One  oIl 


400 


ObsetvatioM  of  an  American  in  England. 


[Ava. 


them,  as  we  noticed,  had  a  large 
garden  attached  to  it  in  which  were 
numerous  arbors  Ibrmed  of  the  yew- 
tree.  We  every  where  met  with 
the  students  sauntering  about  in 
their  long  gowns,  and  singularly 
shaped  caps.  I  could  ndt  but  look 
upon  them  as  the  flower  of  the  land, 
the  embryo  representatives  of  the 
noble  family  of  England.  Several 
of  them  came  into  the  public  house 
at  which  we  were  lodged,  and  or- 
dered various  articles  of  drink  and 
food.  I  listened  with  some  atten- 
tion to  their  conversation,  with  a 
view  to  learn  the  nobUihf  of  their 
intellect.  But  from  any  thing  I 
heard,  they  could  not  have  been 
distinguished  from  the  sons  of  New- 
England  yeomanry  at  New-Haven. 
One  of  their  caps  lying  on  the  ta- 
ble near,  me,  I  took  out  my  note 
book,  and  attempted  to  dr|w  an 
outline  of  it ;  but  it  was  so  shape- 
less an  affair,  that  my  little  skill  in 
this  way  was  quite  inadequate  to 
the  task.  I  will  endeavour,  how- 
ever, to  giTe  you  some  idea  of  its 
construction.  It  is  made  of  blue 
cloth,  and  fits  close  to  the  head 
like  a  night-cap,  only  it  does  not 
more  than  half  cover  the  head. 
On  the  top  of  the  cap  is  a  thin 
square  appendage  placed  trans- 
versely, it  is  covered  with  the 
same  cloth,  and  appears  to  have 
about  the  thickness  and  consisten- 
cy of  pasteboard.  This  is  so  loose- 
ly fixed  to  the  cap  that  it  lops  from 
one  side  to  the  other,  at  every  step, 
or  motion  of  the  winds.  The 
cap  protects  the  head  neither 
firom  the  rain,  nor  from  the  rays 
of  the  sun,  and  is  altogether  the 
most  ludicrous  object  you  can  im- 
agine. 

I  have  rarely  visited  a  place, 
where  I  felt  a  stronger  wish  to  re- 
main for  a  long  time  together.  It 
is  so  perfectly  neat  and  quiet,  the 
air  from  the  surrounding  country  is 
8o  pure  and  salubrious,  there  is  so 
much  to  gratify  the  eye,  and  at  the 
same  time  the  imagination,  the  ar- 
reas  of  the  colleges  frequently  hav- 


ing all  the  seclusion  and  stillness 
t)f  the  cloister,  the  groves  be- 
ing delightfully  refreshing  by  their 
shades  and  coolness,  and  the  ve- 
ry seats  in  them,  associated  in 
idea  with  the  British  worthies,  by 
whom  they  may  have  been  former- 
ly occupied,  the  whole  place  being 
so  ancient,  so  venerable,  and  so 
classical,  I  could  not  but  desire  to 
make  a  much  longer  tarry. 

In  passing  on  to  Birmingham, 
we  rode  through  Stratford,  upon 
Avon  ;  but  as  I  iqtend  to  visit  this 
place  again,  I  will  say  nothing  abont 
it  at  present.  Soon  afler  my  arri- 
val in  Sheffield,  I  sent  to  Montgom- 
ery the  poet.  Professor  Everett's 
Oration,  delivered  at  Cambridge 
before  La  Fayette,  with  a  line  ex- 
pressing my  conviction  of  the  in- 
terest which  he  must  take  in  the 
progress  of  literature  in  America. 
It. was  politely  returned  to  me  a 
short  time  afterwards,  with  the  fol- 
lowing note. 

**  J.  Montgomery's  respects  to 

Mr.  R ^  and  returns  Everett's 

Oration  with   thanks  for  the  peru- 
sal.     In    following    the     speaker 
through     all     his    comprehensive 
views,  and  splendid  prophecies  of 
the  fiiture  glories    of  his   native 
country,  it  is  no  small  pleasure  to 
find  that  so  much  of  the  furitjf  cf 
the  English  language  is  yet  pre- 
served there,  as  this  may  be  consid- 
ered a  pledge,  that  few  of  the  mo- 
dern Americanisms  will  be  allowed 
finally  to  pervert  it.'*      What  of 
compliment  there   may  be  in  this 
remark,  it  is  of  little  consequence 
to  ascertain  :  but  the  amiable  aod 
excellent  poet  has  here  manifest- 
ed a  feeling,  which  is   doubtless 
common  to  most  English  scholars 
respecting  the  American  corrup- 
tions of  their  language.     It  is  & 
feeling,  however,  which  I  believe 
will  subside  as  seems  to  be  the  case 
in  regard  to  the  poet  in  this  in- 
stance, in  proporton  to  their  ac- 
quaintance with  our  literature.  At 
least,  I  do  not  perceive,  how  their 
own  consistency  can  be  maintain- 


1826.] 


Ob^erwUioms  iff  an  American  in  England. 


401 


ed  on  this  point,  while  they  continue 
to  suspect  us  of  dealing  unfairly 
with. their  and  our  mother  tongue. 
I  must  leave  the  question  to  men 
of  erudition^  whether  there  is  just 
ground,  for  all  the  fears  which  Eng- 
lish scholars  entertain,  respecting 
the  corruption  or  perversion  of  the 
language,  hy  the  word-manufactur* 
ing  Americans.  My  opinion  is,  and 
it  is  a  humble,  though  it  may  seem 
an  extravagant  one,  that  the  lan- 
guage will  go  on  improving  in  Ame- 
rica, while  it  is  degenerating  here. 
I  cannot  persuade  myself,  but  that 
it  is  now  spoken  with  more  purity 
by  the  Americans  than  it  is  by  the 

freat  body  of  the  English  people, 
^hen  I  first  came  to  this  country, 
and  began  to  form  acquaintances, 
I  found  a  great  variation  between 
the  written  and  spoken  language, 
especially  among  the  small  manu- 
facturers. Before  I  could  transact 
business  with  them,  it  was  neces- 
sary, in  fact,  to  learn  a  sort  of  new 
language.  Some  words  were  en- 
tirdy  new  to  me — others  were  pro- 
nounced in  such  a  manner  as  to  be 
quite  unintelligible.  That,  how- 
ever, which  is  worse  than  the  above 
10,  the  'dialect  of  one  county,  as 
you  have  often  heard,  differs  so 
much  from  that  of  another,  that 
tlie  residents  can  scarcely  make 
themselves  understood,  when  they 
meet.  The  truth  is,  great  num- 
bers of  the  lower  classes  can  nei- 
ther read  nor  write,  and  conse- 
quently the  words  which  they  use, 
are  either  caught  from  those  who 
are  as  ignorant  as  themselves,  or 
are  coined  to  suit  their  own  purpo- 
ses. These  new-made  words  are 
soon  learnt  by  the  masters,  and 
are  apt  to  slide  into  use  among  the 
higher  classes.  Such  cannot  be 
the  case  with  as.  Ahnoet  every 
American  youth  is  taught  to  read 
and  write ;  and  though  education 
may  be  somewhat  limited,  as  to 
degree,  with  us,  yet  so  far  as  it  ex- 
lends,  it  is  correct.  We  have  no 
fnn  and  needle  manufactures  to  give 
«m{^oyment  to  children  that  have 
1826.— No.  8.  U 


not  learnt  their  alphabet.  We  have 
no  work-shops  where  fnan  traps 
and  cant  phrases  are  alike  manu- 
factured. The  best  Kaghah  books 
are  put  into  the  hands  of  our^uth, 
and  they  are  both  allowed  time, 
and  taught  to  read  them.  If  lan- 
guage is  not  corrupted  in  Great 
Britain  in  the  way  above  alluded 
to,  in  what  way  can  it  be  corrupt- 
ed ?  Or  if  the  English  language 
is  not  found  sufficiently  copious, 
especially  under  the  circumstances 
of  a  new  and  rising  nation,  why 
may  not  an  American  add  a  word 
to  it  as  well  as  an  Englishman! 
You  may  snule  at  my  prosing  on 
such  a  subject ;  but  my  actuil  ob- 
servation has  furnished  me  with 
some  data  for  forming  a  judgment 
concerning  it. 

June,  1825.  While  on  a  visit 
-to  Sheffield,  I  made  an  excursion 
often  miles  into  the  country,  for 
the  purpose  of  seeing  Wentworth 
House,  the  seat  of  Earl  Fitzwilliam. 
My  companion  was  Mr.  H.  a  most 
agreeable  and  liberal-minded  Eng- 
lishman. Having  arrived  at  the 
Porter's  lodge,  just  in  the  skirts  of 
the  park,  we  knocked  at  the  door 
and  asked  for  a  guide  to  the  Mau- 
soleum. An  old  man  hobbling 
with  two  crutches  made  his  ap- 
pearance with  the  keys,  and  desir- 
ed us  to  follow  him.  This  pomp- 
ous funeral  monument,  w^  erect- 
ed by  Earl  Fitzwilliam,  to  the  mem- 
ory of  Charles,  Marquis  of  Rock- 
ingham. It  stands  on  an  elevated 
spot  of  ground,  amidst  a  clump  of 
trees  winch  hide  the  lower  stories 
— ^the  upper  one,  however,  may  be 
seen  many  miles  distant.  It  is 
ninety  feet  high,  and  divided  into 
three  stories.  A  circular  iron  rail- 
ing surrounds  it ;  and  four  obelisks 
rise  to  about  half  its  height,  at  a 
short  distance  from  the  corners. 
We  were  conducted  into  the  lower 
story,  in  which  is  a  marl^  figure 
of  the  Marquis,  in  his  state  robes. 
On  the  pedestal  are  extended  in- 
scriptions in  prose  and  verse.  Eight 


402 


Observations  of  an  American  in  England. 


[AVGn 


busts  of  the  friends  of  the  Marquis 
surrouud  the  statue^   and  looking 
out  as  they  do  from  niches,  seem 
to  be   placed    there   as   guardian* 
.spirit^     The  two  upper  stories  are 
open.     On  the  floor  of  the  second 
may  be  seen  an  elegant  sarcopha- 
gus.    The  monument,  as   viewed 
from  without  the  railing,  is  a  beau- 
tiful piece  of  architecture,  neat  in 
design,    and    just  in    proportion. 
From  this  we  went  to  the  pyramid 
about  a  mile  distant.     It  is  of  a 
triangular  form,  and  rises  to  the 
height  of  more  than  one  hundred 
feet.     A  spiral  stone  stair  case  of 
one  hundred  and  forty-eight  steps 
leads   to  the  top,   on  which  is  a 
heavy  stone  balustrade.      It   was 
erected   by   Thomas,   Marquis   of 
Rockingham  in  1748,  to  commem- 
orate the  suppression  of  a  rebellion 
in  the  reign  of  George  II.     From 
the  top  which  we  ascended,   the 
view  is  bounded  only  by  the  distant 
horizon. 

>  What  a  goodly  prospect  spreads 


around, 
Of  bills,  and  dales,  and  woods,  and  lawns, 

and  spires, 
And  glittering  towns,  and  gilded  streams, 

tillaU 
The  stretching  landscape  into  smoke  de- 

cays.** 

After  we  had  gazed  sufficiently 
long  on  the  beautiful  scenery,  we 
descended  and  entered  a  grotto 
near  the  foot.  The  entrance  is  in 
a  deep  dell,  made  dark  and  cool 
by  the  thick  foliage  of  aged  trees. 
Several  mutilated,  uncouth  figures 
of  beasts,  cut  out  of  stone,  guard 
the  entrance,  and  grin  horribly  at 
the  visitor.  In  the  recesses  of  the 
cavern  .which  we  entered,  we  saw 
rude  stone  statues  of  Richard  III. 
Duke  of  Marlborough,  and  Prince 
Eugene.  Little  else,  however,  was 
found  to  interest  us  here,  and  we 
re-entered  the  Park. 

Here  we  were  lost,  for  a  time, 
amidst  shady  trees,  and  thick  shrub- 
bery ;  but  presently  the  scene  chan- 
ged, and  an  extensive  range  of  build- 
ings,  .and  a  fine  lawn  were  spread 


out  before  us.     Here  I  concluded 

was  the  EarPs  house.  My  com- 
panion, however,  gave  me  to  un- 
derstand that  the  range  of  build- 
ings was  only  the  stables !  What 
then,  thought  I,  must  the  house 
be  !  The  stables  are  built  of  stone 
two  stories  high,  and  extend  around 
a  square  of  240  feet,  with  an  open 
court  of  190  feet.  The  front  is 
ornamented  with  a  cupola,  under 
which  is  the  grand  entrance  to  the 
court.  The  opposite  side  is  orna- 
mented in  a  similar  manner,  with 
an  arched  opening  leading  to  the 
riding  house,  &c.  The  sides  of 
the  court,  to  the  width  of  fifteen 
or  twenty  feet  are  paved  with  square 
stone,  and  the  centre  is  covered 
with  gravel.  At  each  comer  of 
this  gravelled  centre,  a  large  cast 
iron  pump  rises  from  an  immense 
stone  basin,  out  of  which  the  hor- 
ses drink.  The  stalls  and  corn- 
rooms — ^the  horses  and  their  ost- 
lers, and  long  rows  of  saddles, 
bridles  and  other  trappings,  pre- 
sented some  more  particular  indi- 
cations of  the  princely  wealth  and 
grandeur  of  the  master.  There  is 
a  separate  building  for  the  riding 
school,  erected  solely  for  the  pur- 
pose of  practising  in  horsemanship. 
The  interiour  is  very  spacious. 
The  ceiling  is  arched  and  orna- 
mented with  plaster.  Nineteen 
semi-circular  windows  placed  just 
under  the  edges  of  the  roof,  admit 
light  sufficient  for  the  rider.  The 
floor  was  covered  with  a  light  earth, 
or  saw  dust.  Leaping,  which  is 
the  most  essential  part  to  those 
who  follow  field  sports,  is  here  first 
learnt.  Two  perpendicular  sticks 
are  placed  in  a  piece  of  timber 
about  six  feet  apart :  another  stick 
extends  across  these,  and  is  regu- 
lated by  pegs.  •  As  the  rider  be- 
comes more  expert,  the  cross  stick 
is  elevated,  and  in  time  his  profi- 
ciency is  such,  that  he  ventures 
the  highest  hedges.  We  went  in- 
to several  other  buildings  in  this 
range,  but  they  need  not  be  descri- 
bed.   Their  cost  would  not  be  lees 


1686.] 


dbsertatums  of  an  American  in  England. 


403 


than  that  of  the  City  Hall  in  New- 
York! 

From  these  we  followed  a  coach 
path,  till  we  came  round  in  front 
of  the  house.     Here  we  reclined 
ourselves  on  the   smooth   shaven 
grass,  and  for  a  time,  gave  our- 
selves up  to  the  pleasing  admira- 
tion   which  the    scene    inspired. 
The  day  was  clear  and  serene,  and 
the  sun  which  was  now  fast  verg- 
ing towards  the  western  horizon, 
shed  a  mild  and  chastened  light  on 
lawn,  and  lake,  and  wood.     The 
air  scarcely  moved,  and  so  hushed 
and  still  was  all  around,  we  could 
distinctly  hear  the  deer  and  bufia- 
lo  crop  the  grass,  as  they  fed  in 
groups   around  us.     In  front  the 
mansion — 9.  noble  pile — spread  out 
an  ample  range  of  600  feet.     On 
our  right  and   left   and  rear,   the 
lawn,  unobstructed    by  weed,   or 
bush,  or  tree,  extended  to  a  great 
distance ;  and  beyond  were   clus- 
ters and  plantations  of  trees.  Ame- 
rica would  have  produced  more 
poets,  could  she  have  presented 
scenes  like  this.     In  entering  the 
house  we  were  first  conducted  into 
the  saloon.      This  room  is  sixty 
feet  square  and  forty  high.     A  gal- 
lery extends  around  it,  which  rests 
on  eighteen  fluted  Ionic  columns. 
Between  these  columns  are  niches, 
in  which  are  naked  marble  statues, 
a  family  ornament,  to  which  hap- 
pily an  American  eye  is  not  much 
accustomed.     The  next  room  we 
entered  was  the  museum.     Here 
also  were  statues,  busts,  paintings, 
and  other  wonders  of  art.     Some 
of  them  were  antiques,  and  of  great 
value.      An   antique  trepod    was 
pointed  out  to  us  which  cost  three 
thousand    guineas.      The   dining 
roooi   came  next,  and  afterwards 
the  library.      Here  we  saw  folios, 
quartos,  and  octavos,  piled  in  tempt- 
ing rows  above  each  other.     As  I 
was  leaving  the  rooms,  I  noticed 
some  volumes  less  gorgeously  dec- 
orated than  the  others.      I  took  a 
nearer  view,  and  lo !  the  title  page 
was  the  *'  Life  of  Washington," 


(Marshall's  I  suppose.)  These 
were  in  boards.  I  put  my  finger 
upon  the  strangers,  and  for  the  mo- 
ment felt  a  sympathy  for  them.  I 
could  not  but  think  what  they  had 
to  do  in  an  English  nobleman's  pal- 
ace, the  life  which  they  record  hav- 
ing been  spent  in  asserting  and 
maintaining  repubHcan  principles 
alone.  We  were  next  shewn  into 
the  picture  gallery  which  is  130 
feet  long.  Light  is  admitted  only 
on  one  side,  the  other  is  filled  with 
paintings  from  th^  hands  of  the 
great  masters.  One  was  shewn 
me,  measuring  only  about  a  foot 
square,  which  cost  three  thousand 
pounds.  A  gallery  of  this  kind  is 
almost  inestimable.  We  were 
next  led  into  several  ladies'  and 
gentlemen's  bed  chambers  and 
dressing  rooms,  which  exceed  in 
splendour  and  richness,  any  thing 
you  can  imagine.  A  single  bed 
would  constitute  the  amount  of  a 
handsome  estate  in  our  country. 
We  followed  our  guide  through 
rooms  too  numerous  to  be  des- 
cribed, or  even  named.  In  all  of 
of  them  were  objects  calculated  to 
excite  the  admiration  at  least  of  a 
stranger.  In  one  of  them — a  spa- 
cious drawing  room— we  saw  a  mod- 
el of  Solomon's  Temple,  which  was 
overlaid  withhold  and  tortoise  shell, 
and  cost,  as  our  informant  told  us, 
17,000  guineas.  The  house  itself 
is  built  of  stone  of  a  yellowish  cast. 
In  plan,  it  is  an  irregular  quadran- 
gle, enclosing  three  courts,  with 
two  principal  fronts.  The  largest 
and  most  beautiful  front  consists  of 
a  centre  and  two  wings.  From 
the  centre  projects  a  portico  sixty 
feet  long,  which  is  supported  by 
six  Corinthian  colums ;  on  the  {ted- 
iment  are  three  emblematic  stat- 
ues, and  in  the  tympanum  are  the 
arras  of  the  Marquis  of  Rocking- 
ham. A  ballustrade  extends  round, 
on  which  are  alternately  statues 
and  vases.  I  need  not  describe 
the  wonders  of  the  garden,  which 
we  also  surveyed,  nor  speak  of  the 
pine-apples,  oranges,  lemons,  and 


404 


Fafeigfi  MUsions^ 


[Av0^ 


other  products  of  th6  torrid  zone, 
which  art,  aided  by  wealth,  can 
cause  to  grow  and  flourish  eyen  in 
this  high  northern  clime.  The 
park  also  I  must  omit  to  describe, 
except  to  state  that  it  covers  1500 
acres,  and  though '  rather  level  is 
sufficiently  diversified  to  give  beau- 
ty to  the  landscape.  It  is  well 
wooded,  and  a  fine  clear  stream 
flows  through  it.  Several  temples 
and  monuments  crown  the  rising 
grounds,  and  impart  effect  to  the 
view. 


To  the  Editor  of  the  Christian  Spectator. 

A  WBITBK  in  the  Christian  Exam- 
iner who  appears  under  the  signa- 
ture of  **  A  Seeker,"  has  come  be- 
fore the  public  with  what  he  calls 
an  answer  to  the  Christian  Specta- 
tor on  missions.  The  article  which 
has  put  him  upon  this  seeking,  is 
the  Review  of  Unitarian  and  other 
Missionary  publications,  in  the 
Christian  Spectator  for  December 
1826.  As  the  author  of  that  article, 
i  beg  leave  to  say  a  few  words  by 
way  of  aiding  his  researches. 

The  train  of  thought  which  was 
followed  in  the  Review  has  not 
been  essentially  misrepresented  by 
the  Seeker  so  feu-  as  it  has  been 
represented  at  all.  *It  was  said 
that  the  subject  of  foreign  missions 
is  evidently  an  embarrassing  sub- 
ject to  the  leaders  of  Unitarianism. 
The  story  of  their  proceedings  in 
relation  to  this  subject  was  brought 
forward  to  illustrate  that  assertion. 
The  principles  on  which,  in  their 
opinion,  missions  ought  to  be  con- 
ducted were  stated  in  an  explicit 
form,  and  authenticated  by  numer- 
ous references  to  their  printed  doc- 
uments. And  at  the  conclusion  of 
the  article,  it  was  charged  upon  a 
large  portion  of  the  orthodox  com- 
munity that  their  mode  of  thinking 
and  advising  about  missions  and 
their  principles  of  missionary  ope^ 
ration,  have  too  much  affinity  to 
the  principles  which  Unitarians 
defend)  and  are  too  far  removed 


from  the  apostolic  examf^e;  and 
the  missions  of  our  day  were  cen- 
sured, generally,  as  savouring  too 
much  of  the  pomp  and  contrivances 
of  earthly  policy. 

In  answer  to  this,   the  Seeker 
does  not  deny  that  the  subject  is 
embarrassing, — indeed    the    tenor 
of  both  his  letters  testifies  very 
strongly  that  it  is  embarrassing  to 
him  at  least.     He  does  not  deny 
that  the  story  of  their  troubles  re- 
specting this  matter  has  been  fkirly 
told  ;  for  notwithstanding  what  he 
says  about  **  sarcasm  and  ridicule," 
every  reader  sees  that  whatever  of 
the  ridicttlous  there  may  be  about 
the  narrative  belongs  to  the  facts 
and  not  to  the  manner  of  relating 
them,  and  so  long  as  the  facts  re- 
main cannot    be    separated  from 
them  by  any  awkward  compliment 
to  the   "skill"   of  the  reviewer. 
He  does  not  deny  that  the  state- 
ment of  their  principles  as  develop- 
ed and  defended  in  their  various 
publications  was  just,  but  rather 
seems  disposed    to    adopt    those 
principles  for  himself  and  to  vindi- 
cate their  truth.     Instead  of  calling 
in  question  any  of  these  points,  he 
contents    himself  with    disputing 
what  he  supposes  to  be  the  strict 
meaning  of  some  casual  expres- 
sions, with  repeating  the  stale  cal- 
umnies of  his  party  against  the  en- 
terprises of  evangelical    benevo- 
lence, and  with  discursive  remarks 
on  the  subject  in  general,  mingling 
with  the  whole,  expressions  of  re- 
spect for  what  he  is  pleased  to  call 
the  eloquence  and  skill  of  the  re- 
viewer, and  expressions  of  good- 
natured  contempt  for  what  he  sup- 
poses to  be  my  indiscretion  in  the 
argument  and  my  lack  of  courtesy. 
In  the  coarse  of  his  first  letter  he 
advances  (I  use  his  own  language) 
"  the  following  points.    First,  that 
for  no  object  are  Unitarian  res<)ur- 
ces  vast.     Secondly,  that  the  euc- 
cess  of  the  missions  of  the  orthodox 
has  not  been  such  as  to  warrant 
any    dogmatism    on    their     part. 
Thirdly,  that  the  puerile  manner  in 


1826.] 


Foreign  HB^nms. 


406 


which  missions  and  conx^rsions 
have  been  represented  to  thu^  pnb- 
bc,  have  given  many  good  and 
sensible  persons  such  a  d^taste  to 
the  who^e  afiair,  that  they  do  not 
hear  it  even  mentioned  with  tolerable 
patience.  Fourthly,  that  there  are 
some  who  are  opposed  to  missions, 
for  the  present,  on  principle,  and 
after  making  what  they  consider 
sufficient  investigation."  In  his 
second  letter  he  takes  leave  of  me 
after  one  or  two  scattering  para- 
graphs, and  proceeds  to  his  **  gene- 
ral remarks." 

You  will  not  expect  of  me,  Mr. 
Editor,  that  I  fellow  this  writer, 
seriatim,  through  the  whole  train 
of  his  observations  $  and  snrely  no 
apology  will  be  necessary  if  my  re- 
marks are  as  unconnected  and  dis- 
cursive as  his.  There  are  only 
two  or  three  topics  which  it  is 
worth  while  to  notice. 

In  one  place  the  Seeker  sees  fit 
to  express  himself  as  follows. 

Finally,  it  may  be  proper  that  I 
should  bestow  some  regard  on  the  re- 
viewer's courtesy,  and  give  him  credit 
for  what  he  has  said  m  our  praise. 
On  reading  his  article  for  the  express 
purpose  of  finding  out  what  there  was 
generous  and  charitable  in  it,  nothing 
made  so  strong  a  claim  on  my  gratitude 
and  acknowled^ent  as  the  following 
sentence,  in  which  he  professes  a  wish 
to  see  ^at  wonderful  thing,  a  Unitari- 
an ndssiOB  to  the  heathen.'  <  We  de- 
sire to  see  it,  because  we  think  it  alto- 
gether probable  that  a  Unitarian  mis- 
sion to  India,  after  what  has  been  al- 
readv  accomplished  by  the  Orthodox, 
would  be  useful  in  completing  the  dem- 
olition of  the  now  tottering  paganism 
of  that  empire,  and  we  are  fully  qfopin' 
ion  that  even  the  negations  of  Unitarian* 
itm  are  better  than  thepoM/ee  and  hor* 
rible  tupertHtione  if  the  heathen,*  He 
is  fuUy  of  opinion !  Indeed  we  ou^ht 
to  be  extremely  obliged  to  him  forhis 
opinion,  and  his  candid  and  flatterinsf 
admission.  On  my  own  paxt  I  thank 
him,  not  only  for  the  compliment,  but 
for  giving  us  such  a  valuable  specimen 
of  OTtho<Kyx  fairness  and  frankness ;  for 
letting  us  see  what  an  orthodox  com- 
pliment is.  We  desire  more  such. 
They  are  encouraging.    What  apleas- 


ant  and  edifyinc^  extphjmesst  doetrinal 
discussion  woma  be,  if  every  disputaitf 
were  as  kind  and  conciliating  as  the 
reviewer!    pp.  117, 116. 

In  another  place  he  speaks  thus ; 
and  I  make  these  two  quotations 
for  the  sake  of  comparing  them 
with  each  other. 

If  I  were  disposed  to  retort  on  the  re- 
viewer, for  some  of  his  ungentle  char- 
ges, I  should  tell  him  that  though  he 
might  not  be  aware  of  the  circumstance, 
we  did  in  reality  send  missionaries  a- 
mong  the  heathen.    I  should  tell  him, 
that  a  clergyiuan  of  our  denomination, 
went,  not  long  ago,  to  &  village  within 
fifty  miles  of  iToston,  ^:jA  preached 
there,  and  many  joined  thei?^^^^^^  ^^ 
him.    One.  of  this  nnmber  was  ^  ^^^* 
yer.    From  that  moment  the  ortk®<^<^* 
refused  to  consult  him,  his  business  %^^ 
clined,.and  he  wasobliged  to  leave  th^I 
place.    The  physician  was  another. 
-  The  sick  would  not  send  for  him,  and 
he  went  away.    8ome  traders  adopted 
the  new  doctrine ;  their  stores  were  de- 
serted, and  thev  failed.   These  things,, 
whep  I  was  told  of  them,  put  me  strong- 
ly in  mind  of  the  loas  of  caste  in  India; 
and  I  have  not  yet  settled  the  question, 
which  people  needed  conversion  the 
most,  those   orthodox  inhabitants  of 
that  village,  or  the  poor  heathen  of  Hin- 
dostan.    And  that  village  is  not  alone, 
pp.  178, 179. 

X 

I  said — and  I  said  it  honestly — 
that  I  believe  Unitarianism,  with 
all  its  unbelief,  to  be  better  than 
heathenism.  He  says  that  the  or- 
thodox are  heathen,  and  that  he 
has  not  yet  determined  which  are 
the  worst  his  orthodox  neighbours 
and  fellow  citizens  or  the  Hindoos. 
Would  it  not  have  been  as  becom- 
ing to  imitate  as  to  ridicule  the 
courtesy  of  his  author  ? 

The  Seeker  "seems  to  think"  that 
the  reason  why  Mr.  Adam  is  not  as 
successful  as  the  Apostle  Paul  is 
simply  that  Mr.  Adam  cannot  work 
miracles.  I  quote  a  whole  para- 
graph that  the  reader  may  judge 
whether  I  am  mistaken'in  this  as- 
sertion. 

He  seems  to  think  that  missionaries 
of  the  present  day,  and  the  first  apot> 


406 


FoTCtgH 


[Ato.) 


ties,  stand  on  nearly  the  same  ground, 
and  that  the  inspiration,  and  power  of 
working  miracles  of  the  latter,  did  not 
give  them  any  remarkable  advantage 
over  the  former.  '  We  no  where  find 
that  the  places  where  the  apostles 
wrought  most  miracles,'  he  affirms, 
*  were  the  scenes  of  the  most  signal 
success.'  Let  your  readers  take  up 
the  Acts  of  the  apostles,  and  judge  of 
the  truth  of  this  assertion,  as  they 
will  be  able  to  do  by  reading  the  his- 
tory through.  My  own  impression  is, 
that  the  miracles  of  the  apostles  were 
generally  followed  by  numerous  con- 
versions. Not  that  it  would  have 
been  so,  if  the  gospel  had  not  been 
preached  l   for   if  nothing  had  been 

E reached,  10  what  could  the  people 
ave  been  converted?  Miracles  ar- 
rested the  attention  of  those  who  wit- 
nessed them,  and  not  only  so,  but  open- 
ed their  minds  to  the  reception  of 
-whatever  might  be  presented.  The 
missionaries  of  our  own  times  have 
no  such  means  of  commanding  a  re- 
spectful and  wondering  audience ;  they 
talk,  and  as  thev  can  do  no  more,  they 
are  disregarded.  To  me,  this  differ- 
ence appears  to  be  one  of  the  greatest 
importance ;  though  I  hardly  dare  to 
differ  from  the  reviewer,  he  is  «o  pos- 
itive- 

If  the  construction  which  I  have 
put  upon  this  paragraph  is  not  cor- 
rect, then  the  writer  of  it  means  no 
more  and  no  less  than  what  I  have 
said  in  the  passage  on  which  he  is 
commenting.  I  have  indeed  deni- 
ed in  that  passage  that  it  w(is  the 
miracles  or  the  supernatural  en- 
dowments of  the  Apostles,  which 
produced  the  conversions  that  fol- 
lowed their  labours  ;  and  I  trusted 
every  reader  would  perceive  that, 
as  I  was  not  writing  to  Unitarians, 
I  did  not  use  the  word  conversion 
in  its  Unitarian  meaning.  I  said 
that  <*  the  use  of  miracles  was  to 
prove  the  divine  authority,  of  their 
commission,' '  and  that  ''the  use  of 
inspiration  was  to  teach  them  a 
system  of  truth  which  had  never 
yet  been  embodied,  and  which 
could  not  have  been  revealed  to 
them  in  any  other  way."  I  said 
''  a  miracle  might  gain  the  atten- 


tion ;  when  followed  up  with  argu- 
ment it  might  produce  the  coB?ic- 
tion  that  the  men  who  wrought  it 
were  commissioned  from  on  %b ; 
but  it  could  not  change  the  heart" 
^'  Inspiration  and  supernatural  en- 
dowments might  enable  them  to 
communicate  the  gospel  to  their 
hearers ;  but  after  all  it  was  the 
gospel,  not  the  inspiration  of  its 
teachers,  that  was  effectual  to  sal- 
vation." And  surely  in  such  a 
connexion  as  this,  it  would  have 
been  no  great  perversion  of  lan- 
guage if  the  Seeker  had  supposed 
that  in  the  particular  words  which 
he  has  quoted,  and  which,  standing 
alone,are  capable  of  the  construction 
which  he  gives  them,  I  meant  to 
be  understood  as  saying  that  the 
reading  of  the  Apostolic  hbtory 
would  not  convey  the  idea  that  the 
success  of  the  apostles  in  the  dif- 
ferent places  where  they  laboored 
was  in  the  ratio  of  the  number  or 
the  greatness  of  their  miracles.* 

*  On  this  point  T  am  happy  to  refer  the 
reader  to  a  eermon  by  the  Rev.  S.  E. 
Dwight,  (reviewed  in  the  lut  number  of 
the  Spectator,)  which  was  published 
nearly  simnltaneously  with  the  review  in 
queBtion  as  containing  an  illUBtration  of 
my  opinions,  to  which  I  can  assent  with 
very  little  variation. 

^^  Christ  and  the  Apostles  regularly  act- 
ed on  this  principle.^-Of  ail  their  mira- 
cles, not  one  was  wrought  mtni^  at  m- 
dence  of  their  Divine  mission,  or  of  the 
truth  of  their  doctrines ;  but  every  one  to 
reUeve  some  case  of  distress  providen- 
tially presented. — In  many  cases  too, 
where,  if  the  Gospel  has  no  such  evi- 
dence, miracles  were  absolutelv  neceMft- 
ry;  no  miracles  were  wrought.  This 
was  true  at  Sychar,  at  Theswlonica,  at 
Antioch  in  Pisidia,  at  Iconium  and  at 
Corinth.  A  remarkable  example  of  this 
nature  occurred  at  Athens.  When  Paol 
found  himself  in  the  Areopagus  surround- 
ed by  the  most  distinguished  philoso- 
phers and  orators  of  Greece,  instead  of 
working  a  miracle  to  prove  that  he  was 
sent  from  God,  he  exposed  the  folly  of 
idolatry ;  made  known  the  true  God,  a 
future  state,  and  the  mission  of  Jesus 
Christ ;  and  then  in  the  name  of  the  true 
God,  commanded  them  to  repent :  **'  And 
the  times  of  this  ignorance  God  winked 
at ;  but  now  he  commandeth  all  men 


1826.] 


Foreign  MUnons. 


407 


I  had  said,  '  It  needs  only  the 
manifestation  of  the  truth  to  com« 
mend  both  the  gospel  and  the 
preachers  of  the  gospel  to  the  con- 
cieoces  of  men.'  Whereupon  he 
rej^es  with  a  deal  of  exultation, 

eierj  where  to  repent ;  because  he  hath 
appointed  a  day  in  which  he  will  judge 
the  world  in  rigteousness.'* 

^  The  System  of  doctrines,  which  pro- 
duces these  remarkable  efiectson  man- 
kind, which  by  its  own  inherent  evidence 
convinces  Jews,  Mahommedans  and  Hea^ 
thens  of  its  truth  and  of  its  divine  ezgel- 
lence,  and  which  **•  turns  them  from  dark- 
ness to  light,  and  firom  the  power  of  Sa- 
tan onto  God,"  is  not  thai  «ytfem,  which 
denies  that  ^*  God  manifest  in  the  flesh" 
**  hath  redeomed  us  fVom  the  curse  of  the 
Law  by  being  made  a  Curse  for  us."  You 
may  go  and  preach  that  iystem  to  the  un 
chnMtian  nations  until  ^  time  shall  be  no 
longer;**  and  they  will  not  renounce 
their  immoralities  or  their  false  religions. 
If  you  go  and  tell  them  that  ei^teen 
centuries  ago  the  son  of  a  Jewish  artisan 
suffered  an  ignominous  death  to  prove  his 
tmterUyf  to  Met  mankind  an  txample  rf 
fortitude ;  or  to  eoinee  the  truth  of  hit  opin- 
imu;  what  interest  will  they  feel  in  the 
fact ;  what  tendency  will  the  intelligence 
have  to  convert  them  to  Christianity  ?— 
That  it  will  have  none^  is  admitted  by  the 
advocates  of  the  system  themselves ;  for 
they  universally  avow  that  the  anwerHon 
of  At  heathen  is  inmouible.  This  proba- 
bly is  the  true  explanation  of  the  never 
to  be  forgotten,  but  in  no  degree  sur- 
prising fact,  that  no  nation  was  ever  yet 
converted  from  heathenism  to  that  system 
of  doctrines  f  as  well  as  of  another  fact 
equally  deserving  of  notice,  and  yet  equal- 
ly incapable  of  exciting  surprise,  that 
the  advocates  of  that^stemjrom  the  time  rf 
the  Xicene  council  to  the  present  day,  have 
never  attempted  a  mission  to  the  Heathens, 
the  Mohmnmedans,  or  the  Jews. 

^  But  if  you  go  and  teU  the  heathens  that, 
as  sinners  against  God  they  are  condemn- 
ed and  lost ;  and  that  the  Son  of  the  eter- 
nal God  became  flesh,  and  died  on  the 
cross  to  save  them  firom  condemnation 
and  firom  sin ;  you  present  a  iteetoroh'on, 
to  the  truth  of  which  conscience  bears  its 
silent  testimony ;  you  disclose  a  fact,  as 
interesting  as  the  salvation  of  the  im- 
mortal soul :— a  declaration  and  a  fact, 
the  oombined  influence  of  which,  if  not 
resisted,  mast  bring  them  cordially  to 
embrace  the  Gospel.  This  is  not  mat- 
ter of  opinion,  but  of  record.  The  preach- 
ing of  Christ  crucified  as  an  Atonement 
for  the  sins  of  men  has,  in  all  ages,  con- 
verted the  beftStMns :— The  pieaehing  of 


**Then  why  have  they  noi  been 
more  commended  to  the  conscien- 
ces of  the  heathen  ?"  Why?  Iwaa 
telling  why.  I  was  endeavouring 
to  enforce  it  on  the  Christian  public 
that  the  missions  of  our  day  are, 
many  of  them,  too  much  tinctured 
with  that  spirit  of  worldly  wisdom 
by  which  Unitarians  would  direct 
such  enterprises.  I  was  saying — 
and  for  so  saying  1  was  blamed,  as  I 
expected  to  be,  by  many  of  my  breth- 
ren and  friends — ^I  was  saying  that 
the  Apostolic  method,  and  the  most 
successful  method,  is  for  missiona- 
ries of  Christianity  to  appear 
among  the  nations  not  as  philoso- 
phers, not  as  improvers  of  civil 
polity  or  of  social  institutions,  not 
as  men  of  learning,  but  hi  the  sim- 
ple and  uncompromising  character 
of  the  heralds  of  Jehovah  and  the 
teachers  of  his  will.  I  was  seeking 
to  call  off  their  admiration  from 
colleges  and  literary  enterprises 
and  the  publication  of  periodical 
magazines  in  heathen  lands,  as 
means  of  propagating  the  gospel, 
to  those  despised  means  which 
God  has  appointed — the  means 
which  Swartz  adopted,  which 
Brainerd  used  in  the  depth  and 
darkness  of  the  wilderness,  and 
which  have  been  so  triumphant  in 
the  southern  Isles — the  manifesta- 
tion of  the  truth  by  the  fooUshness 
of  preaching.  And  with  the  elo* 
quent  author  whose  work  I  was  re- 
viewing I  insist  that  to  considera- 
tions of  this  kind  we  must  look  for 
the  reasons  why  modern  missions 
have  not  been  ^mare\  successful. 

The  impression  which  the  repre- 
sentations of  this  writer  are  fitted 
to  make  respecting  the  actual  suc- 
cess of  evangelical  missions  is  false. 
His  representation  is,  that  with  all 
our  foreign  missions,  nothing  or 

Christ  crucified  is  now  bringing  into  cap- 
tivity to  the  obedience  of  the  Truth  the 
western  Indians,  the  Hottentots  of  Afri- 
ca, the  natives  of  Hindoostan  and  the 
islanders  of  the  Pacific ;  but  where,  let  me 
ask,  O !  where  are  we  to  look  for  similar 
triumphs  of  this  other  Gospel  l^Dtright^s 
/Semwn,  pp.  23. 37. 


408 


For^gfi  MisstoM. 


[AXQ.^ 


next  to  noting  baa  been  done  iave 
only  in  the  ^ndwich  Islands.  I 
am  not  going  over  the  ground  of 
mioAonary  saecesses,  with  which 
every  reader  of  rehgious  intelli* 
gence  is  too  weU  acquainted  not  to 
perceive  tKe  falsity  of  such  a  state- 
ment.  I  would  only  ask  the  Seek- 
er if  he  has  never  heard  of  the 
Christian  churches  which  have 
been  gathered  among  the  Chero- 
kees,  or  of  the  outpourings  of  God's 
Spirit  on  the  heathen  of  Ceylon. 
Let  him  say  whether  he  has  come 
forth  with  all  this  assurance  to  speak 
of  things  respecting  which  he  was 
entirely  ignorant. 

But  the  point  which  he  labours 
with  the  most  pains,  and  which  he 
seems  to  feel  most  tenderly,  is  yet 
to  be  noticed.  The  introductory 
paragraph  of  the  review  stated  that 
the  inaction  of  Unitarians  in  the 
cause  of  propagating  the  gospel, 
while  they  are  urging  their  arrogant 
claims  *of  primitive  purity  and  sim- 
plicity, while  they  possess  vast  re- 
sources and  command  the  most 
powerful  instruments  of  moral  in- 
fluence, and  while  they  retain  the 
energy  and  enthusiasm  which  be- 
long to  the  youth  of  every  religious 
sect,  as  they  belong  to  the  youth 
of  every  man, — ^is  a  trait  in  their 
character,  at  once  so  suspicious 
and  so  distinctive,  as  to  attract  the 
notice  and  the  animadversions  of 
all  who  scrutmize  their  claims. 

In  this  paragraph  is  implied  a 
plain  and  palpable  argument  against 
Unitarianism,  which  is  once  or  twice 
referred  to  in  the  sequel  of  the  ar- 
ticle, and  against  which  the  Seek- 
•er  has  laboured  with  his  greatest 
strength.  And  reader  what  think 
you  is  the  defence  which  he  has  set 
up  ?  Behold  it  is  this.  Unitarians 
have  no  resources.  They  are  so  few, 
so  poor,  so  feeble,  so  desolate,  that 
the  utmost  which  can  fairly  be  de» 
manded  of  them  is  to  publish  now 
and  then  a  pamphlet,  and  to  form  a 
*^  Society  for  obtaining  information 
respecting  the  state  of  religion  in 
India." 


I  spoke  of  the  UhitaiiaaB  as  "a  de- 
nomination possessing  vast  resour^ 
ces,  and  commanding  the  mostpow* 
erful  instruments  of  moral  influ- 
ence.*'    To  this  he  answers  by  six 
pages  of  statistics  showing  how  few, 
how  heterogeneous,  how  indiffer- 
ent to  religious  interests,  are  those 
who  are  united  by  the  common 
name  and  the   common  £uth  of 
Unitarians;  six  pages,  let  me  say, 
containing,  in  my  opinion,  as  mudi 
important  truth  as  can  be  found  on 
any  six  consecutive  pages  of  the 
Christian  Examiner. 

Not  one  word  was  there  in  the 
whole  review  about  the  immben  of 
the  Unitarians.  I  always  belieTed 
them  to  be  comparatively  few.  I 
did  not  deny  that  they  are  few; 
but  I  spoke  of  the  resources  which 
these  few  possess,  of  the  instru- 
ments of  moral  influence  which 
they  are  able  to  command,  and  of 
the  indifference  which  they  exhibit 
respecting  the  interests  of  religion. 
Unitarians  claim  (and  it  cannot  be 
disputed)  that  they  enlist  on  their 
side,  wherever  they  gain  the  as- 
cendency, the  higher  classes  of  so- 
ciety, the  rich  and  the  noble  and 
the  mighty.  They  claim,  and  they 
possess,  in  proportion  to  their  num- 
bers, a  greater  share  of  wealth  and 
talents  and  influence  than  belongs 
to  any  other  denomination.  It  was 
to  this  that  I  referred  when  I  spoke 
of  their  resources  and  their  means 
of  moral  influence.  This  the 
Seeker  himself  does  not  question. 
Go  through  the  ten  Unitarian 
churches  in  Boston,  look  round  on 
the  congregations  there,  follow  the 
individuals  to  their  homes,  go  with 
them  during  the  week  to  their 
places  of  business,  to  their  ware- 
houses and  their  ships,  to  tkeii 
banks  and  their  counting  rooms; 
and  say  if  here  are  no  resources ; 
say,  if  these  people,  by  retrench- 
ment and  self-denial,  might  not 
raise  a  trifle  for  such  an  object  as 
the  evangelizing  of  the  world.— 
No  resources?  Would  a  man  say 
this  while  goifig  thran^h  the  Uai- 


1826.] 


Roman  CathoUe  Bapiism  rfBeUs. 


^09 


tarian  parishes  of  Massachusetts  to 
inqtiire  what  standing  in  society 
these  Unitarians  possess,  and  to 
take  a  census  of  their  wealth  ? — 
No  resources?  When  I  stood  in 
the  Unitarian  church  of  Baltimore, 
and  looked  round  to  see  what 
wealth  had  been  lavished  on  the 
structure,  I  thought  that,  however 
little  it  might  look  like  *  the  gospel 
preached  to  the  poor,'  it  did  look 
like  **94ut  resources." — No  re- 
sources ?  Do  the  Unitarians  think 
BO  who  come  flocking  to  Boston 
^^from  Baltimore,  from  Washing- 
ton, from  Harrisburg,  and  other 
l^aces,  for  assistance?" 

As  for  their  instruments  of  moral 
influence,  little  need  be  said.  What 
denomination  is  it  that  controls  the 
richest  and  most  time-hallowed 
university  in  the  country,  with  its 
twenty  professorships  ?  What  de- 
nomination is  it  which  holds  the 
sway  in  the  *'  literary  emporium  ?" 
What  denomination  is  it  which  pos- 
sesses and  directs  the  able8t,the  on- 
ly first-rate,  the  only  inftuential  lite- 
rary periodical  in  the  United  States? 

Here  then  comes  the  difficulty. 
If  **  the  wmpUy  unpretending^ 
naiseiees  Moravians'*  had  such  re- 
sources and  such  instruments  of 
influence  they  would  do  something 
with  them.  If  these  resources 
were  in  the  hands  of  men  like  those 
apostolic  Christians  whose  doc- 
trines and  whose  discipline  the 
Unitarians  profess  to  have  revived, 
they  would  be  brought  to  bear  im- 
mediately upon  the  conversion  of 
the  world.  The  difficulty  is  this. 
It  seems  as  if  the  Unitarians  must 
be  as  nnlike  the  apostolic  Chris- 
tians, as  they  are  known  to  be  un- 
like the  *^  naiselessy*^  yet  self-de- 
nying and  EFFiciEirr  Moravians. 
This  difficulty  the  Seeker  feels; 
and  he  attempts  to  avoid  it  by  assert- 
ing that  these  persons,  who  betray 
such  indifierence  to  the  interests  of 
religion,  have  never  '*  heartily  em- 
braced" the  doctrines  of  Unitari- 
anism.  In  short,  if  I  understand 
him,  it  has  come  to  this,  that  the 

1826 — ^No.8.  58 


only  reai  Unitarians  are  those  few 
individuals  who  have  made  all  the 
tumult  in  the  camp  about  India  and 
Rammohun  Roy  and  Mr.  Adam  : 
all  the  others  are  either  indifier- 
ent  to  every  religious  system,  or 
else  mere  enemies  of  orthodoxy. 
Is  this  your  liberaUiy?  I  know 
not  when  it  has  been  surpassed, 
excepting,  perhaps,  in  the  case  of 
David  Deans,  who  was  understood 
to  maintain 4hat  'Johnny  Doddsof 
Farthing's  Acre,  and  ae  man  mair 
that  should  be  nameless,  were  the 
only  members  of  the  true,  real,  un« 
sophisticated  kirk  of  Scotlalid.' 

The  statistical  account  of  Unita- 
rianism  which  the  Seeker  has  thus 
given  to  the  public  has  obtain- 
ed a  very  extensive  circulation, 
and  is  doing  much  to  undeceive 
the  minds  of  many  respecting 
the  actual  power  and  terribleness 
of  Unitarianism.  If  I  may  judge 
from  certain  indications,  the  people 
whose  cause  the  argument  was  de- 
signed to  support  feel  somewhat 
disturbed  about  its  bearing.  And 
though  I  am  sorry  that  they  should 
be  troubled,  I  cannot  but  rejoice 
and  thank  the  author  of  it,  that  it 
is  doing  so  much  good. 


To  the  Editor  of  the  Christian  Spectator. 

A  COSBB8PONDE5T  in  your  May  num- 
ber, speaking  of  Dissenters  in  Eng- 
land states  it  as  a  fact  generally  ad- 
mitted, that  the  Roman  Catholics 
are  increasing  in  that  country. 
And  this  statement  seems  to  receive 
confirmation  fit>m  the  tone  and  fre? 
quency  with  which  Catholic  princi. 
pies  and  practices  are  notice^)  lat- 
terly, by  English  publications. 

It  isi  evident  that  the  Romish 
Church  is  making  great  exertions 
to  extend  her  power,  availing  her- 
self of  whatever  is  dark  and  adverse 
in  the  condition  of  the  nations,  tp 
toil  back  to  the  ascendancy  from 
which  she  has  been  cast  down. 

And  in  some  countries,  it  must  be 
confessed  her  exertions  are  not  un- 
attended with  jmccess.    In  France, 


410 


Roman  CatkoHe  Ba^Um  of  Bdh, 


[Au«., 


with  the  gay  and  fickle  million  who 
seem  to  find  recreation  and  amuse-* 
ment  in  her  pompous  ceremonial, 
she  is  apparently  increasing  in  pop- 
ularity.  In  Spain  the  power  which 
was  wrested  firom  her  by  the  Cortes 
for  a  time,  has  been  yielded  back 
to  her,  and  her  inquisitorial  reign 
remains  unresisted.  In  Ireland, 
though  somewhat  disturbed  by  the 
efforts  of  Protestant  benevolence, 
she  still  shrouds  herself  under  the 
thick  darkness  that  covers  the  peo- 
ple and  maintains  her  sway.  And 
it  cannot  be  doubted  that  in  all  her 
exertions,  in  these  countries  as  well 
as  elsewhere,  she  is  seconded  by 
the  Holy  Alliance.  The  sovereigns 
who  compose  that  firatemity  can- 
not have  failed  to  see  that  the  spirit 
of  popery  is  far  more  congenial  than 
the  principles  of  protestantism  to 
the  civil  despotism  which  they  are 
in  league  to  perpetuate. 

On  this  side  of  the  Atlantic  the 
state  of  things  is  different.  In  the 
United  States  we  have  nothing  to 
fear  firom  Catholic  influence ;  and . 
though  in  South  America  thict 
church  has  still  great  power,  the 
rising  spirit  of  civil  liberty,  and  the 
diffusion  of  intelligence  among  the 
people  threaten  her  gradual  ex- 
tinction there.  His  holiness  the 
Pope,  has  been  already  taught  in 
the  reception  which  his  late  *  en- 
cyclic* met  with  in  the  South  Amer- 
ican States,  that  it  will  be  politic 
to  hold  the  reins  with  a  gentle  hand. 

I  said  we  have  nothing  to  appre- 
hend from  Catholic  zeal  in  the  Uni- 
ted States.  Probably  not;  yet 
there  are  not  wanting  materials  for 
the  leven  of  the  Romish  faith  to  op- 
erate upon  even  in  this  country : 
ignorance  and  superstition  exist 
here  as  well  as  elsewhere,  though 
not  with  the  same  prevalence. 
.  And  the  Roman  See  is  not  slow  to 
Armish  means  for  the  extennon  of 
its  influence,  in  whatever  quarter 
of  the  globe.  It  is  but  recently,  as 
I  remember,  that  it  appropriated,  a 
considerable  annual  sum  [^24000] 
for  the  propagation  of  the  Catholic 


faith  in  the  United  States.  And  it 
is  the  recurrence  of  this  fact  to  mj 
mind  that  has  led  me,  through  thu 
very  circuitous  preface,  to  request 
the  insertion,  in  your  miscellany, 
of  the  following  article  from  the 
Christian  Observer.  It  relalesto 
the  Catholic  ceremony  of  baptising 
bells.  The  reflection  of  the  reader 
will  b<e,  that  if  such  follies  chara&> 
terize  popery  in  the  nineteenth  cen- 
tury, it  is  no  wonder  that  the  zeal 
of  the  Reformation,  when  it  was 
once  kindled,  should  have  filled 
Europe  with  its  blaze.        C.  R. 

''That  I  may  not  appear  to  be 
misled  by  prejudice  or  misinforma- 
tion on  what  komon  Cathohcs  are 
taught  to  believe  their  bells  do  for 
them,  I  insert  what  the  Bishop  of 
Challons  lately  pronounced  aifter 
christening  six  new  bells,  as  publish- 
ed in  the  Paris  papers  of  the  26th  of 
August  last :  by  which  we  learn  what 
sort  of  opinions  are  held  and  pro- 
pagated by  the  dignitaries  of  this 
church :  I  give  also  the  prayers  he 
used  at  the  christening. 

'' '  The  bells,  placed  like  sentin- 
els  on  the  top  of  the  towers^  watch 
over  us,  and  turn  awuy  from  us  the 
temptations  Of  the  enemy  of  our 
salvation,  as  well  as  tempests  and 
storms.  How  delightful  it  is  to  hear 
them  sigh  in  the  air  the  hymns  o^ 
Sion !  Is  there  any  event  of  our  lifii 
in  which  the  bells  do  not  chime  in 
with  our  affections  ?  They  have  a 
voice  which  serves  as  an  organ  to 
express  our  joy  and  our  grief. 
They  speak  and  pray  for  us  in  our 
troubles,  they  inform  heaven  of  the 
necessities  of  the  earth.  It  is  you« 
Mary,  who  will  have  to  announce  the 
festivals,  and  proclaim  the  glory  of 
the  lord.  [Mary  weighs  8,G00lfo.1 
And  you,  Anne,  will  be  charged 
vnth  the  same  employment  Ohi 
what  touching  lessons  will  you  give, 
in  imitation  of  her  whose  name 
you  bear,  and  whom  we  honour  as 
the  purest  of  virgins  I'  [Anne 
weighs  6,3002&«.]  After  stating 
the  employments  of  the  others^  the 


ISi^.] 


Raman  CaihoUc  BupUtm  of  BelU. 


411 


Bishop  called  upon  the  faithful  to 
join  their  prayers  to  his,  beseeching 
the  Ihvinity  to  preserve  and  shelter 
from  ali  accident  this  happy  and  ho* 
iy  family  [of  the  beUs.]  The  fol- 
lowing abstract  or  summary  of  the 
ceremonies  enjoined  for  the  conse- 
cration or  christening  of  bells,  is 
traoslated  from  the  Pontificale  Ro- 
manum,  and  shews  that  the  above 
are  not  mere  figures  of  oratory ,but 
the  serious  tenets  of  the  Roman 
Gathohc  Church. 

*^  ^  A  signal,  or  bell  [says  the  Pon- 
tificale  Romanum]  ought  to  be  bles- 
sed before  it  be  put  into  the  belfry, 
after  this  order  of  preparation. 
First,  let  the  bell  be  hung  or  placed 
in  such  a  situation  that  the  high 
priest  can  conveniently  touch  it  in- 
side and  out,  handle  it,  and  walk 
round  it.  Then  let  there  be  placed 
near  the  bell  that  is  to  be  blessed  a 
seat  for  the  high-priest ;  a  vessel  of 
water  that  is  to  be  consecrated  for 
the  purpose ;  a  vessel  for.  the  holy 
water;  a  vessel  with  salt;  and  clean 
white  linen  to  wipe  the  bell  with 
when  it  shall  be  necessary,  &c. ;  the 
holy  oil,  &c. ;  the  censer  with  in- 
cense,' &c.  &c.  &c. 

*'  Then  the  following  Psalms  are 
sung :  I,  liii.  Ivi.  Ixvi.  bux.  Ixxxv. 
cxiux. 

^'Then  follows  the  consecration  of 
the  water,  and  the  salt,  when  this 
prayer,  among  others,  is  used  : — 

'^  *  Bless,  O  Lord,  this  water  with 
a  heavenly-  blessing,  and  let  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  accompany 
it,  that  when  this  vessel  [the  bell,] 
which  is  prepared  to  call  the  chil- 
dren of  the  holy  church,  shall'  be 
sprinkled  therewith,  it  may,  wher- 
ever its  tinkling  shall  sound,  cause 
to  depart  all  the  power  of  secretly 
plotting  enemies,  all  the  airy  shades 
of  hobgoblins,  the  attack  of  whirl- 
winds, the  blasts  of  lightnings,  the 
blows  of  thunderbolts,  the  destruc- 
tions of  tempests,  and  all  the  power 
of  stormy  winds.  And,  when  the 
children  of  Christians  shall  hear  the 
clanging  of  this  bell,  may  an  in- 
eiease  of  devotion  be  begotten  in 


them,  that,  hastening  into  the  b(^ 
som  of  the  church,  their  mother, 
they  may  sing  unto  thee  a  new  song 
in  the  church  of  the  saints, — a  song, 
that  shall  embrace  in  its  sound  the 
shrillness  of  the  trumpet,  the  variety 
of  the  harp,  the  sweetness  of  the 
organ,  the  exultation  of  the  drum, 
and  the  jocundity  of  the  cymbal, 
until  they  shall,  by  these  their  servi- 
cea  and  prayers  in  the  temple  of  Thy 
glory,  prevail  to  bring  down  a  multi- 
tude of  the  hosts  of  angeb.  This 
we  beg  through  Thy  Son  Jesus 
Christ,  our  Lord ;  who  tiveth  and 
reigneth  with  Thee  in  the  unity  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  God,  world  without 
end.' 

'*  Then  follow  other  prayers,  beg- 
ging a  Divine  power  on  the  salt, 
that  it  may  dispel  all  power  of  evfl 
spirits,  storms,  &c.  &c.  &c. 

*'  Then  follow  Psalms cxl v.  cxlvi. 
cxlvii.  exlviii.  cxlix.  cl.  The  bish- 
op, afterwards,  with  the  thumb  of  his 
right  hand,  makes  with  the  holy  an- 
ointing oil  the  sign  of  the  cross  on 
the  top  of  the  bell,  and  then  says  a 
prayer,  of  which  this  is  a  part : — 

**  Grant,  we  pray  Thee,  that  this 
vessel  [the  bell]  prepared  for  Thy 
holy  church  may  be  sanctified  by 
Thy  Holy  Spirit,  that,  by  the  touch 
of  its  sound,  the  faithful  may  be  in- 
vited to  their  reward.  And  when 
its  melody  shall  sound  in  the  ears 
of  the  people,  may  the  devotion  of 
faith  be  increased  in  them ;  may  all 
the  snares  of  the  enemy,  the  rattling 
of  hail,  the  storm  of  whirlwinds,  the 
violence  of  tempests,  be  driven  far 
away ;  may  the  angry  ragings  of 
thunder  be  moderated ;  may  the 
blasts  of  the  winds  become  health- 
ful, and  be  rendered  gentle ;  and 
may  the  right  hand  of  Thy  power 
[displayed  in  the  bell]  utterly  si- 
lence all  these  aerial  tempests ;  so 
that  hearing  it  they  may  tremble 
at  it,  and  flee  before  the  banner  of 
the  holy  cross  of  thy  Son,  marked 
thereupon,'  &c. 

"  Then  follows  Psalm  xxviii  :-* 
after  which,  the  bishop,  with  the 
thumb  of  his  right  hand,  makes 


412 


CroUingen  UnwersUp. 


[AVQ.j 


with  the  holy  anointing  oil,  seven 
tfigns  of  the  cross  outside  the  hell 
&nd  four  within  it,  at  equal  distan- 
ces, repeating  at  the  making  of  each 
cross  the  following  words : — *  Be 
thou  sanctified  and  consecrated,  in 
the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the 
Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  hon« 
our  of  saint  M.  [Mary,  or  Anne,  the 
name  of  the  bell]  peace  to  thee.' 

*'  Then  follows  this  prayer  :•— ,  O 
Almighty  and  Eternal  God,  who 
causedst  the  walb  of  stone,  by  which 
the  army  of  the  enemy  was  sur- 
rounded, to  fall  down  before  the  ark 
of  the  covenant  at  the  sound  of 
trumpets,  do  Thou  anoint  this  bell 
with  Thy  heavenly  blessing,  that 
at  its  sound,  all  the  fi^  darts  of 
the  enemy,  all  the  blasts  of  light- 
ning, the  force  of  hail  stones,  and 
the  violence  of  storms,  may  be  driv- 
en far  away;  so  that  when  the 
question  of  the  prophet  shall  be 
asked, '  What  aileth  thee,  thou  sea, 
that  thou  fledest  ? ' — ^the  earth,  with 
its  dispelled  commotions  may  an- 
swer, with  the  course-reverted  Jor- 
dan of  old, — 'At  the  face  of  the 
Lord,  [in  this  bell]  the  earth  is 
moved,'  [we  tempests  flee.] 

"  Then  follow  other  ceremonies, 
to  insense  the  bell,  in  which  it  is 
made  to  receive  the  whole  smoke 
inside  ;  the  choir  singing  the  anti- 
phon  during  this  operation  with 
Psalm  Ixxvi ;  and  then  a  concluding 
prayer,  supplicating  that  all  hostile 
and  inimical  force  might  flee  before 
the  bell,  and  that  faith,  devotion, 
&c.  may  be  excited  by  its  sound  ;  in 
which  last  prayer  are  these  words  : 
*  O  Almighty  Lord  Christ,  who, 
when  in  the  days  of  thy  flesh  sleep- 
ing in  a  ship,  wast  awakened,  and 
didst  in  a  moment  dispel  a  storm 
which  had  risen  and  mightily  dis- 
turbed the  waters  ;  do  thou  anoint 
this  bell  with  the  dew  of  Thy  Holy 
Spirit,  that  before  its  sound  may  flee 
©very  enemy  of  the  good ,'  &c.&c. 

"  When  the  bells  of  a  church  at 
Gozo  were  christened  by  the  bish- 
op of  Malta,  during  a  visit  I  made 
-to  that  island  in  the  year  1821,  a 


friend  of  mine,  present  at  the  cere- 
mony, heard  the  priest  in  his  ora- 
tion declare  that  every  person  who 
subscribed  his  money  towards  the 
expense  of  the  bells  would  stay  a 
day  less  in  purgatory  for  every  toll 
which  the  belk  would  make  for 
them." 

Such  in  every  age  is  the  spirit 
of  superstition ;  and  when  we  see  it 
thus  injuriously  attached  to  the  fair 
form  of  that  holy  religion  which  the 
Son  of  God  himself  came  down  from 
heaven  to  establish,  shall  we  not 
exclaim  '*  An  enemy  hath  done 
this  ?  "  and  shall  we  not  be  stirred 
up  to  the  most  vigilant  exertions  te 
counteract  his  fatal  pohcy  ? 


For  the  Christian  Spectator. 
OOTTINOSN   VrnvSRSlTY. 

[The  following  accoontof  the  Univer- 
sity of  Gottingen  is  taken  from  Rus- 
sell's '^  Tour  in  Germany  and  some 
of  the  eouthem  provinces  of  the 
Austrian  Empire,  in  the  years  1820, 
18tl,  1822." 

Thb  University  of  Gottingen, 
though  the  youngest  of  the  Ger- 
man universities  of  reputation,  ex- 
cepting Berlin,  is  by  far  the  roost 
celebrated  and  flourishing.  Mun- 
chausen, the  honest  and  able  min- 
ister of  George  II.,  who  founded 
it  in  1735,  watched  over  it  with 
the  anxiety  of  a  parent.  He  acted 
in  a  spirit  of  the  utmost  liberality, 
which  to  the  honour  of  the  Hano- 
verian government,  has  never  been 
departed  frcnn,  both  by  not  being 
niggardly  where  any  useful  purpose 
was  to  be  gained,  and  by  treating 
the  university  itself  with  confidence 
and  indulgence. 

Gottingen  is  manned  with  thirty- 
six  ordinary  professors,  three  theo- 
logical, seven  juridical,  eight  medi- 
cal, including  botany,  chemistry, 
and  natural  history ;  the  remaining 
eighteen  form  the  philosophical  fac- 
ulty. Drawing  is  a  regular  chair  in 
the  philosophical  faculty,  and  stands 


1826.] 


GoUingen  VmteniUf. 


41S 


between  mineralogj  and  astronomy. 
The  fettcing»master  and  dancing- 
master  are  not  so  highly  honoured, 
butstill  they  are  pubiicfunctionaries, 
and  receive  salaries  from  govern- 
ment. The  confusion  is  increased  by 
that  peculiarity  of  the  German  uni- 
versities which  allows  a  professor  to 
give  lectures  on  any  topic  he  pleas* 
es,  however  little  it  may  be  con- 
nected with  the  particular  depart- 
ment to  which  he  has  been  appoint- 
ed.    Every  professor  may  interfere 
if  he  chooses,  with  the  provinces 
of  his  colleagues.     The  Professor 
of  Natural  History  must  lecture  on 
Natural  History,  but  he  may  like- 
wise teach  Greek ;  the  Professor 
of  Latin  must  teach  Latin,  but,  if 
he  chooses,    he  may   lecture  on 
Mathematics.      Thus  it  just  be- 
comes a  practical  question,  who  is 
held  to  be  the  more  able  instruc- 
tor ;  and,  if  the  mathematical  pre- 
lections of  a  Professor  of  Greek  be 
reckoned  better  than  those  of  the 
person  regularly  appointed  to  teach 
the  science,  the  latter  must  be  con- 
tent to  lose  his  scholars  and  his 
fees.      It  is  the  facuUjfy  not  the 
science  to  which  a  man  is  appoint- 
ed, that  bounds  his  flight.     This  is 
the  theory  of  the  thing,  and  on  this 
are  founded  the  frequent  complaints 
that,  in  the  German  universities, 
the  principle  of  competition  has 
been   carried   preposterously   far. 
Fortunately    the   most   important 
sciences  are  of  such  an  extent,  that 
a  man  who  makes  himself  able  to 
teach  any  one  of  them  well,  can 
scarcely  hope  to  teach  any  other 
tolerably ;   yet  the  interference  of 
one  teacher  with  another  is  by  no 
means  so  unfrequent  as  we  might 
imagine  ;  there  are  always  certain 
'*  stars  shooting  wildly  from  their 
spheres."     It  would  not  be  easy  to 
tell,  for  example,  who  is  Professor 
of  Greek,   or  Latin,  or  Oriental 
Literature ;  you  vnll  generally  find 
two  or  three  engaged  in  them  all. 
A  Professor  of  Divinity  may  be  al- 
lowed to  Explain  the  Epistles  of 
8t«  Paul,  for  his  theological  inter- 


pretations must  be  considered  as 
something  quite  distinct  from  the 
labours  of  the  philologist ;  but,  in 
the  philosophical  faculty,  where, 
in  regard  to  languages,  philology 
alone  is  the  object,  I  found  at  Got- 
tingen  no  fewer  than  four  profes- 
sors armed  with  Greek,  two  witli 
Latin,  and  two  with  Oriental  Lite- 
rature. Onp  draws  up  the'  Gospel 
of  John  and  the  Acts  of  the  Apos- 
tles ;  a  second  opposes  to  him  the 
first  three  Evangelists,  tbe  fourth 
being  already  enlisted  by  his  ad- 
versary ;  the  third  takes  them  both 
in  flank  with  the  Works  and  Days 
of  Hessiod ;  while  the  fourth  skir- 
mishes round  them  in  all  directions, 
and  cuts  of  various  stragglers,  by 
practical  lucubrations  in  Greek 
syntax.  Now,  if  people  think  that 
they  will  learn  Greek  to  better 
purpose  from  Professor  Eichhorn*s 
Acts  of  the  Apostles,  than  from 
Professor  Tyschen's  three  Gos- 
pels, the  latter  must  just  dispense 
with  his  students  and  rix-doUar^  ; 

When  Greek  meets  Greek,  then  comes 
the  tug  of  war. 

The  former  gentleman,  again, 
leads  on  oriental  literature  under 
the  banner  of  the  Book  of  Job  ;  the 
latter  takes  the  field  undismayed, 
and  opposes  to  him  the  Prophecies 
of  Isaiah.  But  Professor  Eichhorn 
immediately  unmasks  a  batterry  of 
"  Prelections  in  Arabian  ;*'  anS 
Professor  Tyschen,  apparently  ex- 
hausted of  regular  troops,  throws 
forward  a  course  of  lectures  on  the 
*'  Ars  Diplomatica,'*  to  cover  his 
retreat. 

In  Latin,  too,  one  professor  starts 
the  Satires  of  Persius  against  those 
of  Horace,  named  by  another,  and 
TuUy^s  Offices  against  the  Ars  Po- 
etics. The  one  endeavours  to  jos* 
tie  the  other  by  adding  Greek ;  but 
they  are  both  Yorkshire,  and  the 
other  adds  Greek  too.  The  juridio 
cal  &culty  of  Gottingen  contains 
seven  learned  professors.  Of  these 
no  fewer  than  three  were  reading 
on  Justinian^B   Institutes   in   the 


414 


€hiHngBn  Unioerskf. 


[Aro.. 


0ame  session,  two  of  them  more- 
over using  Uie  same  text-book. 
Two  of  them  likewise  lectured  on 
the  form  of  process  in  civil  cases, 
both  using  the  same  text-book. 

Gottingen  university,  though  not 
jet  an  hundred  years  old,  has  already 
exhibited   more   celebrated    men, 
and  done  more  for  the  progress  of 
knowledge  in  Germany,  than  any 
other    similar    institution    in    the 
country.     Meyer,  Moscheim,  Mi- 
chaelis,  and  Heyne,  are  names  not 
easily  eclipsed  ;  and,  in  the  present 
day,   Blumenbach,   Gauss,    whom 
many  esteem   second  only  to  La 
Place,  Hugo,  Heeren,  and  Sarto- 
rius,  fiiUy  support  the  pre-eminence 
of  the  Georgia  Augusta.     Europe 
has    placed    Blumenbach    at   the 
head  of  her    physiologists ;    but, 
with  all  his  profound  learning,  he 
is  in  every  thing  the  reverse  of  the 
dull,  plodding,  cumbersome  solidi- 
ty, which  we  have  learned  to  con- 
sider as  inseperable  from  a  German 
savaniy — a  most  ignorant  and  un- 
founded prejudice.     Gothe  is  the 
greatest  poet,  Wolfe  the  greatest 
Philologist,  and   Blumenbach  the 
greatest  natural  historian  of  Ger- 
many ;  yet  it  would  be  difficult  to 
find  three  more  jocular  and  enter- 
taining men.     Blumenbach  has  not 
an  atom  of  academical  pedantry  or 
learned  obscurity  about  him  ;    his 
conversation  is  a  series  of  shrewd 
and  mirthful  remarks  on  any  thing 
that  comes  uppermost,  and   such 
likewise,   I  have  heard  it  said,  is 
sometimes   his   lecture.     Were  it 
not  for  the  chaos  of  skulls,  skele- 
tons, mummies,  and  other  materials 
of  his  art,  with    which  he  is  sur- 
rounded, you  would  not  easily  dis- 
cover, unless  you  brought  him  pur- 
posely on  the  subject,  that  he  had 
Btudied  natural   history.     He  sits 
among   all    sorts  of    odd  things, 
which  an  ordinary  person  would 
eall  lumber,  and  which  even  many 
of  those  who  drive  his  own  science 
could  not  make  much  of;  for  it  is 
one  of  Blumenbach^s  excellencies, 
that  he  contrives  to  make  use  of 


every  thing,  and  to  find  prooft  tnd 
illustrations  where  no  other  pervon 
would  think  of  looking  for  them. 
By  the  side  of  a  drawing  which 
represented    some   Botucuda  In- 
dians,  with  faces  like  baboons,  cad* 
gelling  each  other,  hung  a  portnit 
of  the  beautiful  Agnes  of  Mans- 
field.    A  South  Ainerican  skull, 
the  lowest  degree  of  hunan  con- 
formation, grinned  at  the  Grecitn 
skull,  which  the  professor  reckons 
the    perfection  of  crania.    Here 
stood  a  whole  mummy  from  the 
Canary  Islands,  there  half  a  oae 
from  tihe  Brazils,  with  loQg  strings 
through  its  nose,  and  covered  win 
gaudv  feathers,  like  Papageno  in 
the  Magic  Flute.     Here  is  stuck 
a  negro's  head,  there  lies  a  Venus, 
and  yonder  reclines,  in  a  comer,  a 
contemplative  skeleton  with  folded 
hands.   .  Yet  it  is  only  necessary  to 
hear  the  most  passing  remarks  of 
the  professor,  as  you  stumble  after 
him  through  this  apparent  confi- 
sion,  to  observe    how  clearly  all 
that  may  be  learned  from  it  is  ar« 
ranged  in  his  own  scientific  cmnli- 
nations.     The  only  thing  that  pre- 
sented external  order  was  a  very 
complete  collection  of  skulls,  show- 
ing the  fact,  by  no  means  a  new  one, 
that  there  is  a  gradual  progression 
in  the  form  of  the  skull,  from  apes 
up  to  the  most  generally  receired 
models  of  human  beauty. 

The  pre-eminence  of  Gottingen 
is  equally  founded  in  the  teachers 
and  the  taught.    A  Gottingen  chair 
is  the  highest  reward  to  which  a 
German  satarU  aspires,  and  to  study 
at  Gottingen  is  the  great  wish  of  a 
German  youth.      There  are  good 
reasons  for  this,  both  with  the  one 
and  the  other.     The  professor  is 
more   comfortable,  in  a  pecuniary 
point  of  view,  and  possesses  great- 
er faculties  for  pushing  on  bis  sci- 
ence, than  in  the  other  universities ; 
the  student  finds  a  more  gentleman- 
ly tone  of  manners  than  elsewhere, 
and  has  within  his  reach  better  op 
portunities  of  studying  to  good  pur- 
pose.    This  arises  fi^om  Sie  exer- 


1826.] 


OoUingen  UmverHijf. 


41B 


tions  of  the  goTernniftnt  to  rendfer 
the  different  helps  to  8tady,-*the 
library,  the  observatory,  the  col* 
lections  of  physical    instniments, 
and  the  hospitals,— -not  'as  costly, 
hot  as  asefttl  as  possible.    It  has 
never  adopted    the    principle    of 
bribing  great  men  by  great  salaries, 
—a  principle  natarally  acted  on  in 
those  uniTersities  which  possess  no 
other    recommendation    than   the 
fame  of  the  teachers.     It  has  cho- 
sen rather  to  form  and  organize 
those  means  of  study  which,  in  the 
hands  of  a  man  of  average  talent, 
(and  such  are  always  to  be  had,) 
are  much  more  generally  and  effec- 
tively useful,  than  the  prelections 
of  a  person  of  more  distinguished 
genius  when  deprived  of  this  indis- 
pensable aissistance.     The  profes- 
sors themselves  do  not  ascribe  the 
rapidly  increasing  prosperity  of  the 
university  so  much  to  the  reputa- 
tion   of  distinguished    individuals 
who  have    filled  so    many   of  its 
chairs,  as  to  the  pains  which  have 
been  taken  to  render  these  means 
of  improvement  more  perfect  than 
they  are  to  be  found  united  in  any 
sister  seminary.      *^  Better  show- 
collections,*'  said  Professor  Hee-. 
ren,*'  very  sensibly,  *'  may  be  found 
elsewhere ;  but  the,  great  recom- 
mendation  of  ours  is,  that  they 
have  been  made  for  use,  not  for 
show ;  '  that  the  student  finds  in 
them  every  thing  he  would  wish  to 
see  and  handle  in  his  science.  This 
is  the  true  reason  why  the  really 
studious  prefer  Gottingen,  and  this 
will  akrays  secure    our  pre-emi- 
nence, independent  of  the  fame  of 
particular  teachers ;  the  latter  is  a 
passing  and  changeable  thing,  the 
former  is  permanent." 

Above  all,  the  library  is  a  great 
attraction  both  for  the  teacher  and 
the  learner.  It  is  not  only  the 
most  complete  among  the  universi- 
ties, but  there  are  very  few  royal 
or  public  collections  in  Germany 
which  can  rival  it  in  real  utility.  It 
is  not  rich  in  manuscripts,  and  ma- 
ny other  libraries  surpass  it  in  typb- 


graphical  rarities,  and  specimens 
of  typographical  luxury  ;  but  none 
contains  so  great  a  number  of  real- 
ly useful  books  in  any  given  branch 
of  knowlec^e.  The  principle  on 
which  they  proceed  is,  to  collect 
the  solid  learning  and  literature  of 
the  world,  not  Uie  curiosities  and 
splendours  of  the  printing  art.  If 
they  have  twenty  pounds  to  spend, 
instead  of  buying  some  very  costly 
edition  of  one  book,  they  very  wise- 
ly buy  ordinary  editions  of  four  or 
five.  -When  Heyne  undertook  the 
charge  of  the  hbrary  in  1763,  it 
contained  sixty  thousand  volumes* 
He  established  the  prudent  plan  of 
increase,  which  has  been  followed 
out  with  so  much  success,  and  the 
number  is  now  nearly  two  hundred 
thousand.  They  complain  much 
of  the  expense  of  English  books, 
^o  compulsory  measures  are  taken 
to  fill  the  shelves,  except  that  the 
booksellers  of  Gottingen. itself  must 
deliver  a  copy  of  every  work  which 
they  publish. 

The  command  of  such  a  library 
(and  the  management  is  most  libe- 
ral)  is  no  small  recommendation  to 
the  studious,  whether  he  be  teach- 
er or  pupil ;  but  in  this  case,  it  is 
perhaps  of  still  more  importance  to 
the  professors  in  a  pecuniary  point 
of  view.  The  thousand  or  twelve 
hundred  pounds  which  government 
pays  every  year  in  bookseller's  ac- 
counts, cannot  be  reckoned  an  ad- 
ditional expense.  The  professors 
themselves  say,  that  without  this, 
it  would  be  necessary  to  lay  out  as 
much,  if  not  more,  in  augmenting 
their  salaries ;  for,  if  they  had  to 
purchase  their  own  books,  they 
could  not  afford  to  labour  on  sala- 
ries varying  from  a  hundred  and  fif- 
ty to  two  hundred  pounds.  Mei- 
ners  calculated,  in  the  beginning  of 
the  present  century,  that  the  sav- 
ing thus  made  on  salaries  was  at 
least  equal  to  the  whole  expense  of 
the  library.  In  other  universities, 
I  have  often  heard  the  professors 
complain  bitterly  of  the  expense  of 
new  books,  to  which  they  were  sub« 


416 


ChUhgen  Umoerriip. 


[AtJG. 


jected  by  the  poverty  of  their  col- 
lege library.  They  ha?e  reason  to 
complain,  when  we  think  of  the 
number  of  new  books  which  a  pub- 
lic teacher  in  any  department  finds 
it  prudent  to  read,  and,  to  a  certain 
extent,  uses,  although  there  may 
be  very  few  of  them  which  he  would 
wish  permanently  to  possess.  If 
the  Professor  of  History,  for  exam- 
ple, pays  thirty  rix-doUars  for  Hal- 
lam's  Middle  ages,  or  a  lecturer  on 
Antiquities  pays  fifty  rix-doUars  for 
Belzoni's  Egyptian  Researches, 
these  sums  are  most  important 
draw-backs  on  the  salary  of  a  Ger- 
man professor,  yet  these  are  only 
single  books  in  a  single  language. 
Now,  a  professor  of  Halle  or  Jena 
must  either  dispense  with  the  books 
altogether,  or  pay  for  them  out  of 
bis  own  pocket.  His  brother  of 
Gotttngen  has  them  at  his  com- 
mand without  laying  out  a  farthing. 
Hence  it  is,  that  professors  in  other 
universities  always  set  down  the  li- 
brary as  one  great  recommendation 
of  a  Gottingen  chair. 

'  Another  is  the  widow's  fund, 
founded  by  public  authority,  like 
that  of  the  church  of  Scotland,  and 
4till  more  flourishing.  Though  the 
Hanoverian  government  has  never 
thought  it  prudent  to  procure  or 
retain  a  distinguished  man  by  an 
invidious  excess  of  salary  above 
his  brethren,  it  would  be  at  once 
ignorant  and  unjust  to  suppose  that 
it  has  been  in  any  way  niggardly  to- 
wards the  learned  persons  who  fill 
the  chairs  of  Grottingen.  The  reg- 
ular salaries  are  from  twelve  to  ^- 
teen  hundred  rix-dollars,  exclusive 
of  the  fees.  Taking  the  salaries 
in  the  mass  at  200{.  sterling,  which 


is  below  the  average,  they  are  high- 
er than  the  salaries  of  any  other 
German  university,  excepting,  per- 
haps, one  or  two  at  Berlin.  The 
widows'  fund,  however,  is  peculiar 
to  Gottingen,  and  recommends  its 
chairs  to  the  learned  even  more 
than  its  library  and  fees,  for  in  no 
country  does  the  scanty  recompeiise 
of  a  learned  man  threaten  more 
helpless  destitution  to  a  family 
which  he  may  leave  behind  him, 
than  in  Germany.  It  is  as  old  as 
the  university  itself,  and  originated 
with  Munchausen.  On  the  death 
of  the  widow,  the  pension  is  con- 
tinued till  the  youngest  child  reach-> 
es  the  age  of  twenty. 

Medical  science  is  the  depart- 
ment in  which  the  fame  of  Gottin^ 
gen  is  least  certain,  not  from  aay 
want  of  talent  en  the  part  of  the 
teachers,  but  solely  from  the  want 
of  extensive  hospitab,  these  indis- 
pensable requisites  to  medical  ed- 
ucation, which  only  large  towns 
can  furnish. 

The  proportion  of  lawyers  among 
the  students  is  extravagantly  large; 
more  than  one  half  of  the  whole 
number  were  matriculated  in  the 
juridical  faculty.  The  reason  of 
this  is,  that,  from  the  mode  of  m- 
ternal  arrangement  common  to  all 
the  German  states,  there  is  an  im- 
mense number  of  small  public  offi- 
ces connected  with  the  administra- 
tion of  justice,  to  which,  trifling  as 
the  competence  they  afibrd  may  be, 
numbers  of  young  men  look  for- 
ward as  their  destination,  and  which 
require  a  legal  education,  or,  at 
least,  what  passes  for  a  legal  edn- 
cation. 


18tt.] 


CeciTf  WbHfcf . 


417 


HitVtiM, 


The  Works  of  the  Rev.  Riehard 
CecQ,  M.  A.  late  Rector  of  Bis- 
ley,  and  Vicar  of  Chohham,  Sur- 
rey ;  and  Minister  of  St.  John^e 
Chapel,  Bedford-row,  London: 
vfith  a  Memoir  of  his  JJfe* 
Arranged  and  revised,  with  a 
Fieto  of  the  Author*  s  Character, 
by  Josiah  Pratt,  B.  D.  F.  A.  S. 
First  American  Edition.  In  3 
vols.  Boston :  Crocker  &  Brew- 
ster ;  New- York  :  John  P.  Ha- 
ven, Broadway. 

Thbsb  volumes  with  the  exception 
of  the  sermons,  and  brief  biograph- 
icai  sketches,  might  not  improperly 
be  called  books  of  Proverbs.  They 
contain  no  regular  treatise  on 
Christianity  or  morals ;  but  are  a 
fuiscelianeous  assemblage  of  hints, 
incidents,  and  reflections,  **  gath- 
ered oat  of  every  region  in  which 
the  life  of  man,  or  his  faculties  are 
interested."  They  furnish  there- 
fore a  valuable  Directory  in  the 
various  spheres  of  life,  which 
might  be  profitably  consulted  by 
the  master  of  a  family,  the  moral- 
ist, the  Christian,  and  the  divine. 
l*he  Rbmains  of  Mr.  Cecil,  with 
which  the  public  have  for  some 
time  been  acquainted,  exhibit  the 
strength,  vividness,  and  originality 
of  his  conceptions — ^the  ardour  of 
his  feelings,  as  a  philanthropist 
and  a  Christian — ^and  his  intimate 
knowledge  of  the  human  character. 

This  volume  (the  Remains)  cre- 
tted  in  the  reader  a  desire  to  know 
the  personal  character  and  early 
history  of  the  author ;  for  we  love 
to  trace  an  important  river  to  its 
source,  and  observe  the  rills  and 
tributary  streams  to  which  it  owes 
its  consequence.  The  publication 
of  these  volumes  has  gratified  this 
desire  ;  and  from  this  fact  the  vol* 
umes  derive  their  chief  importance ; 
for  the.  Sermons  have  not  justified 
our  anticipations,  and  the  Biograph- 
ical Sketches  with  the  exception 

1826. — No.  8.  63 


of  that  of  Newton,  which  is  chiefly 
a  repetition  of  his  own  Narrative, 
have  no  peculiar  interest  beyond 
the  circle  of  friends  for  whose  ben- 
efit they  were  written.  Yet  we 
ought  in  justice,  perhaps  to  say  of 
Cecil,  as  it  has  been  said  of  Burke, 
that  **  general  remarks  full  of  wis- 
dom were  thrown  off*  by  his  pow- 
erful mind  whenever  it  was  in  ac- 
tion, and  which  are  found  scat- 
tered every  where  through  his  wri- 
tings." 

We  shall  avail  ourselves  then  of 
these  volumes  to  exhibit  Mr.  Cecil 
in  his  domestic,  literary,  Christian, 
and  ministerial  character. 

His  early  history  and  domestic 
character  are  firom  the  pen  of  Mrs. 
Cecil.  The  facts  which  consti* 
tute  the  foundation  of  the  Memoir, 
she  informs  us,  were  read,  authen- 
ticated, and  af^roved  by  her  hus- 
band. 

Mr.  Cecil  was  bom  in  Chiswell 
Street,  London,  on  Nov.  8, 1748.  Hiif 
Father  and  Grandfiither  were  Scarlet 
Dyers  to  the  East  India  Company. 
His  Mother  was  the  only  child  of  Mr. 
Grovesnor,  a  merchant  in  London,  and 
brother  to  the  Rev.  Dr.  Grovesnor* 
the  well  known  author  of  the  Mourner. 
To  some  excellent  traits  of  her  charac- 
ter mentioned  in  Mr.  C.*s  works,  may 
be  added,  that  of  her  benevolence  to 
the  poor.  In  order  to  enlarge  her  re^ 
sources,  she  employed  herseu  in  work- 
ing fine-work,  according  to  the  fashion 
of  the  day,  which  she  sold  for  their 
benefit.  Mr.  C.  was  bom  after  his 
mother  was  fifty  years  old,  and  after 
an  interval  of  ten  years  had  elapsed 
since  the  birth  of  her  preceding  cnild. 
It  is  worth  V  of  remark,  that  dunnff  her 
travail  witn  this  child  of  her  oldage, 
her  heart  was  overwhelmed  with  sor- 
row. Her  years,  and  other  circum- 
stances not  necessary  to  be  here  men- 
tioned, raised  in  her  mind  the  most 
terrific  apprehensions.  Yet  this  child 
was  the  comfort  and  the  honour  of  her 
latter  days! 

Mr.  Cecil's  father  inherited  a  large 
tract  of  ground,  on  which  were  his 
dwelling-house,  dye-house,  and  garden. 


4U 


CecWs  Works. 


[AD9, 


_  tlie  early  part  of  Mr.  C.*0  life, 
this  tract  of  ground  was  the  spot  of  his 
Muitime,  in  the  interval  of  school  hours. 
His  life  was  here  endangered  by  sev- 
eral adventures.  The  rollowing  was 
remarkable:— His  father  had  in  this  • 
ground  several  lar^e  backs  of  water, 
one  of  which  was  sunk  into  the  earth, 
and  in  winter  was  frequently  covered 
with  ice.  A  hok  was  made  m  the  ice, 
for  the  purpose  of  supplying  the  horses 
With  water.  At  this  hole  Mr.  C.  was 
plajring  with  a  stick,  till  he  suddenly 
plunged  onder  the  ice.  The  men  had 
received  particular  orders  over  night, 
to  go  to  work  in  a  part  of  the  dye- 
hoiiuie,  from  which  this  piece  of  water 
was  not  visible;  but  it  is  remarkable, 
that,  for  reasons  which  could  not  be 
assigned,  they  went  to  work  at  an  op- 
posite part,  where  it  was  directly  be- 
fore their  eyes.  One  of  the  men 
thought  he  saw  a  scarlet  cloak  appear 
at  the  hole  broken  in  the  ice,  and  re- 
solved to  go  and  see  what  it  was :  in 
attempting  to  take  it  out,  he  discover- 
ed it  to  be  the  scarlet  coat  of  his  young 
master.  He  was  taken  out  apparently 
dead;  but  after  long  effort,  was  re- 
covered. 

About  the  same  time  Mr.  C.  was 
caught  by  his  coat  in  a  miH-wheel, 
#nd  must  have  been  crushed  in  a  few 
moments,  had  he  not,  with  wonderful 
presence  of  mind,  thrust  his  foot  a- 
gainst  the  horse's  face,  by  which  the 
mill  was  stopped,  and  he  disentangled* 
Several  other  extraordinary  dehver- 
ances  occurred  about  this  time;  but  all, 
as  I  have  often  heard  him  lament,  du- 
ring his  thoughtless  days,  were  passed 
over  without  improvement.-— Vol.  i. 
pp.  9,  10. 

In  addition  to  these  common  in- 
cidents of  childhood,  it  is  more  im- 
portant to  mention  that  Mr.  C.  ear- 
ly received  religious  impressions 
from  the  faithfulness  of  his  pious 
mother.  She  **  was  a  Dissenter, 
and  a  woman  of  real  piety.  Her 
family  for  generations  back,  were 
pious  characters.  One  of  them,  a 
Mr.  Cope,  used  to  send  mon- 
ey and  other  support  to  the  Non- 
conformists in  prison ;  which  his 
daughter,  the  grandmother  of  Jdr. 
Cecil,  took  to  them.  It  was  a  spe- 
cial mercy  to  Mr.  C.  that  his  mother 


was  a  partaker  of  the  same  grace 
with  her  ancestors.  She  laboured 
early  to  impress  his  mind,  both  by 
precept  and  example  :  She  bousht 
him  Janeway^s  "  Token  for  Chud- 
ren,''  which  greatly  affected  him, 
and  made  him  retire  into  a  comer 
to  pray  ;  but  his  serious  beginniiigs 
wore<  off;  and  he  at  length  made 
such  progress  in  sin  that  he  gloried 
in  his  shame."  He  evenl^came 
a  professed  infidel,  and  succeeded 
in  persuading  others  to  adopt  the 
same  principles.  But  let  no  pious 
mother  despair  on  this  account. 
The  seed  faithfully  sown  will  in  due 
time  spring  up  and  produce  the 
abundant  luurvest. 

While  Mr.  C.  was  procee^ng  in 
such  a  courae  of  evil,  it  pleased  Gm  by 
his  Spirit  to  rouse  lus  mind  to  reflec- 
tions, which  gave  a  turn  to  his  future 
life. 

Lyin^  one  night  in  bed,  he  was  con- 
temidatinff  the  case  of  his  mother.  "  I 
see,"  saidlie,  within  himself,  **  two  un- 
questionable facts.  First,  my  mother 
is  greatly  afflicted,  in  chcumstanees, 
botfy,  and  mind;  and  yet  I  see  that 
she  cheerfuUv  bears  up  under  all,  by 
the  supp<^  sne  derives  from  constant- 
ly retiring  to  her  cbset  and  her  Bible. 
Secondly,  that  she  has  a  secret  spring 
of  comfort  of  which  I  know  nothing ; 
while  I,  who  give  an  unbounded  kM»e 
to  my  appetites,  and  seek  pleasore  by 
every  means,  seldom  or  never  find  it. 
If,  however,  there  is  any  such  secret 
in  religion,  why  may  not  I  attain  it 
as  weU  as  m^  mother  ?->-I  will  imme- 
diately seek  It  of  God."  He  instantly 
rose  m  his  bed  and  began  to  pray. 
But  he  was  soon  dampM  in  lus  at- 
tempt, by  recollecting  that  much  of 
lus  mother's  comfort  seemed  to  arise 
from  heK  faith  in  Christ.  *"  Now," 
thought  he, «'  this  Christ  have  I  ridi- 
culed; He  stands  much  in  my  way, 
and  can  form  no  part  of  my  prayers." 
In  utter  confusion  of  mind,  therefore, 
he  lav  down  again.  Next  d^v  how- 
ever, he  continued  to  pray  to ''  me  Su- 
preme Being:  he  b^fan  to  consult 
books  and  to  attend  preachers:  his 
difficulties  were  gradually  removed, 
and  his  objections  answered ;  and  his 
course  df  life  began  to  amend.  He 
now  listened  to  the  pious  admositiflDs 


lase.] 


CeoJTt  VTorifcf . 


419 


of  bis  mother,  whioh  he  had  helbre  a^ 
fected  to  receive  with  pride  and  acorn : 
vet  thev  bad  fixed  tbemaelvea  in  hia 
neaitflike  a  barbed  arrow ;  and,  though 
the  effects  were  at  that  time  conced- 
ed from  her  observation,  vet  tears 
would  fkU  from  his  eyes  as  he  passed 
alooff  the  streets  from  the  impression 
she  had  left  upon  his  mind.  Now,  he 
would  discoane  with  her,  and  hear  her 
without  ontrage;  which  led  her  to  hope* 
that  a  gracious  principle  was  forming 
in  his  heart,  and  more  especially  as  ho 
then  attended'  to  the  preaching  of  the 
Word.  Thus  he  made  some  progress ; 
but  felt  no  small  difficulty  in  separating 
from  his  fiivoarite  connexions*  Liffht» 
however,  broke  into  his  mind,  till  he 
gradualhr  discovered  that  Jesus  Christ, 
80  far  from  **  standing  in  his  wa^," 
was  <A«  only  isciy,  the  imih^  and  the  Irfk^ 
to  all  that  cotne  unto  €M  by  JETtm.-^ 
Vol.  I.  pp.  13-^16. 

This  practical  knowledge  of  reli- 
gion induced  Mr.  C.  to  relinquish 
his  former  pursuits,  and  to  enter 
upon  a  course  of  study  preparatory 
to  the  Christian  ministry.  Accor- 
dingly  he  entered  Queens  CoUege, 
and  pursued  his  studies  with  ^tin- 
guisfaed  snccess. 

Following  the  order  of  the  me- 
moir, we  shall  however  first  con- 
sider him  in  his  domestic  relations. 

Mr.  Ceefl*s  solicitude  for  the  weUare 
of  his  children,  in  all  their  various  in* 
terests,  was  entire,  anxious,  and  una^ 
bating.  He  excited  them,  by  precept 
and  by  exan^le ;  and  encouraged  the 
smallest  indications,  of  virtue  or  piety, 
which  he  observed  in  them— holding 
up  religion  to  their  view,  not  only  as 
exodlent  in  itself^  but  as  highly  oma* 
mental. 

N^  parent  could  be  more  benevolent 
toward  his  fiunily,  according  to  his 
power.  He  endeavoured  to  supply 
what  might  be  wanting  in  accomplishp 
ment,  as  it  is  generally  understood,  by 
storing  their  minds  with  a  rich  ftmd  of 
moral  reflections;  and, in  this  view, 
they  have  received  a  high  education  t 
•for  he  need  to  remark,  ^*  Mere  acconn 
I^hment  b  but  a  temporary  posses- 
sion ;  while  one  maxim  of  moral  wis* 
dom,  BBCSivSD  and  mmovc^bt  into 
pmacncsy  goes  forth  and  trav^  with 


US' through  etfomity."  He  fre^uentW 
said  he  would  have  spent  largely  on 
the  education  of  each  of  his  children 
had  he  been  able.  He  gave  his  bohs 
this  advantage :  and  he  did  this  on  prin- 
ciple, knowing  that  it  was  all  he  could 
give  them ;  and,  with  this,  he  knew 
they  might  make  their  way  though  lifb 
respectably. 

He  ever  laboured  to  impress  on  aH 
his  children  the  advantage  of  industry 
and  effort ;  of  which  he  was  himsetf 
their  example.  He  would  say  — ^*^  Do 
■oMETMiNo-^have  a  morsssioN— be 

XMINEMT  in  it— MAKE  TOUR8ELVE8  IK- 

DXPXNDEKT.'*  Hluts  of this  kind,  were 
interspersed  amonff  a  variety  of  other 
usefiil  and  invaluable  instruction  to  his 
children ;  and,  in  proportion  to  their 
high  privilege,  is  their  irreparable  loss, 
that  such  a  parent  was  removed  before 
they  could  be  launched  on  the  danger- 
ous ocean  of  the  world :— the  thought 
of  which,  were  he  still  a  subject  suscept- 
ible of  pain,  would  hold  a  place  among 
the  tenderests  of  his  sorrows.  For  a£ 
thouffh  he  rejoiced  in  those  promises 
on  ^mch  his  faith  built,  as  appropriate 
to  a  necessarily  dependent  nunOy,  yet 
he  COULD  NOT  rejoice  in  their  becom- 
ing dependent.  He  was  neither  indif- 
ferent to  their  welfare,  nor  improvi- 
dent respecting  their  fbture  wants-^ 
but>  he  lacked  opportunity^ 

He  anxiously  aimed  to  convince  his 
children  of  the  emptiness  of  the  things 
of  time.  Anecdotes,  inquiries,  or  sen- 
timents broug^  forward  bythein  in 
the  course  of  conversation  a^rded, 
him  matter;  and  on  these  occasiqui, 
his  children  were  equalljr  delighted 
and  instructed ;  for  his  hvely  genius 
and  fertile  imagination  illuminated,  the 
whole  conversation.  DaUv  occur- 
rence^*-public  facts— or  public  senti- 
ments, were  opportunities  of  which  he 
avaUed  himseu,  to  inculcate  on  the^ 
minds  important  truths:  the^  drew 
from  him  lefiectitms  and  maxuns — at 
once  familiar,  natural  and  interesting. 
His  high  attainment  in  the  just  esti- 
mation of  whatever  relatee  to  this 
LIVE  ONLT,  enabled  him  to  speak  as 
one  who  felt  what  he  asserted ;  and 
to  place  his  sentiments  before  them  in 
a  manner  so  vivid,  that,  with  the  sen- 
timents, he  also  communicated  a  pxi|- 
CBPTioN  of  the  futility  of  all  temporal 
thiuffs,  however  splendid.  He  spake 
of  them  as  **  baubles  for  the  children 
of   this    wor)d"-^**a  lying,    dyin^, 


n 


4U 


Ceeits  work$. 


[Avo, 


pagetot,  which  paneth  away  as  a 
dream." 

He  used  to  remark,  that  a  father 
was  not  less  affectionately  mindful  of 
his  children,  while  toiling  ahroad  for 
them,  than  the  mother,  who  was  fond- 
ling them  at  home.  His  feelings  to- 
ward his  own  children  were  roused, 
whenever  he  heard  the  cries  of  any  of 
them ;  which  the  discipline  and  regu- 
lations of  a  young  fajnily,  with  de- 
prayed  passions,  will  inevitahly  some- 
times produce.  Speaking  on  such  oc- 
currences afterward,  he  would  say, 
*'  I  perceive,  that,  if  it  shoidd  please 
God  to  remove  the  mother,  my  child- 
ren MUST  BE  RUINED ;  fbr  I  find,  that 
I  could  give  no  one  hut  a  mother  cred- 
it sufficient  to  maintain  proper  author- 
ity. I  can  scarcely  bear  to  sit  still  in 
my  study,  and  hear  them  cry  out  under 
chastisement,  even  irow,  without  rising 
to  make  inquiry :  hut  I  say  to  myself 
<  It  is  the  MOTHER !'  and  I  am  quiet- 
ed.*' Not  that  he  was  wantinf^  or  re- 
miss in  reproof,  where  he  saw  it  need- 
ful :  on  the  contrary,  he  highly  disap- 
proved the  manner  of  some  parents, 
whose  reproof  extends  only  to-^AToy  / 
way  ions — ^where  there  ought  to  be 
finnness  and  decision.  Yet  he  pos- 
sessed also  the  opposite  point  of  ten- 
deinese,  in  a  high  degree. — Vol.  i. 
pp.  72—75. 

That  humanity  was  a  striking 
feature  in  Mr.  C.'s  character  may 
be  seen  from  his  own  words. 

There  is  nothing  I  abhor  like  cru- 
elty and  oppression.  Tenderness  and 
sympathy  is  not  enough  cultivated  by 
any  of  us— *  There  is  no  flesh  in  man's 
obdurate  heart!'  No  one  is  kind 
enough-^gentle  enough — ^forbearing 
und  forgiving  enougn.  We  find 
throughout  our  Lord's  history  the 
strongest  traits  of  compassion,    p.  65. 

The  tenderness  of  Mr  C.'s  do- 
mestic affections,  and  the  judicious 
management  of  his  family,  are  suf- 
ficiently evident  from  the  following 
incident  related  by  a  friend,  and 
from  his  letters  to  his  wife  and 
children ;  specimens  of  which  we 
shall  furnish. 


Mia.  Cecil  was  ilL  I  called  on  Mr. 
CeciL  I  found  him  in  his  study,  sit- 
ting over  his  Bible,  in  great  sorrow. 
His  tears  fell  so  fast,  that  he  could 
utter  only  broken  sentences.  He 
said,  *  Christians  do  well  to  speak  of 
the  grace,  love,  and  goodness  of  God ; 
but  we  must  remember  that  he  is  a 
holy  and  jealous  God.  Judgment 
must  begin  at  the  house  of  God.  This 
severe  stroke  is  but  a  farther  call  to 
me  to  arise  and  shake  myself.  My 
hope  is  still  firm  in  God.  He,  who 
sends  the  stroke,  will  bear  me  up  un- 
der it :  and  I  have  no  doubt  but,  if  I 
saw  the  whole  of  his  design,  I  should 
say, ''  Let  her  be  taken  !"  Yet,  while 
there  is  life,  I  cannot  help  saying, 
**  Spare  her  another  year,  that  I  may 
be  a  little  prepared  for  her  loss!"  I 
know  I  have  higher  ground  of  com* 
fi>rt :  but  I  shall  deeply  feel  the  taking 
away  of  the  dying  lamp.  Her  excel- 
lence as  a  wife  and  a  mother,  I  sm 
obliged  to  keep  out  of  sight,  or  I  should 
be  overwhelmed.  All  I  can  do  is,  to 
go  from  text  to  text,  as  a  bird  from 
spray  to  spray.  Our  Lord  said  to  his 
disciples.  Where  it  your  /aiih?  God 
has  given  her  to  be  my  comfort  these 
many  years,  and  shall  I  not  trust  him 
for  the  future  ?  This  is  only  a  &rther 
and  more  expensive  education  for  the 
work  of  the  ministry :  it  is  but  saying 
more  closely,  "Will  you  pay  the 
price'"  If  she  should  die,  I  shall  request 
all  my  friends  never  once  to  mention 
her  name  to  me.  I  can  gather  no  help 
from  what  is  caUed  friendly  con- 
dolence. Job's  friends  understood 
grief  better,  when  thev  sat  down  and 
spake  not  a  word.' — ^Vol.  i.  pp.  ltd, 
130. 

The  following  are  selected  from 
his  letters  to  his  wife. 

MT  peauxst  jlovs. 

Though  you  have  two  letters  of 
mine  unanswered,  and  though  I  have 
nothing  to  sa^,  yet  I  will  take  a  few 
moments,  which  ought  to  be  embraced 
for  nxcoLLKCTioif,  to  writo  to  yott. 
So  that  you  will  do  well  to  recolieet, 
that  THIS  letter  comes  neither  from  a 
sense  of  duty,  nor  a  matter  of  buafaiees 
*— but  from  a  pure  desire  of  pleasin| 
you:  and  you  will  recollect,  that  I 
would  rather  preach  two  sennons,  than 
write  one  letter. 


1826.] 


Ceeits  Works. 


.421 


And  now  what  shall  I  say  ?  I  think 
what  I  hegan  with  is  the  hest  subject— 
RECOLLECTION.  Jiarth(h-^J^artha — 
thou  art  careful  and  troubled  aboui  ma^ 
ny  things;  but  one  tking  if  needful  ; 
and  that  one,  needful  as  it  is,  will  be 
forgotten,  if  we  do  not  set  aside  a  por- 
tion of  our  time  for  the  purpose.  I 
feel  that  all  I  know  and  idl  I  teach, 
win  do  nothing  for  my  own  sonl,  if  I 
^>end  my  time,  as  most  people  do,  in 
business  or  company— even  the  best 
company.  My  soul  starves  to  death 
in  the  best  company  ;  and  God  is  of- 
ten lost  in  prayers  and  ordinances. 
Enter  into  thy  ehamber,  said  he,  and 
thui  thy  door  tdMut  thee  !  Some  words 
in  Scripture  are  very  emphatieal. 
Sh^t  thy  door^  means  much :  it  means 
-Hshut  out,  not  only  nonsense,  but  bu- 
siness— ^not  only  the  company  abroad, 
bat  the  company  at  home :  It  meangh-* 
let  thy  poor  soul  have  a  little  rest  and 
refreshment;  and  God  have  opportu- 
nity to  speak  to  thee  in  a  small  still 
voice,  or  he  will  speak  in  thunder. 

You  and  I,  my  love,  ought  to  under- 
ctand  this,  who  have  heard  th^  loud 
voice  BO  often,  in  so  many  ways-  I 
am  persuaded  the  Lord  would'  have 
spoken  more  softly,  if  we  would  have 
MhnU  the  door :  nor  do  I  believe  the 
children  would  have  fallen  into  the  fire 
nor  out  of  the  window,  in  the  mean 
time.  Let  us,  I  say,  think  of  this  : 
for  who  can  tell  what  the  next  loud 
call  may  say  ?  It  has  called  for  our 
children  already,  and  it  may  next  caD 
for  us. 

But  I  will  not  press  this  subject,  for 
I  recollect  your  spirits  are  weak. 
However,  go  ixito  thy  chamber,  and 
shut  the  door — and  pray  for  me,  that, 
afler  I  have  preached  so  often  to  this 
people,  I  may  not  be  left  to  undo  in 
private,  what  I  am  labouring  to  do  in 
public. 

Be  sure,  whUe  I  ask  you  never  to 
forget  me  in  your  prayers,  that  you 
are  never  forgotten  in  mine — such  as 
they  are,  (ana  which  I  often  fear  are 
more  calculated  to  aflSront  God  than 
please  him  0  ^^^  pi^y  I  must,  and  I 
Kifow  that  1  do  not  pray  in  vain,  nor 
can  you.    pp-  92,  93. 

.    *         «         *         «         4i         *         * 
Vr  DEAttBST  LOVE, 

In  aU  things  that  respect  your  pres- 
ent joomey,  your  health  his  to  be  first 
considered,  and  then  your  pleasure. 
i  dhall  again  tay*  let  ngtmy  ' 


see  you  prevent  jam  enjoying  either 
to  the  utmost  of  your  wish  or  judg- 
ment :  but,  when  I  say  this,  do  not 
suppose  I  therefbre  am  unconcerned 
whether  yon  come  home  or  no.  I 
have  never,  had  such  a  feeling  for  a  mo^ 
ment  since  you  left  me ;  and  I  pray 
God  nothing  may  ever  arise  to  cause 
it  to  exist,  for  an  unhappy  interval  how- 
ever SHOAT.  Come  home  whenever 
you  see  it  proper:  and,  if  I  can  giva 
yon  another  journey  with  mvself  this 

fear  I  will.  You  may  depend  upon  it 
shall  be  doubly  watchnil  over  the 
children,  and  be  very  faithful  to  my 
promise  to  tell  ybu  truly  the  state  of 
affaiiB. 

Your  little  daughter  goes  to  Church 
three  times  a  day,  much  in  the  spirit 
of  too  many  of  my  hearers.  She,  how* 
ever,  behaves  very  well.  I  suppose 
vou  must  be  weary,  by  this  time,  of 
looking  on  the  sea.  Endeavour,  there* 
fore,  to  turn  your  eyes  to  a  greater 
ocean,  and 

«^  Walk  thoughtful  on  the  silent,  solemn 

shore. 
Of  that  Ysst  ocean  you  mast  sail  so  soon  !** 

I  am  highly  gratified  in  hearing  from 
you ;  but  would  rather  you  would  come 
than  send.  The  workmen  will  have 
finished  very  soon,  and  all  things  be 
ready  for  your  reception. 

While  my  house  is  sitting  in  order 
I  cannot  look  on  any  part  of  it  with- 
out thinking  of  what  must  foUow  and 
may  very  soon — 7*Aou  shall  die^  and 
not  live.  The  great  Mr.  Howe  has 
written  a  long  and  fine  discourse,  on 
"the  Vainity  of  Man."  should  we 
think  this  necessary?  Nor  would  it 
be  so,  were  men  sober;  but  means 
must  be  used  to  convince  drunken  men, 
that  they  are  not  only  drunken  but  dy- 
ingmen. 

Pray  make  use  of  your  present  leis- 
ure for  winding  up  your  mmd  in  spir- 
ituals. Every  thing  else  (that  is  not 
necessary  for  the  pi%rimage)  is  worse 
than  folly.  It  is  one  grand  advantage 
in  death,  that  we  shall  get  clear  of 
these  rooks  and  sands  for  ever.  In 
the  mean  time,  there  is  onb  rock  here, 
npon  which  a  man  may  stand  and 
smile. 

The  Lord  bless  yoo,  my  dear  crea- 
ture, and  him,  with  you,  who  remains, 
6lc.  &c.    pp.  98,  99. 


4tt 


CsaTs^Whrkfi 


[AvOm 


«-Yoo  cinaot  tkbk  h^w  much  I 
IbH  in  leaving  yoti  in  that  aolituT 
placet  BO  like  exile ;  and  though  I  wish 
you  to  stay  as  k>n|(  aa  you  reel  it  ne«> 
cessary  for  the  child,  yet  I  shall  be 
glad  to  hear  that  you  feel  it  no  longer 
90.  The  children  are  quite  well,  and 
our  little  son  has  quite  forgotten  yon 
and  me  and  the  whole  world,  by  reason 
of  a  new  hoop  which  he  trundles  withF> 
out  ceasing.  It  would  he  well  if  new 
trifles  and  old  ones  were  confined  to 
children  of  his  age. 

I  ffot  well  soon  after  I  got  home  : 
but  it  was  not  an  unprofitaUe  journey 
•to  me;  for  I  had  time  at  Chirsal  to 
wind  up  by  reflection.  Life  is  hurried 
through  in  business,  and  I  cannot  ah* 
stract  enou^  for  my  soul's  health.  I 
advise  you,  when  your  attention  to  the 
child  can  be  remitted,  to  use  your  sol- 
itude for  the  same  purpose. 

The  painters  finish  to-UMnrow.  I 
never  think  of  repairing  the  house  we 
have  but  it  occurs  that  we  are  but 
covering  our  coflbi,  or  making  a  place 
to  die  in.  Before  we  shall  need  an- 
other painting,  we  shall  both  be  of 
darker  hue  tlum  the  walls  we  leave. 
But,  perhaps,  this  is  too  gloomy  a 
jtrain  to  be  continued ;  and,  ^erefore, 
let  me  rather  say  we  shall  have  left  a 
poor  clay  tenement,  too  old  to  repair, 
•for  a  houte  not  made  with  hand*^  eternal 
in  the  heooens. 

In  short,  despair  and  hope  are  the 
fundamentals  of  Christianity— that  is, 
to  despair  of  keeping  *or  repairing 
that  which  must  fall,  and  to  hope 
for  that  which  will  satisfv  aitd  nev- 
£a  FAiL.-*pp.  99, 100. 

We  are  now  to  consider  Mr.C.'s 
Christian  and  ministerial  character. 

**  It  might  have  been  expected,^' 
^ays  his  excellent  biographer,* ^from 
Mr.Cecil's  earliest  displays  of  char- 
acter, that  he  was  formed  to  be  an 
instrument  of  extensive  evil  or  of 
emineAt  good.    There  was  a  ds- 

OISION-a  DABIIVO— an  Um^AMSABLB*- 

msBs  in  the  structure  of  his  mind 
#Ten  when  a  boy,  combined  with  a 
tone  of  authority  and  command, 
and  a  talent  in  the  exercise  of  these 
qualities,  to  which  the  minds  of  his 
associates  yielded  an  implicit  sub- 
jection. Fear  of  consequences 
never  entered  into  his  view.     Op- 


position, etpedaliy  if  accompanied 
by  any  thing  like  severity  or  oppres* 
sion,  awakened  unrelenting  resis- 
tance." 

Yet  this  lofty  and  invincible  spirit 
was  associated  with  a  generous  and 
fuMe  disposition;  with  a  native  con- 
tempt of  every  thing  mean  and  dis- 
honorable ;  and  with  many  excellent 
traits  of  character.  And  when  the 
strong  and  daring  powers  of  Mr.C.'s 
mind  were  subdued  by  grace,  and 
directed  to  their  proper  objects  of 
pursuit,  as  might  be  expected,  he 
became  an  eminent  dQsciple  of 
Christ.  His  Christian  character 
was  marked  by  disinterestedness ; 
ardour  of  devotion ;  decision ;  and 
an  unwearied  philanthropy.  He 
consecrated  himself  with  alt  that  he 
possessed  to  the  service  of  his 
Master  ;  trusting  with  implicit  con- 
fidence tQ  Providence  for  the  sup- 
port of  himself  and  his  family; 
**  and  though  he  was  often  in  straits^ 
he  felt  at  such  times  something  like 
a  man  who  has  little  or  nothing  in 
his  ptrssE,  yet  is  not  anxiously 
careful,  knowing  that  be  has  at  hu 
BANKsn's  sufiicient  for  all  bis 
wants.*'    p.  64. 

His  views  of  the  sacred  office 
were  sublime  and  holy.  The  fol- 
lowing are  his  ideas  on  that  subject, 
expressed  in  his  own  language. 

'^  I  have  set  out,"  he  said,  ^with 
levity  in  the  pulpit.  It  was  above  tvo 
years  before  I  could  get  the  rictoiy 
over  it,  though  I  strove  under  Bhaip 
piercings  of  conscience.  My  plan  was 
WTonff.  I  had  bad  counseuori.  I 
thou^t  preaching  was  only  enteiiog 
the  pulpit  and  letting  ofi^  a  ^ennoii. 
I  really  imagined  this  was  tnistiii; 
to  God,  and  doing  the  thing  cleverly* 
I  talked  with  a  wise  and  pious  man  oa 
the  subject.  *  There's  nothing,' raid  H 
like  appealmg  to  facts.'  We  aat 
down  and  named  names.  We  fooni 
men  in  my  habit  disreputable.  Tbit 
first  set  my  mind  right.  I  saw  snch 
a  man  might  sometimes  suceeed:  bat  I 
saw,  at  the  same  time,  that  whoever 
would  succeed  in  his  general  interprs* 
tations  of  Scripture,  and  wooU  bavi 
iiis  Bunis^  that  of  a  wattmm  thS 


im.) 


Cecit0  Wbfi»* 


42S 


nMdeAffol  to  te  tfi)kdMi«l— ttust  be  a 
Uboriotb  man.  What  can  be  pn>- 
duced  by  men  who  refuse  this  labour  ? 
a  few  raw  notions,  harmless  perhaps 
in  themselves,  but  iklse  as  stated  by 
them.  What  then  8h<)uld  a  yonng 
minister  do  }  His  office  says,  *  Go  to 
yoor  books.  Go 'to  retirement.  Go 
to  prayer.'  *  No  !'  says  the  enthusi- 
ast, '  Go  to  preach.  Go  and  be  a 
witness  !'  A  witness  of  what  ?  He 
don't  know  !"-— pp.  149, 150. 

«      «      *      *      •      «      * 

*'  A  minister  is  a  Levite.  In  gen- 
eral he  hsfl,  and  he  is  to  have,  no  in- 
heritance among;  his  brethren.  Oth- 
er men  are  not  Levites.  They  must 
recur  to  means,  from  which  a  minis- 
ter has  no  right  to  expect  any  thing. 
Their  aflkirs  are  all  the  little  transac- 
tions of  this  world.  But  a  minister  is 
caDed  and  set  apart  for  a  high  and 
sublime  business.  His  transactions 
are  to  be  between  the  living  and  the 
dead— between  heaven  and  earth ;  and 
he  must  stand  as  with  wings  on  his 
shoulders.  He  must  look,  therefore, 
for  every  thing  in  his  afikirs  to  be  done 
fbr  him  and  before  his  eyes.  I  am  at 
a  loss  to  conceive  how  a  minister,  with 
right  feelingB,  can  plot  and  contrive 
fi>r  a  Living.  If  he  is  told  that  there 
is  such  a  thing  fbr  him  if  he  will  make 
such  an  application,  and  that  it  is  to  be 
so  obtained,  and  so  only,  all  is  well— but 
not  a  step  ikrther.  It  is  in  vain  how- 
ever, to  put  any  man  on  acting  in  this 
manner,  if  he  be  not  a  Levite  in  prin- 
ciple and  in  character.  These  must 
be  the  expressions  of  a  nature  com- 
municated to  him  from  God— a  high 
principle  of  faith  begetting  simplicity. 
He  must  be  an  eagle  towering  toward 
heaven  on  strong  pinions.  Tne  barn- 
door hen  mast  continue  to  scratch  her 
grains  out  of  the  dunghilL — pp.  135. 

Mr.  C.  reduced  these  just  and 
noble  sentiments  to  practice.  Win- 
ning Boulfl  to  Christ  was  the  great 
end  of  his  ministry ;  and  to  accomh 
lish  this  end  he  was  ready  to  make 
any  sacrifice.  He  not  only  toiled 
more  abundantly  than  his  strength 
would  permit,  but  he  would  not 
suffer  any  pecuniary  considerations 
to  prevent  the  attendance  of  any 
upon  his  ministry.    To  his  hearers 


he  might  truly  say,  '<  I  s^k  n<»t 
yours  but  you.*' 

*'  To  conciliate  one  of  his  parish- 
^,  he  left  the  tythes  to  be  jGaed  by 
three  neighbouring  farmers:  and 
used  every  other  means  to  gain  the 
affection  of  his  parishioners.  Tkert'^ 
also  he  sought  not  lAetr^  but  them : 
and  when  his  son  remonstrated 
with  him  on  the  occasion,  he  repli* 
ed,  *'  If  by  taking  one  guinea  more 
I  should  excite  prejudices  in  a  sin- 
gle mind  against  my  message,  I 
should  defeat  my  great  ^project  in 
coming  to  this  place.^* 

The  same  spirit  is  manifested  in 
the  following  ctmversation  which 
he  had  with  a  friend  on  the  subject 
of  tithes  at  Chobham. 

«  My  tythes  produce  only  so  much**— 

"  W  by  do  yon  not  increase  them  ?" 

^'  We  fixed  on  a  sum,  and,  as  it  ap- 
peared something  like  satisfa^^ry  to 
the  landholders,  I  determined  not  to 
ftuse  them,  though  they  were  at  their 
ownprice." 

**  Sir,  yon  are  not  doing  even  con- 
sdencious  justice  to  your  family.  I 
am  persuaded,  from  my  experience  in 
tythes,  that  your  parish,  trbm  its  ex- 
tent, would  yield  much  more  per 
year,  in  tythe  only— exclusively  of 
your  glebe,"  4&c. 

^^  1  have  understood.  But, my 
dear  friend,  tythes  are  an  obnoxious 
property ;  and  every  increase  creates 
bitterness  of  spirit.  Why,  sir,  though 
my  parishioners  had  them  on  their  own 
terms,  one  of  them  the  first  year  came 
to  me  and  said  he  could  not  pay,  plead- 
ing some  loss  with  which  my  tjrthes 
were  not  in  the  least  decree  comiect- 
ed." 

<<But,  sir,  why  not  appoint  your 
friend  Mr.  — — — ,  to  receive  for  you  ?" 

**  That  wotdd  be  doing  by  deputy  a 
thing  disagreeable  to  myself" 

**  Admitting  all  the  motives  clearly 
fanplied  by  your  answers,  yet,  sir,  how 
do  you  divest  yourself  ci  the  ft»«e  of 
the  argument  derived  from  that  law, 
which  declares  a  man  censnrable,  who 
does  not  to  the  utmost  of  his  power 
take  care  of  those  of  his  own  house- 
hold?" 

"I  was  permitted  to  go  to  Chob- 
ham to  preach  the  Gospel.     What- 


424 


Ceeif^  W&iiEi. 


[Aw»., 


ever  88  theiir  Minister  I  eould  recieve, 
without  heart-burnings,  was  all  well ; 
butt  to  raise  an  income  by  compulsion, 
(whatever  I  mif  bt  do  with  one  already 
raised,)  I  could  not.  I  therefore  told 
them,  that,  if  they  would  attend  to 
the  knowiedffe  of  the  truth,  I  would 
never  quarrel  about  their  tythes.  If 
I  thought  I  should  make  one  man  step 
back  one  jpace  in  his  way  to  the  at- 
tainment of  the  truth,  through  a  sus* 
picion  that  I  sought  my  interest  more 
than  their  eternal  happiness,  I  would 
not  receive  one  guinea  of  them.  My 
dear  friend,  I  have  again  and  again 
considered  this  subject,  and  I  am  to 
be  content  with  what  is  sent  me.  It 
will  not  do  for  a  Minister  of  the  Gos- 
pel of  Peace  to  be  nusinj^  the  revenue 
of  the  Church  and  driving  the  people 
from  it.  We  have  too  much  of  this  at 
this  day.  If,  in  the  spirit  of  peace, 
mote  was  designed  for  me,  I  should 
have  it.  My  people  seem  content,  and 
things  must  remain  as  they  are  with 
regard  to  what  they  pay  me.  If  they 
wm  now  but  hear  and  receive  the 
truth,  it  is  all  I  shall  ever  ask  of 
them.'* — ^pp.  122. 

After  having  exhibited  bo  many 
proofs  of  Mr.C.'s  Christian  charac- 
ter, it  is  unnecessary  to  add  that  he 
was  evangeiical  in  doctrine  and 
practice.  It  may  be  profitable  how- 
ever to  notice  his  ideas  of  the  word 
XETHonisT,  as  used  by  those  who 
do  not  give  the  clearest  evidence 
of  having  been  baptized  into  the 
spirit  of  Christianity,  while  they 
are  extremely  zealous  to  maintain 
A  particular  form  of  godliness. 
The  following  is  an  extract  from 
the  Memoirs  of  his  friend  Cadogan, 
who  had  dismissed  his  too  pious 
assistant,  Mr.  Hallward,  for  being 
what  he  considered  a  Methodist. 
Mr.  Cadogan  afterward  however, 
from  a  more  experimental  acquaint- 
ance with  religion  acknowledged 
his  error ;  became  much  attached 
to  Mr.  H.;  requested  his  return; 
and  was  himself  branded  with  the 
like  opprobrious  epithet. 

There  are  two  notions  annexed  to 
to  the  term  J^ethodut^  in  which  all 
others  seem  to  be  included.    The  first 


of  these  notion*  is  the  more  general 
and  accepted  one ;  and,  under  this,  it 
signifies  any  man  who  is  more  earnest 
and  active  about  the  salvation  which 
is  in  Christ  Jesus  than  his  neighboar. 
Such  an  one  being  a  character  distin- 
guished from  the  world,  the  world  has 
always  had  a  name  to  mark  this  pecol- 
iarity  of  character.  There  was  a  time 
in  which  the  term  of  Chrutian  was  a 
name  of  infamy ;  but  when  this  term 
no  longer  distinguished  the  true  fol- 
lower of  Christ  from  the  world  call- 
ed Christian,  malice  or  accident  pro- 
duced some  new  term  of  distinction, 
such  as  that  of  WicUifie,  Lollard, 
&c.  &c.  among  us. 

Methodist,  however,  is  the  present 
term  for  one  who  has  too  much  vi- 
tal and  practical  Christianity  for  the 
bulk  of  professed  Christians,  and  of 
course  for  the  world  at  lar^e ;  and  I 
shall  affirm  mthout  fear,  that  what- 
ever be  the  rank,  talents,  and  gener- 
al respectability  of  such  an  one--^ow- 
ever  steady  and  consistent  his  attach- 
ment and  conformity  to  the  establish- 
ed church^-however  free  from  eccen- 
tricity and  irre^^ukrity  in  his  wolk^ 
yet  let  him  be  m  eameH  and  in  odioii 
as  a  Chrbtian,  and  he  shall  be  a  proof 
of  my  remark : 
Fenum  habet  in  tomu,  longe  fiigo 

Some,  indeed,  have  thought,  that  by 
a  nice  adjustment  of  their  phraseS) 
habits,  and  connections,  they  mig^t 
maintain  the  tmUi^  and  yet  escape  the 
term.  I  pit^  from  my  heart  an  hon- 
est man  makmg  such  fruitless  attempts- 
He  is  another  Sysphus*  He  may  be 
wise,  but  he  is  not  wise  enough:  he 
does  not  see,  that  so  fiur  as  A«  w  of  the 
%Dorld,  the  tDorld  will  lote  its  own,  and 
no  fhrther.  Must  he,  however,  fmm 
conscience  enter  his  protest?  Let 
him  do  it  in  God's  name ;  but  let  him 
know  that  so  &r  as  he  does  it  m  lyM- 
pUcUy  and  godly  sincerity^  the  world 
will  come  forward  with  ^iia-- fp- 
180, 181. 

**  Who  th^  is  acquainted  with  such 
characters  as  Luther,  Wicklifie,  Lati< 
mer,  Leighton,  Sic.  dLc  can  doubt  for 
a  moment  as  to  what  name  would  be 
imposed  upon  them,  were  they  lirin; 
amon^  us.  Now  if  we  look  at  this 
term  m  such  a  vague,  vulgar,  invidi- 
ous application  or  it,  then  Mr.  Hall- 
ward  certainly  was,  and  is  a  strict 
Methodist:  so  was  his  late  vicar  Mr> 


r 


1626.] 


CeeiVs  Works. 


426 


Talbot:  and  so  most  unequivocally, 
became  the  new  vicar,  who  dismissed 
him:  and  so  I  earnestly  pray  God  the 
writer  of  these  Memoirs  may  live  and 
die.    pp.  181, 182. 

It  is  very  obvious  that  the  really 
pious,  by  whatever  name  they  may 
be  called,   and  to  whatever  sect 
'they  may  belong,  have  essentially 
the  same  views  and  feelings  res- 
pecting the  fundamental  doctrines 
and  precepts  of  Christianity.    They 
have  all  been  created  anew  by  the 
same  spirit,  and  made  partakers  of 
the  same  holiness.     It  is  not  to  be 
accounted  strange  therefore  if  they 
should  demonstrate  the  oneness  of 
principle  by  which  they  are  influ- 
enced by  exercising  toward  each 
other  Christian  charity,  and  by  com- 
bining their  efforts  for  the  promo- 
tion of  those  great  objects  of  Chris- 
tian benevolence  in  which  they  feel 
a  common  interest.     It  is  not  to  be 
accounted  strange  if  they  should 
manifest  a  greater  zeal  in  the  cause 
of  Christ,  and  should  exhibit  more 
of  the  genuine  spirit  of  the  gospel, 
than  the  formal  professors  of  the 
different  denominations   to  which 
they  respectively  belong.     Nor  is 
it  strange  if  the  worldling  and  the 
Pharisees  of  every  religious  sect 
should  agree  in  fixing  upon  them 
a  few  invidioi^s  epithets,  such  as 
MeihodUt^  enthuMst,  fanatic^  ti- 
nonary.       Generally      speaking, 
these  are  only  names  '*  which  peo- 
ple who  have  no  religion  give  to 
those  who  have."     But  let  not  the 
zealous    adherents    to    particular 
formtf   and   creeds,  and   who  are 
more  anxious  to  defend  the  pecu- 
liar tenets  of  their  sect  than  to  pat- 
ronize the  philanthropy  of  the  gos- 
pel, take  th^  alarm  when  they  see 
the  different  companies  of  Christian 
soldiers  marshalling  themselves  on 
the  same  field  under  the  same  ban- 
ner.    The  cause  of  Christ  will  sul^ 
fer  no  injury  firom  this  combination; 
and  possibly  opponents  had  better 
suspend  their  animadversions  till 
Uiey  inquire  whether  this  union  of 
1826.— No.  8.       *  54 


Christians  do  not  proceed  from  the 
spirit  of  the  gospel,  and  do  not 
exhibit  a  greater  proof  of  the  one- 
ness and  vitality  of  godliness  than 
they  are  aware  of. 

Before  we  dismiss  the  subject  of 
Mr.  C.*s  ministerial  character,  we 
ought  briefly  to  notice  his  humility, 
decision,  and  power  of  exciting  the 
attention  of  his  hearers.  These 
peculiar  traits  of  his  character  are 
illustrated  in  the  subjoined  extracta. 

Mr.  Cecil  gave  me,  one  day,  the 
following  remarkable  illustration  of  this 
subject,  [humiUty,]  in  his  own  case : 
**  It  is  a  nice  question  in  casuistry—- 
How  far  a  man  may  Jeel  complacency 
in  the  exerciie  of  talent.  A  hawk  ex- 
cQts  on  his  wing:  he  skims  and  sails, 
delighting  in  the  consciousness  of  his 
powers.  I  know  nothing  of  this  feel- 
rag.  DUscUifactian  accompanies  me, 
in  the  study  and  in  the  pulpit.  I  never 
made  a  sermon  with  which  1  felt  satis- 
fied. I  never  preached  a  sermon,  with 
which  I  was  satisfied*  I  have  always 
present  to  my  mind  such  a  conception 
of  what  MIGHT  be  done,I  sometimes  hear 
the  thing  so  done,  that  what  I  do  falls 
verv  fiir  beneath  what  it  seems  to  me 
it  should  be.  Some  sermons  which  I 
have  heard  have  made  me  sick  of  my 
own  for  a  month  afterwards.  Many  min- 
isters have  no  conception  of  any  thing 
beyond  their  own  world :  they  com- 
pare themselves  only  with  themselves ; 
and  perhaps,  they  must  do  so;  if  I 
could  give  them  my  views  of  their 
ministry,  without  changing  the  men, 
they  would  be  ruined ;  whue  now  they 
are  eminent  instruments  in  God's  hands.* 
But  some  men  see  too  much  beyond 
themselves  for  their  own  comfort.  Per- 
haps complacency  in  the  exercise  of  tal- 
ent, be  it  what  it  may,  is  hardly  to  be 
separated,  in  such  k  wretched  heart  as 
man's,  from  phdt?.  It  seems  to  me 
that  this  dissatisfaction  with  myself 
is  the  messenger  sent  to  buffet  me  and 
keep  me  down.  In  other  men  the 
separation  between  complacency  and 
pride  may  be  possible  ;  but  I  ^cisctdj 
think  it  is  80  in  me*" — p*  119. 

It  is  almost  needless  to  add,  that  Mr. 
Cecil  possessed  remarkable  decinon  tf 
duuwAer.  When  he  west  to  Ozfbra 
he  had  made  a  resolution  of  restricting 
himself  to  a  quarter  of  an  hoiir  daily. 


326 


Cecilys  Works, 


[Aug., 


in  plavingthc  violin;  ou which  instru- 
ment ho  greatly  excelled,  and  of  which 
he  was  extravagantly  fond:  but  he 
found  it  impracticable  to  adhere  to  his 
determination ;  and  had  so  frequently 
to  lament  the  loss  of  time  in  this  fas- 
cinating amusement,  that,  with  the 
noble  spirit  which  characterized  him 
through  life,  he  cut  his  strings,  and 
never  atlerward  replaced  them.  He 
studied  for  a  painter;  and,  after  he 
had  changed  his  object,  retained  a 
fondness  and  a  taste  for  the  Dirt :  he 
was  once  called  to  visit  a  sick  lady,  in 
whose  room  there  was  a  painting 
which  so  strongly  attracted  his  notice, 
that  he  found  his  attention .  diverted 
from  the  sick  person,  and  absorbed  by 
the  painting:  from  that  moment  he 
formed  the  resolution  of  mortifying  a 
taste,  which  he  found  so  intrusive,  and 
so  obstructive  to  him  in  his  nobler  pur- 
suits; and  determined  never  afterward 
to  frequent  the  exhibition,  p.  1^5. 

Mr.  Cecil  had  the  jxneer  of  exciting' 
and  presertfing  attention  above  most 
men.  All  his  effort  was  directed,  first 
to  engage  attention,  and  then  to  repay 
it — ^to  iQlure  curiosity,  and  then  to 
gratify  it. 

Till  the  attention  was  gained,  he 
felt  that  nothing  could  be  effected  on 
the  mind.  Sometimes  he  would  have 
recourse  to  unusual  methods,  suited 
indeed  to  his  auditory,  to  awaJcen  and 
fix  their  minds.  **  I  was  once  preach- 
ing," he  said,  '*  a  charity  sermon, 
where  the  congregation  was  very 
large,  and  chiefly  of  the  lower  order. 
I  found  it  impossible,  by  my,  usual 
method  of  preaching,  to  gain  their  at- 
tention. It  was  in  the  afternoon,  and 
my  hearers  seemed  to  meet  nothing  in 
my  preaching,  which  was  capable  of 
rousing  tliem  out  of  the  stupefaction 
of  a  mil  dinner.  Some  lounged,  and 
some  turned  their  backs  .on  me.  *•  I 
MUST  HAVE  ATTENTION,'  I  said  to  my- 
self.  ^  I  WILL  be  heavd.'  The  case 
was  desperate;  and,  in  despair,  I 
sought  a  desperate  remedy.  I  ex- 
claimed aloud,  <  Last  Mondav  morn- 
ing a  man  was  hanged  at  Tyburn.' 
Instantly  the  faceof  tnings  was  chang- 
ed !  AU  was  silence  and  expectation ! 
I  cauffht  their  ear,  and  retained  it 
thrcMi^  the  sermon."  This  anecdote 
leads  me  to  observe  that  Mr.  Cecil 
had,  in  an  unusual  degree,  the  talent 
of  adapting  his  ministry  to  his  qongre- 


gation.  While  he  was,  for  instance, 
preaching  on  the  same  day  at  Loth- 
bury,  at  St.  John's*  morning  and  af- 
ternoon) and  at  Spitalfields  in  the  eve- 
ning— ^he  found  four  congregations  at 
these  places,  in  many  respects,  quite 
distinct  irom  one -another;  and  yet  he 
adapted  his  preaching,  with  admirable 
skill,  to  meet  their  habits  of  thinking. 
But  when  he  had  gained  the  atten- 
tion, he  was  ever  on  the  watch  not  to 
weary.  He  seemed  to  have  contin- 
ually before  his  eyes  the  sentiments  of 
our  great  critic  and  moralist  :♦  '^Te- 
diousness  is  the  most  fotal  of  all  faults: 
neprli^nces  or  errors  are  single  and  lo- 
cal, but  tedionsness  pervades  the 
whole:  other  faults  are  censured,  and 
forgotten ;  but  the  power  of  tedious- 
ness  propagates  itself^  .He  that  is 
weary  the  first  hour,  is  more  weary 
the  second ;  as  bodies  forced  into  mo- 
tion, contrary  to  their  tendency,  pass 
more  and  more  slowly  through  every 
successive  interval  of  space."  Mr. 
Cecil  would  say,  '^  You  have  a  certain 
quantity  of  attention  to  work  on:  make 
the  best  use  of  it  while  it  lasts.  The 
iron  will  cool,  and  then  nothing,  or 
worse  than  nothing,  is  done.  If  a 
preacher  will  leave  unsaid  all  vain  rt' 
petUionfy  and  watch  against  undue 
length  in  his  entrance  and  width  m  his 
discussion,  he  may  limit  a  written  ser- 
mon to  half  an  hour,  and  one  from 
notes  to  forty  minutes;  and  this  time 
he  should  not  allow  himself  to  exceed, 
except  on  special  occasions."  pp.  138, 
139. 

Of  Mr.  C.'s  learning,  and  pulpit 
talents,  his  biographer  speaks  in 
the  highest  terms  of  commendation.. 
He  pronounces  him  to  have  been 
among  the  first,  and  perhaps  the 
very  &rst  preacher  of  his  day.  We 
have  no  doubt  respecting  Mr.  C.'s 
extensive  learning,  and  his  intefi^e 
application  to  study.  We  doubt 
not  that  his  sublime  views  of  Chris- 
tianity and  of  the  pastoral  office^ 
his  ardour  of  feeling  as  a  philan- 
thropist and  a  Christian — ^his  hu- 
mility— ^his  originality  and  strength 
of  mind — ^his  discriminating  judg- 
ment, and  nice  observance  of  cha- 
racter, qualified  him  in  no  commoB 
degree  to  become  an  eminent  and 

^  Lives  of  the  Poets,  Vol.  III.  p.  35. 


1826.] 


CeciTs  Works. 


427 


successful  preacher  of  that  faith 
which  he  once  denied.     But  if  we 
must  form  our  estimate  of  his  qual- 
ifications for  the  desk  -  from    the 
Sermons  contained  in   these   vol- 
umes, we  shall  dissent  frotn  the 
liberal  commendation  bestowed  by 
the  biographer.     The  sermons  are 
defective  in  many  particulars,  and 
as  we  have  already  intimated,  they 
fall  far  below  what  we  had  antici- 
pated from  a  mind  capable  of  pro- 
ducing such  brilliant  and  solid  frag- 
toents  as  are  scattered  through  the 
^'  Remains.'*      Had  we   been  in- 
formed that  the  wkoU  of  the  dis- 
courses were  taken  down  by  ste- 
nographers,   our    business    would 
have  been  chiefly  with  the  publish- 
er; but  many  of  them  were  pre- 
pared for  the  press  by  their  author, 
and  from  comparison  of  these  with 
the  **  sermons  taken  in  short  hand 
from   Mr.  Cecil's  preaching"  we 
are  obliged  to  exculpate  the  ste- 
nograpb^r  from  the  charge  of  un- 
faithfulness, or  insufficiency.     We 
say  then,  that  the  sermons  are  de- 
ficient in  systematic  theology — in 
delineation  of  Christian  character 
— and  that  they  are  altogether  too 
short  to  do  justice  to  the  important 
subjects  on  which  they  are  found- 
ed.    We  condemn  as  heartily  as 
did  Mr.  C,  unnecessary. metaphys- 
ical   distinctions,  and   nice-drawn 
speculations:  with  these  the  preach- 
er should  have  nothing  to  do-— but 
we  wish  to  see  in  every  collection 
of  sermons,  the  fundamental  doc- 
trines of  Christianity  fully  stated, 
illustrated  and  defended :  we  wish 
to  see  Christian  character  exhibit- 
ed in  all  its  details,  and  guarded 
against  every  counterfeit — and  we 
wish  to  see  every  important  subject 
in  theology  drawn  out  to  a  becom- 
ing lengSi.     Whereas  in  the  dis- 
courses before  us,  and  they  are  nu- 
merous, we  do  not  find  the  doc- 
trines of  repentance,  faith,  justifi- 
cation, regeneration,  and  atonement 
distinctly  stated,  and  explained — 
we  do  not  find  any  full  length  por- 
trait of  the  Christian  character ;  nor 


do  we  find  that  the  sermons  in  gener- 
al occupy  more  than  about  nine  duo- 
decimo and  not  very  closely  printed 
pages.     It  is  impossible  to  do  jus- 
tice to  an  important  subject  in  so 
stinted  a  measure  of  time.     Take 
for  instance,  the  Sermon  on   the 
'*  Duty  of  watchfulness,"  Mark  xiii. 
36,  36,  37.     U  the  space  offfieen 
minutes  sufficient  to  prepare  the 
mind  of  the  he&rer ;  to  explain  the 
nature  and  duty  of  watchfulness; 
to  show  in  what  sense  the  coming 
of  *•  the  Master  of  the  house"  is  to 
be  understood ;  and  to  impress  the 
audience  with  the  full  importance 
of  watchfulness  ?     There  are  many  ' 
things  in   this  discourse  assumed 
without  proof ;  and  the  transitions 
from  one  point  to  another  are  too 
abrupt.     The  impression  made  up- 
on the  mind  is  not  distinct,  nor  deep 
enough,  from  the  fact  that  the  seal  is 
not  perfect,  and  that  it  was  removed 
too  soon.     The  same  remarks  will 
apply  to  nearly  all  the  discourses. 
The   exordium   in  most  instances 
is  quite  too  short :  The  sermon  on 
"  Felix  trembling,"  Acts  xxiv.  25, 
is  a  specimen  :    *'  We  may  lay  it 
down  as  a  maxim,  that   soon,  or 
late,  pride  and  power  ^11  sink  bc^ 
fore  tmth.and  righteousness. 
Let  us, 

1 .  Siate  the  ease  of  the  text. 

2.  Draw  some  general  inferences 
from  the  subject." 

Probably  Mr.  C.  was  led  into 
the  opposite  extreme  by  a  dislike  of 
tediousness ;  and  by  observing  the 
unprofitableness  of  laboured  and 
useless  distinctions,  and  protracted 
discussions.  He  seems  to  have 
gone  too  far  beyond  the  advice 
which  Newton  gave  to  one  of  his 
friends.  The  conversation  is  re- 
lated in  Cecil's  Memoirs  of  New- 
ton. Mr.  N.  had  a  firiend  '*  who 
affected  great  accuracy  in  his  dis- 
courses ;  and  who,"  on  a  sabbath 
in  his  hearing,  ^*  had  nearly  occu- 
pie<l  an  hour  on  several  laboured 
and  nice  distinctions  made  in  his 
subject.  As  he  had  a  high  esti- 
mation of  Mr.  N.'s  judgment  he 


4!i^ 


Rumjphrey's  Pastoral  Sermon. 


[Aug., 


enquired  of  him,  as  they  walked 
home,  whether  he  thought  the  dis- 
tinctions just  now  insisted  on  were 
full  and  judicious.  Mr.  N.  said  he 
thought  them  not  fully  as  a  very 
important  one  had  been  omitted. 
''What  can  that  be?''  said  the 
minister:  ''for  I  had  taken  more 
than  ordinary  care  to  enumerate 
them  fully."  I  think  not,  replied 
Mr.  N.,  "for  when-many  of  your 
congregation  had  travelled  several 
miles  for  a  meal,  I  think  you  should 
not  have  forgotten  the  important 
distinction  whicli  must  ever  exist 
between  meat  and  bones.^^ 

We  think  that  Mr.  C.  was  riCther 
too  much  afraid  of  the  bones?  Or 
perhaps  the  ardour  of  his  feelings — 
for  his  discourses  ace  all  on  practical 
subjects — ^intruded  too  much  on  his 
patience  of  discussion,  and  led  him 
to  aim  directly  at  the  awakening  of 
devotional  feelings,  when  his  pur- 
pose might  have  been  better  accom- 
plished and  with  more  lasting  effect, 
iiad  he  taken  more  pains  to  lodge 
in  the  understanding  of  his  hearers 
a  previous  conviction  of  the  truths 
he  urged  upon  their  attention.  He 
has  illustrated  his  own  character  in 
the  followiftg  extract  from  his  wri- 
tings. "  A  man  who  gets  into  the 
habit  of  inquiring  about  properties 
and  expediences  and  occasions, 
oflen  spends  his  life  without  doing 
any  thing  to  the  purpose.  The 
state  of  the  world  is  such,  and  so 
much  depends  on  action,  that  every 
thing  seems  to  say  to  every  man, 
"  Do  something !  ''DoU.DoUr' 
This  is  very  well,  and  yet  we 
must  first  know  what  to  do,  before 
we  do  UI  But  perhaps  had  we 
heard  these  discourses  from  the 
lips  of  their  author  we  should  not 
have  dissented  from  the  high  enco- 
mium bestowed  upon  him  by  his 
excellent  friend  and  bio^apher. 
^'  The  press  is  a  fierce  and  search- 
ing ordeal  for  the  man  of  eloquence; 
nor  is  it, by  any  means,  a  fair  test 
of  the  power  of  living  oratory. 
Whitfield,  the  most  powerful  of 
preachers,    came   ffirth   from   the 


press  stripped  of  every  attribute  of 
might  or  majesty.''  To  conclude 
then,  although  we  cannot  recom* 
mend  Mr.  Cecil's  sermons  as  mod- 
els, yet  for  their  originality,  felicity 
in  illustrating  the  scriptures,  and 
tendency  to  awaken  a  pure  and  ar- 
dent spirit  of  devotion,  we  think 
them  worthy  of  notice  ;  and  viewing 
them,  with  the  apothegms,  and  bi- 
ographical sketches  in  connexion 
with  the  "  Remains y*^  we  do  not 
hesitate  to  pronounce  these  vol- 
umes deserving  of  a  general  and 
frequent  perusal. 


Tke  {rood  Pastor,  A  Senium 
preached  in  the  city  of  Boston  he- 
fore  the  Pastoral  Assoeiaium  ijf 
MassachuseUs.  May  31,  1826. 
By  Heman  Humphrey,  D.  D. 
President  of  Amherst  College. 

We  know  not  a  better  way  of 
characterizing  the  sermon  before 
us,  or  the  writings,  generally,  wbicli 
Dr.  H.  has  given  to  the  pubhc,  than 
to  say  of  them,  in  the  world's  phrase, 
that  they  are  truly  *  business-hke.' 
There  is  no  adventuring  into  pro- 
found metaphysical  speculations, 
which,  like  speculations  in  trade, 
serve  chiefly  to  founder  the  adven- 
turer and  set  the  world  astare  ;  no 
solicitude  for  culling  and  arransing 
fine  ornaments  which,  like  public 
shows  in  a  city,  tend  only  to  call 
men  ofi*  from  their  proper  employ- 
ments :  but  a  straight-forwardness 
to  the  work  of  convincing  and  per- 
suading men  on  the  plain  and  im- 
portant truths  and  duties  which  af- 
fect -their  interests,  to  which  he 
summons  all  the  power  derived  from 
a  vigorous  intellect  and  exuber- 
ant fancy.  He  shews  us,  clearly 
enough,  that  he  might  plunge  into 
profound  depths  or  soar  alofr  to 
£iublimc  heights  for  the  mere  amuse- 
ment of  himself  and  others  ;  but  he 
chooses  to  walk  on  earth  among  his 
fellow-men  and  do  them  good.  We 
like  to  see  this  in  him,  always  :  and 
in  no  case  could  such  a  manner 


J 


)826.] 


Humphrey's  Pasioral  SemuM, 


429 


have  been  more  appropriate  and  at- 
tractive than  in  the  delivery  of  the 
present  discourse,  while  he  occupi- 
ed the  delicate  station  of  an  ad- 
monisher  not  merely  of  his  breth- 
ren in  faith  but  his  brethren  in  of- 
fice. 

Dr.  H.  will  excuse  us  for  this 
brief  delineation  of  his  manner, 
done  for  the  eye  and  the  benefit  of 
others ;  and  we  shall  pass  peace- 
ably to  give  our  very  curt  descrip- 
tion of  the  contents  of  the  sermon. 
The  title  of  the  discourse,  quoted 
above,  will  inform  those  of  our 
readers  who  have  not  already  learn- 
ed the  subject  of  it,  that  it  treats  of 
the  good  pastor— >what  he  is— what 
IS'  necessary  to  constitute  .one— 
what  is  demanded  of  the  minister 
who  would  be  one.  The  division 
of  the  subject  is  simple,  compre- 
hending the  qualifications  he  should 
possess,  the  example  he  must  exhi- 
bit, the  active  duties  he  is  to  per- 
form. 

In  speaking  of  the  qualifications 
necessary  to  constitute  a  good  pas- 
tor. Dr.  H.  mentions,  with  much 
interest,  that  of  maturity  in  age  and 
judgment.  The  qualifications  of 
piety,  good  natural  abilities,  educa- 
tion, and  prudence,  were  the  more 
obvious  :  but  in  stating  this,  he  had 
to  contend  with  the  ardour  of  youth- 
ful benevolence  which  is  so  prone 
to  overlook  wisdom  and  to  precipi- 
tate the  raw  recruit  at  once  into  the 
ranks  of  veterans  and  the  fore  front 
of  battle  ;  and  with  much  earnest- 
ness he  recommends  to  the  young 
candidate,  a  course  of  preparatory 
missionary  labors,  previous  to  set- 
tlement with  a  people  and  taking 
the  over-sight  of  a  church.  In  the 
course  of  his  remarks  on  this  sub- 
ject, he  says : 

They  seem  to  think,  that  the  earlier 
a  man  entera  the  spiritual  field,  the 
longer  tim^  he  will  have  to  labour ;  and 
that  the  amount  of  good  done  must  be  ex- 
actly proportional  to  the  time  employ*, 
ed  in  doing  it:  But  I  conceive  it  is  by 
HQ  means  certain,  that  a  young  man 


who  takes  the  oversight  of  a  church 
and  congregation  at  the  age  of  twenty-* 
one  or  two,  will  labour  more  years  in 
the  vineyard,  than  another  who  is  or* 
dained  at  twenty-ei|rht,  or  even  later ; 
or  than  he  himseu  would,  had  he 
waited  a  few  years  longer.  On  the 
contrary,  I  am  strongly  inclined  to 
think,  that  upon  an  average,  those 
ministers  who  are  settled  near  the 
a^e  of  thirty,  actually  preach  as  many 
years  as  those  who  commence  eight, 
or  ten  years  earlier.  And  there  are 
obvious  reasons  why  it  should  be  so. 
The  work  of  the  ministry  is  a  great 
work.  The  duties  of  a  pastor  are  ex- 
tremely arduous,'  especially  at  first. 
They  require  much  physical  as  well 
as  intellectual  vigour.  But  the  con- 
stitution is  not  ordinarily,  consoli- 
dated much  under  the  age  of  thirty. 
From  twenty  to  twenty-five  it  is  yet 
in  its  greenness,  and  of  course  incapa- 
ble of  sustaining  that  constant  pres- 
sure of  care  and  toil,  which  is  insepar- 
able from  the  pastoral  ofiice.  Hence, 
chiefly,  so  many  invalids  in  the  sacred 
profession.  Hence  so  many  blighted 
hopes,  bereaved  churches,  and  early 
graves.  Let  our  youthful  Levites 
then,  who  are  chiding  the  sluggrish 
years  that  keep  them  away  from  the 
alter,  repress  their  premature  aspira- 
tions, and  rather  esteem  themselves 
happy  in  beihg  allowed  ample  time 
for  preparation.  They  will  find  it 
quite  another  thing  to  have  the  care 
of  one  or  two  thousand  souls,  from 
what  they  are  apt  to  anticipate  ;  and 
ohei  a  year's  experience  will  be  much 
more  likely  to  wish  they  had  waited 
longer,  than  to  regret  that  they  4id 
not  settle  sooner. 

But  supposing  it  morally  certain, 
that  the  minister  who  enters  the  desk 
at  twenty,  will  labour  ten  years  longer 
than  if  he  had  waited  till  thirty,  it  by 
no  means  follows  that  he  will  do  more 
ffood.  The  usefulness  of  a  minister, 
S)r  any  given  time,  must  depend  upon 
his  Christian  experience,  his  theologi- 
cal attainments,  the  maturity  of  his 
judgment,  the  weight  of  his  personal 
character,  and  his  acquaintance  with 
men  and  things*  And  it  cannot  sure- 
ly be  doubted  that  other  things  being 
equal,  the  man  of  thirty  has  a  sounder 
judgment,  and  more  general  knowl- 
edge, and  greater  weight  of  character, 
and  in  short,  is  in  most  respects  bet- 
ter qualified    for  the  pastoral  ofiico 


430 


Humphrey's  Pattoral  Sermon^ 


[Arc, 


than  the  youth  of  twenty-one.  Of 
course,  the  fbrtner  enters  the  sacred 
profession  under  far  better  advantages 
than  the  latter,  and  with  the  same  de- 
gree of  zeal  and  faithfuhiess  can  do 
more  good  in  the  same  time. 

I  appeal  to  you  my  brethrefli  wheth- 
er you  have  not  known  young  preaqh- 
ers  of  fine  talents  and  great  promise, 
exceedingly  deficient  in  pastoral  qual- 
ifications, and  of  course  extremely  em- 
barassed  in  discharging  the  ordinary 
duties  of  the  ministry?  Has  not  the  use- 
fulness of  some  been  greatly  circum- 
scribed by  rashness,  by  timimty,  or  bv 
palpable  errors  in  judgement^  which 
the  ripening  of  a  few  more  years  might 
have  prevented  ?  For  my  own  part, 
I  cannot  but  think,  that  many  of  the 
difiiculties  which  ultimately  end  in  dis- 
mission, originate  in  the  want  of  age 
and  experience  at  first ;  and  that  from 
the  same  causes,  not  a  few  are  led  in 
the  commencement  of  their  ministry, 
to  sacrifice  their  own  judgement  and 
independence,  so  as  never  to  gain  that 
influence,  either  at  home  or  abroad, 
which  might  have  been  established  and 
turned  to  the  very  best  account. 

Indeed,  when  we  turn  our  attention 
for  one  moment  to  the  responsibilities 
of  the  pastoral  office;  when  we  think 
of  its  ever  varying,  cind  continually 
pressing  and  araous  duties;  when  we 
consider  what  maturity  of  Christian 
experience,  what  wisdom,  what  pru- 
dence, what  meekness,  what  forbear- 
ance are  required ; — how  can  a  youth 
just  passing  from  his. minority,  a  child 
ahnost,  be  adequate  to  such  a  station  ? 
especially,  how  can  he  grow  up  to  his 
Ml  stature  under  all  the  pressure  of 
weekly  preparations  for  the  desk,  of 
hourly  hindrances  and  exhausting  pa- 
rochial duties,  in  a  ^eat  and  popular 
congregation?    WiB  you  insist  upon 
age  and  experience  in  your  represen- 
tative at  a  foreign  court,  or  in  any  sta- 
tion of  great    civil  responsibility  at 
home,  and  at  the   same  .time,  count 
these  qualifications  unimportant  in  the 
ambassador  of  Christ,  in  one  to  whom 
are  committed  the  eternal  interests  of 
thousands  ? 

We  will  not  follow  Dr.  H.  through 
what  he  says  of  pastoral  example, 
jelatiye  to  the  particular  virtues  of 
Christian  forgiveness,  temperance, 
industry,  and  hospitality,  or  through 
the  illustrations,    enbon-paint^   by 


which  he  places  these  so  clearly 
and  prominently  before  us ;  nor 
will  we  touch  particularly,  on  the 
circle  of  pastoral  duties  which,  like 
one  who  has  himself  moved  in  them, 
he  exhibits  so  familiarly  and  im- 
pressively to  his  brethren  ;  for  we 
sliall  be  tempted  to  transgress,  too 
far,  the  limits  assigned  to  these  no- 
tices of  sermons. 

We  shall  add  a  word  only,  to  ex- 
press our  cordial  approbation  of  the 
method,  adopted  by  the  ministers 
who  compose  the  Pastoral  Associa- 
tion of  Massachusetts,  for  aiding 
one  another  in  their  duties  as  pas- 
tors in  the  churches  ;  and  to  com- 
mend it,  for  adoption,  to  all  their 
brethren  in  office.     For,  we  would 
respectfully  inquire,  is  there  suffi-* 
cient  attraction  given  to  the  great 
object  of  aiding  one  another  in  pas- 
toral duties,  by  those  existing  bodies 
among  Congregational  and  Presby- 
terian clergymen,  which  meet  as 
legislatures  and    judicial  tribunals 
to  act  upon  the  concerns  of  the 
Church  and  its  members  public  and 
private  ?     And  will  not  the  partic- 
ular duty  of  mutual  watchfulness 
and  admonition,  be  discharged  with 
more  wis<lc>m  and  faithfulness  and 
love,  and  be  followed  with  more  ex- 
cellent results  on  the  character  of 
ministers,  when,  throwing  off  the 
secular  feelings  of  public  agents 
managing  the  concerns  of  others, 
they  assemble  specifically  for  this 
one  and  sole  purpose,  to  inquire 
into  themselves, — to  search  out 
their  own  faults,  to  learn  their  own 
duties,  to  improve  their  own  graces, 
to  exhort  and  admonish  one  anoth- 
er, and  to  look  unitedly  in  prayer 
to  the  Head  of  the  Church  and  its 
pastors,  for  his  blessing  on  them,  as 
brethren  alike  sustaining  the    re- 
sponsibilities and  burdens  of  the 
pastoral  office  ? 

Whatever  methods  the  ministers 
of  Christ  may  adopt  for  this  pur- 
pose, whether  to  convene  in  those 
private  and  friendly  circles  of  neigh- 
boring ministers' which,  we  know, 
in  many  places  have  been  establish- 


1826.] 


Literary  and  PhUosopkieal  Intettigencei 


431 


ed  for  mutaa]'  improTement,  or  in 
more  general  and  public  bodies  like 
this  Pastoral  Association,  the  duty 
is  one  which  must  commend  itself 
to  the  conscience  of  every  pastor 
in  the  sight  of  God.  We  who  hold 
to  the  system  of  mutuality  and  not 
of  episcopacy,  say  with  Baxter,  in 
the  introduction  to  the  Reformed 
Pastor,  on  comparing  the  mutual 
duty  of  brethren  in  the  ministry 
with  the  mutual  duty  of  brethren  in 
the  faith :  *'  We  have  therefore 
need  to  be  warned,  and  awakened, 
(if  not  instructed)  as  well  as  they. 
So  that  I  confess,  I  think  we  should 
meet  together  more  frequently,  if 
we  had  nothing  ^Ise  to  do  but  this. 
And  we  should  deal  as  plainly  and 
closely  with  one  another,  as  the 
most  serious  among  us  do  with  our 
flocks  ;  lest,  if  they  only  have  the 
sharp  admonitions  and  reproofs, 
they  only  should  be  *  sound  and  ho- 
ly in  the  faith.' " 

The  Pastoral  Association  have 
undertaken  this  duty  :  and  have  al- 
ready received  in  this  discourse  and 
those  which  have  preceded  it,  able 
instructions,  and  powerful  admoni- 
tions, to  guide  and  animate  them  in 


their  labors.  In  the  three  discour* 
aes  already  delivered,  the  wide 
ftelds  of  prayer,  preaching,  and 
conduct,  have  been  entered  upon  ;  , 
and  now  there  remains  free  scope 
for  specialty  and  minuteness  in  re- 
gard to  eaph,  in  the  discourses 
which  are  to  follow.  But  whet&er 
they  who  are  to  come  after  as  the 
public  admonishers  of  their  breth« 
ren  in  this  Association,  shall  go  « 
forward  in  the  paths  now  opened 
before  them,  or  go  back  for  the  sake 
of  faithful  remembrance,  these  liv- 
ing discourses,  steeped  with  the  ex*- 
perience  of  the  age,  coming  warm 
from  the  heart  and  lips  of  active  la- 
borers in  the  field,  must,  notwith- 
standing the  able  treatises  on  the 
pastoral  offce  bequeathed  us  by  the 
wisdom  and  experience  of  former 
ages,  be  numbered  among  the  most 
powerful  stimulants  and  refreshing 
cordials  which  can  be  presented  to 
the  pastors  of  the  churches  for  their 
animation  and  comfort,  amid  the 
responsibilities,  the  trialfi,  the  .vicis- 
situdes, the  anxieties  which  come 
upon  them  in  conducting  the  people 
of  their  charge  to  their  Heavenly 
Shepherd. 


Xrttnrats  atA  JghfUmflhitul  XntelUgence. 


UivTTED  States. — ^Messrs.  Bliss  and 
White,  of  New  York,  have  just  pub- 
lished a  sfdendid  edition  of  the  Prayer 
Book  of  the  Israelites,  in  the  Hebrew 
language,  with  the  literal  English 
translation  on  the  opposite  page. 

The  public  are  encouraged  to  expect 
the  Memoirs  of  the  late  venerable  ex? 
President  Jefierson  from  his  own  man- 
uscripts. 

At  the  annual  commencement  of 
Alleghany  College,  May  3d,  /our 
young  gentlemen  were  graduated,  and 
ten  orations  delivered,  in  men  differ- 
ent languages. 

Mexico. — Mr.  Brigham,  afler  a  resi- 


dence of  two  months  in  Mexico,4nakes 
the  following  statement  respecting  that 
city. 

I  have  only  room  at  present  to  say, 
that,  as  regards  the  appearance  of 
Mexico  city,  its  houses,  public  and  pri- 
vate, its  streets,  &>c.  it  is  far  supenour 
to  any  city  of  the  Spanish  republics, 
and  in  many  respects  supenour  to  any 
city  of  our  own  country. 

The  interior  of  the  dwelling-houses 
is  by  no  means  equal  to  the  exterior, 
and  they  are  not 'so  well  furnished  as 
in  the  South  American  seaport  cities. 
The  people,  I  think,  are  not  generallr 
so  intelligent,  certainly  not  so  refined, 
as  the  South  Americans,  and  are  more 


4C32 


LUerary  and  Philosqphieal  InttQigence'. 


[Av«., 


superatitious,  more  jealous  of  stran- 
gers, and,  in  point  of  monds,  about  the 
mine.  Priests,  monks,  and  nuns  are 
numerous,  and  yet  exert  a  great  influ* 
ence  over  the  people. 

The  Scriptures,  however,  are  now 
freely  introduced  and  circulated,  and  I 
think  the  demand  for  them  is  greater, 
than  in  any  of  the  southern  republics. 
As  for  the  free  toleration  of  religion,  it 
cannot  be  hoped  for  yet  in  many  years: 
they  are  a  very  different  people  from 
the  Buenos  Ayieans,  as  reganls  toler- 
ation. 

.  Their  coUeffes  are  large,  some  of 
them  well  endowed,  and  have  many 
students,  but  their  books,  and  of  course 
their  instruction,  are  of  the  kind  in 
Togue  in  the  dark  ages. 

A  Lancasterian  school  is  now  in  op- 
eration, and  a  Mr.  Jones,  son-in-law 
of  Lancaster,  haB  hopes  of  establishing 
soon  a  school  for  teachers. 

The  number  of  Indians  in  Mexico  is 

I^reat,  said  to  be  two  millions,  and  un- 
ike  any  other  city  in  the  new  world, 
they  live  and  labour  in  the  city  itself, 
and  suburbs,  speaking  generally  only 
their  own  tongue,  and  retaining  most 
of  their  ancient  customs.  They  may 
be  regarded  as  industrious,  yet,  through 
their  great  intenq)erance,  are  poor  and  - 
miserable.  I  never  see  them  without 
pitying  their  hard  lot,  and  thinking  of 
the  horrible  cruelties  and  abuses,  which 
they  have  received*from  their  Catholic 
conquerors. 

England.— Mr.  Butler's  "Book  of 
the  Roman  Catholic  Church"  has  call- 
ed forth  a  great  number  of  publica- 
tions, small  and  great,  in  reply ;  the 
ablest  of  which  is  by  Dr.  Southey  un- 
der the  title,  *'  Vindiciie  Ecclesiie  An- 
glicans." 

The  Lord  Bishop  of  Salisbury  has 
questioned  the  authenticity  of  the 
**•  Treatise  on  Christian  Doctrine*'  as 
a  work  of  Milton ;  on  what  grounds 
we  are  not  informed.  The  London 
Literary  Gazette  says  his  Lordship's 
opinion  receives  strong  corroboration 
from  an  autograph  letter  of  Milton's, 
lately  found  in  the  State  Paper  Office, 
which  differs  *  conclusively*  from  the 
copy  of  the  Treatise. 

France.— The  minister  of  marine 
has  requested  the  Academy  to  draw 
up  a  statement  of  the  various  subjects 
to  wluch  the  attention  of  the  expedi- 


tion of  discovery  under  Captain  Dnr* 
viUe,  in  preparation  at  Toulon,  should 
be  directed.  The  vessels  are  nearly 
equipped. 

The  Academy  of  Sciences  and  Let- 
ters at  Dijon  has  proposed,  as  the  sub- 
ject of  their  prize  of  eloquence  for  the 
g resent  year,  "a  comparison  between 
taint  Bernard  and  Bossuet,  in  respect 
to  their  writings,  their  character,  and 
the  influence  which  they  respectively- 
exercised  over  their  contemporaries.'* 
The  French  Academy  have  elected 
the  duke  de  Montmorency  as  a  mem- 
ber of  their  learned  body.  Th^inau- 
gural  oration  of  the  duke  was  an  eulo- 
gium  upon  St.  Vincent  de  Paul  and 
works  of  Christian  charity.  M.  dc 
Chateaubriand  followed  in  nearly  the 
same  strain.  The  French  literati 
complain  that  the  hterary  institutions 
of  France  is  being  perverted  from  the 
purpose  for  which  they  were  designed, 
to  the  dissemination  of  the  opinions  of 
the  Jesuitical  party. 

Switzerland.— A  Society  has  been 
established  at  Berne,  with  the  approba- 
tion of  the  government,  for  effecting 
insurances  against  losses  produced  by 
hail ;  which  are  frequently  veiy  serioui^ 
in  that  country. 

Italy.— •Poinptfii.-^Recent  excava- 
tions have  brought  to  light  some  very 
interesting  objects—amongst  others  a 
marble  stature,  resembling  the  statues 
of  Cicero,  a  large  bronze  eouestrian 
stature,  supposed  to  be  of  the  Emperor 
Nero,  and   a  complete  public  bath. 
The  latter,  indeed,  seemed  to  have 
been  abandoned  only  a  few  days.    It 
consists  of  four  apartments,  bemg  the 
number  that  the  Romans  required  in 
such  establishments.   The  frimace,  the 
cold  bath,  the  warm  bath,  and  the  va- 
pour bath,  besides  the  anti-chamber, 
and  the  place  fbr  attendants.     The 
rooms  are  adcnmed  in  the  most  sump- 
tuous manner ;  the  ceilings  and  waOs 
are  covered  with  the  most  beautiful 
works  in  stucco,  and  the  floors  are  of 
various  coloured  marble.    The  top  of 
the  cold  bath  is  a  dome,  with  an  aper- 
ture at  the  top,  for  the  admission  of 
light.    The  bath  is  lower  than  the 
floor,  and  about  twenty  feet  square, 
with  the  interior  wholly  of  white  mar- 
ble.   The  royal  museum  receives  al- 
most daily,  some  interesting  addition 
from  these  excavations. 


J 


I6S6.] 


IdHffNew  PMicatiM9. 


49d 


HercmUmemi  •¥S5.«-The  uurollti^i 
deciphering,  and  printing,  the  Hercu- 
laneum  Manascripts,  is  eaid  to  be  pro* 
Deeding  with  diligence.  The  following 
are  announced  as  in  the  press  and  near- 
ly ready  for  publication. 

Two  treatises  on  Rhetoric,  and  one 
on  Ethics,  by  Philodemus ;  two  on  Na* 
ture,  by  Epicurus;  one  by  Chiysippus, 
on  Providence;  these  will  be  succeed- 
ed by  one  of  Camicus ;  one  of  Polistra- 
■118 ;  one  of  Epicurus. 

EoTFT. — ^Tbe  population  of  Eff3rpt  is 
estimated  at  2,514,400  persons  of  whom 
about  200,000  are  Copts,  or  descend- 
ants of  the  ancient  Egyptians:  2,300,000 
are  Tellahs,  a  mixed  race  of  Arabs, 
Persians,  Syrians,  and  Egyptians,  and 
14,000  are  foreigners.  The  number 
of  villages  in  the  country  is  3,475, 
about  one  half  of  which  are  in  Lower 

KgypUan  Hieroglyphics.^-^Theae 
venerable  characters  have  lately  found 
another  erudite  expositor  in  Professor 


Seyfiith,  of  Leipsic*  From  the  cele* 
brated  inscription  on  the  Rosetta  Stone, 
and  from  examining  many  rolls  of  pa- 
pyrus, this  laborious  inquirer  is  (^opin- 
ion that  the  hieroglyphics  in  general 
are  simply  hieratic  letters,  ornamented 
agreeably  to  a  calligraphic  principle. 
He  also  infers,  that  both  the  hieratic 
and  demotic  letters  had  their  origin  in 
the  most  ancient  PhoBuician  alphabet. 
The  Leipeic  Literary  Journal,  which 
contains  a  notice  of  this  theory,  men- 
tions faxther,  that  the  learned  professor 
reckons  the  hierogljrphic  signs  or  char- 
acters to  amount  to  about  6000,  as  fouz 
or  more  figures  are  frecraently  conioin- 
ed  in  the  fbimatioD  or  one  of  them. 
We  feel  more  and  more  convinced  that, 
by  arranging  and  comparing  the  mul- 
titude of  ancient  Egyptian  records,  in- 
scriptions cm  stones  and  monuments, 
sarcophagttses,  papjrra,  mummy  cases, 
&c.  GLC,  which  now  abound  in  Europe, 
we  shall  at  length  be  enabled  to  deci- 
pher this  long  Ottried  lan^pttage  of  the 
early  worid. 


S£0t  of  Sefo  9tiU{t8tf  mu. 


KSLioions. 

A  volume  of  Sermons,  designed  to 
be  used  in  Religious  Meetings,  when 
there  is  not  present  a  Gowel  Minister. 
By  Daniel  A.  Clark,  A.  M.  Amherst, 
Mass.   1826.  8vo.  pp.328. 

A  Senn<m,  preached  at  the  Aniversa- 
ly  of  St.  John  the  Baptist,  June  24, 
1826,  in  New-Haven,  before  Hiram  and 
Adelphi  Lodges.  By  Rev.  Com.  Ben- 
jamin M.  H31,  Pastor  of  the  Baptist 
Church  in  New-Haven.  .  Dunie  di 
Peck. 

The  Christian  Philosopher ;  or  the 
connexion  of  Science  and  Philosphy 
with  Religion.  Illustrated  with  en- 
gravings. By  Thomas  Dick.  12  mo. 
pp.397.     6.  &  C.  Carvill,  New- York. 

The  History  of  the  Crusaders,  for 
the  recovery  and  podsessionof  the  Ho- 
ly Land.  6y  Charles  Mills.  8vo.  pp. 
828.  Philadelphia;  H.  C.  Carey  Sl 
I.  Lea. 

A  Sermon,  preached  May  31,  1826, 
11  Boston,  bdore  the  Pastoral  associa- 

f  826.— No«  S»  66 


tion  of  Mass.  By  Heman  Humphrey, 
D.  D.  President  of  Amherst  CoUese. 
A  Sermon  delivered  at  Sprin^dd, 
Ms.  May  10, 1826,  at  the  oroination  of 
the  Rev.  Rufus  Anderson,  as  an  Evan- 

Sslist;  and  of  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Josiah 
rewer,  Eli  Smith,  Cyrus  Stone,  and 
Jeremiah  Stow,  to  the  high  and  sacred 
office  of  Christian  Missionaries.  By 
Warren  Fay,  Pastor  of  the  First 
Church  in  Charlestown,  Ms. 

The  Biblical  Repertory,  vol.  2.  No, 
3.  By  Charles  Hodfe,  Professor  of 
Oriental  and  Biblical  Literature  in  the 
Princeton  Seminary. 

III8CELLANBOU8. 

The  Moral  Characters  of  Theophras- 
ttts,   in  the  Greca  Majora,  literallv 
translated  into  English.      To  which 
are  subjoined  exphmatory  and  Philo^^ 
logicalnotes.    For  the  use  of  Students. ' 
Andover :  1826.  8vo.  pp.  36. 

The  Diplomacy  of  the  United  Stateii : 
Being  an  account  «f  thq  Foreign  Reg- 


434 


HeUgicus  Intelligence, 


[Ave., 


ulations  of  the  country,  from  the  firet 
treaty  with  Prance  in  1 778,  to  the  treaty 
of  Ghent  in  1814  with  Great  Britian. 
Boston :  Wells  and  Lilly,  8  vo.  pp, 
376. 

Recollections  of  the  last  teii  years, 
pash-ed  in  occasional  residences  and 
journeyings  in  the  valley  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi, from  Pittsburgh  and  the  Mis- 
souri to  the  gulf  of  Mexico,  and  from 
Florida  to  the  Spanish  frontier ;  in  a 


Series  of  Letters  to  the  Rev.  James 
Flint  of  Salem,  Mass. :  By  Timothy 
Flint,  Principal  of  the  Seminary  of  Ra- 
pide,  Louisiana.  Boston:  CumingSi 
Hilliard,  &  Co.  8vo.  pp.  395. 

The  American  Joomal  of  Science 
and  Arts.  Conducted  by  Professor  Sil- 
liman,  of  Yale  College.  Vol.  XI.  No. 
1.  June  1B26.  New-Haven:  Aw  H. 
Maltby  &  Co. 


HtUgCotts  XtiUIUomte* 


Unit AiiiA!«i8M.— The  following  is  the 
statistical  information  alluded  to  by 
our  correspondent,  at  page  409  of  the 
present  Number.  It  would  have  ap- 
peared earlier  on  our  pages,  but  that 
we  wished  not  to  anticipate  the  res* 
pendent  to  the  article  from  which  it  is 
extracted.  In  the  mean  time  it  hais 
been  widely  circulated  in  the  newspa- 
pers, and  has,  without  doubt,  corrected 
the  impressions  of  many  respecting  the 
real  extent  of  Unitarianism  in  the  Uni- 
ted States.  For  ourselves  we  do  not 
remember  having  read  an  article  in  the 
Christian  Examiner,  with  more  pleas- 
ure ;  and  we  doubt  not  that  it  has  been 
at  least  as  gratifying  to  its  Orthodox 
readers  generally  as  to  Unitarians.  In 
respect  to  the  temper  of  the  writer,  we 
must  do  him  the  justice  to  say  that, 
though  he  shows  himself  to  be  by  no 
means  one  of  those  timid,  half-enlight- 
ened, half-resolved  Unitarians  whose 
questionable  character  he  tells  us  so 
paralizes  the  zeal  of  their  discreet  pas- 
tors, yet  his  remaiiKs  are,  for  the  most 
part,  written  with  the  ease  and  frank- 
ness of  a  good-humoured  man. 

Leaving  Massachusetts,  for  the  pre- 
sent, out  of  the  question,  let  us  take  a 
l^lance  itt  the  condition  of  Unitarian- 
ism in  other  parts  of  our  country. 

Beginning  in  Maine,  we  &id  one 
flourishing  congregation  in  Portland. 
Two  or  three  others  are  scattered 
through  the  state,  small  and  unimpoit- 


ant.  In  New  Hampshire  the  case  is 
very  similar;  one  large  society  in  Ports** 
mouth,  and  here  and  there  a  snudl  one, 
as  in  Kcene  and  Amherst.  In  Ver- 
mont I  am  acquaintad  with  but  one 
avowedly  antitrinitarian  society,  and 
that  is  in  Burlington.  In  Rhode  Isl- 
and there  is  one.  In  Connecticut  there 
is  one,  and  quite  a  small  one.  In  New 
York,  the  gigantic  state  of  New  York, 
there  is  one.  In  New  Jersey  there  is 
not  one,  that  I  know  of;  Princeton, 
like  a  kind  of  Rome,  I  suppose,  awes 
heresy  into  nothingness.  In  Pennsyl- 
vania, there  are  two  or  three  small 
ones,  just  strong  enough  to  hold  them- 
selves together,  and  two  or  three  more, 
hardly  strong  enough  for  that.  In 
Ohio,  not  one.  In  Delaware,  not  one. 
In  Maryland,  one,  in  the  city  of  Batei- 
raore ;  formerly  in  prosperity,  now  in 
adversity,  and  obliged  to  borrow  money 
to  save  their  beautiful  church  from  the 
hammer;  never  large.  In  the  District 
of  Columbia,  one.  In  Virginia,  not 
one.  In  North  Carolina,  not  one.  In 
South  Carolina,  one.  In  Geor^a, 
Kentucky,  Tennessee,  Indiana,  Mis- 
souri, &c.  dS'C.  not  one.' 

There  are  in  several  of  these  states, 
congregations  who  have  been  calltd 
Uniiartan;  and  so  far  as  their  discard- 
ing the  doctrine  of  the  trinity  entitles 
them  to  the  appellation,  they  deserve 
it.  But  they  have  Uttle  or  no  efl^ive 
sympathy  with  us ;  they  would  rather, 
I  believe,  decline  any  co-operation  with 
us ;  their  teachers  may  be  regarded  as 
misrionaries  themselves  among  a  semi- 
civilized  people ;  and  they  cannot  be 
charged  with  a  wan%  of  seal  or  devo* 
tedness,  in  which  qualities  they  are  left 
behind  by  none,  and  for  the  exercise 


1S29.] 


ReligUms  Iniettigenee, 


436 


of  wbich  they  hxve  unple  occasion  at 

Borne. 

1  do  not  intend,  nor  by  any  means 
wish  to  deny,  that  scattered  through 
the  country,  we  may  number  many  sin- 
gle names  of  respectability  and  mflu- 
ence  on  our  side*  But  they  are  insu- 
lated ;  they  cannot  meet  with  us ;  they 
,  cannot  be  reached  by  us,  nor  be  made 
useful  in  a  common  cause. 

But  I  ^m  now  ready  to  speak  of  the 
Unitarian  resources  of  Massachusetts, 
where  there  is  doubtless  more  Unita- 
rianism  than  in  any  other  part  of  the 
United  States.  Unitarian  societies, 
more  or  less  flourishing,  exist  in  almost 
every  county,  growing  more  frequent 
as  Boston  is  approached,  the  nucleus 
and  head-ouarters  of  American  Unita- 
rianism.  1  am  not  aware  of  the  exact 
number  of  these  societies,  but  am  quite 
ready  to  confess,  that,  if  they  could  be 
brought  to  act  on  any  point,  they  would 
be  sufficiently  numerous  and  wealthy 
to  e&ct  something  of  consequence. 
Why  then  are  they  not  brought  to  act 
on  the  subject  of  roreign  missions  ?  Is 
it  because  Unitarianism  is,  as  the  re- 
viewer says  it  is,  essentially  cold !  No; 
but  the  short  answer  is,  because  Uni- 
tarianism is  not  heartily  and  inteligent- 
ly  embraced  by  one  haff  of  these  socie- 
ties, nor  by  one  third  of  the  members 
of  the  other  half.  This  is  the  chief 
reason  of  our  seeming  remissness,  and 
it  needs  some  comment* 

There  cannot  be  mentioned  a  more 
palpable  fact,  than  that  our  country 
societies,  in  general,  are  only  Unitarian 
in  the  following  respects;  they  cannot 
believe  the  d^trine  of  the  Trinity, 
nor  sympathize  cordially  with  Trinita- 
rians ;  they  take  the  Examiner,  per- 
haps, instead  of  the  Spectator,  and  the 
Register  instead  of  the  Recorder ;  when 
they  w^iit  a  minister,  they  send  to  Cam- 
bridge instead  of  Andover,  and  when 
they  settle  him,  a  Unitarian  and  not  a 
Trinitarian  brother  giyes  him  the  right 
hand  of  fellowship.  And  yet  he  must 
seldom  preach  to  them  liberal  doctrine ; 
they  are  afraid  of  it,  and  afraid  because 
they  are  but  half  informed ;  they  are 
resolved  not  to  be  Trinitarians,  but 
they  are  not  resolved  what  they  are, 
nor  what  they  ought  to  be,  in  the  way 
of  doctrine,  for  in  the  way  of  character 
they  are  pious  and  good.  Then  there 
are  always  some  few  in  a  society,  very 
respectable  and  very  fearful,  whom  the 
minister  is  cautioned  not  to  shock  or 


offend,  by  exhibiting  any  stTDB||;er  lif  ht 
than  the  glimmerings  by  which  they 
walk,  and  with  which  they  are  content- 
ed ;  and  so,  because  two  or  three  must 
not  be  shocked,  none  must  be  instruct- 
ed. Surrounded  by  this  timidity,  the 
minister  often  ffrows  timid  himself; 
keeps  to  one  style  of  preaching  and  one. 
round  of  subjects,  and  neither  excites 
nor  is  excited  to  inquiry,  decbion,  and 
exertion,    p.  114. 

I  will  mention  another  fact,  Mr. 
Editor,  which,  at  the  same  time  that  it 
will  be  another  index  to  the  extent  of 
our  resources,  will  give  rise  to  the  ques*  ^ 
tion,  where  are  our  missionaries  to  the 
heathen  to  qome  from !  There  is  but 
one  institution  at  present  in  our  coun- 
try, to  which  we  can  look  for  educated 
ministers  of  our  persuasion.  And  what 
is  the  number  of  students  at  the  The- 
ological Institution  in  Cambridge  ?  I 
have  not  the  catalogue  before  me,  but 
if  my  memory  serves  me,  it  is  about 
thirty.  And  how  many  candidates  for 
the  ministry  ?  About  ten.  Yes,  Sir, 
about  ten  candidates,  to  supply  the  de- 
mands of  the  United  States,  and  the 
East  Indies!  ten  candidates  to  fill  our 
vacant  pulpits  at  home,  and  difiuse 
Unitarian  Christianity  through  the  dis- 
tant regions  of  the  earth !    p.  1 17. 

Sandwich  Islands.-— The  latest  in- 
telligence of  the  Mission  at  these  isl- 
ands is  highly  interesting.  Most  of 
the  chiefs  are  enlisted  in  the  cause  of 
reformation,  and  the  hearts  of  thou- 
sands of  the  people  are  incUned  to  at- 
tend to  instruction.  Within  a  few 
months  16,000  copies  of  Elementary 
Lessons  have  beoa  printed,  most  of 
which  are  in  use  in  the  schools.  The 
congregation  at  Honoruru  is  increased 
to  3,000. 

But  the  intelligence  is  interesting  in 
another  respect.  While  the  prospect 
of  the  harvest  is  precious,  the  labour- 
ers are  fainting  under  the  burden  and 
heat  of  the  day.  Most  of  the  females 
are  sufifering  mm  exceeding  debility, 
and  some  are  entirely  unable  to  pro- 
ceed in  their  labours.  The  physicians 
have  advised,  as  the  only  probable 
means  of  recovery  to  Mrs.  Stewart, 
that  she  leave  the  mission.  She  has 
arrived  with  her  husband  in  England, 
and  is  daily  expected  in  America.  The 
cause  of  the  great  failure  of  health 
among  the  females  is  thought  not  to 
be  so  much  in  the  climate  as  in  the  sSr 


436 


Rdigiau0  bUeOigemce, 


tAue.y 


verity  of  their  domestic  cares  and  la- 
bours, and  in  their  exposures  and  pri- 
vations. 

Malta.<— Since  the  establishment  of 
the  American  press  at  Maita,  about 
2,048,000  pages  of  tracts,  in  the  mod- 
em Greek,  have  been  there  printed; 
and  474,000  pages  in  the  Italian  lan- 
guage ;  making,  in  the  whole,  about 
2,522,000  pages  of  valuable  religious 
tracts,  maae  ready  to  pour  light  into 
thousands  of  darkened  minds.  Most 
of  these  have  been  circulated  in  nu- 
merous directions,  and  many  have  tra^ 
filled  to  remote  places.  * 

These  it  should  be  remembered, 
have  been  prepared  with  great  labour 
•—have  been  printed  under  many  dis- 
advantages, for  want  of  a  skilful  print- 
er— and  their  circulation  has  required 
much  effort  and  care.  With  two  mis- 
sionaries on  the  spot,  the  labour  will 
be  divided,  and  raciUties  multiplied ; 
and  a  competent  printer  has  engaged 
to  leave  this  country  for  Malta,  by 
leave  of  Providence,  m  autumn :  from 
which  time,  with  the  blessing  of 
Heaven,  the  operations  of  the  press 
will  be  accelerated.— Jtfwt.  Her, 

Cetlott.— A  correspondent  in  London 
to  the  Editor  of  the  Missionary  Herald, 
relates  some  highly  interesting  &cts 
in  relation  to  t&  Wesleyan  missions 
in  Ceylon.  They  are  derived  from  a 
letter  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Clough,  Wes- 
leyan Missionary  at  ColomSd,  to  the 
the  Secretary  of  his  Society,  dated 
Colombo,  Nov.  6th,  1825 ;  the  follow- 
ing are  extracts. 

Brother  Gogerly  stated  at  our  mis- 
sionary meeting  a  few  days  siuce,  that 
at  one  place  in  his  circuit,  such  a  wish 
prevailed  to  hear  the  Gospel,  that  the 
chapel  was  too  smaU  to  hold  half  the 
people.  Thev  therefore  resolved  to 
enkTge  it,  and  consulted  a  builder,  who 
told  them  that  a  new  one  would  be 
cheapest  in  the  end.  But  the  neigh- 
bourhood is  distant  from  building  ma- 
terials. While  a  consultation  was  go- 
ing on  upon  the  subject,  the  inhabit- 
ants of  four  villages  came  forward  and 
stated,  that,  some  time  ago,  they  had 
united  to  build  a  heathen  temple,  which 
thev  had  done  of  the  best  materials, 
and  at  great  expense.  This  temple 
was  situated  not  far  from  the  chapel; 
and  as  they  now  began  to  see  the  fol- 
ly and  wickedness  of  heathenism,  they 
would  agree,  in  case  the  missionaries 


would  accept  the  oflfer,  to  tun  out  the 
idols,  clear  it  of  its  rubbish,  and  con- 
vert it  into  the  house  of  God,  or  if  the 
missionaries  preferred,  they  would  pull 
down  the  temple,  carry  the  materials 
to  the  place  of^our  present  chapel,  and 
with  the  materials  build  a  new  chapeL 

The  temple  was  accepted,  cleared, 
and  converted  into  a  house  for  the 
worship  of  the  true  God. 

In  several  of  our  circuits— Mr.  C» 
adds — ^in  the  south  of  Ceylon,  such 
crowds  of  people  attend  our  tittle 
chapels  to  hear  the  word  of  God,  that 
they  are  crying  out,  ^'  the  places  are 
too  straight  for  us." 

HiNDoosTAN.— In  addition  to  the  above 
in  relation  to  Ceylon,  Mr.  Clough 
states  a  very  important  fact,  that  hss 
lately  transpired  in  the  southern  part 
of  peninsular  Ihdia — ^it  is  supposed 
Tanjore,  the  scene  of  Mr.  Swarts's 
labours.  He  states  it  on  the  authori- 
ty of  a  missionary  of  the  Church  fst 
England,  who  had  lately  attended  a 
nusi^ionary  meeting  in  Ceylon.  It  is 
this — '■'•  XhxX  forty  tUlagt9^  containing 
in  the  aggregate /bur  thoiuand  tnAu6- 
ttoittr,  had  publicly  renounced  heathen- 
ism, and  had  converted  many  of  their 
temples  into  Christian  churches,  and 
such  as  could  not  be  thus  used  they 
had  demolished  with  their  idols." 

raooaiBs  of  asuoion  and  civiuzatioii 

AMOMQ  THE  HOTTBMTOTB. 


An  English  gentleman,  who  had  vii 
ited  the  principal  colonial  missions  of 
the  London  Missionary  Society  in 
South  Africa,  thus  writes  to  Dr.  rhil- 
ip,  at  Cape  Town,  respecting  the  eon- 
oition  of  the  Hottentots  generally ;  as 
we  learn  from  the  London  Missionary 
Register  for  January. 

At  all  the  institutions,  we  found 
Sunday  schools,  both  for  adults  and 
children,  in  active  operation :  and  zeal- 
ously supported  by  the  people  them- 
selves, as  well  as  by  almost  every  in- 
dividual resident  at  the  station  whose 
assistance  could  be  made  ueefnl  9M 
teachers.— Many  of  the  latt^  class 
were  selected  from  among  the  Hotten- 
tots; and  when>  it  is  considered,  that 
not  less  than  six  hundred  adults,  and 
from  three  himdred  to  four  huii&ed 
children  are  regularly  receiving  in- 
struction and  learning  to  read  the 
Scriptures  in  theee  schools— «nd  that 
the  greatest  number  of  the  childieD  aie 
also  taught  on  week-days  to  read  and 


1826.] 


KeKgUm$  hkUKgenee. 


487 


write  Enghah^it  vs  unpoaBible  for  a 
moment  to  doubt  the  utility  of  the  In- 
stitutions, or  to  deny  that  the  work  of 
improvement  is  goinff  forward.  The 
progress  of  persons  advanced  in  vears, 
who  have  but  one  day  in  seven  to  learn, 
cannot  be  otherwise  than  slow ;  and, 
doubtless,  much  remains  to  be  done ; 
bat,  while  the  effect  of  these  schools  on 
the  morals  of  the  Hottentots  is  already 
verv  ap|MLrent,in  their  better  observance 
of  the  Lord's  day,  and  the  useful  appro- 
priation of  that  Dortion  of  time  which 
before  was  too  onen  wasted  in  idleness, 
the  very  general  desire  of  instuction 
thus  evmced,  both  fbr  themselves  and 
their  children,  affords  a  gratifying  proof 
of  the  influence  of  Christian  principles 
on  their  minds ;  and  cannot  rail,  at  no 
distant  period,  to  produce  a  striking 
and  important  change  in  the  character 
and  habits  of  the  people.  In  the  day 
schools,  we  had  much  satisfaction  in 
seeing  the  British  system  successfully 
introduced. 

At  all  these  institutions,  I  think  I 
may  with  propriety  aArm,  there  exists^ 
both  among  the  missionaries  and  peo- 
ple, a  great  degree  of  zeal,  and  a  real 
mterest  in  the  missionary  cause.  In- 
deed, the  punctuality  of  their  attend- 
ance on  the  daily  public  exercises  of 
devotion,  the  correct  seriousness  of 
their  demeanor  while  there,  the  readi- 
ness which  they  have  evinced  in  con- 
tributing toward  the  religious  improve- 
ment as  weU  as  temponS  necessities  of 
their  brethren  in  the  missionary  and 
charitable  Associations  formed  among 
themselves,  left  us  no  reason  to  doubt 
the  statements  of  the  missionaries, 
that  the  Gospel  has  been  received 
among  the  people,  not  in  word  only  but 
in  power;  and  that  its  effects  are  dis- 
played in  the  lives  of  many,  as  weU  as 
m  the  moral  and  orderly  conduct  of  the 
whole  community  at  the  several  sta- 
tions. 

With  regard  to  the  progress  of  the 
Hottentots  in  civilization,  it  appears 
to  me  that  an  unfair  estimate  has  of- 
ten been  formed :  and  because  living 
among  Europeans,  and  for  the  most 
part  subject  to  their  control,  they  still 
retain  much  of  their  native  character 
and  habits,  and  do  not  at  once  adopt 
the  manners  and  customs  of  a  people 
jK>  different  from  themselves,  they  are 
hastily  pronounced  to  have  advanced 
Imt  tittle  beyond  the  savage  state.  Civ- 
iMxation  is,  indeed,  the  handmaid  of 
igligioo,  uid  invariably  has  followed'  in 


her  train:  bat  her  progress  has,  in  gen« 
eral,  been  but  very  gradual.  Yet, 
with  every  allowance  for  the  pecal- 
iarity  of  their  circumstances  and  the 
differences  in  national  character  and 
habits,  I  have  no  hesitation  in  saying, 
that  many  of  .the  Hottentots  at  these 
institutions  appeared  to  us  as  fully  on 
an  equality,  m  point  of  civilization, 
with  a  great  portion  of  the  labouring- 
class  in  our  own  country. 

We  are  glad  to  find  that  the  industry 
of  the  people,  at  the  different  institu- 
tions, was  fettered  by  no  restrictions, 
on  the  part  of  the  missionaries;  and 
that  the  profits  of  it  were  entirely  their 
own.  The  missionaries  assured  us, 
that  they  strictly  avoid  interfering  with 
the  people  in  the  disposal  of  them- 
selves: and  that  they  had  perfect  liber- 
ty to  go  whenever  and  wherever  they 
pleased.  The  outward  circumstances 
of  many  ofthem,  their  houses,  cattle, 
wagons,  &c.  afford  unquestionable 
proof  of  their  industry. 

The  buildings  at  the  several  stations 
appeared  to  us  substantial,  and  well 
suited  for  the  purposes  to  which  they 
are  applied;  and  must  have  contribute} 
essentially  toward  the  improvement 
of  the  people.  They  have  offered  em- 
ployment to  many  and  provided  the 
means  of  instructing  them  in  the  useful 
arts;  while  they  have  also  served  to 
foster  a  laudable  spirit  of  independence 
and  local  attachment,  which  is  produc* 
tive  of  the  best  effects  on  the  people 
themselves,  and  helps  to  attract  others 
to  the  institutions,  as  expedience  has 
already  shown. 

Grkat  BaiTAiif.— J9rttM  and  For*' 
eign  Bible  Society. — In  consequence 
of  the  late  discussion  respectixig  the 
Apocrypha,  the  committee  at  the  late 
Anniversary,  submitted  the  matter  to 
the  Society,  requesting  its  ultimate 
and  authoritative  interpretation  of  its 
fundamental  law  m  reference  to  this 
question.  The  decision  of  the  Society 
was  unanimous  agunst  the  Apocry- 
phal books,  and  hereafler  the  funds  of 
the  Institution  are  to  be  employed  for 
the  circulation  of  the  Word  of  God 
simply,  withoat  note,  comment,  or  any 
appendage  whatever. 

Jfawuand  iMUiiary  Bible  Society.'^ 
This  Society,  which  is  about  twenty 
years  older  than  the  British  and  Fo- 
rei^  Bible  Society,  continues  its  ope- 
rations with  mcreasing  vigour  and  use- 
iulness,   Inthe  year  ending  May  182&, 


4SS 


Oritiia<tbfi#  ani  In$taBathn^» 


[Aw.; 


it  h&d  issued  6049  Bibles  and  Testa- 
ments ;  making  a  general  total  up  to 
that  period  of  175,400  copies  of  the 
Scriptures  distributed  to  sailors  and 
soldiers.  The  number  of  naval  and 
military  officers  had  increased  to  315. 
Since  that  date,  in  consequence  of  the 
hXe  order  of  the  government  that  eve- 
ry soldier  who  can  read  shall  be  fur- 
nished with  a  Bible  at  the  public  ex- 
pense, a  further  issue  has  been  made« 
of  16,000  Bibles. 


now  ATiom  TO  msumovs  am»  cbjmtamx 

INSTITUTIONS. 

To  the  American  Board  from  May 
19th  to  June  20th,  {8,335,65 :  exclup 
sive  of  {370  in  the  way  of  legacy,  and 
{185,75  to  the  permanent  fimds. 

The  Treasurer  of  the  American 
Home  Missionary  Society,  acknowU 
edges  the  receipt  of  2,702^0  since  the 
10th  of  May  last. 


etuivatlmn  atiH  KmstaltotfrnuL 


May  1. — Rev.  Luthsr  Bingham, 
was  installed  over  the  First  Church  in 
Marietta,  Ohio.  Sermon  by  the  Rev. 
Samuel  D.  Hoge,  Professor  of  Natu- 
ral Philosophy,  in  the  University  of 
Ohio. 

May  11. — ^Rev.  Basil  Manlt  was 
installed  Pastor  of  the  Baptist  Church 
in  Charleston,  S.  C.  Sermon  by  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Ludlow,  of  the  Baptist 
Church,  Georgetown. 
.  June  6. — Rev.  Lewis  Bond  was  or- 
dained «s  an  Evangelist  at  Westfield, 
New-Jersev.  Sermon  by  the  Rev. 
Abraham  Williamson,  of  Chester. 

June  14.— Rev*  Isaac  Eddy  was  in- 
stalled as  Pastor  of.  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  Buffalo,  N.  Y.  Sermon  by 
the  Rev.  Elihu  Mason,  of  Pomfret. 

June  14. — ^Rev.  Job  F.  Halset, 
dver  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Low- 
er Freehold,  N.  Y.  Sermon  by  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Studdiford. 

June  14. — Rev.  Daniel  A.  Clarke 
was  installed  over  the  Congregational 
Church  in  Bennington,  Vt.  Sermon 
by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Griffin. 

June  16.— Rev.  Daniel  Fitz  was 
ordained  as  Colleague  with  the  Rev. 
pr.  Dana,  at  Ipswich.  Sermon  by 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Dana,  of  Newburyport. 

June  18. — Rev.  W.  C.  Brownlek, 
D.  D.  was  installed  as  Collegiate  Pas- 
tor of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church  of 
New- York.  Sermon  by  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Knox. 

June  20. — Rev.  James  Snodgrass 
was  installed  Pastor  of  the  United 
Congregations  of  Pigeon  Run  and  Su- 
gar Creek. 

June  21. — Rev.  Parsons  Cooke  was 
ordained  over  the  Second  Church  in 


Ware,  Ms.    Sermon  by  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Woodbridge  of  Hadley. 

June  21. — Rev.  Henry  C.  Wrigbt 
was  ordained  over  the  First  Church  in 
West  Newbury,  Ms.  Sermon  by  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Withington  of  Newbury. 

June21.-<-Rev.  Aaron  B.  Church, 
Missionary  at  Deimeysville,  was  or- 
dained as  an  Evangelist  at  East  Ma- 
chias,  Me.  Sermon  by  Rev.  Mr.  Jack- 
son, of  West  Machias. 

June  22.-^Rev.  Wells  Bushnell, 
was  ordained  over  the  Presbyterian 
Church  at  MeadviUe,  Pa.  Sermon  by 
the  Rev.  Joseph  Stockton,  of  Ohio. 

June  22.— Rev.  Robert  M.  Laibp 
was  installed  pastor  of  the  church  of 
Monteur's  Run,  Pa.  Sermon  by  Rev. 
Elisha  P.  Swia  of  Pittoburgh. 
.  June  23. — Rev.  John  W.  Adahs,  of 
Auburn  Seminary,  was  ordained  over 
the  First  Presbyterian  congregation  ia 
Syracuse,  N.  V.  Sermon  by  the 
Rev.Dr.  Richards*. 

June  24 — Rev.  Thomas  P.  Hunt 
was  ordained  PaJfttor  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  Brunswick  Co.  Va. 
Sermon  by  the  Rev.  Wm.  T.  Armr 
strong. 

June  25. — ^Rev.  Ebenezar  Mason, 
was  Installed  as  Pastor  of  the  Reform- 
ed Dutch  Church  of  Brooklyn,  Long 
Island.  Sermon  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Mc^ 
Murray. 

June  27. — Rev.  Daniel  H.  John- 
son, over  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
Windham,  New-York.  Sermon  by 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Hindshaw  of  New-Prov- 
idence. 

June  28.— Rev.  Thomas  L.  Sup- 
man,  as  pastor  of  the  Church  and  Con- 
gregation in  Southbury,  Con.    Ssr- 


1826.] 


PuUie  Affairs. 


439 


Bum  by  the  Rev.  Luther  Hait,  iPIym- 
enth. 

July  5. — Rev.  Thomas  Savage  was 
installed  at  Bedford  N.  H.  Sennoa 
hy  the  Rev.  Mr.  Whiton. 


laly  13.^Rev.  HEMAif  Rood  was  or- 
dained over  the  Centre  Congregation- 
al Church  and  Society  in  Giknantown, 
Mass.  Sermon  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Ed- 
wards, of  Andover. 


itoiilfr  aietftfm 


United  States.— The  kte  Fourth  of 
July,  beittff  the  fiftieth  anniversary  of 
Americanlndependence,  was  cel^ra- 
ted  with  more  than  usual  iplendonr 
throughout  the  Union.  The  day  is 
rendered  memorable  by  the  decease, 
almost  simultaneously,  of  two  of  the 
-most  distinguished  signers  of  the  Dec- 
huration  of  Independence*-the  late  ven- 
erable John  Adams,  ex-president  of 
the  United  States,  who  departed  this 
Hfe  at  his  residence  in  Quincy,  near 
the  close  of  that  day,  in  the  midst  of 
its  rejoicinjps,  and  his  distinguished 
successor,  Thomas  Jepferson,  whose 
death  occurred  at  MonticeUo,  a  few 
hours  earlier  on  the  same  afternoon ; 
the  former  in  the  ninety-second  year 
of  his  age— the  latter,  m  his  eighty- 
iburth.  Great  respect  has  been  paid 
to  the  memory  of  these  illustrious  men, 
by  the  general  Government,  at  Wash- 
ington, as  well  as  by  the  local  author- 
iticsB  in  various  parts  of  the  Union. 

fifr.  Gallatin  has  recently  embarked 
to  take  the  place  of  Mr.  King  at  the 
Court  of  St.  James.  BesidM  other 
natters  in  dispute,  there  remain  to  be 
fl0ttled  tiie  following  important  ques- 
tions : — ^the  north  eastern  boundary ; 
the  navigation  of  the  St.  Lawrence; 
the  boundary  of  the  North  West  Coast 
of  America;  the  Qolonial  Trade ;  the 
l^ve  Convention. 

Coi^oMBiA. — Considerable  excitement 
has  existed  in  this  republic,  in  conse- 
quence of  an  insurrection  which  broke 
out  at  Venezuela,  in  the  latter  part  of 
ApriL  The  head  man  in  this  disturb- 
ance of  the  peace  is  General  Paez,  a 
man  of  some  distinction  among  the  lib- 
eratoiiB  of  his  country.  His  motive  in 
these  proceedings,  so  far  as  it  may  be 

fathered  from  ms  lanj^age  and  con- 
uct,  appears  to  be  disappointed  am- 
bition. ImbeciUty  appears  to  have 
marked  his  measures,  and  all  appre- 
iMOiaiona  of  any  serious  resuha  nom 


the  revdt  have  subsided.  Entire  tran- 
quility it  is  expected  will  be  shortly  re- 
stored, by  the  presence  of  the  Libera^ 
tor,  who  is  returning  from  Peru,  and 
bringmg  with  him  a  force  of  12,000  men 
to  the  seat  of  disturbances.  General 
Paez  is  likely  to  be  condemned  as  a 
traitor. 

It  was  perhaps  not  to  be  expected 
that  the  fortunes  of  such  a  man  as ' 
Bolivar  should  not  awaken  envy  in  the 
bosoms  of  some  who  were  companions 
with  him,  and  competitors  for  fame, 
in  the  Colombian  revdution.  It  was 
apparently  an  ebullition  of  this  passion 
that  occasioned  the  late  resignation  of 
the  vice-president,  General  ^mtander, 
who  gave  as  his  principal  reason,  **  the 
danger. to  liberty,  resulting  from  the 
prolonged  continuance  in  power  of  one, 
and  that  a  military  man." 

Brasil.-— Don  Pedro,  it  is  said,  has 
refused  the  crown  of  Portugal,  and 

S'ven  the  kingdom  to  his  daughter, 
aria  de  Gloria,  whom  he  proposes  to 
to  marry  to  his  brother  Don  Miffuel. 
He  seems  therefore  to  have  east  mm* 
self  on  the  fortunes  of  his  Brazilian 
empire,  preferring  a  solitary  throne  in 
the  western  world  to  a  less  conspicu- 
ous seat  among  the  crowned  heads  of 
Europe. 

Respecting  the  war  with  Buenos 
Ayres,  little  can  be  said.  In  the  latter 
part  of  February,  Admiral  Brown,  of 
the  Patriot  squadron,  made  a  not  very 
formidable  demand  of  the  surrendry  of 
Montevideo,  which  being-  refused,  a 
cannonade  followed,  but  with  no  im- 
portant effect.  On  the  other  hand, 
the  Brazilian  fleet  has  received  a  new 
commander,  and  the  blockade  of  La 
Plata  is  now  strictly  enfiirced. 

Greece. — ^How  the  war  ffoes  on  in 
this  iQ-fated  country,  since  the  lament- 
ed fall  of  Missolonghi,  we  are  not  dis- 
tinctly informed.    Hopes  and  nunourB 


440 


PMie  Af^9, 


[kV9., 


<yf  anticipated  relief  to  the  poor  Greeks, 
from  an  invasion  of  the  Turks  by  Rus- 
«ia,  have  at  Icoigth  been  put  to  rest,  b¥ 
the  surrendry  to  the  Russians  of  Mal- 
davia  and  WaUachia.  These  long  der 
manded  provinces  have  it  seems  at 
length  been  ffiven  up  by  Turkey  in 
the  desperate  hope  of  saving  the  less 
valuable  territory  of  the  Morea.  What- 
ever therefore  may  be  the  issue  of  her 
struggle  with  the  Greeks  she  will 
come  out  from  it  greatly  weakened  in 
her  resources  for  future  wars  and  in- 
expressibly more  odious  in  the  view  of 
the  civilized  world. 

RirssiA.— *The  present  Emperor  of 
ftussia  is  not  less  hostile  to  the  dissem- 
ination of  the  Scriptures  among  his 
subjects  than  was  his  predecessor. 
Whether  the  measure  which  be  has 
recently  taken  to  suppress  their  circu- 
lation was  dictated  by  a.  fear  of  those 
of  high  standinj^  in  his  court,  or  by  the 
beli^  that  this  light  from  Heaven 
would  too  clearly  discover  the  dark 
deeds  of  tyranny,  or  by  personal  hos- 
tility to  the  truth,  we  are  not  sufficient- 
ly informed  to  judge.  But  whatever 
may  have  been  his  motive,  we  cannot 
but  smile  at  his  impotence,  and  rejoice 
in  the  belief  that  this  measure  will  be 
overruled  to  give  a  more  extended  cir- 
culation to  the  word  of  life,  and  we 
would  hope  to  the  effectual  enlighten- 
ingand  conversion  of  his  empire. 
^The  following  decree  is  directed  to 
the  Metropolitan  of  St.  Petersburgh. 

**Havii4>  taken  into  consideration 
the  representations  of  your  eminence, 
mnd  of  the  Metropolitan  Eugenius,  re- 
Bpectinfp  the  difficulties  which  present 
themselves  to  the  progress  of  the  cause 
of  the  Russian  Bible  Society,  and  con- 
sidering your  opinions  well  founded,  I 
order  you  as  President  of  said  Sedety 


to  8aq>end  its  activity  in  all  its  opert- 
tions,  without  exception,  until  ny  foi^ 
ther  permission.  You  are  hereby  em- 
powered to  extend  this  my  order  to  all 
the  committees,  branches,  and  asBoda- 
tions.  Connected  with  the  Sodety, 
throughout  Russia,  and  at  the  sane 
time  to  obtain  a  particular  account  of 
all  property,  moveable  and  immoveablei 
in  nouses,  lands,  books,  materials,  and 
money,  belcmging  to  the  Society,  wher- 
ever these  are  to  be  found,  ana  to  fbr- 
nish  me  with  the  most  accurate  andcir- 
cumstantial  information  possible  tiiere- 
of.  The  sale  of  the  Holj^  Scripturei 
already  printed  in  Stavoman  and  Rus- 
sian, as  also  in  the  other  laivaages  is 
use  amonj|r  the  inhabitants  of  the  Ros- 
eian  «npure,  I  permit  to  be  continued 
at  the  &ced  prices. 

(Sipped,)  NicaoLAS. 

His  Enunence  immediately  <yderpd 

a  stop  to  be  put  to  the  printing  oi  tke 

versions  at  present  in  the  press,  die. 

and  to  make  up  the  accounts  as  soon 


e. 


Bvuf  AH.— The  war  which  was  ktdj^ 
announced  as  being  terminated.  Ins 
been  renewed.  A  preliminary  treafy 
had  been  signed,  with  apparent  sincer- 
ity, on  the  part  of  the  Burmese ;  hos- 
tilities had  ceased ;  the  parties  mingled 
in  friendly  intercourse ;  and  all  wore 
the  aspect  of  a  speedy  and  settled 
peace.  But  the  whole  afbir  is  said  to 
have  been  an  artifice  on  the  part  of  the 
Burmese,  and  at  the  expirstioo  of 
the  armistice  hostilities  were  sgaid 
commenced  by  the  British,  in  an  at- 
tack on  Maloun  which  they  captured 
together  with  a  oonsiderable  quantity 
of^military  stores  and  money.  At  the 
last  dates,  the  invading  army  was  ad- 
vandng  towards  the  capital. 


THE 


CHRISTIAN  SPECTATOR. 


No.  9.] 


SEPTEMBER. 


[1826. 


UrUgtoitB. 


For  the  Christian  Spectator. 

Om  THB    CONNEXION    BETWEEN  THE 
CLOSET  AND  THE  PULPIT. 

It  may  be  said  with  truth  that  the 
most  important  branch  of  a  minis- 
ter's labours  is  his  preparations  for 
the  pulpit.  This  subject  embraces 
the  character  of  the  instructions 
he  gives,  and  the  ability  and  spirit 
with  which  they  are  brought  for- 
ward ;  or  the  united  productions  of 
his  head 'and  heart.  The  connex- 
ion between  the  closet  and  the 
pulpit,  and  the  influence  of  the  oi^e 
on  the  other  is  therefore  very  close 
and  exceedingly  important.  When 
a  minister  rifts  to  lead  in  the  de- 
votions of  a  congregation,  and  to 
announce  the  messages  of  the  most 
high  God,  he  discloses  not  only  the 
powers  of  his  mind,  but  the  quali^ 
ties  of  his  heart,  not  only  the  dili- 
gence with  which  he  has  laboured 
in  his  study,  but  the  manner  in  which 
he  has  prayed  in  his  closet.  His 
character  and  success  as  a  minis- 
ter will  depend  on  the  influence  no 
less  of  the  latter  than  of  the  fornier. 
It  is  in  vain  that  he  is  learned,  elo- 
quent or  impassioned,  if  he  be 
not  also  a  man  of  prayer.  He  will 
never  be  a  safe  teacher — he  will 
never  be  a  profitable  minister,  if  he 
do  not  appear  himself  to  burn  with 
the  flame  of  an  ardent  devotion, 
and  speak  with  the  persuasive  elo- 
quence of  one,  who  comes  from  be< 
fore  the  throne,  warm  with  the  im- 
pressions of  heavenly  scenes.  The 
closet  of  a  minister,  therefore, 
should  be  near  hi?  pulpit. 

18SC.-*No.  9.  66 


And  this  is  important  not  only 
because  of  its  influence  on  the 
preacher's  manner  in  the  pulpit, 
but  because  also  a  prayerful  spirit 
is  necessary  to  secure  the  attain- 
ment of  correct  doctrinal  views.  It 
is  not  impossible  indeed  that  an 
unsanctified  man  may  have  correct 
speculative  views  of  doctrine  ;  but 
the  investigations  of  such  men  are 
always  of  doubtful  result  and  always 
suspicious.  Those  who  humbly 
wait  on  the  teachings  of  Christ, 
have  special  promises.  It  is  by 
asking  we  obtain,  and  by  prayer 
that  we  draw  near  to  God.  There 
is  an  intimate  connexion  between 
a  spirit  of  piety,  and  the  perception 
and  cordial  embrace  of  the  truths 
of  the  Gospel.  A  prayerless  man 
never  had  the  spirit  of  the  Gospel. 
But  any  true  Christian  is  a  man  of 
prayer.  The  doctrines  of  grace 
accord  with  the  humble  feelings 
which  arc  the  constant  attendant  of 
sincere  and  persevering  prayer.  I 
have  never  been  acquainted  with 
any  one,  nor  have  I  ever  read  of 
any  one,  distinguished  for  a  spirit 
of  prayer  and  devotion,  who  did  not 
cleave  strongly  to  the  doctrines  of 
grace.  This  is  a  touch-stone  of 
no  ordinary  value  in  the  trial  of 
spirits  whether  they  be  of  God. 
It  has  indeed  afibrded  me  great 
satisfaction  in  the  adoption  of  those 
doctrines  by  which  the  grace  of 
Christ  is  exalted,  to  reflect  that 
they  are  uniformly  received  by  the 
most  prayerful,  and  commend  them- 
selves most  to  my  admiration  and 
choice,  when  by  persevering  anfl 


442 


On  the  connexian  between  the  Closet  and  the  Fulfit.       [Ssrr. 


fervent  prayer,  I  feel  that  I  draw 
near  to  God.  If  I  ever  doubt  them, 
it  is  when  I  think  most  highly  of, 
and  therefore  have  the  greatest 
reason  to  doubt,  myself. 

Again,  this  preparation  is  the  only 
means  of  arriving  at  true  eloquence 
in  the  pulpiL  Eloquence  is  a  term 
which  applies  to  thoughts,  feeling, 
language  and  action,  all  of  which 
must  combine  to  render  a  man  truly 
eloquent.  It  consists  in  such  a 
union  of  force,  impressiveness,  and 
persuasion  as  produces  conviction 
on  the  mind  of  the  hearer,  and 
gains  his  affections.  It  is  what  the 
French  call  oncHon^  and  is  defined 
by  Johnson,  (unction)  as  '*  any 
thing  which  excites  piety  and  devo- 
tion ;  that  ^hich  melts  to  devo- 
tion." Such  eloquence  is  an  at- 
tainment of  the  greatest  importance 
to  the  minister  of  religion,  and  we 
confidently  say  it  can  be  success- 
fully cultivated  no  where  but  in  the 
closet.  The  spirit  he  there  im- 
bibes gives  at  once  warmth  and 
gravity  to  his  manners,  point  and 
energy  to  his  thoughts,  and  the 
power  of  a  natural  simplicity  to  his 
language.  Without  this  spirit,  his 
eloquence  may  be  that  of  art,  but  will 
never  be  that  of  unaffected  and  im* 
pressive  nature,  of  simple  and  melt- 
ing piety.  He  may  please,  astonish, 
and  captivate  the  mind,  but  will  pro- 
duce little  impression  on  the  heart, 
and  do  but  little  for  the  cause  of  his 
great  Master. 

This  is  the  only  promising  means 
of  gaining  the  help  of  the  Holy  Spir- 
it, The  Holy  Ghost  is  promised, 
not  to  reveal  any  new  truths,  but  to 
lead  the  minds  of  Christians  into 
the  truth.  These  influences  on 
the  soul  of  man  are  absolutely  ne- 
cessary to  enable  him  to  understand, 
receive,  and  love  the  truth  as  it  is 
in  Jesus.  Thi«  divine  assistance 
is  now  as  necessary  to  a  spiritual 
understanding  and  cordial  reception 
of  divine  truths  as  it  originally  was 
for  the  inspiration  of  them.  Of  all 
men,  the  minister  most  needs  this 
understanding.      He  is  called  to 


expound  the  truth  to  others,  and 
beseech  men  in  Christ^s  stead  to  • 
be  reconciled  to  God.  He  must, 
therefore,  be  a  man  of  prayer.  In 
writing  and  studying  his  sermons, 
he  needs  that  divine  illumination 
which  prayer  only  can  supply. 
Study  may  indeed  give  him  a  view 
of  revealed  truth,  but  not  a  love 
for  it ;  and,  therefore,  it  will  not 
be  enforced  with  a  fervour  and  feel- 
ing, which  will  attend  the  truth 
that  comes  from  the  heart.  These 
divine  influences  are  needed  in  the 
study  of  the  minister,  and  the  spir- 
it of  them  must  be  infused  into  aU 
he  writes,  as  well  as  into  his  con- 
versation and  prayers. 

The  minister  who  does  not  make 
this  preparation  for  the  pulpit  will 
be  destitute  of  true  comfort  and 
probably  of  true  success.  He  may 
have  what  he  calls  comfort,  but  it 
will  be  hollow  and  unsound— it  will 
be  intellectual  or  imaginary,  not 
solid  and  satisfying.  He  may  have 
success,  but  it  will  be  in  gaining 
admiration  to  his  person,  compli- 
ments to  his  undetstanding,  the  cold 
assent  of  the  head,  o9  the  embrace 
of  a  superficial  feeling.  The  foun- 
dations of  depravity  will  remain 
undisturbed  in  the  sinner's  heart, 
and  religion,  as  a  matter  of  feeling 
and  experience  will  remain  un- 
known. If  it  be  admitted  that 
God  may  use  an  unsanctified  min- 
ister as  an  instrument  in  conveK- 
ing  sinners,  it  is  not  the  expecta- 
tion on  which  he  has  taught  us  to 
calculate,  and  instead  of  leading 
souls  to  Christ,  such  an  one  wiU  be 
likely  to  lead  them  to  perdition. 
Sticcess  is  founded  on  the  truth, 
when  accompanied  by  the  Holy 
Spirit  sent  down  from  heaven ;  and 
where  do  we  look  for  these  influ- 
ences except  in  answer  to  prayer  ? 
One  of  the  most  able  and  success- 
ful ministers  of  New-England  has 
said,  that  while  engaged  in  the 
study  of  divinity  he  spent  ha]f  hit 
time  in  prayer,  and  were  he  to  be 
placed  again  in  the  same  situation 
ho  would  spend  still  more  time  in 


18^6.]         Tte  way  of  TrwMgre^aw  U  hard. — A  Sermon. 


443 


that  daty.  Another,  wh6  is  an  or- 
nament to  society  and  the  church 
at  this  day,  on  being  asked  in  what 
true  pulpit  eloquence  consisted, 
replied,  *'  in  having  prayed  well  in 
the  closet."  All  this  comports  well 
with  that  favourite  maxim  of  Lu* 
ther, — ''Bene  precasse,  est  bene 
stndiisse."  P.  P. 


A  SERMON. 

PftovEEBS  xiiL  15. — 77u  way  of  transgress 
$ort  tM  hard. 

It  is  said  of  Wisdom  by  the  same 
inspired  writer  who  penned  the 
text,  that  *'  her  ways  are  ways  of 
pleasantness,  and  all  her  paths  are 
peace.'*  But  the  multitude  of 
mankind  invert  the  meaning  of  this 
declaration,  and  also  of  that  in  our 
text.  They  declare  in  practice, 
and  many  of  them  substantially  in 
language,  that  wisdom's  ways  are 
hard  and  unpleasant ;  but  the  ways 
of  sin,  smooth  and  easy.  Still, 
however,  the  words  of  inspiration 
are  words  of  truth :— ^the  way  of 
transgressors  is  hard.  They  do 
not  all,  indeed,  take  precisely  the 
same  ground.  All  cannot  be  athe- 
ists. All  cannot  wantonly  deny  or 
pervert  the  fundamental  truths  of 
revelation.  Some  even  put  on  the 
form  of  godliness,  whilst  they  deny 
its  power.  But,  though  they  do 
not  all  walk  precisely  in  the  same 
path,  their  several  paths  are  side 
by  side,  in  "  the  broad  way," — 
'*  the  way  of  transgressors ;"  and 
that  way  "is  hard." 

The  declaration  in  our  text  needs 
no  proof ;  because  it  b  a  declara- 
tion  of  God.  But  it  may  be  illus* 
trated  and  enforced,  by  considering 
the  various  grounds  which  are  ta- 
ken by  the  different  classes  of  trans^ 
gressors.     The  declaration  is  true, 

1.  Cf  those  who  deny  the  exist" 
ence  afChd.  They  deny  the  first 
principles  of  human  nature ;— -prin- 
ciples which  every  child  acknowl- 
edges. The  child  no  sooner  lisps 
his  nativ#  tongue,  than  be  begins 


to  inquire  for  the  Author  ot  the  va- 
rious objects  that  come  in  his  way. 
When  he  perceives  any  change  in 
those  objects,  he  at  once  concludes 
that  some  agent  has  been  concern- 
ed in  the  affair.  But  the  atheist 
can  open  his  eyes  upon  this  globe ; 
upon  its  wonderful  and  variegated 
structure  and  appearance,^— its 
fountains,  rivers,  lakes  and  oceans ; 
its  mountains  and  its  plains;  its 
trees  and  plants ;  endless  in  their 
variety  and  curious  in  their  struc- 
ture, and  yet  he  can  see  in  them  no 
evidence  of  design,  and  denies  that 
they  had  a  wise  and  intelligent  Au- 
thor. He  can  view  the  endless 
variety  of  animals, — ^beasts,  rep- 
tiles, insects,  fish,  and  flying  fowl, 
— and  the  wonderful  organization 
of  the  animal  creation  ;  and  here 
too,  he  can  see  no  evidence  of  a 
wise  Creator.  He  can  behold  man, 
with  the  complicated  and  yet  bar- 
monipus  machinery  of  the  human 
body,  and  the  more  wonderful  soul 
which  inhabits  it,  together  with  all 
the  powers  and  faculties  of  the  soul; 
and  even  here^  he  can  see  no  mark$ 
of  \risdom  and  design,  pointing  him 
to  a  Creator.  He  can  then  survey 
the  starry  heavens,  and  behold  the 
regular  and  harmonious  revolutions 
of  the  planetary  system,  and  the 
numberless  fixed  stars  that  glitter 
in  the  firmament  and  show  forth 
their  Maker's  praise  ;•— and  yet, 
amid  all  this  host  of  wonders,  dis- 
playing the  power,  and  wisdom, 
and  benevolence,  and  glory  of  their 
Author,  he  can  see  no  evidence 
sufiicient  to  convince  him  that  there 
is  a  God.  The  universe  had  no 
Creator ;  and  if  it  had  a  beginning, 
it  sprung  from  chance. 

But  now  exceedingly  hard  it 
must  be  for  the  atheist  thus  to  erad- 
icate the  first  principles  of  his  na- 
ture !-— and  that,  for  the  purpose  of 
indulging  his  sinful  desires  to  the 
utmost,  without  feeling  his  account- 
ability to  that  God  whose  existence 
he  denies.  But  after  all  this  pain- 
ful struggle  with  himself,  does  be 
really  believe  there  is  np  Qod  ?  ^s 


444 


TVke  way  of  Transgressors  is  hard.-^A  Sermon*         [Sxpt. 


he  quite  sure'  there  is  no  God? 
Could  you  look  into  his  hosom  in 
his  moments  of  retirement  and  soli- 
tude, and  witness  the  upbraidings 
of  his  conscience,  and  his  fearful 
forebodings  of  a  dread  hereafter  ; 
you  would  not  have  a  moment's 
hesitation  on  this  subject.  Follow 
him  to  his  dying  bed,  and  behold 
him  there, — his  awakened  con- 
science preying  upon  him  like  a 
Tulture,  and  the  sins  of  his  whole 
life  rushing  to  his  view  ; — sins  com- 
mitted in  defiance  of  an  offended 
God  whose  existence  he  has  impi- 
ously denied,  and  to  whose  dread 
tribunal  he  is  now  too  well  convin- 
ced he  is  just  going,  to  meet  his  due 
reward  ; — and  tell  me  if  the  way  of 
the  atheist  is  not  hard  indeed. — 
The  same  is  true, 

2.  C^  those  who  deny  the  author- 
ity of  revelaium.  This  class  of 
transgressors  have  not  gone  quite 
so  far  in  scepticism  as  the  atheist. 
They  are  constrained  to  admit  the 
existence  of  a  Supreme  Being. 
But,  rejecting  the  Bible,  and  that 
God  whom  it  reveals,  they  claim 
the  prerogative  of  forming  for  them- 
selves  a  God  suited  to  their  wish- 
es ; — a  God  who  will  not  be  over- 
strict  to  call  them  to  account  for 
their  conduct,  even  if  they  should 
trample  under  foot  every  written 
law  of  Jehovah  ; — a  God,  if  they 
choose  to  form  such  an  one,  who  is 
above  taking  notice  of  such  little 
things  as  the  actions  of  men,  and 
who  will  consequently  suffer  them  ' 
to  live  as  they  please,  with  impu- 
nity. With  a  God  of  their  own 
making,  they  might  no  doubt  bring 
their  consciences  to  adopt  the  course 
pursued  by  a  society  of  sceptics  on 
the  other  side  of  the  Atlantic,  who 
**  met  to  lay  down  rules  for  being 
so  critically  wicked,  that  the  law 
should  not  be  able  to  take  hold  of 
them.'*  But  they  do  not  bring 
themselves  into  this  state  of  mind 
without  many  painful  struggles. 
They  do  not  bring  themselves  to  re- 
ject the  flood  of  evidence  of  the 
flil^ine  authenticity  of  the  scriptures, 


evidence  both  internal  and  exter- 
nal ;  from  prophecy,  from  miracles, 
from  the  influence  of  the  Bible  on 
the  hearts  and  lives  of  men,  from 
its  sublime  doctrines  and  holy  pre- 
cepts, and  from  its  wonderful  adap- 
tation to  the  condition  of  man ; — I 
say,  they  do  not  bring  themselves 
to  reject  this  flood  of  evidence, 
without  many  a  painful  struggle 
with  conscience.  But  after  all, 
there  are  seasons  when  conscience 
will  speak ;  when  its  voice  will  be 
heard,  and  its  alarms  /ell,  in  spite 
of  all  their  efforts  to  the  contraryi^ 
They  cannot  utterly  banish  from 
their  minds  the  awful  forebodings 
of  a  state  of  retribution.  Their 
sins,  like  so  many  spectres,  some- 
times haunt  them  in  the  darkness 
and  solitude  of  the  night,  harrow 
up  their  souls,  and  almost  freeze 
their  blood  with  horrour. 

The  deist  may  persuade  himself 
to  believe  that  "  death  itself  is  no- 
thing, and  after  death  is  nothing  ;'* 
that  as  he  sprung  from  nothing  at 
first,  so  he  shall  soon  return  to  no- 
thing again.  But  how  does  he 
know  what  he  asserts  ?  Has  he 
tried  it  ?  For,  as  he  rejects  the 
Bible,  all  before  him  is  dark  and 
uncertain.  But  notwithstanding  all 
his  efforts  to  the  contrary,  the  light 
of  revelation  will  sometimes  flash 
conviction  upon  his  guilty  con^ 
science,  which  will  make  him  trem- 
ble to  his  inmost  soul.  He  fears 
the  Bible  will  prove  to  be  true ;  and 
if  it  should,  he  is  ruined  for  ever. 

As  the  deist  approaches  the  con- 
fines of  the  eternal  world — ^that 
great  unknown — to  him,  indeed, 
unknown, — what  are  his  hopes,  his 
consolations,  his  prospects  ?  They 
are  no  better  than  those  of  the 
atheist  himself.  He  may,  indeed, 
endeavour  to  console  himself,  ss 
some  have  done  by  saying  that  he 
is  only  going  to  pay  the  debt  of  na- 
ture ;  that  sickness  and  death  are 
the  common  lot  of  mankind ;  and 
that  to  repine  and  grieve  at  this  lot, 
is  to  combat  the  laws  of  nature  and 
fight  against  impossibilities.   "What 


i826.]         The  way  of  Tramgresaors  u  hard. — A  Sermon. 


446 


miserable  consolation  is  this !  How 
different  from  the  consolation  of 
the  humble  believer  in  Jesus !  But 
miserable  as  it  is,  it  is  all  that  he 
has :  for  he  has  denied  and  despi- 
sed his  Saviour,  and  lived  in  the 
practice  of  habitual  iniquity.     He 
has  plucked  revelation — that  lumi- 
nary of  heaven — ^from  his   moral 
system,  that  its  light  need  not  shine 
upon  his  sins;  thinking  to  grope 
his  way  through  the  darkness,  aid- 
ed only  by  the  dim  taper  of  his  rea- 
son.    Plucked  revelation  from  his 
moral  system,  did  I  say  ?    His  con- 
science has  now  replaced  it ;  and 
in  the  flood  of  light  which  it  pours 
in  upon  him,  the  sins  of  his  whole 
life  gather  thick  around  him,  pre- 
senting their  frightful  visage,  and 
staring  him  in  the  face.     How  mis- 
erable is  his  condition,  as  he    is 
about  going  to  his  last   account, 
without  amy  of  the  consolations  of 
religion  :   without  a  gleam  of  hope 
that  he  has  any  thing  to  shield  him 
from  the  just  indignation  of  a  right- 
eous God  ; — going,  in  the  full  ex- 
ercise of  all  his  malignant  feelings, 
a  hardened  rebel  against  his  Maker, 
into  the  presence  of  his  Judge ! 
Surely  his  way  is  hard.     But  this  is 
true  also, 

3.  Of  those  who,  though  they  pro- 
feeeedhf  admit  the  authority  ofree^ 
Nation,  wilfuUy  pervert  its  mean' 
ing.  Some  who  would  not  have  it 
understood  that  they  reject  divine 
revelation^  put  such  a  construction 
upon  its  declarations,  as  will  not 
bear  hard  upon  their  consciences 
and  disturb  them-  in  their  sins. 
They  pervert  those  passages  which 
tepresent  unrenewed  men  as  the 
enemies  of  God ,  so  as  to  make  them 
speak  quite  another  meaning  from 
their  obvious  import.  Hence,  they 
so  construe  the  threatenings  de- 
nounced against  transgressions  of 
the  divine  law,  as  to  destroy  their 
meaning  and  force.  With  unholy 
hands,  they  tear  from  the  law  of 
God  the  sanctions  which  he  has 
annexed  to  it,  and  make  that  law 
mere  advice.     A  law  without  sanc« 


tions  is  no  law.  Take  away  the 
sanction  and  you  destroy  the  law 
as  really  as  if  you  take  away  the 
precept.  It  may  be  something  else ; 
but  it  is  no  longer  a  law.  In  so 
far  as  you  modify,  or  explain  away 
the  sanction ;  so  far  also,  you  mod- 
ify or  alter  the  law  itself.  If  you 
explain  a  law  which  threatens  im- 
prisonment for  life,  to  mean  impris- 
onment for  one  hour ;  ypu  almost, 
if  not  altogether  destroy  the  law. 
Its  influence  will  scarcely  be  felt 
at  all  upon  that  class  of  men  for 
whom  it  was  specially  designed. 
But  the  penalty  annexed  to  the  di- 
vine law,  some  explain  to  mean, 
now  one  thing,  and  now  another ; 
but  any  thing,  rather  than  that 
state  of  retribution  which  the  bible 
assigns  to  the  enemies  of  God  in 
the  friture  world.  Though  the 
same  terms  are  used  in  describing 
the  duration  of  the  future  punish- 
ment of  the  wicked,  which  are  ap- 
plied to  the  duration  of  the  happi- 
ness of  the  righteous ;  the  same 
terms  also  applied  to  the  duration 
of  that  punishment,  which  are  ap- 
plied to  God's  existence ;  and 
though  the  future  conditions  of  the 
righteous  and  the  wicked  are  re* 
peatedly  placed  in  direct  contrast 
to  each  other,  and  that  too,  with 
the  same  terms  of  duration  applied 
to  each  :  yet  some  so  construe 
these  various  declarations,  as  to 
believe, — ^professedly  in  accord- 
ance with  the  word  of  God, — ^that 
the  wicked  will  be  annihilated  at 
death ;  or  if  they  are  not,  that  there 
will  be  no  future  punishment;  or 
if  any,  that  it  will  be  of  short  dura- 
tion, and  that  all  the  human  race 
will  finally  arrive  at  heaven  in  safe- 
ty. With  this  view  of  the  subject 
they  profess  to  be  perfectly  satisfi- 
ed. But  how  mncn  real  peace  of 
mind  they  enjoy,  is  often  manifest 
when  a  revival  of  religion  takes 
place  in  their  immediate  neighbour- 
hood. No  sooner  do  Christians  be- 
gin to  awake  from  their  slumbers, 
and  sinners  flock  together  to  in- 
quire what  they  shall  do  to  be  sav* 


446  Tke  way  9f  TranagressorM  is  hard. — A  Sermon.         [Ssrr. 

id;  than  they  are  fiUed  with  wrtth,  actions  into  invincible  necessity, 
and  exhibit  determined  hostility  and  make  them  the  result  of  a 
against  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  blind  decree  of  God.  They  are 
Their  malice  sometimes  increases,  only  acting  just  as  it  was  decreed 
till  they  call  for  the  cnrse  of  heaven  they  should  act ;  and  whether 
to  rest  upon  their  most  intimate  wrong  or  not,  they  cannot  help  it. 
friends  who  are  anxious  for  their  Yet  Ms  perversion  of  an  important 
souls,  and  upon  the  most  active  in-  doctrine  of  revelation  does  not 
struments  in  promoting  the  good  make  their  path  less  rough,  or  them- 
work.  If  authority  or  threatening  selves  less  wretched.  But  the  dec- 
can  do  it,  they  prevent  their  fami-  lafation  in  our  text  is  true  likewise, 
lies  from  attending  religious  meet*  4.  Of  those  toAo,  white  they  net- 
ings,  and  commit  one  outrage  after  ther  wiyuUff  r^eet  nor  pervert  the 
another  upon  decency  and  the  com-  ecriptureej  praeticattf  dieregard 
mon  feelings  of  humanity.  This  is  them.  Those  practicaJly  disregard 
not  fancy  ;  it  is  fact.  But  I  would  the  scriptures,  who  procrastinate 
say  to  such  men,  if  you  feel  safe  to  the  duty  of  repentance  to  a  more 
rest  on  the  general  benevolence  of  convenient  season.  They  know  it 
God,  even  though  you  have  no  per-  to  be  a  present  duty ;  for  the  word 
sonal  interest  in  ttie  atonement  of  of  God  and  conscience  bear  their 
Christ ;  why  all  this  commotion  in  united  testimony  to  this  truth.  Still 
your  breast  ?  If  you  are  so  peace-  they  neglect  it ;  and  in  so  domg 
ful  and  happy,  as  you  pretend ;  why  they  sin  against  their  conscience ; 
not  permit  your  friends,  who  are  against  the  spirit  of  God ;  against 
conscientiously  of  a  different  opin-  their  own  souls.  They  neglect  it 
ion  from  you  in  religious  matters,  in  full  expectation, — ^which  cannot 
to  obey  the  dictates  of  their  con-  fail  of  filling  them  often  with  dis- 
sciences  and  take  refuge  where  the  quietude, — ^that  if  they  die  in  their 
word  of  God  directs  them  ?  Un-  present  condition,  they  must  per- 
happy  men !  Their  conduct  shows  ish.  In  the  midst  of  their  worldly 
that  they  are  far  from  being  at  ease;  amusements  too,  their  conscience 
and  that  they  are  made  so  wretch-  remonstrates  and  upbraids  them, 
ed  by  the  exhibitions  which  they  and  spoils  their  momentary  peace, 
behold  of  the  power  and  efficacy  Under  the  calamities  of  life,  they 
of  religion,  and  the  enmity  of  their  are  destitute  of  those  consolations 
hearts  against  it  and  against  tlie  which  they  know  religion  affords, 
truth,  rises  to  such  a  degree,  that  and  which  they  might  now  enjoy, 
they  cannot  refrain  from  giving  vent  had  they  not  neglected  to  choose 
to  their  feelings.  If  you  affection-  Grod  for  their  &ther,  and  Christ 
ately  but  faithfully  describe  to  them  for  their  portion.  They  are  sensi- 
their  condition,  show  them  the  real  ble  the  threatnings  of  the  divine 
0€ntee  of  this  uneasiness  and  unhap-  law  stand  in  full  force  against  them, 
piness,  and  entreat  them  to  become  and  that  they  are  liable  every  mo- 
reconciled  to  God,  they  are  filled  ment  to  have  the  penalty  inflicted 
if  possible,  with  tenfold  greater  upon  them  to  the  utmost.  While 
malice.  What  is  it  these  unhappy  they  are  thus  procrastinating,  their 
men  experience,  but  a  foretaste  of  fears  are  realized  :  death  seizes 
the  torments  of  the  damned  ?  them  and  carries  them  away  to  the 

Some  pervert  the  scriptures  in  judgment,  unprepared, 
order  to  quiet  conscience  and  fur-        The  sentiment  of  the  text  is  es- 

nish  an  excuse   for  their  vicious  pecially  applicable  to  those  whs 

habits.    All  things  are  decreed  by  are  under  conviction  of  sin.    They 

God,  they  say,   and  every  thing  neither  enjoy  religion  nor  the  worM. 

must  of  necessity  take  place  just  They  may  have  broken  off  from  the 

as  it  does.    They  resolve  all  their  commission  of  gross  sins.     They 


im.] 


The  way  cf  Transgressors  is  hard. — A  Sermon* 


44« 


nay  read  the  Bible,  meditate,  and 
pray;   and    may   frequent   places 
where  they  can  receive  religious 
instruction :  but  they  still  live  in 
impenitence  and  unbelief;  reject- 
ing the  only  source  of  consolation 
to  the  sinner.      Though  they  are 
rebels  against  God,  they  refuse  to 
make  their  peace  ¥rith  him.     They 
will  not  submit    themselves   into 
his  hands,  but  continually  cherish 
their  opposition  to  his  government. 
They  reject  that  mercy  which  is 
freely  offered  them  and  urged  upon 
their  acceptance,  resist  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  attempt  to  obtain  the 
favour  of  G6d  by  the  external  per- 
formance of  rehgious  duties.    They 
spend  sleepless,  restless  nights,  and 
anxious  days.      They  lalniur,  and 
toil,  and  strive,  with  a  view  to  ob- 
tain the   pardon  of  their  sins  and 
the  comfort  of  religion.    But  they 
refuse   to   give  up  the  opposition 
of  their  hearts,  go  to  Christ,  and 
accept  of  mercy  as  it  is  freely  offer- 
ed in    the    Gospel ;   though  the 
pains  of  bell  seem  to  get  hold  up- 
on them,   and  they  are  ready  to 
sink  dowa  to  perdition  under  the 
weight  of  their  sins.    How  miser- 
able is  their  condition, — ^beyond  the 
power  of  language  to  describe  to 
one  who   has  not  felt  it, — whilst 
thus  without  any  hope  of  an  inter- 
est in  Christ,  they  see  themselves 
exposed  to  God*s  eternal  displeas- 
ure, which  they  already  begin  to 
feel  upon  their  own  souls,  in  the 
pains  of  a  guilty,  troubled  con- 
science.    Hard  indeed  is  their  path, 
till  they  submit  themselves  to  God 
and  accept  of  Christ. 

There  are  others  still,  who  pro- 
fessedly admit  the  truths  of  revela- 
tion, but  excuse  themselves  from 
the  performance  of  certain  Chris- 
tian duties  ;  as  prayer,  and  making 
a  public  profession  of  religion. 
They  would  not  be  considered  as 
the  enemies  of  God ;  but  they  are 
not  so  superstitious  as  to  make  a 
profession  of  religion  and  bind  them- 
selves to  live  by  certain  rules,  and 
to  submit  to  the  inspection  and  dis- 


cipline o[  churches.  They  there- 
fore take  "neutral  ground/' — a 
tract  of  country  lying  s^ely,  as  they 
suppose,  somewhere  between  re- 
ligion and  the  world ;  but  so  near 
to  each,  that  they  can  aA  any  mo- 
ment step  upon  which  territory  they 
please,  as  occasion  may  require^ 
They  believe  a  man  may  be  reli- 
gious, without  making  so  much 
noise  about  it.  They  think  it  very 
well  to  pray  sometimes,  and  to  at- 
tend public  worship  on  the  Sab- 
bath ;  but  these  are  duties  of  their 
own,  with  which  others  have  no 
right  to  intermeddle.  Some  of 
them  will  strenuously  defend  many 
important  doctrines  of  the  Bible  ; 
though  they  are  not  backward  to 
have  it  understood  that  they  see  no 
need  of  revivals  of  religion.  It  is 
but  too  manifest  that  they  are  hos- 
tile to  a  faithful  exhibition  of  divine 
truth,  and  to  all  vigorous  efforts  to 
excite  Christians  to  more  fidelity 
in  duty,  and  sinners  to  attend  t» 
the  concerns  of  their  souls.  Any 
unusual  religious  excitement  fills 
them  with  uneasiness,  and  shows 
that  they  are  strangers  to  the  com- 
forts of  religion,  and  far  from  pos- 
sessins  any  true  peace  of  mind : 
and  if  you  mark  their  trepidation 
on  a  dying  bed,  in  view  of  what  is 
before  them  ;  you  will  not  hesitate 
to  say  that  the  declaration  in  our 
text  is  applicable  to  them. — It  is 
also  true, 

5.  Of  those  who  not  only  admit 
the  truth  of  reoelationy  hut  who  in 
form  and  appearance  simply  y  ob- 
serve the  dtUies  of  religion.  Of 
these,  there  are  two  classes ;  hyp- 
ocrites and  self-deceivers.  First, 
loob  at  the  hjrpocrite.  He  knows 
he  is  not  what  he  professes  to  be, 
and  what  he  endeavours  to  appear 
to  be.  He  is  full  of  apprehensions, 
and  feels  the  necessity  of  being  on 
his  guard  lest  he  should  betray 
himself.  When  he  is  in  circum- 
stances where  he  is  expected  to 
exhibit  the  peculiar  spirit  and  char- 
acter of  the  Christian,  he  is  obliged 
to  make  constant  efforts  to  appear 


448 


Tke  way  of  Transgressors  is  hard. — A  Sermon.        [Skft* 


what  he  is  not.  Addison  observes, 
that  the  easiest  way  for  a  man  to 
appear  to  be  any  particular  thing, 
is  to  be  that  thing  which  he  would 
k  appear  to  be.  How  hard  then 
r  must  be  the  way  of  the  hypocrite, 
who  is  always  endeavouring  to  ap- 
pear to  be  what  he  is  not?  and 
that  too,  for  the  sake  of  accomplish- 
ing some  base,  selfish  end.  His 
conscience  also,  if  not  '*  seared  as 
with  a  hot  iron,"  must  render  his 
situation  truly  wretched.  But 
what  are  his  hopes  as  he  approach- 
es the  grave?  For  we  are  told 
that  '*  the  hope  of  the  hypocrite  will 
perish,  when  God  taketh  away  the 
soul. ' '  And  what  are  his  prospects 
in  that  trying  hour  ?  For  he  ^^has 
not  lied  unto  men,  but  unto  God  ;" 
into  whose  awful  presence  he  is 
just  going!  Next  consider  the 
self-deceiver.  If,  with  the  Bible 
in  his  hands,  he  maintains  the  hope 
that  he  is  a  Christian,  he  must  live 
in  the  habitual  performance  of  reli- 
gious duties.  If  he  does  not  habit- 
ually perform  them  ;  he  is  to  be  re- 
garded not  as  a  self-deceiver,  but 
as  a  hypocrite.  But  how  difficult 
it  must  be  for  him,  habitually  to 
perform  religious  duties  in  which 
the  heart  has  no  share ;  for  the 
sake  of  maintaining  the  groundless 
opinion  that  he  is  a  Christian,  with 
a  tolerably  quiet  conscience.  How 
dull,  how  insipid  must  be  the  per- 
formance of  secret  prayer,  and  eve- 
ry religious  duty,  in  which  the  af- 
fections of  the  soul  have  no  part. 
But  rather  than  give  up  his  hope, 
to  which  he  clings  with  eagerness  ; 
he  will  sometimes  continue  to  go 
the  round  of  religious  duties,  &j 
and  uninteresting  as  they  are  to 
him.  Thus  he  strives  against  the 
current  of  his  feelings  in  the  per- 
formance of  a  heartless  service,  in 
order  to  maintain  a  hope  which 
must  shortly  prove  like  *'  the  spi- 
der's web.*' 

Thus  we  see  that  ^'the  way  of 
transgressors  is  hard,"  whatever 
ground  they  take.  This  is  true 
ev^  of  Christians,  who  neglect 


their  duty  and  transgress  the  lawi 
of  Christ,  as  well  as  of  impenitent 
sinners.  Mark  that  Christian,  who, 
having  forsaken  his  closet,  has  been 
led  away  by  temptation  and  fallen 
into  sin.  Guilt  lies  upon  his  con- 
science. He  cannot  now  go  to 
God  with  the  spirit  of  a  child,  and 
cry  Abba,  Father."  He  finds  no 
peace  of  mind,  no  comfort  in  his 
soul,  till  with  tears  of  penitence 
he  falls  down  at  the  foot  of  the 
cross,  in  the  exercise  of  a  broken 
and  contrite  heart.  But  should  be 
go  on  in  his  wayward  course,  he 
prepares  himself  to  endure  the  se- 
verest pangs  of  repentance,  before 
he  can  again  enjoy  true  peace  of 
mind ; — should  he  suffer  his  affec- 
tions to  be  engrossed  with  the 
world  and  make  it  the  chief  object 
of  pursuit,  he  is  preparing  curtains 
of  darkness  for  his  dying  bed,  and 
planting  his  dying  pillow  with  thorns. 
If  he  should  just  escape  eternal 
misery,  he  must  expect  not  only  to 
be  deprived  of  the  comforts  of  re- 
ligion in  his  last  moments,  but  also 
drink  the  bitter  cup  of  repentance 
to  its  very  dregs,  and  be  taught  the 
truth  of  the  declaration  in  our  text 
by  wofiil  experience. 

Hitherto  we  have  considered  the 
way  of  transgressors  with  respect 
to  this  life  only.  And  we  have 
passed  over  the  more  openly  prof- 
ligate and  abandoned-— whose  hag- 
gard looks,  and  wretched  families, 
and  miserable  end,  sufiiciently  pro- 
claim the  truth  of  the  text  in  respect 
to  them.  The  way  of  transgressors 
is  hard ;  but  the  half  of  the  pain 
and  misery  they  endure,  cannot  be 
told.  There  are  secrets  in  the 
breast  of  every  transgressor,  to 
which  we  can  have  no  access. 
But  their  present  sufferings  are 
only  the  beginning  of  sorrows.  In 
the  future  world,  they  will  receive 
the  due  reward  of  their  deeds :  for, 
"  these  shall  go  away  into  everlast- 
ing punishment."  From  the  athe- 
ist to  the  self-deceiver,  they  must 
all  go  to  their  own  place, — be  ban- 
ish^ from  the  preiaence  of  God 


1826.] 


Sabbath  Breakers  Admonished. 


44i 


and  endure  the  fall  weight  of  his 
displeasure,  ^'  ages  of  hopeless 
end."  "Where  their  worm  dieth 
not,  and  the  fire  is  not  quenched." 

When  ages  after  ages  shall  have 
rolled  away,  their  punishment  will 
be  no  nearer  at  an  end  than  at  the 
moment  of  its  commencement ;  for 
it  is  *'  everlasting  punishment." 
They  shall  not  see  life ;  but  the 
wrath  of  God  abideth  on  them." 
Shall  I  conduct  you  farther,  and 
ask  you  to  ponder  the  various  de- 
scriptions God  has  given  of  the 
dismal  way  of  transgressors  in  the 
future  world?  Natural  sympathy 
shrinks  from  the  ungrateful  task : 
but  Christian  sympathy  bids  me  be 
faithful  to  your  souls  ;  warn  yon  of 
your  danger,  and  intreat  you  to 
turn  from  the  way  of  transgressors 
and  thus  to  avoid  their  dreadful 
end.  I  beseech  you,  be  not  faith- 
less respecting  the  threatnings  of 
Ood^s  word.  Hazzard  not  your 
souls  upon  the  final  decision  which 
will  be  made  at  the  bar  of  Christ. 
A  mistake  here,  would  be  forever 
fiital.  O,  "  who  can  dwell  with 
devouring  fire!  who  can  inhabit 
everlasting  burnings!  stop  I  pray 
you,  fellow  sinner.  Remember, 
God  is  a  God  of  truth.  An  awful 
doom  awaits  the  wicked  in  the 
future  world.  Turn  from  the  way 
of  transgressors  and  live.  Turn 
ye,  turn  ye,  from  your  evil  ways 
for  why  will  ye  die?"  God  has 
mercifully  provided  for  you  a  way 
of  escape  from  the  just  desert  of 
your  sins.  "  Behold  the  Lamb  of 
God,  which  taketh  away  the  sin  of 
the  world."  He  has  made  ample 
provision  for  your  salvation,  and 
extends  to  you  the  arm  of  mercy. 
He  who  died  on  Calvary  for  you, 
invites  you  to  accept  of  him  as 
your  Saviour.  Fly  to  Jesus  then. 
Take  refuge  quickly  in  the  ark  of 
safety.  Forsake  your  sins  with- 
out delay  ;  repent ;  believe  on  the 
Son  of  God  ;  and  you  will  obtain 
everlasting  life.  You  will  rise  to  a 
seat  in  the  mansions  of  the  bles- 
sed ; — ^you  will  sit  down  with  Abra- 

1826.— No.  9.  67 


ham,  and  Isaac,  and  Jacob  in  the 
kingdom  of  heaven,  and  go  no 
more  out  for  ever. 


For  the  Christian  Spectator. 

Whkn  God  visits  a  place  with 
some  alarming  dispensation  of  his 
providence, — if  famine,  or  drought, 
or  pestilence,  be  sent  upon  its  in- 
habitants ;  or  one  of  their  number 
be  called  away  from  the  midst  of 
them  in  some  sudden  and  surprising 
manner,  it  undoubtedly  becomes 
the  duty  of  the  minister  of  that 
place  to  make  the  occasion  a  means 
of  spiritual  good  to  the  people  of 
his  charge.  God  speaks  to  him  as 
well  as  to  his  people,  calling- him 
to  peculiar  faithfulness  in  the  dis- 
charge of  his  duty  ;  and  if  through 
his  neglect,  the  solemn  dispensation 
goes  by  without  effect,  he  may  well 
ponder  the  question  with  himself, 
how  he  shall  stand  guiltless  of  the 
blood  of  souls  in  the  great  day. 

Generally,  in  our  land,  it  is 
hoped,  ministers  do  endeavour  to 
be  in  some  degree  faithful  on  such 
occasions.  But  it  is  not  always  so. 
Oflen  through  dulness,  or  diffi- 
dence, or  some  other  cause,  the 
preacher's  lips  are  sealed.  If  the 
dispensation  takes  place  apparently 
in  the  ordinary  course  of  things,  as 
a  drought  or  an  epidemic,  he  fails 
perhaps  to  discern  the  Lord's  hand 
in  it.  It  springeth  out  of  the 
ground.  Or  if  it  be  some  sudden 
event,  he  has  not  prepared  himself, 
and  shrinks  from  exhibiting  in  pub- 
lic what  he  has  not  digested  in  his 
closet ;  especially  as  the  occasion 
demands  that  he  should  speak  im- 
pressively or  not  at  all.  There  are 
instances  too — and  they  are  many 
there  is  reason  to  apprehend, — ^in 
which  the  minister  is  tempted  to 
unfaithfulness  by  the  delicate  and 
trying  nature  of  the  circumstances, 
A  wicked  man  has  been  cut  off  in 
his  wickedness,  and  how  can  he 
speak  of  him  except  he  speak  of 
his  profligate- life  and  awful  end-^ 


450 


Sabbath  Breakers  AdnumUhed. 


CS: 


and  thus  harrow  up  the  feelings  of 
his  respected  friends  and  relatives, 
and  aggravate  the  grief  of  those 
bosoms  into  which  it  would  seem 
his  duty  to  pour  only  consolation  ? 

A  short  time  since  I  was  in  a 
•ertain  village  on  the  Mohawk 
when  the  following  event  took 
place.  A  young  man  went  with  a 
companion  to  bathe  in  the  river  the 
evening  before  the  Sabbath.  He 
was  unable  to  swim ;  and  while  his 
friend  was  at  a  distance  he  slipped 
unseen  into  the  stream  and  disap- 
peared. An  anxious  rumour  in- 
stantly ran  through  the  streets,  and 
in  a  few  minutes  half  the  people  of 
the  village  were  gathered  to  the 
spot.  The  body  was  soon  recov- 
ered, and  a  murmur  of  hope  was 
heard  among  the  crowd  as  it  was 
taken  from  3ie  water  and  borne  to 
the  nearest  house.  But  all  was  in 
▼ain ;  the  spirit  had  departed  and 
no  efforts  of  the  physicians  could 
resuscitate  the  body  it  had  left  be- 
hind. At  a  late  hour  it  was  given 
over ;  a  messenger  was  sent  to  in- 
form the  bereaved  parents;  and 
the  spectators  went,  in  silence  and 
in  sadness,  to  their  homes. 

He  was  a  young  man  whom  all 
seemed  to  esteem  for  his  amiable 
manners  and  correct  deportment, 
though  he  was  not,  I  understand, 
religious.  And  on  the  foUovring 
day,  except  during  the  hours  of 
service,  the  young  people,  were 
collected  together  in  groups  about 
the  streets,  speaking  of  the  virtues 
of  their  departed  friend,  and  of  the 
suddenness  of  his  fate.  But  while 
their  hearts  were  thus  softened  and 
their  minds  disposed  to  seriousness, 
they  were  not  called  together  and 
sddressed  on  the  subject.  I  heard 
no  allusion  to  it  in  the  house  of 
God.  We  had,  in  both  parts  of 
the  day,  a  discussion  of  some  cold 
topics— cold  it  seemed  to  minds  bur- 
thened  with  a  more  impressive  sub- 
ject of  reflection,  but  no  mention 
was  there  of  what  had  taken  place  ; 
cs  if  a  striking  providence  of  God^ 


which  had  but  just  occurred,  and 
in  the  midst  of  them,  and  with 
which  all  hearts  were  throbbing — 
had  no  connexion  with  the  business 
of  pressing  on  men*s  thoughts  the 
great  subjects  of  the  eternal  world. 

The  case  was  different  in  another 
instance  which  I  had  witnessed  a 
few  days  before.  At  a  certain  vil- 
lage in  the  centre  of  New  England 
a  man  was  drowned  on  the  SaJMfath* 
He  was  an  habitual  violator  of  that 
holy  day,  and  was  accustomed  to 
resort,  with  others,  to  a  small 
lake,  or  pond,  in  the  vicinity,  and 
there  within  the  sound  of  the  church— 
going  bell,  and  almost  within  the 
hearing  of  the  voice  of  prayer  and 
praise,  to  spend  the  sacred  hours 
in  fishing  or  more  noisy  recreation. 
And  there  God  met  him.  In  a  mo- 
ment of  infatuation — of  judicial 
madness  it  would  seem — he  plunged 
into  a  gulf  of  waters  from  whidh  it 
was  scarcely  possible  he  should 
rise  again.  How  long  he  groped 
and  struggled  in  the  hideous  pas- 
sage he  had  attempted,  cannot  be 
known :  to  him  it  was  the  passage 
to  his  final  doom. 

Sabbath  breaking  was  a  great 
and  growing  sin  in  the  place,  and 
one  of  its  faithful  ministers  deter- 
mined to  make  the  fate  of  the  un- 
happy man  an  occasion  of  enforcing 
the  duty  of  remembering  the  Sab- 
bath day,  and  of  warmng  to  such 
as  disregard  it.  He  addressed 
them  from  the  pulpit  with  an  affec- 
tionate earnestness  and  simplicity 
which  was  visibly  not  without  ef- 
fect; and  his  remarks  seemed  to 
me  so  calculated  to  be  generally 
useful,  in  this  day  of  the  genend 
profanation  of  the  Sabbath,  that, 
though  I  was  a  stranger  passing 
through  the  place,  I  met  him  at  the 
door  and  begged  a  copy  for  your 
pages, — ^a  request  to  which  he  yield- 
ed with  hesitation,  and  handed  me 
his  manuscript  as  it  was,  prepared 
in  haste,  he  said,  and  imperfect. 

CS. 


1826.] 


SaSbath  Breakers  Admonished, 


451 


After  a  short  introduction,  the 
preacher  thus  proceeds.* 

What  has  heen  common  in  every 
age  and  with  every  people  has  some- 
times been  pecuhar  in  a  particular 
age  and  with, a  particular  people. 
£id  though  at  present  religion  is 
increasing  in  spirit  and  power,  and 
the  Sabbath  is  more  sacredly  re- 
garded by  many  individuals  in  the 
community;  there  is  at  this  time 
and  in  this  country,  state,  and  town, 
an  alarming  profanation  and  abuse 
of  the  Sabbath,  ^hich  calls  for  all 
the  virtue  of  the  virtuous  and  all 
the  power  of  those  who  are  in  of- 
fice, to  suppress  and  correct  it. 
During  the  winter  past  and  spring, 
there  was  an  uncommon  prevalence 
of  an  epidemic  which  carried  off 
hundreds  through  our  country  and 
not  a  few  from  among  us :  and  late- 
ly we  have  been  as  extensively  and 
mlarmingly  visited  with  drought 
which  threatened  for  a  while  great 
want  and  distress.  And  truly  such 
things  may  be  expected  for  the  in- 
iquities of  the  people,  among  which 
that  of  profaning  the  Sabbath  is  not 
the  least. 

Reflect  a  moment  and  think  how 
great  our  sin  is  in  this  respect. 
And  first,  consider  how  strict  the 
Sabbath  should  be  observed.  It  is 
true,  a  prominent  thing  required  is 
rest,  but  by  this  we  are  not  to  un- 
derstand that  nothing  more  is  re- 
quired. In  the  language  of  the 
text,  we  are  not  to  do  our  own 
pleasure  on  that  holy  day.  We 
are  to  rest  not  only  from  labour  but 
from  vain  recreation  and  sin :  we 
are  to  delight  in  the  Sabbath  as 
holy  of  the  Lord.  And  if  he  who 
gathered  sticks  to  kindle  a  need- 
less fire,  was,  under  the  Jewish 
dispensation,  to  be  stoned  to  death 
according  to  the  law  of  Moses,  of 
how  much  sorer  punishment,  I  may 
ask  in  the  words  of  an  Apostle, 
shall  he  be  thought  worthy,  who  by 
his   profanation  of  the    Sabbath, 

***  His  text  WM  Lmifth  Iviii,  13, 14» 


counts  the  blood  of  the  covenant 
an  unholy  thing,  and  does  despite 
to  the  spirit  of  grace  ?  It  is  true 
we  live  under  the  Christian  dis- 
pensation, and  it  is  common  to  call 
it  mild.  Moreover  I  am  ready  to 
admit  it  is  so  in  fact.  It  is  mild 
and  gentle.  The  rigour  of  Jewish 
austerity  is  mitigated  and  done 
away.  We  are  not  now  bound  to 
offer  a  lamb  every  day  in  place  of 
our  evening  and  morning  prayers ; 
nor  to  go  up  every  year  to  Jerusa- 
lem to  pay  in  our  offering  and  keep 
the  passover :  if  we  see  a  dead 
body  or  touch  any  of  an  hundred 
things  that  might  be  mentioned, 
we  are  not  therefore  to  be  held  un- 
clean until  the  evening  or  longer, 
and  until  our  persons  and  clo^hea 
have  been  washed  and  purified.  We 
are  not  burdened  witli  this  yoke  of 
bondage.  Christ's  yoke  is  easy 
and  his  burden  lighf.  But  we  are 
not  therefore  freed  from  obligation 
and  duty.  We  are  not  at  Hberty 
to  sport  with  his  institutions  and 
put  our  pleasure  or  our  business  in 
place  of  their  observance.  And  if 
we  may  do  works  of  mercy  and  ne- 
cessity on  the  Lord's  day,  we  ven* 
ture  on  others  only  at  our  peril. 
We  are  not  to  sin  that  grace  may 
abound,  nor  because  it  does  abound 
are  we  therefore  in  our  carelessness 
to  think  there  is  no  danger.  H9 
that  doeth  evil  that  good  may  come, 
we  are  assured  by  an  Apostle  may 
justly  be  damned.  And  imiversal-^ 
ly,  Uiose  who  take  liberties  with 
the  grace  of  the  gospel,  will  ^<^ 
damnation  to  be  their  portion.  The 
gospel  is  as  strict  as  the  law,  and 
where  its  penalty  falls,  there  is  no 
escape.  The  Sabbath  can  no  more 
be  violated  with  impunity  now, 
than  it  could  be  under  the  former 
dispensation  ;  and  thou^  the  pun^ 
ishment  may  not  come  directly  1^ 
it  did  then,  it  tarrieth  not  and  the 
vengeance  of  God  slumbereth  not 
against  all  Sabbath-breakers.  If 
the  magistrate  neglect  to  do  his 
duty,  the  guilty  wul  not  therefore 
go  unpunished.    His   wickedness 


452 


Sahbaik  Bteakers  AdmcnUhed. 


[Sept. 


is  recorded  in  heaven^  and  pressed 
upon  his  own  conscience.  He 
knows  his  guilt  and  sometimes  feels 
it  to  his  sorrow.  He  fears  to  meet 
the  virtuous  and  Christian  man, 
)>ut  shuns  him,  and  carries  in  his 
own  breast  the  sentence  of  con* 
demnation.  Besides,  though  the 
present  is  not  a  world  of  retribu- 
tion, he  may  be  overtaken  in  the 
righteoui^  providence  of  God,  even 
here  ;  and  perhaps  in  the  very  act 
of  transgression,  and  sent  to  his 
own  place.  It  is  not  one,  but  ma- 
ny who  have  been  cut  off  in  this 
manner.  They  have  gone  out  as 
at  other  times,  but  they  have  not 
returned.  Death  has  met  them, 
and  they  have  been,  called  unex- 
pectedly to  render  up  their  account. 
It  is  true,  we  know  neither  good 
nor  evil  by  all  that  is  before  us : 
that  is,  we  cannot  infer  the  charac- 
ter of  a  man  from  the  dealings  of 
Providence  with  him  in  a  particu- 
lar case.  A  man  may  be  taken 
suddenly  and  in  an  awful  manner 
on  the  Sabbath,  though  called 
abroad  in  mercy  as  a  physician  or 
a  friend  to  relieve  another  in  dis- 
tress; but  it  is  common  to  find 
something  marked  in  the  death  of 
open  and  bold  transgressors.  We 
may  not  say  of  this  or  that  particu- 
lar man,  that  because  he  died  or 
was  killed  awfully  on  the  Sabbath, 
he  was  certainly  a  bad  man ;  but 
we  may  say  both  from  scripture  and 
experience,  the  wicked  are  com- 
monly cut  off  in  their  sins,  and  are 
appointed  not  to  live  out  half  their 
days.  He  that  being  often  reprov- 
ed, hardeneth  his  neck,  shall  sud- 
denly be  destroyed  and  that  with- 
out remedy.  -It  is  the  common  ac- 
knowledgment of  all  who  have  lived 
any  considerable  number  of  years, 
and  are  capable  of  judging  ^ith 
candour  and  fairness,  that  of  Sab- 
bath breakers  in  particular,  almost 
aU  find  the  judgments  of  God  fol- 
low them  even  in  this  life.  Some 
may  escape,  but  where  a  man  lives 
in  the  continued,  allowed  sin  of 
V^aking  the  Sabbath,  whether  by 


business  or  pleasure,  he  at  length 
meets  with  judgments  in  his  per- 
son, or  estate,  or  family ;  and  very 
commonly  he  is  suddenly  cut  off  in 
some  awful  manner,  and  hurried  to 
the  bar  of  God  in  all  his  sins.    A 
man  in  this  vicinity  was  a  few  years 
ago  in  good  business,  and  possessed 
of  as  handsome  an  estate  as  almost 
any  in  the  town  where  he  lived; 
but  he  habitually  disregarded  the 
Sabbath.     He  attended  to  his  plea- 
sure or  his  business  as  might  suit 
him.     Now  he  is  a  worthless  crea- 
ture ;  his  wife  is^all  but  distracted ; 
and  his  whole  family  in  ruin.     And 
though  men  be  not  overtaken  in  * 
this  manner,  their  sin  is  not  there- 
fore  the  less ;    nor   is    it   passed 
over  to  be  unnoticed  in  the  great 
day   of  account.      Then    it    will 
be  seen  who  turns  away  his  foot 
from  the  Sabbath,  and  who  maked 
that   holy  day  a  delight,  honour- 
ing the  Lord,  not  doing  his  owa 
ways,  nor  finding  his  own  pleasure, 
nor  speaking  his  own  words,  but 
making  the  Lord  his  delight ;  and 
then  shall  such  have  praise  of  God, 
while  he  that  profaneth  this  holy 
day   shall  be  confounded  forever. 
The  Lord  is  not  slack  concerning 
his  promise,  nor  is  the  gospel  less 
strict  than  the  law,  where  its  obli- 
gations fasten. 

How  amazing  then  is  the  sin  of 
profaning  the  Sabbath.  It  is  enough 
to  astonish  heaven  and  earth,  wher- 
ever it  exists  ;  but  it  is,  if  possible, 
more  provoking  to  God,  and  dar- 
ing in  his  sight,  as  it  prevails  here 
in  this  land  of  the  pilgrims.  The 
Southern,  Western,  and  Middle 
Districts  of  our  country  may  be 
considered  as  in  some  respects  less 
guilty  than  the  Eastern,  though  the 
sin  prevail  there  in  the  same  de- 
gree that  it  does  here  ;  for  they 
were  settled  and  have  hitherto 
been  filling  up  with  a  mixed  pop- 
ulation firom  different  parts  of  the 
old  world,  as  well  as  firom  New- 
England  ;  of  whom,  though  some 
might  desire  religious  institutions, 
the  greater  part  care  for  none  of 


1826.] 


Sabbath  Breakers  Admomshed, 


453 


these  things :  while  we  are  the  de- 
scendants of  the  pilgrims  and  have 
our  habitations  where  at  first  the 
regard  for  the  Sabbath  was  such, 
that,  instead  of  mourning,  could  it 
now  be  revived  in  all  its  strictness 
through  ail  the  families  of  our  nu- 
merous population  from  the  high- 
est in  office  to  the  lowest  in  sub- 
jection, ail  heaven  would  shout  in 
bursts  of  joy  and  gladness.  But 
alas  !  it  is  not  so  ;  and  our  sin  re- 
maineth ;  yea,  it  is  the  greater. 

There  is  a  tendency  in  human 
nature  to  degenerate.  We  hear 
much  of  improvement ;  and  truly 
the  world  has  improved,  and  is  im- 
proving in  many  things.  But  the 
heart  is  still  perverse.  It  is  still 
enmity  to  God  as  it  has  always  been ; 
and  herein  it  shews  itself  still  rude 
and  uncultivated,  that  while  He 
requires  his  institutions  to  be  re- 
garded and  his  Subbaths  to  be  kept, 
it  revolts  and  throws  up  the  neck 
of  rebellion.  It  pleads  for  indul- 
gence, and  calls  the  good  old  paths 
superstition  and  folly. 

Our  forefathers  were  rare  men. 
They  had  their  faults  no  doubt,  as 
who  that^  is  human  has  not  ?  but 
they  set  a  pattern  of  godliness  in 
relation  to  the  Sabbath  as  well  as 
other  things  which  it  would  be  well 
for  us  to  follow.  They  are  to  us 
in  no  small  degree  of  resemblance, 
what  Israel  of  old  was  when  first 
planted  in  Canaan  to  their  descend- 
ants addressed  in  the  tent.  The 
wicked  had  been  purged  away. 
They  were  select  and  chosen.  And 
such  were  our  forefathers.  They 
were  a  select  portion  of  the  pious 
and  intelligent  of  a  then  already 
cultivated  and  refined  people.  They 
came  here  to  enjoy  religion.  They 
founded  their  institutions,  and  train- 
ed up  their  immediate  descendants 
in  great  purity  and  strictness.  But 
O  how  fallen  are  we,  their  later 
offspring !  How  has  the  gold  be- 
come dim  !  the  most  fine  gold 
changed ! 

In  some  places  the  change  is  not 
90  great.    Though  populous  and 


crowded,  seriousness  and  solemni- 
ty prevail.  I  myself  have  had  the 
pleasure  of  spending  many  a  Sab- 
bath in  such  a  city  ;  where  with  a 
population  several  times  as  large 
as  this  town,  you  would  scarcely 
see  a  person  in  the  streets,  except 
in  going  to  and  from  worship.  The 
livery  stables  were  shut.  None 
were  rambling  and  roving.  None 
were  abroad  in  boats,  to  meet  an 
untimely  death.  All  was  in  a  good 
degree  as  it  should  be,  and  be- 
spo)ce  a  day  of  rest  and  sacred  joy. 
There  was  what  the  text  speaks 
of  as  necessary  ;  and  there  in  the 
language  of  the  text  describing  the 
prosperity  of  such  a  people,  thej 
have  been  privileged  to  ride  upon 
the  high  places  of  the  earth.  They 
are  still  in  safety,  and  are  fed  with 
the  heritage  of  their  fathers. 

But  such  is  not  the  happiness  of 
every  place,  and  generally  there  is 
great  declension.  Multitudes  abuse 
the  Sabbath.  They  are  at  home 
in  idleness,  or  at  their  work,  or  will- 
ing to  have  a  leisure  day,  they  are 
abroad  in  the  fields,  and  if  a  river 
or  a  pond  be  near,  fishing  upon 
that.  Ancient  purity  has  become 
corrupt.  Worldly  prosperity  grad- 
ually ate  up  the  life  of  piety.  By 
degrees  there  came  to  be  less 
strictness  in  family  religion.  Hav- 
ing forsaken  the  closet,  the  fam- 
ily alter  was  neglected.  Disci- 
pline was  given  over.  Less  ex- 
ertion was  made  to  catechise  the 
young  and  bring  them  up  in  the 
fear  of  God.  The  church  wastbss 
vigilant  and  less  careful  to  prevent 
the  unworthy  from  coming  forward, 
or  exchange  them  if  already  in  the 
church.  At  length  came  errour,  si- 
lently and  secretly,  till,  finally, 
throwing  aside  disguise,  she  now 
stalks  with  brazen  front  in  all  her 
train,  spurning  rebuke  and  defying 
the  armies  of  the  living  God. 

This  accounts  for  the  change 
and  tells  us  what  it  is  at  the  same 
time.  There  is  a  reviving  influence 
here  and  there.  Like  watering  pla- 
eeain  the  desert , where  the  surround- 


454 


Breakers  Admomehed. 


[S 


inff  verdure  bespeakfl  that  there  is 
life  ;  and  like  fields  well  watered 
by  timely  showers  while  all  around 
is  dry  and  arid :  here  and  there  a 
town,  and  individuals  in  all  are  vis- 
ited with  the  Spirit,  and  we  are  not 
without  our  hopes  that  ere  long 
even  more  than  primitive  purity 
will  again  revive.  Truth  is  gird- 
ing herself  more  closely  for  an  ef- 
fort and  the  assurance  still  is  good 
that  she  shall  one  day  prevail.  But 
as  yet  in  how  many  places  she  is 
prostrate  ;  and  though  the  reviving 
influence  here  and  there  ins^nres 
our  hope,  how  extremely  painful  it 
is  still  to  witness  the  prevalence 
and  the  lamentable  effects  of  looser 
views,  laxen  sentiments,  and  no 
discipline  at  all.  With  some  ex- 
ceptions those  who  embrace  the 
truth  are  half  asleep.  The  arm  of 
magistracy  is  palsied,  and  a  por- 
tion of  the  ministry  are  not  dispo- 
sed to  a  reform  and  revival  of  reli- 
gion. Like  the  people  of  Israel 
compared  with  their  fathers,  we 
loo  compared  with  ours,  have  gone 
away  backward  from  the  example 
which  they  left  us.  Already  sin 
abounds  amazingly,  and  especially 
the  sin  of  Sabbath  breaking.  With 
multitudes  the  Sabbath  is  little 
more  than  a  holyday.  The  week 
is  spent  in  a  driving  pursuit  of  gain. 
Every  power  is  caUed  forth,  every 
nerve  is  exerted.  Exhaustion,  fa- 
tigue and  lassitude  are  the  conse- 
quence. Then  comes  the  Sabbath 
to  recruit ;  and  away  men  go  for 
recitation  and  pleasure.  The  call 
of  God  they  heed  not :  the  messa- 
ges of  salvation  they  have  no  inter- 
est in :  and  what  if  the  preacher 
study  through  the  week  for  some- 
thing that  may  benefit  their  poor 
souls,  and  come  to  lift  up  his  voice 
and  call  them  to  repentance  ?  they 
are  any  where  rather  than  in  the 
house  of  God ;  or  if  there,  as  soon 
as  worship  is  over,  they  are  any 
where  rather  than  in  their  chamber, 
and  with  their  Bibles,  imploring  a 
blessing. 
Nor  is  enrour  and  its  correspond- 


ent vices  disposed  to  stop  here. 
Still  the  cry  is,  we  are  too  puiitaa- 
ical.  Many  would  be  glad  were 
the  Sabbath  held  less  sacred ;  for 
then  they  would  have  countenance 
to  take  still  greater  fireedmn  than 
they  do  without  suffering  in  the 
good  esteem  of  others  ;  and  this  ii 
what  they  wish.  They  would  not 
suffer  in  the  good  opinion  of  otb* 
ers  ;  and  hence  they  feel  a  restraint 
from  which  they  would  be  free. 
In  this,  I  grant,  they  know  not 
what  they  do.  And  the  whole 
tribe  of  those  who  profane  the  Sab- 
bath, and  abet  vice  in  its  different 
forms,  consider  not,  I  acknowledge, 
to  what  their  conduct  tends.  There 
is  the  gamester,  the  licentious  man, 
the  man  of  intemperance,  and  the 
more  specious  man  of  plausible  er- 
rour — ^they  do  not  consider  that  their 
sentiments  and  practices  threaten 
the  foundation  of  our  republic.  But 
neither  is  it  less  certain  that  they 
do.  These  sins  do  exist,  and  nn* 
ners  of  these  various  sorts  abound, 
and  that  amons  us.  And  tW 
tendency  of  all  this  business  is  te 
corruption  and  ruin.  He  who  dis- 
respects the  Sabbath  and  honours 
not  the  institution  of  God,  does  sor 
much  to  injure  his  country  and  draw 
down  the  wrath  of  Heaven  on  his 
fellow  citizens  as  well  as  himself. 
For  experience  has  shown  from  the 
first  that  those  who  thus  des|H8e 
the  appointment  of  the  Most  High 
shall  not  go  unpunished.  Would 
we  be  in  safety  and  enjoy  the  high 
privilege  of  the  sons  of  God,  we. 
must  respect  his  ordinances  and 
unite  ourselves  unwaveringly  to 
his  worship.  And  what  is  infi- 
nitely more,  without  this  the  soul — 
Alas  i  the  poor  soul  is  lost-^ost 
forever. 

Who  will  not  then  subscribe  for 
a  reform  ?  Who  will  not  en- 
courage the  magistracy  lo  exert 
itself?  Who  will  not  condemn 
the  ministers  of  religion,  if  they  do 
not  lift  up  their  voice  ?  And  ho# 
will  Zion  answer  it  to  her  God  and 
Saviour  if  she  strive  not  in  pnyer 


18264 


Saibaih  Breakers  Ajinundshed. 


455 


(or  his  Spirit  with  groanings  which 
cannot  be  uttered  ?  May  we  not  say 
with  the  Psalmist :  ^  Is  it  not  time 
for  thee  to  work  when  men  make 
void  thy  law  V 

Before  I  close,  I  wish,  my  hear- 
ers, to  state  a  few  facts,  connected 
with  what  I  have  been  saying  and 
illustrating  the  importance  fin  or- 
der to  the  blessing  spoken  of  m  the 
last  part  of  the  text,)  of  possessing 
the  spirit  of  the  former  part,  in  call- 
ing the  Sabbath  honourable  and 
making  it  our  delight.  It  is  evi- 
dent many  do  not  possess  this  spirit, 
and  therefore  cannot  have  the  bless- 
ing. I  shall  speak  of  some  things 
not  immediately  connected  with 
this  vicinity  and  of  some  here  at 
home  and  among  us. 

It  appears  from  record  actually 
kept  in  a  certain  place,  that  more 
than  twice  as  many  have  been 
drowned  in  that  place  on  the  Sab- 
bath as  on  any  other  day  of  the 
week.  A  young  man  in  New- 
Hampshire  who  had  often  profaned 
the  Lord's  day,  boasted  one  Sab- 
bath that  he  had  that  day  bathed  in 
two  ponds,  and  that  he  would  yet 
bftihe  in  another.  At  evening  he 
was  found  dead  at  the  bottom  of  the 
pond  and  carried  home  a  corpse. 

A  young  lady  in  the  State  of  New- 
York  agreed  to  make  a  visit  on  the 
Sabbath  with  some  friends.  She 
had  gone  but  a  little  way  before  she 
was  thrown  firom  her  horse  and 
somewhat  injured.  She  felt  that 
«he  was  doing  wrong,  and  said  she 
would  never  again  visit  on  the  Sab- 
bath. She  however  proceeded  for 
that  time,  but  was  soon  thrown 
again,  and  so  severely  injured  that 
tshe  died  soon  after.  A  man  in 
Vermont  doing  some  unecessary 
work  on  the  Sabbath  cut  himself  so 
that  he  died  and  was  hastened  into 
eternity. 

Another  at  New-Orleans  would 
go  across  the  river  on  business,  not- 
withstanding the  remonstrances  of 
IHends.  In  the  boldness  of  his 
'impiety  he  even  said  he  would  go 
to  hell  if  he  £d  not  cross.     He 


therefore  forced  the  lock  of  a  boat 
and  pushed  off,  but  soon  went  te 
the  bottom.  His  friends  were  so 
impressed  that  it  was  a  judgment 
from  God,  that  they  stood  in  amaze-^ 
ment  till  it  was  too  late  to  help  him. 
Whaf  is  more  striking  still  if  pos- 
sible :  '  A  pious  minister  in  his  ser- 
mon, once  spoke  of  the  man  in  the 
camp  of  Israel,  who  was  stoned  to 
death  for  gathering  sticks  upon  the 
Sabbath.  A  thoughtless  man  pres- 
ent was  offended ;  and  to  shew  his 
contempt,  left  the  house  and  began 
to  gather  up  sticks.  When  the  con- 
gregation came  out  they  found  the 
man  dead  with  the  bundle  of  sticks 
in  his  arms.' 

But  this  may  suffice  in  general. 
Let  me  now  therefore  come  to 
what  is  nearer  home.  I  doubt  not 
you  have  often  heard  of  persona 
meeting  with  some  judgment  when 
violating  the  Sabbath  ;  but  they  do 

'  not  always.  Sometimes  they  run 
clear :  yea,  God  bears  long  with, 

*■  them.  They  go  and  come  in  safe- 
ty. Thus  it  has  been,  and  I  sup- 
pose continues  to  be,  vnih  not  a 
few  among  us.  Sabbath  before 
last,  if  I  have  not  been  misinformed 

every  boat  on pond  was  taken 

up  with  one  and  another  who  had  re- 
sorted thither  for  fishing.  But  the 
way  of  transgressors  is  hard.  It  is 
not  always  that  the  Sabbath  break- 
er returns  when  he  goes  forth.  Last 
Sabbath  it  is  said,  seventeen  were 
drowned  from  one  boat  and  two 
from  another  at  Boston ;  and  one 
you  know  was  drowned  from  this 
village  in  the  pond  already  men- 
tioned.. 

Shall  we  not  awake,  then,  my 
friends,  to  correct  this  abuse  of  the 
Sabbath !  Souls  are  perishing,  the 
community  are  becoming  corrupted, 
and  the  welfare  of  our  country  too  is 
concerned.  As  one  whose  duty  it 
is  to  sound  the  alarm,  let  me  press 
you  to  consider  these  things ;  and 
keep  the  Sabbath,  and  labour  to  have 
others  keep  it  as  recommended  in 
the  text,  calling  it  a  delight,  holy 
ef  the  Loid^  and  honourable^  not'^ 


46e 


Remarks  on  the  State  of  Pvhlic  Education.  [Sept. 


doing  your  own  ways,  nor  finding 
your  own  pleasure,  nor  speaking 
your  own  words,  you  see  how  strict 
it  is ;  and  be  not  offended  as  the 
man  was  on  being  told  it. 

Indeed  allow  me  here  to  suggest 
one  thing  more  which  I  fbel  con- 
strained to  mention  and  hope  you 
win  receive  kindly.  I  refer  to  the 
meeting  of  the  Singing  Society  on 
the  Sabbath.  Now  I  know  you 
cannot  think  me  unfriendly  to  good 
singing,  nor  indifferent  to  the  sue* 
cess  of  singers  in  the  art.  But 
believe  me  when  I  say  1  cannot 
approve  of  spending  so  much  of  the 
Lord's  day,  whether  in  public  or 
private,  in  the  mere  practice  of  the 
voice.  I  know  it  will  be  said,  it  is 
sacred  music  that  is  sung ;  but  let 
me  say  I  know  too  from  my  own 
experience  formerly  in  a  highly  cul- 
tivated choir,  that  though  the  mu- 
sic be  sacred  there  is  liable  to  be 
very  little  if  any  devotion  in  the 
performers.  They  are  practising 
to  perfect  their  skill,  and  are  taken 
up  with  the  art,  not  the  devotion 
of  the  music.  Besides,  even  if 
there  were  some  devotion,  do  we  not 
need  some  prayer  and  some  reading 
of  the  scriptures  in  order  to  a 
due  observance  of  the  Sabbath? 
and  consider,  I  pray  you,  whether 
you  can  reconcile  it  with  duty  and 
propriety,  to  spend,  after  the  so- 
lemnities   of  public    worship,    as 


much  time  as  all  you  have  spent  in 
the  house  of  God,  in  dissipating  as 
much  as  you  are  liable  to  in  singjng, 
those  instructions  and  serious  im- 
pressions which  we  have  been  la- 
bouring to  instO  into  your  minds 
and  press  upon  your  hearts  in  our 
public  ministrations.  I  assure  you 
it  is  discouraging  to  our  hearts, 
when  We  have  filled  a  man's  vessel 
with  the  water  of  Ufe,  to  have  him 
go  and  pour  it  all  away  as  soon  as 
he  gets  out  of  the  sanctuary.  No, 
we  would  have  good  singing ;  but 
we  would  have  your  minds  well 
stored  with  doctrine  and  your  hearts 
well  filled  with  seriousness,  faitb, 
and  love.  However,  I  wish  not 
to  dictate.  I  would  only  clear  my 
own  conscience,  and  leave  you,  as 
must  always  be  the  case,  to  act  for 
yourselves — only  remember  now 
you  act  with  light  and  warning  on 
the  subject. 

But  to  leave  this  subject  and 
conclude.  We  all  need  to  feel  the 
holiness  and  purity  of  the  Sabbath 
more  if  we  would  either  do  or  get 
good  fi'om  its  solenmities.  Let  us 
remember  we  are  not  to  think  our 
own  thoughts,  nor  speak  our  own 
words.  Let  us  pray  to  feel  more 
deeply  in  view  of  the  profimatioo 
of  the  Sabbath  :  and  may  God  give 
us  grace  to  keep  it  holy  ourselves 
in  anticipation  of  an  eternal  Sab- 
bath in  heaven, — ^Araen. 


fi^imtlUmttna. 


HEKAKKS  ON  THE  STATU  OF  FVBUC 
EDUCATION. 

The  fbllowing  Remarks  on  the  >tate  of 
Public  Edacation  in  the  United  States 
were  read  as  an  exercise  to  a,  private 
society  of  gentlemen;  On  special  te^ 
quest  of  others,  the  writer  has  consent- 
ed to  their  pnblicatten  in  the  Christian 
Spectator. 


On  the  subject  of  education,  the 
public  mind  seems  to  he  in  a  state 
of  violent  fermentation.  Improve- 
ment in  the  prevailing  systems  con- 
stitute the  burden  of  every  vehicle 
of  opinion  through  the  nation. 
The  journalist,  the  reviewer,  the 
utterer  of  orations  and  addreflses* 
the  declaimer  in  our  club-rooms 
and  in  our  halls  of  legislatioB,  is 


]  826.] 


-Remark*  on  the  State  of  Public  Education. 


467 


each  (aU  of  the  growing  sentiment. 
The  universal  cry  is,  away  with  old 
systems  of  study,  which  belong  to 
the  age  of  darkness,  which  chain 
the  mind  to  the  attainments  of  a 
distant  antiquity,  which  make  our 
sons  scholastics,  monks,  book- 
worms, or  any  thing  instead  of  lib- 
eral and  accomplished  scholars. 
There  is,  in  my  humble  opinion,  a 
strong  tendency  to  extravagant 
abuse  of  -existing  institutions,  and 
extravagant  anticipations  from  some 
supposable  changes  loudly  deman- 
ded by  the  reigning  fashion.  It  is 
the  tendency  which  the  human 
mind  always  exhibits  when  it  begins 
to  discover  defects  in  what  it  has 
once  considered  as  perfect,  or  to 
find  absurdities  in  what  it  has  once 
looked  upon  with  deep  veneration. 
The  defects  and  absurdities  long 
unseen  and  unfelt,  when  made 
perceptible,  operate  instantly  to 
break  up  the  most  fixed  impressions 
and  stable  attachments ;  the  mind 
is  thrown  into  a  state  of  dissatisfac- 
tion, in  which  it  rejects  the  most 
Tfduable  and  the  most  useless  with 
undiscriminating  disgust.  I  am 
sensible,  as  will  be  apparent  in  the 
course  of  these  remarks,  that  the 
prevailing  systems  of  education 
need  amendment.  I  could  wish  to 
see  an  extensive  and  complete  re- 
formation. .  But  I  should  depre- 
cate a  hasty,  tumultuous,  extermin- 
ating revolution,  forced  by  the  clam- 
ours of  superficial  modernists,  a  rev- 
olution which  may  sweep  away  the 
sound  and  tried  parts  of  systems,. 
that  with  all  their  imperfections, 
have  in  not  a  few  instances  effect- 
ed glorious  results,  and  may  leave 
in  their  stead  only  plans  whose  val- 
ue is  yet  to  be  tested. 

In  this  state  of  things  it  becomes 
the  colleges  and  established  semin- 
aries to  be  awake  to  their  interest 
and  their  duty.  It  is  obvious  that 
there  are  three  different  courses 
which  they  can  pursue.  They 
may  adhere  obstinately  to  the  un- 
popular parts  of  their  systems,  may 
still  pursue  the  studies  prescribed 

1826 ^No.  9.  58 


by  men  long  since  laid  in  the  dust 
and  for  ages  long  since  elapsed, 
and  continue. to  drive  through  the 
same  beaten  round  all  who  enter 
their  walls.  To  this  the  older  and 
richer  may  be  inclined ;  for,  as  has 
been  justly  remarked,  such  institu- 
tions have  often  ^'  chosen  to  remain 
for  a  long  time,  the  sanctuary  in 
which  exploded  systems  and  obso- 
lete prejudices  found  shelter  and 
protection  after  they  had  been 
hunted  out  of  every  corner  of  the 
world."  But  if  the  colleges  thus 
cling  to  their  primitive  statutes  and 
prescriptions,  they  will  be  left  to 
enjoy  all  the  satisfaction  of  a  choice 
so  wise,  in  undisturbed  and  solita- 
ry desertion. — They  may  take  the 
opposite  extreme.  Alarmed  at  the 
new  institutions  of  every  name  and 
nameless,  which  the  restlessness 
of  the  age  is  bringing  forth,  and  ea- 
ger to  satisfy  the  demands  for  im- 
provement, they  may  incautiously 
break  away  from  their  moorings, 
and  get  afloat  without  ballast,  upon 
an  unsurveyed  and  dangerous  sea  of 
experiment.  The  more  dependant 
seminaries  may  be  tempted  to  this, 
because  to  such  their  popularity  is 
their  life.  But  the  proper  attitude 
of  the  colleges  in  this  public  excite- 
ment is  that  of  guides  and  checks  ; 
guides  in  the  march  of  real  im- 
provement, and  checks  upon  the 
spirit  of  mere  innovation.  Let 
them  not  form  a  Holy  Alliance  to 
smother  every  sigh  for  deliverance 
from  the  shackles  of  scholasticism, 
ilor  join  a  Radical  Mob  to  pull  down 
every  remaining  column  of  former 
estabhshments.  But  let  them  ex-, 
amine  the  grand  principles  of  edu-> 
cation  and  the  peculiar  duties  of 
American  citizens,  and  mould  their 
systems  in  accordance  with  the  fair 
results  of  such  an  examination,  and 
they  will  still  remain  the  light  of 
the  nation,  the  foundation  of  pure 
and  salutary  streams. 

With  these  views  I  propose  to 
inquire  into  the  defects  which  may 
exist,  and  which  ought  to  be  reme- 
died* 


459 


Remarks  on  the  State  of  PMic  Edueaiumi 


p 


As  to  the  general  systems  of  the 
colleges,  the  complaints  and  de* 
mands  for  improvement  may  re- 
spect the  studies  whieh  make  up  the 
eoursei  or  the  manner  of  conducting 
them;  the  subjects  to  which  the  stu- 
dent is  required  to  attend,  or  the 
instruction  and  aid  which  is  given 
by  the  teacher. 

In  respect  to  the  studies  pursued, 
(he  principal  defects  in  the  pre- 
vailing systems  appear  to  me  to 
be  involved  in  two  general  faults 
which  obviously  mark  them.  They 
are  not  sufficiently  adapted  to  the 
|>eculiar  circumstances  of  our  coun- 
try, and  have  too  little  reference  to 
the  future  pursuits  of  different  stu- 
dents. 

The  systems  in  vogue  are  not 
evficiently  adapted  to  the  peculiar 
condition  and  prospects  of  our 
country.  They  were  derived,  it  is 
well  known,  from  the  European  in- 
stitutions, being  originally  framed 
for  the  purpose  of  preparing  stu- 
dents for  the  profession  of  Theolo- 
gy, and  adopted  by  the  pious  foun- 
ders of  our  colleges  with  the  same 
object  in  view.  But  when  first  in- 
troduced they  were  far  from  being 
well  adapted  to  the  peculiar  char- 
acter of  this  country,  because  even 
while  connected-  with  England  by 
the  closest  bonds,  it  differed  essen- 
tially from  European  nations  in  its 
general  features  and  spirit.  The 
same  systems  however  with  slight 
alterations  have  been  brought  down 
to  the  present  day,  and  now  reign 
m  our  public  seminaries,  while  the 
difference  just  mentioned  has  in 
many  respects  been  increasing, 
and  the  general  circumstances  of 
the  country  have  b^ome  totally 
changed.  Now  is  it  wise  to  en- 
deavour to  qualify  a  youth  far  ex- 
ertion and  usefulness  in  the  United 
States,  whatever  pursuit  he  may 
wish  to  follow,  by  methods  design- 
ed to  form  ecclesiastics  under  the 
monarchies  of  the  old  world  ?  The 
condition  and  prospects  of  this 
country  are  altogether  peculiar; 
the  genius  of  the  government,  the 


characteristics  and  the  swelling  in- 
crease of  the  population,  the  rapid 
advances  in  internal  improvement, 
the  constant  rise  of  new  tnstitn- 
tions,  the  augmenting  resource 
and  power  of  the  country,  its  con- 
nexion with  the  growing  repubhcs 
of  the  south,  the  spectacle  and  ex- 
ample it  now  presents  to  a  gazing 
world,  and  the  influence  it  is  des- 
tined to  exert  on  the  civil  and  reli- 
gious interests  of  man  ; — ^these  are 
circumstances  which  distinguish  us 
from  every  nation  mentioned  in  the 
records  of  history  ;  and  shall  they 
be  overlooked  in  our  plans  of  edu- 
cation and  the  discipline  of  our  cit- 
izens ?  The  grand  excellence  as 
well  as  characteristic  of  the  Per- 
sian, Grecian,  and  Roman  systems 
of  education  was  their  adaptedness 
to  the  wants  and  peculiarities  of  the 
state.  Such  ought  to  be  the  char- 
acteristic excellence  of  ours.  **  A 
citizen  of  Rome,"  says  Mr.  Patten, 
"  of  Athens,  of  France,  or  even  of 
venerated  England,  cannot  be  the 
model  of  a  citizen  of  these  United 
States.  We  have,  from  the  very 
nature  of  the  case  we  must  have,  a 
standard  of  our  own."* 

But  while  the  circumstances  of 
our  age  and  country  must  be  spe- 
cially regarded,  it  must  not  be  over- 
looked that  the  students  in  our  col- 
leges are  destined  for  very  different 
pursuits.  While  therefore  the  sys- 
tem  of  education  should  be  such  as 
to  prepare  them  alike  to  be  good 
members  of  our  social  community ; 
it  ought  also  to  be  such  as  to  lay 
the  best  foundation  for  the  success 
and  usefulness  of  each  in  his  chosen 
pursuit.  Neglect  of  this  principle 
I  regard  as  the  other  general  fault 
of  the  prevailing  systems.  They 
have  too  Uttle  rrferenee  to  the  fu- 
ture pursuits  of  different  students. 
Whoever  enters  a  college,  no  mat- 
ter what  his  age,  his  previous  at- 
tainments, or  his  future  object, 
must  pursue  one  and  the  same  pre- 

*  Lecture  before  the  New-Jenej  LitBe 
raiy  end  Philoeojphical  Soeiotf . 


1826.]  Remarks  on  the  State  of  Public  EdvcaHoiL 


459 


6ise  course  of  stadies,  the  single 
course  which  is  marked  out  and 
defined  by  the  statutes.  So  far  as 
the  advantages  of  the  liberal  edu- 
cation are  concerned,  therefore, 
the  theologian  and  the  merchant, 
the  physician  and  the  statesman, 
the  lawyer  and  the  artist,  make  the 
same  preparation,  receive  the  same 
culture,  and  obtain  the  same  quatifi- 
cations,'although  for  the  most  oppo- 
aite  duties  and  pursuits.  In  the  trans- 
atlantic systems  from  which  we  bor- 
rowed, there  was  a  reference  to 
the  intended  business  of  the  stu- 
dent ;  the  university  education 
was  a  preparation  for  the  duties 
of  the  theologian,  although  other 
classes  of  men  gradually  resorted 
to  the  universities,  because  they 
furnished  the  best  advantages  of 
the  age.  In  this  country,  however, 
it  was  soon  found  that  something 
more  than  the  course  of  academic 
studies  was  necessary  even  to  qual- 
ify the  candidate  for  the  ministry  ; 
the  duties  of  a  public  pastor  were 
different  from  those  of  a  secluded 
ecclesiastic.  The  expedient  of  a 
6hort  residence  with  a  settled  pas- 
tor was  first  adopted.  Now  ade- 
quate preparation  can  be  made  on- 
ly at  a  Theological  Seminary.  And 
the  education  at  college  has  ceased 
to  have  any  special  reference  to 
this  profession.  To  the  professions 
of  law  and  medicine  it  never  had 
any  reference,  and  to  qualify  the 
student  for  these  we  are  supplied 
with  regular  seminaries  With  their 
professors  and  teachers  and  appro- 
priate studies  and  discipline.  Can 
it  be  said  to  be  specially  calculated 
for  any  of  the  pursuits  to  which 
our  youth  may  wish  to  devote  their 
talents  ?  Does  any  thing  in  it  tend 
peculiarly  to  prepare  them  for  ar- 
tists, or  teachers,  or  statesmen,  or 
philanthropists  ? 

It  must  be  remembered  howev- 
er that  the  grand  object  of  academ- 
iceducationis  not  so  much  to  acquire 
knowledge  and  skill  appropriate  to 
any  particular  department  of  life,  as 
to  discipline  the  mind,  and  prepare 


it  to  think  and  act  with  promptness, 
energy,  and  accuracy,  in  the  vary- 
ing circumstances  in  which  it  may . 
be  placed.  The  colleges  should 
be  considered  as  institutions  for  the 
developement  and  cultivation  of 
the  faculties,  rather  than  learned 
societies  for  new  researches  into 
science  or  for  various  and  ^ten- 
sive acquisitions  in  literature.  Ev* 
ery  effort  should  be  made  to  pro- 
mote mental  discipline.  Mental 
discipline  should  be  the  first  ob* 
ject  of  the  student  and  the  instruct- 
or. But  in  order  to  effect  this,  is 
it  necessary  that  every  mind  should 
be  conducted  by  the  same  paths  ? 
May  not  the  same  results,  as  to 
discipline,  be  secured  by  studies 
entirely  different  ?  Might  not  the 
mind  which  is  carried  through  the 
appointed  course  only  by  dragging 
and  whipping,  and  without  acqui- 
ring any  knowledge  practically  use- 
ful, be  led  through  some  other 
course  with  great  delight  and  with 
a  valuable  increase  of  knowledffey 
and  possess  at  the  close  as  fuU  de- 
velopement and  as  high  cultiva- 
tion ?  We  believe  the  trite  obser- 
vation, that  it  is  of  little  conse-> 
quence  as  to  discipline  what  the 
study  is,  provided  it  makes  the  stu- 
dent think,  if  the  mind  is  therein 
active  rather  than  passive.  Now 
if  this  important  object,  the  propefr 
training  of  the  mental  powers,  can 
be  accomplished  by  a  course  of 
study,  which  will  at  the  same  time 
furnish  the  individual  with  inform- 
ation practically  useful  in  his  con- 
templated business,  is  not  the 
course  which  combines  both  the 
advantages  obviously  preferable  to 
that,  which  may  effect  the  disci- 
pline, but  can  be  of  no  further 
utility  ? 

By  these  remarks  upon  the  two 
general  faults  which  were  mention- 
ed, I  am  brought  to  the  conclusion, 
that  the  same  studies  should  be 
prescribed  for  all  the  students  to 
a  certain  extent :  beyond  that,  the 
studies  should  be  different  for  differ- 
ent individuals.    The  common  stih 


460 


Remarks  on  the  State  of  Public  Education. 


[Sept. 


dies  should  be  those  which  mental 
discipline  and  the  peculiar  circum- 
stances of  the  age  and  the  country 
require  in  the  education  of  all — and 
the  others  such  as  may  bear  more 
upon  particular  contemplated  pur- 
suits. 

I  will  now  proceed  to  mention 
some  of  the  principal  defects  to 
which  I  have  referred  in  my  gener- 
al remarks  upon  the  prevaiUng  sys- 
tems. In  the  first  place,  too  large 
a  portion-  of  time  is  devoted  to 
studies  purely  mathematical.  To 
a  great  majority  of  those  educated 
at  our  colleges  the  science  of 
mathematics  is  of  no  practical  util- 
ity. To  the  surveyor,  the  naviga- 
tor, the  military  officer,  the  engi- 
neer, and  generally  the  mechanical 
artist  it  is  indispensable  in  prepar- 
ation for  his  business,  but  to  the 
lawyer,  the  clergyman,  or  the  phy- 
sician it  is  not  at  all  essential. 
In  preparing  for  these  professions 
therefore,  (and  the  same  is  true  of 
many  other  pursuits,)  this  science 
should  receive  only  that  attention 
which  mental  discipline  requires. 
Por  this  object  the  science  should 
unquestionably  be  sti^died,  but  it 
seems  to  me  by  -no  means  the  best 
way  of  accomplishing  this  object  to 
devote  whole  hours  in  succession 
to  the  abstrusities  of  conic  sec- 
tions ;  it  would  be  far  more  effect- 
ual and  useful  to  employ  the  mind 
upon  some  mathematical  subject 
daily,  for  only  thirty  minutes  merely 
in  preparation  for  some  other  study. 

In  the  second  place,  too  much 
time  is  devoted  also  to  the  Latin 
and  Greek  languages.  If  I  mis- 
take not  nearly  two  thirds  of  the 
three  first  years  are  given  to  this 
object,  or  almost  one  half  the  whole 
period  allotted  for  residence  at  col- 
lege, and  this  afler  almost  the  whole 
time  of  preparation  has  been  em- 
ployed in  the  same  study.  Now 
admitting  to  the  full  extent  every 
thing  which  the  most  enthusiastic 
advocate  for  the  ancient  classics 
-will  urge  as  to  the  utility  of  these 
languages,  can  they  claim   fairly 


and  justly  so  much  of  the  student's 
attention  ?  Ought  Latin  and  Greek 
to  occupy  almost  as  many  of  his 
hours  as  mathematics,  rhetoric, 
history,  the  various  physical  scien* 
ces,  and  intellect>ial,  moral,  and  po- 
litical philosophy,  taken  together  ? 
I  am  aware  that  in  the  English  sys- 
tems they  enjoy  a  preeminence  like 
this ;  but  I  am  aware  also  that  the 
propriety  of  their  enjoying  it  is  a 
question  much  agitated,  and  that 
the  question  is  likely  to  be  decided 
in  opposition  to  their  high  claims. 
I  hope  not  to  be  misunderstood. 
It  is  desirable  that  the  student 
should  obtain  a  much  more  thor- 
ough knowledge  of  these  unrivalled 
languages  and  of  the  master- pieces 
of  genius  contained  in  them  than  is 
ever  acquired  at  our  colleges  or 
possessed  by  many  of  the  scholars 
of  our  country.  I  trust  there  are 
few,  who  cherish  the  views  recent- 
ly expressed  by  a  legislator  in  a 
neighbouring  state  (as  ignorant 
probably  of  the  literature  of  the 
Holy  Land  as  of  Grecian,  or  Ro- 
man, notwithstanding  his  allusion) 
who  wished  that  the  dead  languages 
were  buried  in  the  Dead  sea.  The 
time  has  not  arrived,  nor  will  it 
soon  arrive,  when  the  American 
scholar  may  not  apply  to  important 
uses  in  every  department  of  life  the 
highest  possible  attainments  in  an- 
cient literature.  In  one  depart- 
ment it  will  ever  remain  indispen- 
sable ;  the  theologian  will  always 
find  it  necessary  to  cultivate  a  fa- 
miliar acquaintance  with  the  lai> 
guages,  customs,  and  opinions  of 
antiquity.  Still  it  can  scarcely  be 
denied  that  much  of  the  time  devo- 
ted at  college  to  the  ancient  lan- 
guages might  be  employed  in  a 
more  profitable  manner.  The  Lat- 
in and  Greek  ought  to  be  confined 
chiefly  to  the  preparatory  schools ; 
if  they  are  not  thoroughly  acquired 
there,  in  most  cases  ^hey  will  nev»- 
cr  be  acquired  at  all.* 

r 

*  To  preparatoty  schools  also  oui^ht 
to  be  confined  ail  public  eichibitioiis  in 


182Q.] 


Remarks  on  the  State  of  Pvhlie  EducaHan, 


461 


In  the  third  place,  while  the  an* 
cient  languages  receive  so  much 
attention,  the  modern  are  to  a  very 
great  degree  neglected.     In  one 
or  two  of  the  colleges  there  is  some 
regular  provision  for  instruction  in 
this  department,  yet  in  most  of  them 
it  is  left  altogether  to  accident  or 
to  the  enthusiasm  of  the  student 
himself.     But  the  importance  of 
a  knowledge^ of  the  modern  lan- 
guages   is    constantly   increasing. 
The  study  of  them  is  attended  with 
most  of  the  advantages  of  the  study 
of  the  ancient  languages,  so  far  as 
its  influence  on  the  developement 
of  the  mental  powers  is  concerned. 
In  addition  to  this  there  is  a  vast 
body  of  the  most  valuable  science 
and  literature,  which,  notwithstand- 
ing all  tbe  labours  of  translation 
and  compilation,  must  remain  inac- 
cessible to  the  student  who  is  not 
acquainted  with  the  modern  lan- 
guages of  Europe.     When  the  Lat- 
in and  Greek  were  made  the  basis 
of  education,  they  contained  all  the 
hterkture  and  science  then  existing 
in  the  western  world,  and  it  was  to 
lay  open  to  the  student  these  stores, 
that  the    ancient  languages  were 
'Studied.     The  same  reason  applies 
now  with  immensely  greater  force 
to  the  noodern  languages,  especially 
the  German,  French,  and  Spanish. 
The  Spanish  derives  a  still  fhrther 
importance  from  the  recent  estab- 

the  Latin  or  Greek.  I  cannot  imagine 
why  our  colleges  still  retain  the  prac- 
tice of  Mtting  their  candidates  for 
degrees  on  the  day  of  Commencement 
to  address  in  Latin  or  Greek  an  audience, 
nine  tenths  of  which  cannot  understand  a 
word  of  either,  and  the  other  tenth,  to 
say  the  least,  would  understand  the  Eng- 
lish quite  lis  easily.  Nor  can  I  imagine 
why  it  is  necessary  to  call  up  the  speak- 
ers of  the  occasion,  or  address  them 
while  speaking,  or  confer  the  degrees,  by 
the  mystery  of  Latin.  Both  customs  are 
altogether  absurd  and  often  occasion  the 
most  ridiculous  blunders ;  and  the  Presi-. 
dent  who  shall  first  conduct  a  Commence- 
ment in  plain  English  will  be  entitled  to 
no  small  approbation  for  preferring  com- 
mon sense  to  a  foolish  tradition  of  his 
fathers. 


lishment  in  our  vicinity  of  several 
independent  republics,  whose  in« 
habitants  employ  this  language, 
while  their  connexion  wiSi  the 
United  States  is  destined  to  be  of 
the  most  novel  and  interesting 
character,  and  their  influence  upon 
the  future  condition  of  the  world  to 
be  greater  perhaps  than  that  even 
of  our  country.  Of  the  modern 
languages  the  German  ^may  be  of 
the  greatest  consequence  to  the 
theologian,  the  French  to  the  polite 
scholar,  and  the  Spanish  to  the  di* 
plomatist  and  politician,  but  they 
are  each  of  primary  importance  to 
every  American  scholar. 

I  remark  fourthly,  that  still  great- 
er and  more  injurious  defects  are 
involved  in  the  comparatively  little 
attention  bestowed  upon  history, 
politics,  political  economy,  and 
English  literature.  In  several  of 
the  colleges,  history  is  not  inclu- 
ded in  the  course  ;  in  none  of  them 
is  it  carried  much  beyond  the  mere 
elements  which  ought  to  be  acquir- 
ed before  the  student's  admission^ 
or  at  least  during  his  first  year ; 
and  in  all  cases,  I  believe  it  is  so 
pursued  as  to  create  the  impression 
that  the  history  of  Greece,  and 
Rome  and  the  half-civilized  nations 
of  antiquity  is  as  interesting  and 
important  as  the  history  of  modem 
Europe  or  of  our  own  country.  But 
it  must  be  regarded  as  a  most  indis- 
pensable requisite  in  education  thai 
the  student  should  survey  the  gen* 
eral  field  of  history  in  order  to 
know  the  past  condition  of  the 
world,  understand  the  exhibitions 
of  human  nature  given  in  the  vari* 
ous  changes  of  political  society, 
and  learn  to  contemplate  with  fi 
philosophic  eye  the  progress  of 
mind  through  its  successive  ad- 
vances in  intellectual  and  moral  im- 
provement. Whatever  relates  to 
his  own  country,  however,  and  to 
the  present  moral  and  civil  condi- 
tion of  the  world  deserves  his  spe- 
cial investigation.  Select  the  pe- 
riods presenting  the  most  interest-^ 
ing  and  useful  objects  of  attentron^ 


46£ 


Remark9  on  the  (State  {^PuNic  EdmaOien. 


tS«rt. 


in  the  whole  compass  of  antiquity, 
and  what  is  their  interest  or  utility 
compared  with  a  view  of  the  world 
for  the  last  fifty  years,  or  in  its  pros* 
ent  condition,  with  its  new  conti- 
nents and  people,  its  new  systems 
of  government,  its  new  languages, 
literatures,  arts,  sciences,  and  so* 
ciai  and  religious  institutions  ?  The 
half-century  just  elapsed  has  been 
crowded  with  events  and  incidents 
more  important  to  its  future  wel- 
fare, and  of  course  more  interest- 
ing to  its  present  inhabitants,  than 
ell  others  that  are  recorded  through- 
out its  lengthened  history  of  six 
thousand  years,  excepting  only  the 
special  dispensations  connected 
with  its  redemption  by  Jesus  Christ. 
I  am  happy  to  quote  here  the  lan- 
guage of  Mr.  Patten.  *'  Until  our 
youth  are  freed  frmn  the  necessity 
of  learning,  if  they  ever  learn  at  all, 
after  they  leave  the  walls  of  our 
eolleges,  the  principles  of  our  gov- 
ernment, the  constitution  <^  our 
isountry,  the  history  of  our  revolo* 
tionary  proceedings,  and  the  lives 
of  our  most  eminent  statesmen  and 
orators,  I  am  constrained  to  think, 
that  time  should  be  taken,  if  neces- 
sary, even  from  the  monuments  of 
Grecian  and  Roman  genius,  or  from 
the  diagrams  and  tables  of  mathe- 
wiatics.'*  ''  An  American  youth 
ehould  blush  to  know,  or  rather  his 
instructors  should  blush  to  have 
him  know,  the  situation  of  affairs 
at  the  battle  of  Marathon  better 
than  the  events  at  Bunker's  hill, 
and  understand  the  movements  of 
united  Greece  to  resist  the  Persian 
invader  better  than  the  rallying  of 
our  oppressed  forefathers  to  assert 
their  rights."* 

The  study  of  politics  and  polit* 
ical  economy  is  nearly  as  much 
neglected  as  that  of  history.  In 
some  cases  an  author  altogether 
nnsttited  to  the  nature  of  ow  insti- 
tutions, as  Burlamaqne  or  Vattel, 
is  read  and  recited,  uid  at  one  or 
two  of  the  colleges  lectures  upon 

If 
*-  *  Ifscture  befora  ftttoed  to. 


economy  and  polity  have  very  re* 
cently  been  introduced.  But  nei- 
ther of  the  subjects  has  been  ren- 
dered at  all  prominent.  The  best 
that  has  been  effected  is  a  superfi- 
cial study  of  Say  and  the  Federal- 
ist. Yet  in  the  present  state  of  our 
country,  no  subject  can  be  presents 
ed  to  Uie  student  more  worthy  of 
his  diligent  attention.  The  age 
demands  of  our  educated  men  a 
familiarity  with  the  grand  princi- 
ples of  civil  polity,  an  acquaintance 
with  the  nature  and  legitimate  ob- 
jects of  legislation,  and  with  the 
springs  and  tendencies  in  the  com* 
plicated  machinery  of  government 
And  political  economy,  althougli 
recently  elevated  to  the  rank  of  t 
science,  is  one  of  the  highest  im- 
portance to  the  citizen  of  a  free 
state,  full  of  interest  and  attraction 
in  itself,  and  in  some  of  its  inqui- 
ries eminently  calculated  to  train 
the  mind  to  close  attention  and 
cautious  discrimination. 

To  the  claims  of  English  Utert- 
ture  upon  the  student's  regard,  it 
is  impossible  in  this  place  to  de 
justice.  We  can  only  express  our 
wonder  that  it  has  never  yet  been 
made  a  regular  subject  of  instruc- 
tion, and  that,  while  so  much  ex- 
citement has  existed  respecting 
schools  for  the  sciences,  and  other 
new  institutions,  and  various  im- 
provements in  education,  there  has 
scarcely  been  a  suggestion  upon 
the  importance  of  greater  familiar- 
ity with  that  rich,  derated,  and  pe- 
culiar '^JUraiure^  which  adorns  the 
common  language  of  Ei^rjand  and 
the  United  States.  I  am  glad  to 
state  that  this  is  the  theme  of  dis* 
cussion  in  Mr.  Hadduck^s  late  ora- 
tion before  the  Phi  Beta  Kappa 
Society  at  Dartmouth,  in  which  he 
urges  the  peculiar  relations  exist- 
ing between  America  and  England 
as  rendering  the  literature  of  the 
latter  eminently  important  to  the 
American  scholar.  "  We  stand  to 
England,*'  says  he,  **  more  in  the 
relation  of  a  later  to  an  earlier  age, 
than  in  that  of  one  people  to 


IM6.] 


JtMMrikt  oo  the  Suue  4(f  PubtU  BdueaiUnk 


465 


other.    A  part  of  the  same  nation* 
al  mind  translated  to  another  world, 
we  are  like  the  individual  mind  in 
the  philosophy  of  Plato,  ever  ming-^ 
ling  with  the  events  and  seenery 
and.  fresh  recollections  of  our  pres* 
ent  state,  the  shadowy  but  high  and 
eloTating  remembrances  of  a  for* 
mer  existence.     Rich,  therefore, 
as  his  own  country  is  beyond  all 
other  lands  in  unexplored  natural 
resources  and  beauty,  in  whatever 
is  wise  and  prosperous  in  human 
enterprise,  splendid  in  achievement, 
constant  in  danger  and  suffering,  or 
immortal  in  virtue  ;  sacredly  as  he 
is  bound  by  all  the  obligations  which 
a  good  man  and  a  patriot  feels,  to 
BQake  that  country  the  first  and  last 
object  of  his  study  as  well  as  of  his 
afiections  and  labours  and  sacrifi- 
ces; the  American  can  never  be 
incurious  in  respect  to  any  period 
of  the  great  national  mind  of  the 
land  of  his  fathers." 

The  period  in  the  opinion  of  Mr. 
H.  entitled  to  the  highest  con- 
sideration is  the  present  age,  inclu- 
ding the  last  thirty  years,  because 
it  is  '<  an  age  remarkable  above  all 
that  preceded  it  for  intense,  vigor- 
ous, and  successful  thought,"  and 
'*  an  age  of  elevated  sentiment  and 
morals."  To  this  opinion  we  may 
in  ihe  main  assent.  But  the  whole 
period  of  English  literature,  even 
from  its  earliest  dawnings,  is  wor- 
thy of  attentive  examination,  nor 
can  its  value  be  suitably  under- 
stood, or  a  sufficient  acquaintance 
with  it  be  acquired  by  our  youth, 
until  it  comes  to  hold  a  more  promi* 
Bent  ^ace  in  the  systems  of  public 
education. 

But  fifthly,  there  is  another  sub* 
ject  which  must  not  be  overlooked. 
It  has  been  remarked  that  at  our  col- 
leges more  than  sufficient  attention 
is  given  to  the  ancient  languages 
and  mathematics,  and  less  than 
aufficient  to  Mstory,  politics,  and 
modem  languages  and  literature^ 
too  much  to  the  former,  considering 
the  importance  of  adapting  educa* 
tlon  to  the  intended  pursuit^  too  lit^ 


tie  to  the  latter,  considering  th<i 
peculiar  circumstances  of  the  coun* 
try  which  affect  more  or  less  every 
profession  adopted. 

The  circumstances  of  our 
country,  I  may  add,  require  a 
fourth  regular  profession,  com- 
posed of  educated  men,  who 
will  make  the  business  of  teach- 
inff  in  elementary  and  higher 
schools  the  employment  of  thei# 
lives.  And  as  this  is  required  it 
is  a  defect  in  the  prevailing  systems 
of  education  that  there  is  no  pro- 
vision for  qualifying  youth  for  the 
purpose.  The  importance  and  ad- 
vantages of  preparing  teachers  for 
their  work  by  an  appropriate  edu* 
cation  are  developed  in  a  very 
clear  and  forcible  manner  in  a 
recent  pamphlet  by  Mr.  Gallaudet.* 
The  author  proposes  the  estabiish* 
ment  of  a  seminary  for  this  specific 
object.  But  I  am  inclined  to  be- 
lieve that  all  the  most  important 
advantages  may  be  secured,  if  each 
or  several  c^  the  colleges  will  open 
a  new  department  expressly  for  the 
benefit  of  teachers.  The  officers,, 
to  whom  the  department  should  be 
committed,  would  guide  those  in- 
tending to  become  teachers  through 
a  suitable .  course  of  reading  and 
study,  and  would  deliver  lectures 
on  the  subject  of  theoretical  and 
practical  education.  This  method 
is  pursued  successfully  in  Europe^ 
and  might  be  adopted  without  the 
embarrassments  and  with  a  small 
part  of  the  expense  attending  the 
formation  of  a  new  institution. 
But  either  by  existing  establish-^ 
ments,  or  establishments  formed 
for  the  purpose,  something  must 
be  done  on  this  momentous  subject, 
something  to  enlist  the  talents  vtnd 
efforts  of  suitable  men  in  investi* 
gating  the  best  modes  of  instruc* 
tion,  the  easiest,  surest,  and  happr- 
est  means  ot  developing  and  matur- 
ing the  fiM^ulties  c^the  mind ;  some* 

*PIatiof  4  Semtnaryfbr  the  IiMtnictOM 
of  Tottth.  By^TkomM  H.  Gallaiide% 
Principal  of  the  American  Asylvia  for 
ttk»  Peaf  OQd  Dumb. 


464 


BefMrke  an  the  SUUe  of  PtAHe  Eduattioa. 


[^un* 


thing  to  engage  more  of  the  genius 
and  benevolence  of  our  country  in 
the  noble  art  of  canying  immortal 
spirits  forward  from  the  thoughtless 
prattle  of  infancy,  till  they  scan 
the  mazes  of  science,  and  take  in 
^'  thoughts  that  wander  through 
eternity."  "  Years  are  spent" 
says  Mr.  G.  **in  order  to  explore 
the  secrets  of  the  mineral  world 
and  to  discover  the  chemical  rela- 
tions which  one  substance  bears  to 
another,  and  a  single  new  result  in 
jSuch  pursuits  purchases  the  meed 
of  renown  in  the  records  of  philos- 
ophy ;  and  shall  nothing  be  done  to 
engage  talents  and  virtue  to  toil 
in  the  laboratory  of  the  human 
inind,  to  study  and  arrange  its  va- 
rious intellectual  and  moral  phe- 
nomena, and  to  devise  the  best 
modes  of  developing  those  facul- 
ties and  cultivating  those  powers, 
which  are  formed  to  survive  the 
final  work  of  the  material  theatre 
of  its  action,  ^and  to  enter  upon  the 
destinies  of  an  existence  which  is 
never  to  end?" 

Nothing  is  more  common  than 
to  hear  Americans  boasting  of  the 
state  of  education  in  their  native 
land ;  but  it  is  seriously  and  la- 
mentably true,  that  here  education 
both  as  a  science  and  an  art,  al- 
though infinitely  more  important 
than  any  other,  is  yet  behind,  far 
behind,  every  other. 

My  remarks  thus  far  have  been 
directed  to  the  studies  pursued  in 
the  colleges.  But  complaints  are 
made  also  respecting  the  methods 
of  ittstruetian.  On  this  part  of  the 
subject  I  shall  confine  myself  to 
three  topics. 

In  some  departments  of  study 
very  great  improvements  have  been 
made  by  introducing  the  aid  of  the 
senses*  Much  of  the  new  interest 
which  modern  instructors  have, 
thrown  around  the  sciences,  has 
resulted  from  the  exhibition  of  ap- 
paratus and  experiments  calcula- 
ted to  attract  the  eye  and  by  that 
means  awaken  curiosity  and  secure 
attention.  Similar  means  of  kindling 


interest  and  of  facilitating  progress 
may  be  employed  to  a  great  extent 
in  other  departments  of  study. 
Teachers  in  history,  geography, 
antiquities,  or  the  arts,  ought  to  be 
furnished  with  complete  sets  of 
appropriate  maps,  charts^  modelsi 
plans,  and  drawings,  executed  in 
good  style  and  on  a  scale  sufficient- 
ly large  for  exhibition  in  the  lecture 
room.  It  is  really  just  as  absurd 
to  require  a  teacher  to  proceed  in 
either  of  these  departments  without 
such  helps  as  to  require  him  to 
proceed  in  chemistry  or  any  branch 
of  natural  philosophy  without  the 
suitable  apparatus.  Yet  at  every 
college  thousands  of  dollars  are 
expended  upon  philosophical  and 
chemical  apparatus,  while  no  ap- 
propriations are  made  for  an  appa- 
ratus of  the  kind  we  have  mention* 
ed,  although  the  illustrations  fur- 
nished by  the  latter  are  equally 
important,  or  more  important,  in 
forming  the  accomplished  scholar. 
The  necessity  of  such  an  apparatus 
seems  to  have  been  in  some  degree 
appreciated  by  the  commissioners 
appointed  in  the  winter  of  1825  by 
the  Legislature  of  Massachusetts 
to  consider  the  expediency  of  es- 
tablishing in  that  State  a  Seminary 
of  Practical  Arts  and  Sciences : 
they  propose  in  their  Report  a  con- 
siderable appropriation  for  this  ob- 
ject. We  hope  it  will  soon  be  ap- 
preciated at  fdl  the  colleges. 

A  great  improvement  would  be 
efiected  also  in  the  general  charac- 
ter of  the  instruction  given  at  the 
colleges,  if  it  embodi^  more  of 
practice  and  actual  observation,  and 
less  of  theory  and  abstraction. 
The  attention  bestowed  within  a 
few  years  on  some  of  the  depart- 
ments of  natural  history  have  in 
this  respect  exerted  a  very  happy 
influence.  But  there  is  still  a 
general  complaint  that  a  public 
education  is  not  sufficiently  prac- 
tical, especially  that  the  application 
of  the  sciences  to  the  arts  is  not 
properly  and  adequately  unfolded, 
lience  ha;9  arisen  the  demand  for 


me.} 


Memark9  on  the  Si^te  ^ 


EducoHon* 


466 


a  new  class  of  institfitions  for  sap- 
plying  this  deficiency.  But  it  is 
cluefly  mere  oversight  and  neglect 
on  the  part  of  the  colleges  which 
occasions  the  demand,  and  the  es- 
tablishment of  separate  institutions 
•is  on  the  whole  unnecessary  and 
inexpedient.  The  objects  sought 
may  b^  accomplished  by  forming 
an  appropriate  department  in  the 
colleges,  and  placing  at  its  head  a 
competent  superintendent,  who 
shall  have  at  his  control  the  build- 
ings, appurtenances,  implements, 
and  machinery,  requisite  for  the 
purpose  designed.  The  advanta- 
ges of  connecting  such  establish- 
ments with  the  colleges  are  urged 
by  President  Lindsley,  in  his  Inau- 
gural Address,*  particularly  as  af- 
fording to  poor  students  an  oppor- 
tunity to  labour  for  their  support, 
and  to  others  to  exercise  for  their 
health,  for  the  preservation  of 
which  parents  and  the  public  are 
loudly  c  ailing  upon  the  colleges  to 
provide  either  by  means  of  gym- 
nastic sports  or  mechanical  and 
agricultural  employments.  A  plan 
of  this  kind  has  been  adopted  at 
the  college  recently  incorporated 
at  Geneva,  New-York,  and  is  said 
to  be  contemplated  in  relation  to 
the  colleges  of  Massachusetts. 
The  commissioners,  to  whose 
views  I  have  just  alluded  on  an- 
other point,  recommend  a  new  and 
distinct  establishment,  at  the  esti- 
mated expense  of  nearly  one  hun- 
dred thousand  dollars,  but  that 
State  it  is  believed  will  not  consent 
to  expend  so  great  a  sum  for  one 
separate  institution,  when  with 
much  less  expense  she  might  cre- 
ate three  equally  useful  by  connect- 
ing them  with  her  university  and 
her  two  colleges. 

I  come  to  my  last  remark  up- 
on the  methods  of  instruction.     In 

*  Address  delivered  at  the  Inau^rura- 
tion  of  the  Presideiit  of  Cumberiand  Col- 
lege in  Nashville,  Jan.  12,  1825.  By 
Philip  Lindsley,  D.  D.,  President  of  thie 
Colle^re. 

!826,-r— No,  9.  69 


most  departmenti^  the  text-book  ip 
studied  rather   than    the  subject. 
Perhaps    this    is    not    the    best 
mode    even    for    the  earlier  and 
more  elementary  parts  of  educa- 
tion ;  it  certainly  is  not  the  best  in 
the  more   advanced    stages.    In- 
stead of  giving  the  student  a  par- 
ticular work,  and  requiring  him  to 
commit  its  pages  to  memory,  and 
making  the  whole  business  mere 
recitation,  it  is  more  useful  to  pre- 
sent him  with  a  full  analysis  of  the 
subject  drawn  out  in  a  statement  of 
its  general  and  particular  topics, 
with  such  references  to  authors  as 
will  lead  him   to  investigate   and 
think  for  himself.     The  honour  of 
applying  a  system  of  this  kind  is  due, 
so  far  as  I  am  informed,  to  the  able 
Professor  of  Theology  in  the  An- 
dover  Seminary,   who  in  the  de- 
partment  of  instruction   assigned 
to  him  b  equally  distinguished  by 
his  philosophical  views  and  his  prac- 
tical skill.  The  "Course  of  Study"* 
pursued  in  his  department  is  put  in- 
to the  hands  of  each  student  when 
he  enters  the  institution.     It  com- 
prises all  the  important  topics  and 
questions  in  theology,  with  refer- 
ences under  each  to  the  passages 
of  authors,   (of  every  creed  and 
denomination,)  which  the  student 
may  consult  in  forming  his  views. 
These  topics  are  themes  for  written 
and  oral  discussions  at  the  private 
lectures,  and  when  the  investiga- 
tion of  any  topic  awakens  special 
interest    it   is  continued  through 
successive   lectures   according  to 
the  desires  of  the  class  and  the 
discretion  of  the  Professor.     Such 
a  method  is    unspeakably  better 
than  a  tame  recitation  from  some 
antiquated   D.  D.  or  S.  T.  P.     A 
similar  method  might  be  adopted, 
with  great   advantage,  in  several 
departments  of  study  in  the  col- 
leges, if  not  as  a  substitute,  at  leas( 

*  Outline  of  the  Course  of  Study  pur- 
sued at  the  Theological  Seminary,  An- 
dover,  in  the  l>epartineQt  of  Theology. 
1825. 


466 


ObservaHans  of  an  American  in  England. 


[S 


as  an  auxiliary,  to  the  text-book. 
Wherever  this  system  can  be  appli- 
ed,— and  the  teacher  must  ascertain, 
— ^let  subjects  be  presented  to  the 
students  and  freely  examined  with 
the  aid  of  the  Professor  or  Tutor, 
and  then  reeitatian  will  give  place 
to  instruction.  Recitations  may 
be  heard  any  where,  by  any  body. 
But  at  a  university  or  a  college  we 
may  justly  demand  instruction. 
"Yet  there  is  much  truth  in  the  as- 
sertion of  Mr.  Tichnor,*  although 
it  is  perhaps  rather  too  unquali- 
fied :  '*  The  most  that  an  instructor 
now  undertakes  is  to  ascertain 
from  day  to  day  whether  the  young 
men  who  are  assembled  in  his 
presence,  have  probably  studied 
the  lesson  prescribed  to  them. 
Here  his  duty  stops.  If  the  lesson 
have  been  learnt,  it  is  well ;  if  it 
have  not,  nothing  remains  but  pun- 
ishment, afler  a  sufficient  number 
of  such  offences  shall  have  been 
accumulated,  and  then  it  comes 
halting  after  the  delinquent  he 
hardly  knows  why." 

The  subjects  of  gof)emment  and 
examinations,    in  both  of   which 
there  is  a  demand  for  improve- 
ment, I  am  compelled  by  my  limits, 
*   to  pass  by  without  notice. 

Perhaps  I  shall  now  be  called 
upon  to  suggest  some  system  which 
shall  take  the  place  of  those  in 
which  I  find  so  much  that  is  un- 
satisfactory.  But  it  belongs  to 
others  to  provide  the  remedies.  I 
will,  however,  offer  again  the  hint 
already  presented  respecting  a 
plan,  which  shall  admit  those  who 
are  candidates  for  degrees  to  pur- 
sue different  courses  of  study  to  a 
considerable  extent.  I  will  ven- 
ture to  mention  also,  as  worthy  the 
consideration  of  all  the  colleges, 
the  new  arrangements  in  Harvard 
University  ex^bited  by  Mr.  Tich- 
nor, particularly  that  which  throws 
open  its  privileges  in  any  depart- 

*8ee  ^^  Remarks  on  Changes  lately 
proposed  or  adopted  in  Harvard  Univer- 
sity. By  Geoige  Tichnor,  Professor,lce.'' 


ment  to  such  as  may  wish  to  pursue 
a  particular  study  without  complet- 
ing an  academic  course.  Yet  after 
all  that  may  be  said  and  written* 
the  desired  changes,  it  is  feared, 
will  be  brought  about  but  tardily 
and  with  difficulty.  Let  us  hope, 
however,  that  a  more  liberal  sys- 
tem will  eventually  prevail,  and 
the  influence  and  advantages  of  a 
public  education  be  extended  to 
many  classes  hitherto  excluded 
from  them,  whose  claims  ought  not 
to  be  and  cannot  be  much  longer 
overlooked  ;  and  now  with  the  fol- 
lowing extract  from  Mr.  Tichnor, 
we  shall  take  our  leave  of  a  sub- 
ject that  cannot  occupy  too  much 
of  the  thoughts  or  the  labours  of 
the  present  generation.  *'Our 
high  places  of  education  may  easily 
accommodate  themselves  more 
wisely  to  the  spirit  and  wants  of 
the  times  in  which  we  live.  And 
this  if  done  at  all,  must  be  done 
speedily,  for  new  institutions  are 
springing  up,  which  in  the  flexibil- 
ity of  their  youth,  will  easily  take 
the  forms  that  are  required  of 
them,  while  the  older  establbb- 
ments,  if  they  suffer  themselves  to 
grow  harder  and  harder  in  their 
ancient  habits  and  systems,  will 
find  when  the  period  for  more  im- 
portant alterations  is  come,  and 
free  universities  are  demanded  and 
called  forth,  that  instead  of  being 
able  to  place  themselves  at  the 
head  of  the  coming  changes  and 
directing  their  course,  they  will 
only  be  the  first  victims  of  the  spirit 
of  improvement.'* 


For  the  Christian  Spectator. 

OBSERVATIONS  OF  AN  AMERICAN  15 
ENGLAND. 

(Continued  from  p,  404.) 

A  FEW  days  after  my  visit  to  Went- 
worth  house,  I  made  an  excursion 
to  Chatsworth,  the  seat  of  the  Duke 
of  Devonshire.  Mr.  H.,  the  es- 
timable Englishman  before  refer- 


1826.] 


f  * 

Obsertaiians  qfan  American  in  England. 


467 


red  to,  accompanied  me.  Chats- 
worth  house  is  twelve  miles  fr9m 
Sheffield,  and  the  usual  route  is 
over  the  Derbyshire  moorlands. 
The  traveller  is  presented  with  a 
charming  variety  of  scenery  through 
the  first  part  of  the  distance.  Im- 
mediately after  leaving  the  smoke 
and  dust  of  the  town,  we  were  a- 
mong  verdant  hills  and  Valleys.  I 
have  often  compared  the  surface 
of  the  earth  in  this  neighbourhood, 
to  that  of  the  ocean  after  it  has 
been  long  lashed  and  fretted  by  a 
storm.  Like  that  the  surface  of 
the  ground  rises  in  long  heavy 
swells,  sometimes  closins  off  ab- 
ruptly, and  at  others  gradually  re- 
ceding, and  forming  the  most  beau* 
tiful  vales.  Like  the  waves,  the 
hills  seem  to  advance  and  recede, 
as  you  wind  your  way  among  them. 
This  inequality  of  the  surface  con- 
tinues the  whole  distance — ^but 
how  changed  was  the  verdure  of 
the  hills  after  we  entered  upon 
the  moorlands!  Not  a  tree  or 
shrub,  nor  scarcely  a  vegetable,  save 
the  heath,  was  to  be  seen  for  many 
miles.  Animated  nature  also  seem- 
ed extinct.  No  bird  cheered  us 
with  its  song,  or  lamb  with  its  bleat. 
All  was  dreary  and  desolate  as  the 
trackless  waters  or  the  Arabian 
deserts.  There  is  much  of  this 
kind  of  land  scattered  throughout 
the  country.  A  considerable  por- 
tion of  it,  however,  has  lately  been 
put  under  cultivation ;  and  proba- 
bly the  time  is  not  far  distant,  when 
this  whole  range,  will  be  made  a 
firuitAd  field.  A  ride  through  this 
tract  prepared  us  to  enjoy,  with 
much  rest,  the  scene  which  opened 
upon  us  immediately  after  we  left 
the  moorlands.  The  transition 
from  barren  wastes  to  blooming 
hedge-row  enclosures,  was  sudden. 
We  descended  a  hill  and  nature 
smiled. 

From  Barslow,  which  was  near 
the  place  of  destination  we  pro- 
ceeded on  foot.  Gentlemen's  parks, 
I  believe,  are  all  open  to  visitors, 
and  the  houses  may  be  entered 


when  the  families  are  absent,  and 
in  some  instances,  when  they  are 
at  home.  This  place  may  be  seen 
at  any  time,  and  the  family  have 
been  known  to  leave  their  sitting 
room,  that  strangers  might  inspect 
it.  The  park  which  we  entered, 
is  nine  miles  in  circumference,  and 
principally  spread  over  a  valley, 
through  which  flows  the  river  Der- 
went.  The  grounds  are  agreeably 
diversified,  and  well  wooded.  A 
walk  of  nearly  a  mile  through  droves 
of  deer  and  cattle,  brought  us  to 
the  "  Bower  of  Mary  Queen  of 
Scots.*'  The  place  so  called  is  a 
square  tower  moated  in,  and  sur- 
rounded at  the  top  with  a  stone 
balustrade.  A  heavy  stone  arch 
thrown  over  the  moat,  supports  a 
flight  of  steps  which  lead  up  to  the 
summit.  The  arch  and  steps  ap- 
pear to  be  modem,  -but  the  tower 
is  evidently  old.  Whether  it  was 
built  for  the  accommodation  of  the 
Queen,  that  she  might  walk  in  it, 
or  as  an  oyrnament  to  the  grounds, 
I  am  not  able  to  learn.  It  is  well 
known  that  this  unfortunate  per- 
sonage spent  much  of  her  captivity 
at  Chatsworth  house,  under  the 
care  of  the  Earl  of  Shrewsbury,  and 
I  think  it  not  unlikely  that  this 
place  was  built  for  her,  in  order 
that  she  might  breathe  the  pure  air 
occasionally.  The  centre  of  the 
tower  is  filled  with  earth,  to  within 
a  few  feet  of  the  top.  Several 
large  trees  rise  out  of  it,  and  spread 
their  branches  over  the  sides,  giv- 
ing it  the  appearance  of  an  im- 
mense flow«r-pot. 

Near  the  ^*  Bower*'  is  a  stone 
bridge  of  three  arches,  ornamented 
with  stakes,  leading  over  the  Der- 
went.  We  crossed  it,  and  took  a 
seat  under  the  canopy  of  a  venera- 
ble beach,  near  the  bank  of  the 
river.  The  view  from  this  place 
has  been  justly  admired.  Objects 
of  a  lovlier  or  more  striking  char- 
acter could  scarcely  be  combined. 
On  our  right  and  left  a  rich  valley 
extended,  as  fiur  as  the  eye  could 
reach.    The  Derwent,  a  small,  but 


4S9 


Ob^efoHons  o/a»  Americaan  in  Et^f^and,- 


[Scrr. 


Iknped  stream,  might  be  traced 
here  and  there  as  it  pursued  its 
serpentine  course  through  the  val- 
ley. In  front  at  a  short  distance 
and  elevated  above  us  stood  the 
*'  Palace  of  the  Peak/'-so  is  Chats- 
worth  house  denominated.  Direct- 
ly back  of  this,  rose  a  ionff  chain  of 
mountains,  virhich,  with  their  sum- 
mits crowned  with  wood,  bounded 
the  prospect  in  that  direction.  A 
similar  range,  though  less  abrupt 
and  with  fewer  trees,  limited  the 
view  behind  us.  Other  objects  at- 
tracted and  delighted  the  eye.  The 
bridge  and  the  *'  Bower'*  were  di- 
rectly on  our  lefl,  and  more  distant 
was  the  hunting  tower.  Add  to 
this  the  groups  and  avenues  of 
trees  scattered  over  the  park-*-the 
droves  of  deer,  of  which  there  are 
about  a  thousand,  and  cattle  feed- 
ing on  the  lawns,  and  you  will  have 
an  imperfect  picture  of  the  scene 
before  us. 

We  re-crossed  the  bridge  and 
visited  the  house.  The  hdl  into 
which  the  house-keeper  conducted 
us  is  sixty  feet  by  twenty-seven. 
The  ceiling  is  painted,  and  the 
sides  are  ornamented  with  pictures 
and  pieces  of  sculpture.  Several 
of  the  latter  in  basso-releivo,  were 
placed  against  the  walls,  the  rude 
cases  in  which  they  were  brought 
from  Italy  serving  as  frames  to 
them.  '  From  the  hall  we  passed 
through  a  long  gallery  to  the  chap- 
el. It  would  be  tedious  for  me  to 
describe  all  the  rooms  through 
which  we  passed.  Indeed  I  vnll 
not  trouble  you  with  even  the 
names.  They  are  all,  however, 
enriched  with  the  choicest  produc- 
tions of  the  chissel,  and  the  pencil, 
and  with  the  most  costly  furniture. 
In  some  of  the  rooms  we  saw  seve- 
ral exquisite  carvings  in  wood  by 
Gibbons.  In  one  room  the  coro* 
nation  chairs  of  George  III.  and 
his  queen  were  pointed  out  to  us. 
These  became  the  property  of  the 
late  Duke,  in  right  of  Lord  Cham- 
berlain. In  another  room  is  the 
b«d  in  which  his  M^esty  died* 


The  house  is  quadrangHkr^  having 
an  open  court  in  the  centre,  and 
four  fronts  in  the  Ionic  order.  The 
present  Duke  is  adding  an  exten- 
sive wing,  and  making  great  re- 
pairs and  alterations.  Rep<Mrt  says 
he  has  already  expended  two  hun- 
dred thousand  pounds.  At  this 
time  the  house  is  not  in  a  fit  state 
to  be  visited.  The  yard  is  lum- 
bered up  with  building  materials, 
and  the  paintings  and  sculptures 
are  not  yet  arranged.  During  the 
Duke's  late  visit  to  Italy  he  made 
large  collections  of  both.  Some  of 
them  still  remain  in  the  cases  in 
which  they  were  received.  The 
Duke,  besides  this  and  his  town 
residence,  has  two  other  country 
seats.  His  fortune  is  princely,  and 
wherever  he  moves,  fashion  and 
splendour  follow  in  his  train. 

Under  the  care  of  the  gardener 
we  rambled  over  the  pleasure 
grounds.  Here  the  water-works 
were  set  in  operation.  Fountains 
played ;  stone  animals,  papes,  and 
trees,  and  even  the  very  ground, 
spouted  water  for  our  amusement. 
On  the  south  side  of  the  house  are 
two  artificial  lakes,  one  round,  the 
other  oblong,  which  are  supplied 
with  water,  as  well  as  the  house 
and  fountains,  from  a  large  lake  on 
the  top  of  the  moors,  east  of  the 
house.  The  water,  the  lawn,  and 
the  trees  on  th|s  side,  render  the 
scene  unrivalled  in  landscape  beau- 
ty. / 

We  were  hvirried  away  from  this 
seat  of  delight,  by  our  intention  of 
visiting  Hadden  Hall  the  same  day. 
We  returned  to  Barslow  where  we 
left  our  horse  and  gig,  and  called 
at  an  inn,  the  **  Peacock,"  to  take 
refreshments.  It  is  pleasant  4o 
meet  with  a  pious  family  under 
such  circumstances;  for  such  I 
had  reason  to  believe  were  the  peo- 
ple that  kept  the  inn.  ReUgious 
tracts  were  lyiiig  about  oil  the  ta- 
bles, an  exee&ent  device  to  secure 
a  casual,^  though  it  may  sometimes 
prove  to'  be  a  salutary,  considera- 
tion of  the  truth  from  the  unoccu* 


im.] 


OhHnoHwu  ^(m  Ameriean  w  EBgkmi. 


46» 


pied  visiter.  Taking  up'  one  I 
found  it  to  be  ''  The  Shepherd  of 
Salisbury  Plain."  As  often  as  I 
had  seen  this  admirable  tract  in 
America,  this  was  the  first  time 
I  had  met  with  it  here.  A  perusal 
of  it  furnished  a  repast  to  my  mind 
during  the  time  in  which  the  bodily 
repast  was  preparing.  Every  arti- 
cle of  the  latter  kind  also  was  in 
the  nicest  order,  and  of  the  most 
delicious  quality  and  relidi. 

An  hour's  ride  brought  us  ^o  the 
gate  leading  to  Hadden  Hall.  We 
alighted  ao^  inquired  for  an  at- 
tendant, and  was  answered  by  an 
aged  woman,  who  came  hobbling 
out  of  a  hut,  with  a  bunch  of  keys. 
I  believe  it  is  the  policy  of  the 
owners  of  ancient  halls,  castles, 
abbeys,  Sic.^  to  put  them  under  the 
care  of  persons  who  are  in  ruins ' 
themselves;  for  I  have  generally 
found  old,  maimed,  and  weather- 
beaten  guides,  at  these  places. 
They  harmonise  very  well  with  the 
objects  Around  them,  but  are  stu- 
pid companions.  I  am  surprised 
that  they  learn  their  lessons  as  well 
as  they  do ;  for  they  seldom  Bliss 
a  word,  and  never  idd  one. 

Hadden  Hall  is  a  very  ancient 
and  extensive  pile  of  buildings,  and 
was  formerly  the  seat  of  much  ba- 
ronial splendour  and  hospitality. 
It  came  into  the  possession  of  the 
Vemons  early  in  the  reign  of  Rich- 
ard III.  and  continued  in  the  fam- 
ily nearly  four  centuries.  It  next 
passed  into  the  hands  of  the  Rut- 
land family,  and  was  inhabited  till 
the  commencement  of  the  last  cen- 
tury. It  now  remains  in  the  same 
state  in  which  it  was  then  left ;  and 
the  present  Duke  of  Rutland  is 
careful  to  keep  it  in  repair,  and 
to  preserve  the  same  style  of  areb- 
itecture.  The  building  as  viewed 
from  the  road  is  a  picturesque  and 
novel  object.  It  is  situated  at  the 
foot  of  a 'Mountain,  before  Which 
is  an  extensive  meadow,  and  its 
embattled  walls,  towers,  and  tur- 
rets are  seen  to  rise  from  among 
branches  of  trees,  and  to  give  one 


the  impression  that,  he  is  approach- 
ing a  village.  This  structure  is  of 
an  irreguUr  form  and  height,  and 
encloses  two  large  courts.  We 
were  emiducted  into  one  <^  them, 
through  a  low  vaulted  gate^way, 
and  thence  into  some  small  rooms 
on  the  west  side,  called  the  porter's 
lodge,  chaplain's  sitting  and  bed- 
rooms. .  la  these  were  several  old 
boots  which  were  once  worn  by 
the  Vemons,  and  which  would 
nearly  swallow  up  a  person  like 
myself*  I  measured  the  heel  of 
one,  and  found  it  nearly  three 
inches  thick*  A  loathem  doublet, 
a  pair  of  hobt^rs,  a  gun,  kc.  lay 
on  the  taUe,  and  in  the  comer  of 
one  room  was  a  service  of  pewter 
plate,  which,  as  well  as  the  other 
utensils,  bore  evidence  of  having 
seen  hard  usage.-  In  the  chapel 
which  came  next  in  course,  we 
spent  much  tisae,  and  never  was 
I  in  a  place  so  antiquated,  or  to  use 
a  singular  expression,  so  like  to 
litwg  aatiquity.  Most  of  the  old 
places  which  the  traveller  meets 
with  in  this  country  are  entirely  in 
ruins,  and  nothing  can  be  seen  but 
naked  walk.  But  here  all  the 
wood  work  was  in  a  partial  state 
of  preservation — the  oaken  pulpit 
cnrioudy  carved — the  seats  for  the- 
hearers  of  the  sailie  timber  also 
carved,  and .  a  huge  chest  of  oak 
likewise,  in  which  the  valuables 
were  kept,  and  the  lid  of  which  L 
could  scarcely  lift.  Every  thing 
remains  as  it  did  c^ituries  ago,  ex-^ 
cept  such  alterations  as  time  has 
made.  The  pulpit  now  looks  as  if 
it  would  hardly  bear  the  w^ht  of 
a  well-fed  parson,  and  the  seats 
are  leaning  here  and  there,  plainly 
indicating  that  the  lapse  of  year» 
will  eventually  turn  them  to  dust, 
as  it  has  already  the  probationary 
beings  who  once  occupied  them. 
The  windows  are  munniOned  in  the 
Gothic  style,  and  set  with  stained 
glass,  and  where  a  pane  has  fallen 
out,  another  resesabling  it  has  been 
put  in  its  stead.  One  of  these  vrin- 
dows  bears  the  date  of  1427.    Our 


470 


OhserwUioM  of  an  Ameriean  in  EngUmd. 


[8 


wfrigMy  and  inteUigent  guide  now 
took  U8  into  the  family  hall,  and 
proceeded  to  explain  some  of  the 
various  objects  which  it  presented. 
^<The  great  oak  table  which  you 
see  at  the  upper  end  with  oak 
benches  each  side  is  where  the 
family  sat  at  dinner,  and  lower 
down  were  the  servants  and  retain* 
ers.  The  first  Duke  of  Rutland 
had  one  hundred  and  forty  servants 
in  his  family.  The  .gallery  above 
is  where  the  minstrels  sat.'*  But 
I  choose  rather  to  tell  my  own 
story.  The  hall  is  a  large  room 
open  from  the  floor  to  the  roof. 
The  floor  is  composed  either  of 
clay  or  cement,  and  the  rafters  are 
uncovered,  like  those  of  a  barn. 
The  pannels  are  made  of  oak  un- 
painted  and  unvarnished.  The 
gallery  which  was  appropriated  to 
the  minstrels  extends  round  two 
sides  of  the  hall,  and  in  front  of  it, 
are  many  old  antlers.  The  table 
which  the  old  lady  pointed  out  to 
us,  is  very  much  like  a  huge  oak . 
tree  split  in  two,  and  roughly  hewn, 
with  a  pair  of  legs  at  each  end. 
The  side  seats  were  similar  in  re- 
spect to  stoutness  and  solidity,  and 
•11  were  secured  to  the  floor.  This 
precaution  was  used,  I  suppose,  to 
prevent  them  from  being  kicked 
over  during  the  boisterous  feasts  of 
the  knights.  Such  a  precaution, 
however,  would  not  be  necessary 
in  these  degenerate  days.  The 
present  race  of  mortals  would  be 
hardly  able  to  upset  in  such  a  way, 
these  massy  appendages  of  ancient 
festive  halls. 

From  the  hall  we  passed  through 
a  drawing,  dining,  and  dressing- 
room,  and  several  bed-rooms.-— 
These  were  mostly  hung  with  tat- 
tered and  faded  tapestry,  which,  as 
we  were  told,  was  worked  by  the 
ladies  when  their  husbands  were 
absent  and  engaged  in  fighting. 
The  tapestry  represents  the  sports 
of  the  field,  landscapes,  battles, 
heathen  fables  and  the  like,  all  ex- 
ecuted with  the  needle.  The  pro- 
cess must  have  been  slow  and  te- 


dious in  the  extreme ;  but  in  sU 
probability,  in  those  rude  days,  the 
high-minded  fair  had  no  other  em- 
ployment. The  modem  notions 
in  regard  to  dress,  music,  drawing, 
painting,  and  other  accomplish- 
ments had  not  filled  their  heads. 
The  ball-room  is  thirty-eight  yards 
long  by  six  wide,  and  seems  to  have 
been  an  elegant  room  for  its  time. 
The  floor  wasmade  firom  a  single  oak 
tree,  and  the  semicircular  flight  of 
steps  leading  to  it,  were  made  of 
the  roots,  hewn  out  in  solid  blocks. 
The  wainscoting  and  cornices  are 
likewise  of  oak,  much  ornamented 
with  carvings.  The  family  coat  of 
arms  (the  boars  head  and  pea- 
cock) are  carved  alternately  the 
whole  length  of  the  cornices.  The 
kitchens  were  the  last  place  we  in- 
spected. In  these,  things  remain 
just  as  they  were  left.  You  may 
seethe  block  just  by  the  fire-place, 
where  the  boy  sat  to  turn  the  spit 
The  fire-dogs,  and  fire-irons  rest 
where  they  have  been  for  centu- 
ries. The  block  where  they  cot 
up  the  meat,  and  the  bench  or  ta- 
ble on  which  it  was  chopped,  con- 
tinue undisturbed.  From  the  ap- 
pearance of  this  table,  it  is  to  be 
mferred,  that  they  had  not  learnt 
the  use  of  chopping  bowls,  for  in 
one  part  a  hole  was  worn  quite 
through,  and  in  another  a  hole  bad 
been  worn  to  resemUe  a  bowl.  The 
pastry  kitchen  and  the  larder  each 
bore  testimony  to  the  service  they 
have  seen.  A  short  walk  in  the 
grounds  completed  our  visit. 

A  person  by  spending  an  hour  in 
this  place  may  learn  more  of  the 
customs  and  mode  of  living  of  the 
old  feudal  barons,  than  lie  can 
gather  from  books  in  an  age.  He 
may  here  see  the  manner  in  which 
they  decorated  their  rooms,  the 
furniture  they  used,  and  some  of 
the  apparel  which  they  wore.  Ev- 
ery thing  is  rude  and  on  a  large 
scale.  The  pictures  which  Walter 
Scott  has  so  inimitably  drawn,  seem 
to  the  American  reader  like  fiction ; 
but  let  him  only  step  into  this  hally 


1: 


18S60 


HoHmuil  ServaUg. 


471 


and  he  will  at  once  realise  their 
fidelity  to  the  original.  It  is  said 
that  Ann  Radcliffe  frequently  re* 
sorted  to  Hadden  Hall  while  she 
was  writing  the  ^*  Mysteries  of 
Udolpho."  I  have  no  douht  that 
Scott  received  a  portion  of  his  in- 
spiration in  this  or  a  similar  place. 
But  how  changed  is  the  aspect  of 
things,  in  many  respects,  from  what 
it  was  in  former  days !  The  halls 
and  courts  which  once  echoed  to 
the  footsteps  of  '^  belted  knight'* 
and  "  baron  bold,"  are  now  seldom 
disturbed,  except  by  the  cawing  of 
the  rook,  or  the  whisthng  of  the 
wind.  The  family  kitchen,  that 
famous  place  for  festive  mirth,  for 
wine  and  wassail,  is  now  all  dreary 
and  desolate.  The  chapel  where 
the  hunHng  parson  dealt  out  his 
weekly  allowance  of  morality  is 
fast  {jailing  to  decay,  and  the  trees 
which  embowered  the  hall,  although 
they  possess  a  living  principle,  are 
yearly  diminishing  in  size. 


To  the  Editor  of  the  Chriitiaa  Spectator. 

I  WAS  glad  to  see  in  a  former 
number  of  the  Christian  Spectator, 
a  remark  which  manifests  your  dis- 
approbation of  the  attempts  made 
to  obtrude  on  the  people  of  this 
country.  Walker's  dictionary,  as  a 
standard  of  pronunciation.  This  is 
a  book-selling  speculation,  and 
most  mischievous  in  its  effects. 
If  the  people  of  this  country  are 
made  to  believe,  that  Walker  is  the 
standard  in  England,  they  are  gross- 
ly deceived.  I  have  inquired  of 
respectable  gentlemen  who  have 
been  in  England,  and  who  have 
made  inquiries  and  observations  on 
the  subject — they  inform  me  that 
the  English  unuormly  deny  that 
Walker  is  their  standard.  Their 
practice  is  not  regulated  by  any 
writer  whatever.  Walker,  it  seems, 
like  his  predecessor  Sheriden,  at- 
tempted to  bend  the  practice  to 
that  of  the  stage,  or  that  of  some  fa- 
vourite speakers,  or   some   local 


usage— >but  he  has  not  succeeded. 
It  is  agreed  that  the  best  usage  in 
England  is  much  nearer  to  the  best 
usage  in  this  country,  than  Wal- 
ker's notation. 

As  we  expect  soon  to  have  pub* 
lished  a  Dictionary  compiled  by 
one  of  our  own  countrymen,  who  is 
well  acquainted  with  the  pronunci- 
ation in  England  as  well  as  in  this 
country,  I  cannot  but  hope  that  we 
shall  have  a  standard  work,  which 
shall  give  us  the  genuine  pronun- 
ciation. 

We  make  a  great  parade,  espe- 
cially on  the  fourth  of  July,  and 
boast  of  our  iiidependence  ;  but  if 
I  mistake  not,  we  are  yet  in  a  eolo' 
Mai  state,  in  many  respects,  and 
as  completely  in  subjection  to  Eng- 
land as  we  were  before  the  revolu- 
tion. Our  countrymen  send  to 
England  for  tiM^rtfdort,  when  they 
might  obtain  men  equally  well  qual- 
ified in  our  own  country ; — ^they 
look  to  England  for  apimans  on  the 
merit  of  our  own  publications,  and 
rely  more  on  them  than  on  their  own 
judgment ;  and  the  English  book- 
sellers, availing  themselves  of  our 
prepossessions,  and  with  the  help  of 
hired  reviewers,  palm  upon  us  ma-  ' 
ny  books  of  very  little  value. 

But  the  eril  effects  of  our  obse- 
quiousness do  not  cealse  here.  In 
seeking  for  improvements  from  the 
practices  and  writings  of  Europe-^ 
ans,  our  own  countrymen  do  not 
always  distinguish  the  valuable  from 
the  worthless  and  pernicious.  They 
are  not  careful  to  introduce  the 
arU  and  learmngy  without  the  otce# 
of  the  old  world.  CkrUHan  Eu- 
rope has  copied  Pagan  Europe  in 
all  that  is  ricious  and  detestable  in 
the  arts ;  and  if  our  citizens,  un- 
der the  specious  pretence  of  coun- 
tenancing the  arts,  should  follow 
tjbe  example  of  Europe,  and  intro- . 
duoe  naked  pictures  and  statues 
into  public  places,  the  effect  will 
be  here  precisely  what  it  has  been 
in  Europe,  where  some  of  the  cities 
are  little  less  than  great  brothels, 
I  have  not  seen  the  opera  perform*^ 


472 


Long  SetmciM. 


[Sbpt. 


ttnces  in  this  country ;  but  if  they 
|>erform  here  as  they  do  in  France 
and  Italy,  the  indecency  of  some  of 
their  dancing  feats  ougnt  not  to  be 
endured  a  moment. — We  have 
great  reason  to  rejoice  in  our  priv- 
ileges. No  country  on  earth  is  so 
ftee,  and  none  will  be  so  happy  as 
we  may  be,  if  we  can  resist  the 
corruptions  of  the  old  world.  But 
the  rage  for  imitating  foreign  na- 
tions in  all  that  is  haiy  as  well  as 
in  what  is  commendable,  presents 
to  us  very  glcK>my  prospects.  Vi- 
cious examples  introduce  vicious 
principles  and  corrupt  practices, 
and  corrupt  morals  will  speedily 
undermine  our  government.  We 
are  departing  from  the  principles 
and  manners  of  our  ancestors  with 
appalling  rapidity.  O. 

For  the  Christian  Spectator. 
IiONG  SERMONS. 

Ms.  EDrros, — ^Having  just  return- 
ed from  hearing  a  long  sermon^  (it 
being  a  week-day  occasion)  I  feel 
disposed  to  trouble  you  with  a  re- 
mark or  two,  though  in  so  doing  I 
may  seem  to  convict  myself  of  an 
•unbecoming  listlessness  in  the  house 
of  God.  As  one  who  has  reflected 
much  and  observed  more  on  the 
flubject,  let  me  say  that  in  my  opin- 
ion lung  religioua  sendees  gen- 
jtraUy  do  not  edify  the  hearers. 
^<  Where  weariness  begins,  devo- 
tion ends.''  So  says  the  proverb, 
•mnd  most  proverbs,  as  they  speak 
^^e  general  experience  of  mankind, 
spei3[  truth.  *'But  what!"  says 
one ;  "  do  you  bid  us  straiten  the 
word  of  truth  that  we  may  in- 
dulge our  Jiearers'  sloth  ?"  Apolo- 
gies, and  arguments  I  know  are  not 
wanting  for  the  practice  I  oliject 
to;  yet  they  wiU  be  found  I  think 
to  partake  more  of  theory  than  of 
•experience.  Sluggishness  is  I  am 
•aware  a  prevailing  nn  in  the  Lord's 
house ;  and  it  may  be  difficult  to 
know  how  fkr  regard  should  be  had 
to  it  in  the  perfonnance  of  religious 


duties.  Yet,  plainly,  to  fiitigue  is 
not  to  edify.  Your  preaching  an4 
your  prayers  cease  to  profit  whea 
they  cease  to  be  listened  to  ;  and 
if  you  would  do  your  people  good, 
you  must  in  some  degree  shape 
your  discourses  to  the  circum- 
stances in  which  you  find  them— 
shivering  with  cold,  or  relaxed 
with  heat,  or  drowsy  from  fatigue, 
or  afflicted  with  bad  nerves — ^there 
are  many  such  in  this  dyspeptic  age 
— to  whom  an  hour's  discourse  or 
a  long  prayer  is  scarcely  tolerable.  * 

I  am  not  for  Cowper's  preach- 
ers. Every  word  of  Cowper's  sat- 
ire fell  on  heads  that  well  deserv- 
ed it.  But  there  is  a  medium  in 
things,  and  one  extreme  may  be 
practically  no  better  than  another. 
''  Fifteen  minutes"  are  too  short  in- 
deed ;  yet  fifteen  minutes  may  be 
better  than  five  times  fifteen,  if 
your  hearers  wish  your  sermon 
done  half  an  hour  before  it  is  done. 
Nay,  leaving  the  patience  of  your 
hearers  out  of  the  question,  fifteen 
minutes  of  dense  and  well  digested 
thought  is  better  for  edyicatiim 
than  a  more  difiuse  discourse  span 
out  to  a  great  length. 

There  are  certain  occasions,  when 
my  readers  generally  will,  I  think, 
admit  that  the  grievance  of  which 
I  speak  is  not  without  foundation. 
Such,  particularly,  are  ordinations, 
religious  anniversaries,  and  other 
seasons' of  special  public  interest. 
Ordination  sermons  are  very  com- 
monly too  long.  Many  of  the  hear- 
ers are  fatigued  with  the  distance 
they  have  come  ;  the  house  is  often 
uncomfortably  crowded  ;  the  other 
services  are  numerous,  and  often 
protracted,  and  not  tinfrequently 
rendered  the  more  wearisome  by 
their  anticipating  one  another. 
The  same  remarks  apply  with 
augmented  force  to  anniversaries. 
Most  of  our  great  religious  anni- 
versaries come  in  clusters ;  meet- 
ings, sermons,  addresses,  ^c  are 
multiplied,  and  if  the  first  meet* 
ing  be  fatiguing,  the  second  will 
be  tedious,  the  third  thinly  attend- 


1826.] 


Modem  TheUm. 


476 


ed,  and  the  fourth  nearly  deserted. 
But  the  evil  is  a  great  deal  worse 
where  it  is  an  habitual  and  ordinary 
thing.  If  attention  flags  through 
the  prolixity  of  the  speaker*"  on  an 
occasion  of  more  than  common  in- 
terest, it  is  scarcely  to  be  expected 
that  an  ordinary  congregation  will 
not  grow  listless  under  a  preacher 
who  is  tedious  from  week  to  week. 
I  speak  from  knowledge ;  for  it  has 
been  my  lot  to  sit  under  the  ministry 
of  such  an  one  as  I  have  mentioned. 
He  was  so  habitually  prolix  that  his 
hearers  were  generally  weary  be- 
fore he  began.  During  his  prayers, 
which  were  seldom  less  than  three 
quarters  of  an  hour  long,  you  might 
see  the  congregation  sitting  or  re- 
clining in  all  postures  save  those  of 
devotion  ;  and  when  he  named  his 
text,  they  seemed  like  people  who 
ait  down  in  pensive  resignation  to 
wait  for  the  river  to  run  by. 

Where  then  is  the  wisdom  of 
wearing  out  one's  life  with  writing 
long  sermons  only  to  wear  out 
one's  congregation  with  hearing 
them?  Merely  to  transcribe  the 
weekly  dii^courses  of  some  minis- 
ters would  leave  an  amanuensis  not 
much  time  for  idleness  ;  and  when 
to  this  is  added  the  mental  labour 
of  preparing  them,  it  is  no  matter 
of  surprise  that  we  meet  with  so 
many  broken  constitutions  in  the 
sacred  profession.  How  much  bet- 
ter were  it  to  redeem  a  portion  of 
time  then  from  the  confinement 
and  drudgery  of  so  much  writing 
for  more  profitable  thinkings  as  well 
as  for  relaxation,  and  for  the  vari- 
ous pastoral  duties.  I  do  not  en- 
courage indolence.  On  the  con- 
trary, while  I  would  abridge  the 
mechanical  labour  of  a  minister's 
preparations  for  the  pulpit,  I  would 
have  his  mental  labour  increased. 
Short  sermons  are  not  necessarily 
the  result  of  small  pains.  It  is 
much  easier  to  spread  out  a  given 
quantity  of  thought  into  a  large 
space  Uian  to  compress  the  same 

8' Ten  quantity  into  a  small  compass, 
e  understood  this  who  remarked 
1826.— No.  9.  60 


of  a  certain  old  voluminous  authofi 
that  the  quantity  of  his  writings 
was  no  proof  of  his  having  been  a 
laborious  man  :  better  evidence  of 
this  he  would  have  given,  if  he  had 
condensed  his  score  of  folios  into 
one.  But  condensing  is  always 
against  nature,  a  forced  process, 
whether  you  would  condense  mat- 
ter or  mind  ;  and  this  is  the  great 
secret  of  tediousness  in  most  pub- 
lic performances. 

If  now,  in  conclusion,  you  shaU 
ask  me  what  I  consider  the  proper 
length  ordinarily  for  a  sermon,  I, 
cannot  answer  you  in  minutes. 
It  will  vary  with  circumstances :  on 
some  subjects,  before  some  con- 
gregations, at  some  seasons,  you 
may  profitably  protract  your  dis- 
course beyond  what  woidd  be  ex- 
pedient in  difierent  circumstances. 
But  in  all  cases,  that  sermon,  or 
that  prayer,  or  that  oration,  is  too 
long,  which  leaves  its  hearers  weary 
and  glad  when  it  is  done.  Your 
best  measure  is  the  medium  pa- 
tience, physical  and  mental,  of  your 
audience,  and  generally  perhaps, 
those  discourses  which  are  contin* 
ued  much  beyond  thirty  minutes 
are  partially  lost  upon  the  hearers.. 

Laos. 


To  the  Editor  of  the  Christian  Spectator. 

The  Hon.  Alexander  Smyth,  the 
author  of  proclamations  in  the  late 
war,  the  writer  of  lucubrations  on 
the  apocalypse,  &c.  has  recently  ex- 
pressed to  the  editors  of  the  Na-> 
tional  Intelligencer,  for  the  benefit 
of  an  infidel  co-adjutor  Shultz,  who 
requested  a  place  in  their  papers, 
the  opinion  that  the  religion  advo- 
cated by  Shultz  is  comparable  with 
the  Christian  ;  and  in  this  respect 
in  particular,  that  it  is  disencum* 
bered  of  the  ^priesthood  attached  tQ 
Christianity, 

Does  Mr.  Smyth  intend  by  thia 
insinuation,  that  theism  shall  have 
no  public  and  avowed  advocates  or 
eondnctors  of  its  religion  ?     Far 


474 


CaikoUc  Intolerance. 


[Sept. 


my  part,  I  am  always  willing  to 
separate  the  faults  which  may  at- 
tach themselves  to  advocates  of  any 
system  from  the  system  itself,  which 
they  advocate  ;  and  I  think  it  is 
one  of  the  highest  advantages  at- 
taching to  Christianity,  that  it  makes 
provision  for  public  advocates  of  it 
to  explain  and  defend  its  truths 
before  all  nations,  and  guide  their 
multitudes  in  the  rites  of  its  pub- 
lic add  social  worship.  In  this 
very  respect,  it  has  an  advantage 
over  theism,  which  it  will  always 
retain,  so  long  as  professed  theists 
will  not  allow  to  their  own  system 
public  and  devoted  advocates,  and 
ministers.  Let  Mr.  Smyth  ac- 
knowlege  that  this  particular  insti- 
tution of  Christianity  gives  to  it 
one  of  the  strongest  holds  on  the 
human  mind,  and  knowing  its  pow- 
er, let  him  attach  it  also  to  theism  ; 
let  him  become  himself,  a  priest  at 
her  altars,  and  send  forth  priests  to 
collect  parents  and  households  to 
to  hear  her  dictates  and  bow  before 
her  throne,  in  assembled  congre- 

fations,  and  I  should  have  more 
opes  of  theism.  When  something 
like  this  is  done,  theists  will  give 
to  the  world  greater  proofs,  than 
they  have  yet  given,  that  they  in 
reality  deem  their  religion  true 
and  most  important  of  all  religions 
to  be  embraced  by  their  fellow- 
men.  When  this  is  done,  and 
theism  shall  have  had  her  thou- 
sand priests  scattered  over  the  na- 
tions and  for  centuries,  there  will 
be  a  fair  opportunity  of  comparing 
the  history  of  her  public  advocates 
with  the  public  advocates  of  Chris- 
tianity :  not  to  intimate  any  thing 
respecting  the  character  of  the  few 
who  have  already  appeared  in  the 
world  as  the  supporters  of  theism. 
Till  then,  it  will  be  in  vain  to  carp 
at  the  public  advocates  of  a  sys- 
tem who  have  had  at  least,  the 
honesty  and  devote  dness  to  stand 
forth  to  the  world  as  its  defenders, 
and  conductors  of  its  rites.  We 
shall  wait  for  this  period,  before 


we  hearken  to  the  vain  outcries  of 
theists  against  the  priesthood  of 
Christianity. 

The  Canada  Bugle. 


For  Uiv  •  ^hriBtian  Spectator. 

A  BEviEWSR  of  the  sermons  of 
the  celebrated  French  preacher 
Bridaine,  in  the  Christian  Obser- 
ver, taking  occasion  to  censure  the 
Catholic  intolerance  which  Bri- 
daine sometimes  exhibited,  turns 
to  administer  the  same  reproof  to 
his  own  church.  As  the  review- 
er's admonition  may  be  salutary  to 
some  who  set  up  the  same  exclu- 
sive claims  for  a  '*  primitive  and 
apostolic  church' '  in  this  country, 
you  will  probably  oblige  your  read- 
ers by  transcribing  the  following 
paragraph.  £.  R. 

**  But  while  we  justly  censure 
the  intolerant  spirit  of  the  Roman- 
Catholic  Church,  let  us  not  forget 
that  intolerance  is  not  the  vice  of 
that  church   alone,  but  of  human 
nature  itself.     Has  our  own  church 
been  always   free   from  this  and- 
christian  spirit  ?  and  do  we  net  owe 
it  far  more  to  the  growing  freedom 
of  our  political  institutions  than  to 
the  liberality  of  some  churchmen, 
that  we  have  not  in  this  age  to  la- 
ment the  scenes  which  darkened 
the  days  of  Charles  the  Second,  of 
Laud,    and    even    of   Elizabeth? 
Have  we  not  heard  divines  of  oar 
own  times  attributing  to  the  Chnrch 
of  England  prerogatives  little  short 
of  those  claimed  by  Rome ;  and 
charitably  consigning  the  Dissent- 
ers from  it  to  '*  the  uncovenanted 
mercies  of  God  ?"     And  are  we 
sure  that  in  the  temper  and  con- 
duct of  that  party  which  in  this  and 
the  sister  kingdom  assumes  to  it- 
self emphaticaBy  the  designation  of 
Protestant,  there  have  not  too  often 
been  displayed  the  worst  fruits  of 
that  proud,  exclusive,   and  perse- 
cuting   spirit,    which    constitutes 
Uie  lasting  reproach  of  Popery?" 


i 


1826.  J 


CimV*  "  Cmfermet  SaraiMW." 


4T6 


HeiiCeliw. 


A  Volume  of  SermonSy  designed  to 
he  used  in  Religious  Meetings, 
when  there  is  not  present  a  GoS' 
pel-Minister,  By  Daniel  A. 
Clabk,  a.  M.,  late  Pastor  of  the 
First  Church  in  Amherst,  Mass. 
pp.  328,  8to.  Amherst ;  Carter 
&  Adams. 

Havino  read  the   preface  to  this 
volume,  we  paused   to  indulge  in 
some   desultory  reflections  which 
arose  in  our  minds.     **  I  have  long 
believed,**  says  the  author,  **  that 
sermons  of  a  distinguishing  char- 
acter, and  in  a  popular  dress,  hav- 
ing point,  and  pungency  of  applica- 
tion, are  very  much  needed  in  the 
American  churches."     "  In  every 
other  department  of  learning  new 
efforts  are  perpetually  made,  and 
every  fascination  of  style  and  argu- 
ment employed  to  render  interest- 
ing the  art  or  '  science   that  it   is 
feared  may  languish ;  and  why  not 
carry  the   same  wisdom  into   the 
church  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 
The  minister  of  Hatton  Garden  tells 
us  that,  **  it  hath  appeared  to  him, 
from  more  than  ten  year's  obser- 
vation, that  the  chief  obstacle   to 
the  progress  of  divine  truth  over 
the  minds  of  men  is  the  manner 
in  which  it  is  presented  to  them  ;*' 
and  there  are  not  a  few  on  this  side 
of  the  Atlantic,  who  would  seem  to 
hold  the  same  opinion.*    Hence,  it 

*  At  least  Mr.  Irving  is  not  quite  alone 
in  thinking  that  termom  are  generally 
dnll  things;  insomuch  that  ^*the  very 
name  of  sermon  hath  learned  to  inspire 
drowsiness  and  ted^nm.''  We  allude  to 
an  instance — the  mention  of  which  may 
be  worth  the  space  which  this  short 
note  will  occupy— of  a  most  reverend 
body  of  divines  in  one  of  our  cities  being 
entertained  with  ^  An  Oration  for  Christ* 
iaii  Missions."  Not  a  sermon,  though 
Paul  furnished  the  orator  with  a  text, 
and  **  the  foolishness  of  preaching" 
was  Ins  theme.  But  perhaps  many  a 
fine  diseoiine,  though  promnmeed  before 


is  that  there  is  an  impression,  which 
is  apparently  becoming  prevalent 
with  ministers,  and  more  particu- 
larly perhaps  with  younger  minis- 
ters, that  to  be  successful  preach- 
ers they  must  acquire  what  is 
called  a  popular  manner. 

A  popular  style  of  preaching  is  a 
thing  not  easily  definable  to  the 
general  apprehension.  Abstracted- 
ly considered,  it  commonly  means 
a  manner  adapted  to  please  the 
people.  But  as  differen^t  tastes 
prevail  in  different  communities, 
there  will  be,  according  to  this  de- 
finition, a  corresponding  variety  in 
the  popular  style.  Each  individual 
will  form  his  standard  with  refer- 
ence to  the  particular  community 
with  which  he  may  be  connected ; 
or  perhaps  according  to  some  pe* 
culiar  notions  of  his  own.  With 
one  class  of  hearers,  then,  a  popu- 
lar manner  will  imply  melody  of 
voice,  gracefulness  of  gesture,  and 
prettiness  of  language .  It  consists 
in  such  a  union  of  graces  in  tone 
and  sentiment  as  throws  a  soflen- 
ing  radiance  over  the  sterner  fea- 
tures of  religion,  and  leaves  the 
conscience  quiet  while  it  amuses 
the  fancy  and  gratifies  the  ear. 
With  another  class,  the  opposite  of 
these,  it  is  vehemence  of  declama- 
tion and  extravagance  of  diction. 
These  two  kinds  of  preaching  may 
be  otherwise  described  by  their  ef- 
fects. The  one  affords  the  hear- 
ers the  luxury  of  feeling,  the  other 
of  repose ;  the  one  produces  an 
excess  of  zeal  with  a  deficiency  of 
knowledge,  the  other  imparts  nei- 
ther zeal  nor  knowledge.  Some 
mistake  the  pompous  style  for  the 

a  religious  assembly,  and  called  a  sermon, 
may  be  quite  as  appropriately  character- 
ixed  by  some  other  term  as  by  that  old  fi^h* 
ioned  word  with  which  the  good  people 
of  former  days  were  wont  to  associate 
their  most  hallowed  thoughts  and  feel- 
ings. 


4lQ 


Clark's «'  Caitferenee  Sernunu.*' 


[S 


popular,  and  soar  above  the  heads 
of  the  vulgar ;  while  others  de- 
scend to  the  opposite  extreme.  A 
French  writer*  mentions  a  class  of 
preachers  who  imagine   they  hit 

*  Gisbert.  See  some  extracts  fhun  his 
very  sensible  work  on  Christian  •  Elo- 
quence, in  the  fifth  Yolume  pf  the  Christ- 
ian  Disciple.  Very  different  from  the 
false  notions  which  are  apt  to  possess 
the  minds  of  such  as  court  popularity 
are  the  view^  of  Gisbert.  He  makes  the 
true  popular  manner  to  be  a  manner  con- 
formed to  the  ordinary  modes  of  think- 
ing and  feeling  among  the  people,  and 
at  the  same  time  without  coarseness,  in- 
elegance, or  bad  taste.  It  is  only  this 
manner  Uiat  can  be  either  very  useful  or 
Iong0opii/ar. 

^  what  then  is  this  popular  manner? 
And  what  shall  we  say  constitutes  this 
noble,  elevated,  grave,  dignified,  simple, 
refined  popularity  of  speech,  without 
which  no  discourse  deserves  to  be  hon- 
oured with  the  name  of  eloquent  ?  It  con- 
sists in  the  preacher *s  conforming  every 
thing  he  has  to  say  to  the  common  and 
ordinary  manner  of  thinking  and  feel- 
ing, as  it  prevails  among  the  generality 
of  men.  Aim  at  this  conformity ;  express 
things  as  people  feel  them,  and  as  they 
eommonly  feel  them ;  you  will  then>be  on 
the  high  road  to  the  popular  manner. 

Some  preachers  imagine  they  have  ac- 
complished a  great  object,  when  they  say 
things  which  nobody  but  themselves 
would  ever  have  thought  of,  and  express 
them  in  a  manner  wUch  no  one  would 
expect.  It  would  seem  that  such  men 
are  inflated  with  the  pride  of  the  Phari- 
see. Thanks  be  to  God,  that  we  are  not 
as  other  men  are ;  we  do  not  think  like 
them,  we  do  not  speak  like  them.  But 
they  have  fallen  into  the  most  deplorable 
error,  the  most  ruinous  and  extravagant 
mistaike. 

Let  it  be  your  chief  care,  your  main 
ambition,  to  think  as  other  men  think  ; 
to  feel  and  speak  as  others  feel  and  speak : 
•o  that  every  one  who  hears  you  might 
say,  I  should  have  tseated  the  subject  ex- 
actly as  the  preacher  did,  he  made  use  of 
the  very  expessions  that  I  should  have 
chosen.  When  you  have  reached  this, 
you  may  boast  upon  good  ground,  of 
having  attained  all  that  is  most  difficult, 
and  at  the  same  time  the  most  beautiful, 
in  eloquence. 

There  are  certain  sentiments  and  feel- 
ings upon  every  subject  which  are  com- 
mon to  all  men.  Make  it  your  study  to 
discover  and  unfold  these.  Ask  yourself, 
what  would  all  men  think  upon  this  sub- 
ject, if  they  followed  the  light  of  their 


the  popular  style  by  assuming  a 
kind    of   conversational    manner, 
**  Provided  that  they  give  them- 
selves certain  airs  of  fiimiliarity  in 
the    pulpit ;    provided    that   they 
come   down   to   an  equality  with 
their  hearers,  and  speatk  in  a  care- 
less, off-hand  way,  they  call  that 
the  true  popular  manner.'*     Pe- 
trarch describes  the  popular  preach- 
er thus  : — ^but  what  was  probablj 
an  over-drawn  picture  in  his  own 
country,  will  be   too  extravagant 
even    for    caricature    in    this : — 
''  There  cometh,^'  says  he,  **  a  fool- 
ish young  man  to  the  church  ;  hia 
masters  praise  and  extol  him,  ei- 
ther from  love  or  ignorance ;  he 
swelleth  and   marcheth   proudly; 
the  people  gaze  at  him  astonied, 
his  kinsfolks  and  friends  can  scarce 
contain  their  joy  !  he  being  willed, 
getteth  up  into  the  pulpit,  and  over- 
looking all  from  on  high,  murmur- 
eth  out,  no  one  can  tell  what ;  but 
they  extol  him  with  praise  to  heaven 
as  one  that  hath  spoken  like  a  god ! 
In  the  mean  time  the  bells  jingle, 
the  trumpets  rattle,  rings  fly  about, 
kisses  are  given,  and   a  piece  of 
black  cloth  is  hung  on  his  should- 
ers ;  when  all  is  finished  down  Com- 
eth the  wise  man  that  went  up  a 
fool !''      Some  preachers  acquire 
a  species  of  popularity  by  means  of 
a  bold  eccentricity.     They  attract 
the   multitude   by  some    extrava- 
gance of  manner,  or  of  doctrine : 
by  the  use  of  an  obsolete  phraseol- 
ogy like  the  minister  of  the  Cale- 
donian Chapel,  or  by  wearing  an 
unshaven  beard,  like  a  certain  fa- 
mous wandering  preacher  in  our 
own  country,  or  by  any  art  of  ma- 
king   people    stare.      Nothing  is 
easier  than  to  acquire  an  eccen- 
tric fame  in  any  profession,  but  es- 
pecially in  the  clerical,  where  it  is 
most  to    be    deprecated.     Such 
men  **  shame  their  sacred  office.*' 

reason ;  how  would  they  feel,  if  they  gav* 
themselves  up  to  the  natural  emotions  of 
their  hearts?  They  would  think  and ftsi 
thus ;  let  such,  then,  be  my  thoughts  tad 
feelings.** 


1 


1826.] 


Clari*9  <*  Cmfenenee  Sermmu.^* 


All 


What  oQr  author  intends,  when 
he  speaks  of  sermons  in  a  **  popular 
dress,*' he  himself  explains.  "They 
must  have  poured  into  them  all  the 
novelty,  vivacity,  force,  and  pun- 
gency possible."  In  other  depart- 
ments of  mental  effort,  *'  every  fas^ 
einaiian  of  style  and  argument*'  is 
employed  to  render  them  interest- 
ing ;  "  and  why  not  carry  the  same 
wisdom  into  the  church  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  ?*' — ^whieh  seems 
to  imply  this  ;  if  you  would  preach 
successfully  you  must  give  to  truth 
the  embeUshments  of  rhetoric ; 
you  must  commend  yourself  to 
the  taste  as  well  as  consciences  of 
your  hearers.  And  this  we  think 
is  a  growing  sentiment  in  the  com- 
munity. Accordingly  if  a  compar- 
ison be  made  of  the  present  with 
the  past,  we  think  the  pulpit  will 
be  found  to  have  Undergone  a 
change  in  some  respects  to  be  de- 
precated. We  do  not  mean  to 
say  that  there  exists  evidently,  in 
these  days,  a  distinct  and  promin- 
ent era  in  the  style  of  pulpit  elo- 
quence ;  but  it  exhibits,  we  appre- 
hend, a  growing  tendency  to  mould 
itself  to  the  peculiar  features  of  the 
age.  The  preaching  of  the  pres- 
ent day,  as  compared  with  that  of 
the  times  which  have  preceded  us, 
we  think  may  be  generally  des- 
cribed thus.  It  is  more  glowing, 
vehement,  fervid,  which  is  so  far 
well :  it  is  abo  more  ambitious  of 
literature  and  rhetorical  effect ; 
and  is  less  characterized  by  phdnj 
thorough^  doctrinal  discussion. 
This  description  is  of  course  gen- 
eral, and  not  intended  to  apply  to 
particular  pulpits ;  it  leaves  individ- 
uals free  if  they  think  proper  to  ex- 
empt their  own. 

The  tendency  which  we  have 
thus  specified  is  to  be  explained, 
probably,  by  the  operation  of  two 
principal  causes  ;  the  literary  and 
the  religious  excitement  of  the 
times  in  which  we  live. 

The  influence  of  the  press  upon 
the  pulpit  i^  a .  subject  worthy  of 
a  more  considerate  attention  thaa 


is  consistent  with  the  haste  with 
which  these  remarks  are  necessa- 
rily written.  If  Cowley  said  in  refer- 
ence to  aen  age  anterior  to  his  own, 

Writing,  man^f  spiritoal  phync,  was  not 

then 
Itself,  as  now,  grown  a  disease  of  men« 

With  what  astonishment  might  he 
not  have  surveyed  the  mass  of  pro- 
ductions with  which  the  press  hasi 
deluged  the  world  in  our  times.  But 
the  literature  of  the  present  age  is  not 
more  remarkable  for  its  overgro^ipi 
abundancethan  for  its  fervid  charac- 
ter, and  for  the  strong  hold  it  takes 
uponihegeneralmind.  Withaglow- 
ing,and  energeticand  often  splendid 
diction  it  is  at  the  same  time  charac- 
terized by  a  direct  practical  bearing 
on  all  the  interests  of  society.  This 
is  especially  true  of  our  periodical 
literature.  What  one  interest  is 
there,  from  the  prerogatives  of  kings 
down  to  the  humblest  sphere  of 
life,  which  our  ablest  reviewers  are 
not  wont  to  enter  with  the  same 
spirit  of  bold  apd  earnest  investi- 
gation. It  KB  this  practical  bearing 
of  the  press  that  has  created  the 
universal  eagerness  to  read ;  not 
merely  among  men  of  literature 
and  leisure,  but  throughout  the 
busy  and  the  humbler  classes  of  the 
community.  Not  merely  do  our 
seminaries  of  learning  have  their  , 
athenieums,  and  our  cities  their 
public  reading  rooms,  but  our  coun- 
try parishes  likewise,  have  their 
reading  associations,  their  social 
joint-stock  companies  for  obtaining 
the  most  important  journals  cS* 
the  day. 

Now  it  cannot  be  surprising  that 
an  influence  so  strong  and  universal 
should  be  visible  in  the  pulpit. 
Reading  is  the  fashion  of  the  day, 
and  independently  of  his  own  inch- 
nation,  a  sort  of  necessity  is  laid 
upon  the  preacher  to  conform  to 
the  generd  fashion.  He  would  be 
ashamed — ^perhaps  he  ought  to  be 
ashamed — of  being  less  acquainted 
with  the  popular  literature  of  the 
day   than   the  plain  agriculturist 


478 


CZarl>  ^*  Cwtferene^  Sermons. 


» 


[Skit. 


who  18  his  papshioner.    TltfL  most 
important,  at  least,  therefore,  of 
the  periodicals  which  every  month 
and  week  bring  to  his  study  he 
must  travel  through  in  the  inter- 
vals of  official  duty,  in  season  for 
.the    next  that  follow.      The  old 
divines  must  stand  aside  for  the 
new  reviewers ;    and    being  con- 
stantly familiar  with  their  society 
he  gradually  catches  something  of 
their  spirit  and  manner.     He  lays 
down  the  article  which  he  has  been 
reading  in  a  quarterly — ^rapid,  lofty, 
and  imposing,  in  the  style  of  its  ex- 
pression^--but   withal   not    always 
natural  and  simple — and  turns  to 
compose  his  sermons.     He  glows 
with  borrowed  fervour  ;  he  is  full  of 
the  thoughts,  and  colouring,  and  il- 
lustrations, which  have  just  been 
passing  through  his  mind,  and  his 
pen  is  jostled   by  the  reviewer's 
heat  and  speed  into  a  gait  which  is 
neither  his  own  nor  the  reviewer's. 
He  neither  walks  as  he  was  wont  to 
do  before,  nor  soars  with  the  review- 
er, but  goes  on  stilt^,  at  an  interme- 
diate and  awkward  elevation.    Per- 
haps he   makes   comparisons  be- 
tween his  own  humble  manner  and 
the  more  fashionable  style  of  writing 
with  which  the  literature  of  the  age 
has  made  the  world  familiar ;  or  he 
thinks  of  this  and  that  individual  of 
his   congregation,   who  will  make 
the  comparison : — and  hence  comes 
there  gradually  a  more  ambitious, 
but,  we  fear,  not  always  more  prof- 
itable, style  of  sermonizing.     The 
picture  may  be  too  minutely  drawn 
for  a  general  likeness,  but  there 
are  individuals  at  least  who  may 
furnish  an  original.* 

*It  has  generally  happened  that  the 
moflt  famous  orators  have  been  through 
their  imitators,  the  greatest  corruptors 
of  eloquence.  Whether  the  two  most  cel- 
ebrated preachers  in  our  time  are  likely 
to  produce  an  effect  of  this  kind  on  the 
pulpit,  it  may  be  difficult  to  show :  but  it 
is  scarcely  probable  that  volumes  so  pe- 
culiar, and  so  admired  SiS  thos^  of  Chal- 
mers and  Irving,  should  not  in  some  de- 
gree impress  their  features  on  young  and 
imitative  rainds ;  and  we  are  deceived  if 
we  have  not  sometimes  discovered  some- 


We  do  not  mean  to  say,  sarely, 
that  the  clergyman  should  utterly 
abstain  from  the  popular  reading  of 
the  day,  and  live  in  ignorance  of 
his  own  times,  but  only  let  him  not 
be  so  imbued  with  it  that  it  shall 
transfuse  its  spirit  into  his  sacred 
ministrations.  We  do  but  depre- 
cate such  an  effect  of  the  all-perva- 
ding power  of  literature  as  shall  fill 
our  pulpits  with  rhetoricians  in- 
stead of  theologians,  as  it  has  filled 
our  halls  of  legislation  with  talkers 
instead  of  statesman.  Far  be  it 
from  us  to  depreciate  literature  or 
learning  or  talents  in  the  ministry. 
The  Lord  bestow  on  his  servants 
a  hundred  fold  more  of  these  gifts 
so  they  consecrate  them  to  a  legit- 
imate and  holy  use. 

Why  is  it   that  so  many  finely 
written  discourses  are  heard  with 
so  little  good  effect  ?     Not  because 
they  are  not  orthodox,  but  because 
they  do  not  exhibit  the  gospel  sim- 
ply.     The    two-edged    sword    of 
truth  is  gilt  and  burnished  till  it 
glances  off  the  minds  of  the  hear- 
ers.    The    preacher     wants    not 
learning  or  talents,  but  he  wants 
simplicity  of  aim.     **  How  shall  I 
use   'great  plainness  of  speech,* 
and  at  the  same  time  preach  a  fine 
discourse  ?     How  shall   I  exhibit 
the  gospel  in  its.  simplicity,  and  yet 
throw  over  it  the  brilliant  colour- 
ing of  my  own  imagination  ?"  Now 
so  long  as  his  mind  is  thus  directed 
to  different  ends  it  cannot  be  ex- 
pected that  he  will  produce  any 
better  effect  than  to  amuse  and 
dazzle  his  hearers.     He  has  spent 
his  strength  and  care  upon  the  elo- 
quence of  words,  and  thus  has  loet 
the    eloquence   of  thought.    He 
has,  it  is  true,  produced  what  the 

thing  like  the  spendid  drees  of  the  one 
attempted  to  be  Uirown  over  the  thoo^ts 
of  poorer  intellects  than  his,  and  some, 
though  fewer  instances  in  whidi  the 
quaint  but  imposing  garb  of  the  other 
has  been  affected  by  &oee  who  hAi  not 
studied  eloquence,  like  him,  amidst  tlie 
shadows  of  antiquity.  The  imitators  of 
both  show  that,  ^  every  feathered  fiywl 
cannot  follow  the  eagle.^ 


1826.]                    Claris  '<  Cai^henee  SermcM.*'  479 

world  ifi  pleased  to  call»  by  a  kind  Christ  Jesus  the   Lord,  wiQ  \ak 
of  solecism,  *  a  fine  discourse.'   He  hearers  be  apt  to  make  his  perform* 
is    heard  with  applause.     '  What  ance  a  subject  of  idle  parlour  con* 
beautiful  images!'     'What  lively  versation,    treating    his    heatenly 
descriptions !'     *  What     ingenious  theme    as   they  do   the    weather 
analogies  1'     But  who  smites  hi^  or  the  passing  news  ?    But  if  he 
breast  ?    Who  is    pricked  in  hid  has   prepared  his  discourse  with 
heart  ?     Indeed,     eloquence   4md  reference  to  his  hearers'  taste,  of 
oratory  are  captiyating  words.   But  in  deference  to  it,  what  at  the  best 
they    are    poor   inspirers    of  the  should  he  expect  but  that  he  would 
preacher's  pen — as  unprbpitious  to  only    be    admired.     **  They    hear 
his  aspirations  as  orator  as  to  the  hhn  as  an  orator,  not  as  a  mes$en« 
best  performance  of  his  duty  as  a  ger   of  God ;    and  they  go  awa^ 
Christian  minister.     Full  of    the  from  his  ministration,  not  impressed 
idea  of  eloquence  and  popularity,  but  pleased ;  not  to  pray  and  hum- 
he  may  spread  a  flowery  elegance  ble  themselves  before  God,  but  to 
over    his   compositions  ;    he   may  talk  about  the  preacher   and   his 
work  up  his  mind  into  an  artificial  performances."     *'  It  is  the  mark  of 
fervour,  and  abound  in  tropes  and  a  truly  good  preacher,"  says  the 
figures,  in  interjections  and  apos-  French  writer  already  mentioned, 
trophies ;  but  eloquence  does  not  *'  that  the  hearer  does  not  think  of 
consist  in  these.     These  are  the  him  at  all ;  that  is,  does  not  consid- 
wind,  but  not  the  rain.     And  as  to  er  whether  he  speaks  well,  has  tal« 
any  great  moral  good  he  will  effect,  ents,  learning,  gracefulness ;  but  is 
it  may  be  said  of  him  as  Petrarch  entirely  engrossed  by  the  subject 
says  of  certain  authors  :  ''  We  may  of  the  discourse  and  the  impression 
infect  or  affect,  but  can  we  refresh?  it  makes  on  his  heart ;  so  that  if  he 
can  we  inform  ?  can  we  lighten  the .  thinks  of  the  preacher  at  all,  and 
heavy  burthen  of  the  mind  ?   sub-  praises  him,  it  is  only  upon  reflec- 
due  the  stubborn  will  ?    If  we  can  tion  afterward."  It  is  saidof  Massil* 
we   write  gloriously!   otherwise  it  Ion,  that  ^'nobody  afler  hearing  him 
may  be  said  with   Cicero,   dried  stopped  to  praise  or  criticise  his 
puddles  and  no  fountains  spring  sermons.     Each  auditor  retired  in 
from    their    pens."     In   fine    the  a  pensive  silence,  with  a  thought- 
preacher  can  never  be  truly  elo-  ful  air,  dovmcast  eyes,  and  com- 
quent  till  the  desire  itself  of  being  posed  countenance,  carrying  away 
eloquent  shall  cease  to  disturb  his  the  arrow  which  the  Christian  ora- 
mind  ;   and  then,  when  he  gives  tor  had  fastened  in  his  heart."*^ 
himself  up  to  his  subject  and  his  We  sometimes  hear  of  one  style 
theme  becomes  eloquent  with  him,  of  preaching  for  the  city,  and  an- 
wiU  he  become  eloquent  with  his  other   for  the    country ;    that  is, 
theme.  though  a  plain,  unadorned  exhibi- 
It  may  be  a  question  worthy  of  tion  of  the  gospel  may  be  well 
the   serious  consideration  of  the  enough  adapted  to  a  country  pa- 
Christian  minister  whether  his  own  rish,  a  more  refined  mode  of  speech 
carefulness  for  the  embellishment  is  demanded  for  the  city.     This 
of    his  discourses  may  not  have  impression  in  a  limited  sense  may 
heen  chiefly  instrumental  in  nurs-  be  just,  but  as  it  is  generfdly  re- 
ing  that  spirit  of  criticism  among  ceived,  is  doubtless  erroneous,  and 
his  hearers,  which  he  so  often  has  to  some  extent  mischievous  in  its 
occasion    to    regret.     If .  he    has  influence,  and  because  it  has  this 
preached  the  gospel  faithfully  and  pernicious  influence,  may  be  wor- 
simply,  commending  himself  to  ev-  thy  of  a  passing  notice.     It  is  im- 
erj  man's  conscience  in  the  sight 
of  God,  preaching  not  himself  but  *  Preface  to  his  Sermons. 


480  Clark's  ^^ConferetMe  SermoMy  [Sbft- 

founded  in  philosophy  and  refuted  envied.    He  displayed  none  of  Um 
by  facU.     The  mere  philosopher  brilliancy  which  characterizes  the 
might  reason  thus :    Eloquence  is  orator :  he  spoke  the  simple  lan- 
not  a  capricious  thing,  varying  with  guage  of    deep    seriousness   and 
the  apparel  of  the  hearers.     Its  es-  weighty  truth ;  with  the  fervour  of 
sential  principles  are  ever  the  same,  '  a  mind  full  of  its  divine  theme,  and 
and  cannot  change  but  with  the  wiUi  an  earnestness  ^d  chastened 
nature  of  the  human  soul  itself;  energy  which  showed  him  **  con- 
fer man,  the  being  with  whom  they  scions  of  his  awful  charge."    He 
are  concerned,  is  essentially  the  spoke  like  an  honest  man.     None 
same  wherever  he  is  found,  posses*  thought  of  criticising  him,  but  all, 
sing  the  same  reason  and  passions  even  the  most  fastidious,  heard  him 
in  the  city  and  in  the  hamlet.    De-  with  fixed  earnestness.     Like  the 
mosthenes  spoke  to  the  populace  disputers  with  Stephen,  they  were 
of  Athens,  and  MassiUon  preached  unable  to  resist  the  wisdom  ani 
to  the  French  court.     If  they  could  the  spirit  by  which  he  spake, 
have  exchanged  hearers,  would  the        There  are  a  few  simple  reflec- 
speeches    of    Demosthenes    have  tions    which,    while    they    would 
been  but  vulgar  harangues  in  the  guard  the  preacher  against  all  im- 
capital  of  France  ?  or  would  that  proper  motives  in  his  sacred  office, 
which  was  eloquence  at  Paris  have  would  at  the  same  time,  it  has 
been  rhapsody  to  the  rude  **  men  of  seemed  to  us,  furnish  him  with  the 
Athens  ?"    These   remarks  apply  truest  test  of  Christian  eloquence, 
to  eloquence  in  general,  but  they  These  arise  from  a  just  sense  of 
are  the  more  just  as  they  relate  to  the  preacher's  work ;  from  thoee 
the  pulpit  in  particular.     The  gos-  deep    and  solemn    views,    which 
pel  is  the  same  wherever  preached,  should  ever  possess  his  mind,  of 
It  every  where  addresses  itself  to  the  relations  he  sustains  to  God  and 
the  same  reason  and  conscience,  man.     If  he  be  impressed  by  a  just 
the  same  hopes  and  fears ;  and,  sense  of  his  responsibility  to  God 
unspoiled  of  its  simplicity,  its  re-  will  he  **  seek   to  please  men  ?'* 
quisitions  are  alike  intelligible  to  and  while  he  looks  over  his  as- 
all.     In  other  fields  of  eloquence  sembled    charge   and   sees   them 
men  may  be  variously  circumstan-  hopelessly  estranged  firom  God  and 
ced  in  regard  to  the  speaker's  sub-  happiness,  and  bent  on  folly,  will 
ject,  and  thus  be  more  or  less  pre-  he  think  of  their  applauses  ?  or  will 
pared,  by  interest  or  passion,   to  he  leave  the ''  terrors  of  the  Lord" 
feel  his  power.     But  those  truths  to  persuade  them  by  the  charms  of 
which  form  the  preacher's  theme  his  own  oratory  ?    We  talk  of  ora* 
have  the  same  relation  to  all.  They  tory,  and  eloquence,  but  we  ahnost 
involve  no  questions  of  patrician  feel  it  to  be  a  profanation  to  speak 
or  plebian  interest,  like  many  of  of  them  in  connexion  with  the 
the   themes  of  this   world's  elo-  Gospel.    There  is  an  eloquence, 
quence ;  they  level  all  distinctions  if  we  may  so  speak,  which  is  above 
of  this  kind  in  that  one  absorbing  eloquence.     Who  would  not  feel 
interest  which  they  equally  unfold  that  he  degraded  Paul  by  speaking 
to   all    mankind.     Again ;    a  cor-  of^  him  as  the  Demosthenes  or  the 
rect    observation  of  fac^  would  Cicero  of  the  gospel !     The  world 
seem  to  remove  or  qualify  the  im-  may  have  its  orators,  its  declaimers, 
pression  of  which  we  are  speaking,  its  rhapsodists — ^the  pulpit  has  no 
How  often  has  the  plain,  godly  min-  need  of  these.     In  the  words  of 
ister  of  some  obscure  hamlet,  ad-  Johnson,  "  The  ideas  of  Chnstian 
dressed  a  fashionable  assembly  with  Theology  are  too  simple  for  elo- 
an  effect  which  the  most  finished  quence,  too  sacred  for  fiction,  to» 
pupil  of  the  rhetorician  might  have  majestic  for  pmament ;  to  recona- 


1826.] 


ClarVs  "  Conference  Sermons.^^ 


481 


mend  them  by  tropes  and  figures,  is 
to  magnify  by  a  concave  mirror  the 
sidereal  hemisphere." 

We  have  by  no  means  set  our- 
selves to  vtrrite  an  essay  on  the  pul- 
pit, and  with  a  paragraph  or  two 
more  of  these  miscellaneous  obser- 
vations, we  must  come  to  the  ser- 
mons before  i|s.     We  remarked  as 
another  feature  distinctive  of  the 
preaching  of  the  present  day,  that 
while,  as  a  general  thing,  it  is  more 
fervid  than  it  formerly  was,  it  is 
less  characterized   by    plain,  tho- 
rough, doctrinal  discussion.     What 
we    mean,   more    particularly,  is, 
that   those   doctrines  which   have 
been   commonly  denominated  the 
**  doctrines  of  grace,"  are  not  so 
frequently  and  so  distinctly  drawn 
out  and  set  in  a  strong  light   as 
they  used  to  be  by  our  old  divines. 
In  this  respect  the  pulpit  has  con- 
formed itself  to  the  religious,  as  in 
another  respect  it  has  seemed  to 
partake  too  much  of  the  literary 
character  of  the  age.     Thirty  years 
ago  the  Christian  church  was  com- 
parative!/ asleep.     The  world  lay 
buried  in  its  wickedness,  while  the 
Teligious  thoughts  of  men  scarcely 
wandered  beyond   their  own  par- 
ishes     Then    the   tendency   was, 
perhaps,   to  a  too  exclusively,  and 
except  as  it  was  warmed  by  po- 
lemic heat,  too  coldly  didactic  and 
technical   manner   in    the    pulpit. 
But  with   this  generation  the  state 
of  things    is   changed.     Now   the 
Christian  world  is  awake  and  stir- 
ring with    the  enterprise  of  con- 
verting   the   nations.     This  is  an 
age  of  Christian  institutions  ;  of  re- 
vivals of  religion  ;  of  the  boundless 
diffusion  of  intelligence  ;    and  of  a 
spirit  of  Catholicism  and  sectarian 
good  will.     A  strong  religous  feel- 
ing  pervades  the  general   mind ; 
and  the  instructions  of  the  pulpit,  it 
is  said,  *^  ought  to  be  dispensed  in 
accommodation  to  this  spirit  and 
character  of  our  age.     Men  desire 
excitement,  and  religion  must  be 
communicated  in  a  more  exciting 

1826, — No.  9.  61 


form."*    Now  we  cannot  object 
surely  to  earnestness  and  fervour 
in  the  pulpit,  even  to  enthusiasm, 
provided    it    be    the     enthusiasm 
of  a  mind  illumined  and  chasten- 
ed   by    divine   knowledge.      But 
because  men  love  excitement,  or 
because  there  exists  in  the  com- 
munity an  unusual  degree  of  reli- 
gious feeling  in  the  form  of  zeal 
for  the  missionary  cause,  or  for  re- 
vivals of  religion,  it  does  not  there- 
fore follow  that  the  ministry  should 
convert  itself  into   an   instrument 
merely  of  producing  excitement.! 
The  higher  zeal   rises,  the  more 
general  it  becomes,  the  more  im- 
portant the  objects  it  affects,  the 
greater  is  the  necessity  that  it  be 
directed  by  knowledge.     For  our- 
selves then,  we  feel  a  conviction 
that  there  never  was  an  age  which 
required  the    plain   and   constant 
exhibition  of  the  distinguishing  doc- 
trines of  the  gospel  more  than  this 
in  which  we  live.     And  this  con- 
viction we  feel,  looking  at  what- 
ever interest  of  religion  we  will,  or 
at  whatever  class  of  persons.     Con- 
sidered in  respect  to  the  impeni- 
tent,— ^it  cannot  be  any  less  impor- 
tant to  the  unregenerate  man  that 
he  should  know  the  entireness  of 
his  depravity,  the  necessity  of  a  di- 
vine influence  for  his  recovery,  the 
sovereignty  of  divine  grace,  now, 
than  it  was  in  the  days  of  Edwards. 
Considered  in  respect  to  the  pious, 
— the   religion  of  the   closet  will 
ever  owe  its  vitality  to  a  deep  and 
growing  acquaintance  with  divine 

*  Dr.  Channing. 

t  "There  is  an  order  of  men,**  says 
President  Edwards,  ^  which  Christ  has 
appointed  on  purpose  to  be  teachers  in 
his  chnrch.  But  they  teach  in  vain  if  no 
knowledge  in  these  things  is  gained  by 
their  teaching.  It  is  impossible  that  the^r 
teaching  and  preaching  should  be  a  means 
of  grace,  or  of  any  good  in  the  hearts  pf 
their  hearers,  any  otherwise  than  by 
knowledge  imparted  to  the  understand' 
ing,^'^^Traet  on  Iht  i$nporUmce  tf  ChrU^ 
Han  KnowUdge, 


482 


Clark's  '*  Canferaiee  SernansJ* 


(8 


knowledge.  It  cannot  sustain  it- 
self merely  on  religious  anecdote 
and  missionary  information,  anima- 
ting as  these  may  be.  The  sai^e 
doctrines  which  were  instrumental 
in  the  conversion  of  the  sinner^ 
must  be  instrumental  still  in  his 
progressive  sanctification.  So  the 
lives  of  Brainerd,  and  Martjm,  and 
of  all  those  who  have  attained  near- 
est the  stature  of  perfect  men  in 
Christ,  teach  us.  If  then  the  ten- 
dency of  the  age  is  to  draw  off  the 
mind  from  its  own  individual  con- 
cerns, by  engrossing  it,  in  thought 
and  feeling,  with  the  public  inter-* 
ests  of  reUgion ;  and  if  your  pious 
hearers,  many  of  whom  are  young 
in  years,  in  knowledge,  and  in  the 
cause  of  Christ,  spend  much  of 
the  leisure  of  the  Sabbath,  and  it 
may  be  of  the  week,  and  the  closet, 
in  pouring  over  religious  intelli- 
gence instead  of  meditating  on  the 
treasures  of  the  bible,  is  it  not  the 
^more  necessary  that,  at  the  least, 
they  should  receive  sound  instruc- 
tion from  the  pulpit?  Consider 
again,  those  who,  without  personal 
holiness,  are  becoming  the  patrons 
of  Christian  institutions.  The  pub- 
lic sentiment  is  strongly  turned  to- 
wards the  enterprises  of  the  age ; 
the  sending  of  the  gospel  to  the 
heathen,  and  the  bible  to  the  des- 
titute, are  a  good  thing ;  the  man 
of  the  world  takes  the  popular  cur- 
rent ;  gives  his  money  to  the  cause; 
sees  his  name  on  the  list  of  its  pro- 
moters ;  perhaps  makes  his  speech 
at  an  anniversary — all  which  is  well; 
we  rejoice  that  the  Lord  is  bring- 
ing to  his  treasury  the  silver  and 
the  gold  which  are  his.  But  is 
there  not  danger  that  many,  very 
many,  taking  this  form  of  godliness, 
will  be  content  to  remain  ignorant 
of  its  power  ?  And  is  it  not  there- 
fore the  more  necessary  that  these 
men  should  hear  from  the  pulpit 
those  heart-searching  doctrines, 
which  will  go  to  destroy  their  self- 
esteem,  by  keeping  alive  in  their 
bosoms  the  unwelcome  conviction 
that  without    *  charity*    they  are 


nothing  though  they  give  all  their 
goods  to  feed  the  poor ;  and  that 
though  the  tide  of  public  sentiment 
towards  religious  institutions  should 
sweep  the  world  along  with  it,  it 
could  not  obliterate  the  broad  line 
which  separates  between  the  right- 
eous and  the  wicked,  and  leaves 
them  among  the  latter?  Consid- 
er again  our  subject  as  it  relates 
to  revivals  of  religion.  It  is  a  re- 
markable fact,  that  the  **  Arminian 
controversy"  in  the  time  of  Presi- 
dent Edwards,  which  brought  out 
the  doctrines  we  are  considering 
with  great  distinctness  and  publici- 
ty, and  the  discussion  of  which  in 
the  pulpit  many  good  people  dep* 
recated,  immediately  ]H'eceded,  and 
attended  the  revival  in  those  days. 
Many  similar  facts  might  be  brought 
to  show  the  efficiency  of  these  doc- 
trines, in  connexion  with  other 
truths  of  the  gospel,  in  producing 
religious  awakenings,  foUowed  by 
sincere,  enlightened,  persevering 
piety  in  the  subjects  of  them. 
Facts  too  of  a  different  kind  might 
be  adduced,  but  to  the  same  effect. 
We  allude  to  those  revivab  in 
which  all  the  instruction,  if  it  might 
be  called  such,  began  and  ended 
with  the  sinner's  fears  and  hopes ; 
and  which  resulted  only  in  a  tem- 
porary commotion  of  these  pas- 
sions, or,  at  best,  in  an  unenlight- 
ened and  irregular  zeal.  FSndly, 
it  may  be  questioned  whether  the 
spirit  of  missionary  enterprise  it- 
self, the  most  solemn  and  anima- 
ting feature  of  these  times,  if  it  be 
not  every  where  sustained  by  sound 
views  of  truth,  producing  a  health- 
ful state  of  personal  religion,  may 
not,  we  had  almost  said,  insensibly 
degenerate  into  mere  enterprise, 
or  gradually  abate  through  want  of 
faith.  Not  that  we  apprehend  sack 
an  issue.  God  forbid.  We  know 
that  he  will  accomplish  his  own 
purposes,  by  his  own  appointed 
means. — ^But  to  sum  up  all :  these 
doctrines  which  we  are  consider* 
ing  hold  a  conspicuous  place  in  the 
Gospel :  they  form  a  most  impor- 


im*} 


ClarhU  *'  Cmifttenet  Semems^' 


4a» 


Unt  part  of  that  system  of  tnithi 
which  God,  in  his  infinite  wisdom, 
has  revealed  as  alone  suited  to  the 
condition  of  lost  man,  and  by  which 
he  will  subdue  the  world  to  him- 
self.  This  whole  gospel  he  requires 
his  servants  every  where  to  preach 
simply,  impartially,  and  fiuthfully  ; 
uneiossed  by  an  artificial  rhetoric, 
and  unmodified  by  any  peculiarities 
of  the  times ;  commending  it  to 
the  conscience,  as  well  as  hopes, 
or  fears,  of  every  man ;  remember- 
ing  that  on  the  instrumentality  of 
this  gospel,  through  the  agency  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  all  their  success 
depends ;  for  this  is  the  wisdom 
of  God,  and  the  power  of  God  un* 
to  salvation  to  every  one  that  be* 
lieveth. 

We  dislike  long  introductions. 
Perhaps  our  readers  will  vnsh  this 
shorter,  that  our  review  of  the 
book  might  be  longer.  Our  remarks 
have  had  no  reference  to  our  au- 
thor's manner,  though  suggested 
by  his  preface.  Mr.  C.  has  none 
ef  those  feminine  graces  of  style 
which  render  a  discourse  very 
beautiful  and  very  powerless ;  nor 
do  his  pages  show  that  abundance 
of  interjection-marks  and  dashes 
which  renders  many  a  printed  ser- 
mon very  eloquent  to  the  eye  but 
very  insiped  to  ear.  He  is  at  least 
sufficiently  masculine,  direct,  and 
pointed.  But  of  this,  more  here- 
after. The  volume  of  Mr.  C.  con- 
tains fourteen  sermons.  We  can- 
not analyse  them,  and  shall  there- 
fore only  select  a  few  specimens. 
The  seventh,  from  which,  as  well 
as  any,  we  may  begin  our  extracts, 
is  firom  this  text,  **  Sirs,  what  shall 
I  do  to  be  saved  V  and  contains 
some  profitable  suggestions  re- 
specting the  proper  answer  to  this 
inquiry  ;  in  other  words,  it  shows 
what  is  fU9€,  and  what  U,  the  kind 
of  instruction  suited  to  the  case  of 
the  awakened  sinner.  Under  the 
first  of  theee  heads  the  author  ex- 
poses the  error  and  mischief  of  va- 
rious kinds  of  advice  which  are 


sometimes  ffiven  in  these  cases, 
such  as  exhorting  the  awakened 
man  to  reform  his  outward  life,  read 
his  Bible,  &c.  He  also  speaks  of 
that  most  mistaken  tenderness  of 
parents  and  friends  which  would 
sooth  the  troubled  conscience  by 
recommending  society,  amusement, 
or  a  journey. 

Instead  of  saying  ss  Paul  did,  ^  Be- 
lieve on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
thou  shall  be  saved,"  we  set  about 
making  him  happy  in  some  other  way. 
He  must  menu  Us  life,  and  send  up 
some  prayer,  and  watt  at  the  pool,  and 
hold  on  his  way;--y6s,  all  this  would 
be  well,  were  he  now  a  believer.  But 
the  misery  of  the  case  is,  he  ii  yettm- 
sanctified,  his  heart  is  set  in  him  to  do 
evil,  and  the  controversy  between  him 
and  God  is  yet  at  its  heifl:ht.  He 
must  stop,  and  turn  back,  or  lose  heav- 
en. He  yet  knows  not  enough  about 
his  sins  to  render  a  Saviour  welcome. 
He  still  dares  to  stand  on  the  margin 
of  perdition,  and  has  a  disgust  for  ho- 
liness and  heaven  so  implacable,  that 
he  will  risk  all  the  danger  he  is  in  a 
little  longer,  rather  than  give  his  heart 
to  Jesus  Christ. 

Tell  him  now  of  waiting  God's  time, 
and  attending  on  the  means;  when 
God's  time  £i8  gone  by  these  thirty, 
fiyrty,  sixty  years,  and  means  have  had 
no  eflbet  all  that  time !  Ah,  I  am  afraid 
you  win  amuse  him  till  his  day  of  mer- 
cy has  gone  by,  and  he  perishes  in  ius 
bondage.-«^p.  145,  146. 

In  the  same  discourse  the  author 
has  a  "  Remark"  on  the  impor- 
tance of  sound  doctrine  in  revivals 
of  religion,  from  which,  as  it  coin- 
cides with  our  own  sentiments,  we 
take  an  extract. 

The  lax  instruction  sometimes  given 
to  awakened  sinners  at  such  a  time, 
even  by  well  meaning  men,  who  aim  to 
be  faithful,  tends  to  nourish  a  growth 
of  piety,  that  is  sickly  and  efieminate, 
andwul  finally  add  but  little  to  the 
vigour  and  bonuty  of  Zion.  I  know 
that  if  souls  are  converted  th^  will 

get  to  heaven,  and  blessed  be  God  if 
e  win  convert  them,  but  their  useful- 
ness in  this  life,  mush  depends  «i  Iheii; 
early  instruction. 


484 


ClarVs  "  Conference  Sermons. ^^ 


[Sept. 


Let  the  doctrines  be  kept  hid  from 
those  who  ore  comingr  into  the  kinff- 
dom,  and  let  there  be  detailed  only 
that  soothing,  indistinct,  and  sickly  in- 
struction, which  has  been  noticed, 
and  the  converts  when  made,  will 
go  halting  along  to  heaven,  and  the 
churches  and  its  ministry  have  very  lit- 
tle comfort  in  them,  or  help  from  them. 

They  will  scarcely  know  what  con- 
verted them,  whether  truth  or  error. 
It  was  truth  I  know,  for  God  sancti- 
fies through  the  truth,  but  there  was 
so  much  error  mingled  with  it  as  to 
render  it,  in  their  own  view,  doubtful 
which  produced  the  effect.  And  hav- 
ing associated  the  kindness  of  their 
youth,  the  love  of  their  espousals,  with 
so  much  indistinctness  of  doctrine, 
they  will  be  likely  ever  after,  to  court 
tills  same  darkened  exhibition  of  the 

fospel,  and  finally  die  before  they  shall 
ave  learned  what  truth  is.  And 
^liile  they  live,  they  will  be  liable  to 
be  driven  about  with  every  wind  of 
doctrine,  and  vex  the  church,  and  em- 
barrass the  ministry,  and  pass  perhaps 
from  one  denomination  to  another,  and 
finally  be  saved  though  as  by  fire. 

They  -will  be  doubtful  who  convert- 
ed them.  They  were  told  when  un- 
der alarm,  to  do  many  things  towards 
their  own  conversion,  and  they  did 
them,  and  they  were  finally  converted  j 
but  whether  they  did  it  themselves,  or 
whether  God  did  it,  th^  y  find  it  hard 
to  toll.  And  they  will  give  others  the 
same  darkened  counsel  that  was  given 
them.  Thus  God  is  robbed  of  the 
gloiy  due  to  his  name,  and  the  church- 
es filled  up  with  mt'mbors,  who  will 
hang  a  dead  weight  upon  every  revi- 
val that  shall  hapiien  in  the  church, 
till  thi^y  are  taken  up  to  heaven,  and 
targhi  tliore,  what  thuy  should  have 
learned  tliat  same  week  in  which  they 
Were  born  of  Giod. — pp.  146. — 148. 

The  last  sermon  in  the  volume 
is  entitled  **  Nothing  Safe  but  the 
Church  :"  The  Lord* 8  ^portion  is 
his  people ;  J<icob  is  the  lot  of  his 
inheritance  J*  ^  From  these  words 
tlie  author  derives  the  implied  truthy 
that  every  thing  in  this  world  is 
worthless  but  the  church.  **And 
what  is  worthless  is  not  safe."  He 
makes  a  bold  use  of  the  text,  which 
be  illustrates  from  the  history  of 
the  world ;  or  rather  be  makes  a 


bold  use  of  the  facts  which  he  em- 
ploys in  the  illustration.  To  our 
apprehension  he  makes  God  seem 
to  possess  a  kind  of  recklessness  of 
feeling  in  the  destruction  of  hifl 
creatures,  which  is  exceedingly 
foreign  to  his  nature.  It  would 
seem  that  he  swept  the  old  world 
with  a  deluge,  rained  destruction  on 
the  plains  of  Sodom,  spread  desola- 
tion and  death  through  Egypt,  be- 
cause the  multitudes  who  perished 
in  these  visitations,  were  "  worth- 
less :"  they  were  not  of  the  Lord's 
portion  and  he  *  cared  but  little  for 
them.'  Nevertheless  this  sermon 
is  an  eloquent  one,  and  contains 
many  striking  reflections.  We  give 
two  short  paragraphs. 

Now  as  we  travel  down  the  tract  of 
ages,  we  shall  find  constant  illustra- 
tions of  the  fact,  that  God  values 
nothing  else  but  his  church.  This 
one  interest,  as  far  as  God  has 
been  seen  to  operate  in  this  world, 
appears  to  have  engrossed  his  whole 
care.  The  church  is  that  monument 
which  has  stood  and  told  his  glory  to 
every  new-bom  generation.  Other 
kingdoms,  rapid  in  their  rise,  and  dom- 
inant in  their  power,  have  gone  rapid- 
ly into  oblivion,  and  heaven  has  kept 
no  very  careful  record  of  theif  obse- 
quies. The  Assyrian,  the  Medo-Per- 
sian,the  Grecian,  and  Roman  empires, 
with  all  their  multitudes,  their  wealth, 
their  science,  and  their  military  prow- 
ess, have  perished  in  the  wreck  of 
time;  while  through  all  these  period* 
not  a  promise  of  God  to  his  people  has 
failed,  nor  a  pious  hope  been  unaccom- 
ptished.— pp.  314 — ^315. 

In  the  convulsions  of  our  times,  we 
have  seen  every  things  placed  at  haz- 
ard, but  the  church  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  Every  revolution  demon- 
strates that  God  has  no  other  interest 
in  our  wo^ld.  In  the  past  half  centu- 
ry how  low  a  prize  has  been  set  upon 
crowns  and  kingdoms.  And  the  hves 
of  armies,  composed  generally  of  un- 
godly men,  how  unworthy  have  they 
seemed  of  his  care.  The  fowls  ni 
heaven  fatten  upon  their  bodies,  and 
the  soil  is  enriched  with  their  Wood. 
The  thousands  that  fell  at  Waterkx^ 
if  impenitent,  were  in  the  estimteof 


1826.] 


lAlerary  and  PhUoeophiad  LUdUgenee. 


485 


heaven  aB  worthless  as  the  clods  that 
covered  them.  But  if  there  died  in 
that  murdered  multitude  a  pious  sol- 
dier, angels  will  watch  his  ashes  till  he 
rise,  and  God  be  more  interested  in 
the  turf  that  covers  him,  than  in  the 
splendid  monument  that  stands  upon 
the  tomb  of  the  hero.  An  empire  of 
hid  vnemies  is  in  God's  esteem  of  more 
tiiiling  amount  than  one  obscure  be- 
lie v.  *r.  The  hosts  that  have  died  in 
the  fields  of  modern  battle,  perished 
because  the  church  had  no  farther  use 
for  them. — ^p.  317. 

A  word  more,  before  we  close, 
respecting  Mr.  C's.  manner.  In 
many  of  his  discourses  there  is  a 
harshness  of  bearing  towards  sin- 
ners which  we  do  not  tike  to  see. 
He  makes  too  free  use  of  such 
words  as  '*  miscreant,"  "  culprit," 
^*  wretches,"  &c.  Plain  dealing  is 
not  harsh  treatment.  We  may  be 
faithful  and  yet  kindly.  Aiming  at 
strong  language  he  sometimes  bor- 
ders on  coarseness.  Passages  tike 
the  following  may  seem  to  justify 
this  remark.  They  might  be  mul- 
tiplied. 

On  our  way  to  the  place  of  execu- 
tion, and  the  halter  about  our  necks, 
he  hailed  us,  and  pardoned  us,  and 
now  here  we  stand,  between  the  con- 
demned and  the  arm  of  justice,  be- 
tween the  burning  glories  of  the  God- 
head, and  the  wretches  whom  his  ire 
threatens  to  consume. — p.  271. 


Had  he  struck  lifeless  that  midnight 
band,  that  came  to  apprehend  him ;  or 
had  he  let  down  into  nell  that  senate- 
chamber,  with  its  mass  of  hypocrisy, 
dLC.-*p.  113. 

Our  feelings  are  not  in  unison 
with  this  freezing  language,  when 
we  approach  the  closing  scenes  of 
the  Redeemer's  earthly  history.— 
He  sometimes  imparts  to  the  char- 
acter of  God  a  sternness  untike 
the  majesty  of  that  being  who  id( 
"  love." 

When  we  have  looked  once  upon 
the  incensed  throne,  we  shall  hail  one 
as  our  hiffh  priest,  who  can  go  in  and 
sprinkle  the  mercy-seat ;  who  can  neu- 
tralize that  com;uming  ire  which  issues 
from  the  countenance  of  a  provoked 
Jehovah. — p.  108. 

But  afler  all  deductions  Mr.  C. 
has  excellent  characteristics  as  a 
writer.  •'  The  Church  Safe"  and 
"  The  Rich  Believer  Bountiful," 
both  of  which  are  in  this  volume, 
many  our  of  readers  have  doubtless 
seen,  and  to  them  we  need  not 
say,  that  our  author^s  manner  has 
a  force  and  pungency,  which* 
though  it  may  have  some  rough-* 
nesses,  renders  it  greatly  preferable 
to  that  refining  subtilizing  manner 
which  spreads  a  pleasant  vision, 
before  the  fancy  but  awakens  no 
emotion  in  the  3oul. 


urtersrs  uvCti  WHKUmfHiftul  XntrlUBcntr* 


Cetlon. — The  following  account  of 
the  Mission  College  in  Ceylon,  the 
plan  of  which  we  sometime  since  pre- 
sented to  our  readers,  is  from  the  Mis^ 
aionary  Herald,  for  August : 

A  Central  School,  designed  as  a 
fferm  of  the  College,  has  heen  estab- 
ushed  at  Batticotta,  in  the  district  of 
Jaffiia,  where  it  is  intended  that  in- 
stitution shall  be  placed.  Into  this 
school,  the  most  promising  and  for- 


ward lads  under  instruction,  to  th0 
number  of  more  than  40,  were  received 
two  years  ago  under  tlie  care  and  in- 
struction of  a  Principal,  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Poor,  assisted  by  a  learned  native  tu- 
tor, and  two  teachers.  With  the  ex- 
ception of  a  few  individuals,  who  have 
len  the  seminary,  these  lads  divided 
into  two  classes,  are  pursuing  the  stu- 
dies prescHbed  for  the  first  and  second 
years  of  the  college  course.  A  brief 
notice  of  the  last  annual  examination, 
which  was  attended  by  Sir  Richard 


48e 


IMemry  and  FMIowpldeai  bUHKgam. 


[» 


Ottley,  the  Hon.  Pmsne  Justice,  of 
Ceylon,  Major  AntiU,  of  the  first  Cey 
km  regiment,  and  several  other  gentle* 
men,  will  show  the  present  state  of 
the  seminary.  The  students  had  at* 
tended,  during  the  term,  to  the  study 
ofhighTamiu,  and  various  branches 
in  English,  which  they  all  read,  write, 
and  speak  with  some  facility. 

1.  Both  classes  were  examined  in 
English  Granmiar,  and  rendering  Eng- 
hah  into  TamuL 

2.  The  second  class  in  Arithmetic 
^'^e  simple  and  compound  rules,  Re* 
duction,  uid  the  Rule  of  Three. 

3.  The  first  class  in  Vulgar  and  De- 
cimal Fractions,  Arithmetical  and  Ge- 
ometrical Progressicm,  Practice,  and 
Interest. 

4.  The  first  daes  in  G^graphy. 

5.  Both  classes  in  Ostervald's  A- 
bridgment  of  the  Bible,  together  with  a 
^rt  system  of  Chronology. 

6.  The  writing  books,  manuscripts 
in  Arithmetic,  books  of  phrases  in  Ta- 
mul  and  Englbh,  and  outlines  of  maps, 
were  produced  for  inspection* 

For  want  of  time,  the  students  were 
not  examined  in  Tamul,  in  which  they 
had  attended  to  the  study  of  Nannool— > 
the  grammar  of  the  high  language ;  and 
to  IJegundoo— 4he  native  dictionary,  in 
•onnexion  with  readinj^  Tamul  poetry. 
On  a  former  examination,  the  students 
dechkimed  in  English,  and  exhibited  di- 
alogues in  the  same  language. 

The  better  to  prepare  the  lads,  who 
had  been  instructed  at  the  different  sta- 
tions, to  enter  the  Central  School  or 
College,  an  Academjr  or  Free  Board* 
ing  School,  on  the  British  system,  was 
•pened  at  Tillipally,  more  than  six 
months  since,  under  the  superintend- 
ence of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Woodward,  as- 
sisted by  two  native  teachers.  In  this 
preparatory  school,  there  are  now  more 
tiian  100  lads  on  the  Charitv  Founda* 
lion,  with  several  others  wno  are  not 
supported.  Of  these  lads  23  are  pre- 
pared to  enter  the  Central  School,  and 
would  have  been  received  at  the  com- 
mencement of  the  last  term,  had  there 
been  proper  accommodations  for  so 
large  a  number. 

South  A9cxnicA.^From  Mr.  Brig- 
ham's  description  of  Mendoza,  publish- 
ed in  the  Herald,  we  make  the  follow, 
ing  extracts. 

.  Mendoza  is  situated  about  seven  or 


eight  miles  firom  the  eastemfoot  of  the 
Andes,  in  ILhe  bottom  of  a  long,  shal- 
low valley,  which  runs  parallel  with 
the  mountains.  Through  this  vaDey 
the  Mendoza  river,  which  enters  it 
from  the  mountains,  seven  leagues  to 
the  south,  runs  to  the  north,  on  the 
east  side  of  the  town,  watering  the 
rich  grounds  along  its  banks,  and  giv- 
ing motion  to  a  variety  of  mills  and 
other  useful  machinery.  Small  streams 
also  descend  in  various  places  from  the 
mountains,  and  canals  are  also  dug  and 
supplied  by  the  large  river,  so  that  all 
the  lands  about  the  town,  for  many 
leagues,  are  irrigated,  and  under  the 
highest  state  of  cultivation.  Altfaoogh 
you  are  here  in  a  country  where  nd 
rain  falls  fin)m  spriuff  to  winter,  the 
whole  face  of  the  soil  seems  covered 
with  grain,  grass,  fruit-trees,  and  vine- 
yards,  and  all  in  the  freshest  and  live* 
uest  green.  Ascending  a  steeple,  and 
casting  your  eye  around,  the  whole 
country,  far  as  the  vision  extends,  ap- 
pears Uke  one  immense,  beautiful  gv • 
den.  Beside  the  apple,  pear,  peach, 
plum,  and  cherry  trees  in  abundance, 
here  were  seen  the  fig,  oUve,  oraiif^ 
lemon,  in  addition  to  several  vane- 
ties  of  vine  and  ornamental  plants: 
and  as  it  was  now  the  spring  of  this 
hemisphere,  nearly  all  these  treei, 
shrubs,  and  plants,  were  fuU  of  bks. 
soms,  holding  up  their  smiling  ftces 
to  the  sun,  ana  literally  loamng  the 
air  with  the  fragrance  of  their  breath. 

The  site  of  Mendoza  is  nearly  level, 
yet  sufficiently  desoending  towards  the 
river  on  the  east,  to  convey  water  in 
small  rivulets  through  all  the  squares 
and  gardens.  The  tength  of  the  city, 
firom  north  to  south,  is  that  of  twelve 
squares,  and  its  width  that  of  eight— 
the  streets  regularly  crossing  each 
other  at  right  angles. 

Directly  west  of  the  city,  the  ia- 
habitants  have  formed  an  Jfltoaieds, 
or  pubUc  walk,  which  merits  a  desciip- 
tion.  It  consists  of  a  raised  level 
ffround,  twelve  yards  w^e,  and  the 
length  of  six  squares,  or  about  ten 
hundred  yards.  On  each  side  of  the 
walk,  is  planted  a  row  of  poplar  trees, 
six  feet  i^art,  now  twelve  years  oM, 
in  their  prime  and  beauty.  Just  with- 
in these  rows  of  trees,  are  arranged, 
in  the  walk,  rows  of  seats  made  of 
brick  and  morter,  in  fonn  £^  sofas; 
while  just  without  these  rows,  nm  rSk 
of  water,  in  neat  stone  eanais.    Oi 


me.] 


jAJterwry  and  PVlo^ufhicdl  hteBigmee. 


48f 


the  west  tide  of  the  Alameda,  through- 
out its  whole  length,  runs  a  wide,  well 
made  road  for  horses  and  carriagesi 
henuned  in,  also,  cm  the  west,  by  an- 
other row  of  trees,  and  beyond  this 
are  seen  green  fields,  fruit-trees,  and 
vineyards  in  the  greatest  luxuriance 
and  abundance.  On  the  east  side  of  the 
walk,  about  twelve  yards  distant,  is  the 
first  row  of  houses,  containing  a  great 
number  of  confectionair  shops,  where 
sweet-meats  of  everv  kind,  and  ices, 
are  prepared,  and  oirercd  for  sale  at  a 
triflmg  expense.  The  space  between 
these  shops  and  the  walk,  is  every  day 
washed  and  swept,  and  is  provided 
with  rows  of  tables  and  chairs,  placed 
fi>r  customers  in  the  fresh,  open  air, 
and  shaded  by  the  thick  trees  of  the 
walk. 

At  the  southern  extremity  of  the 
walk  is  erected  a  small  pa^ion  or 
temple,  ascended  by  eiffht  stone  steps, 
tnd  supported  above  by  a  dozen  do- 
ne {Mllaiv,  forming,  on  the  whole  a 
neat  and  aury  resort.  This  pavilion, 
and  all  the  walk,  are  washed  and  swept 
at  mid-day  from  the  adjacent  rilu, 
and  thus  rendered  increasingly  invit- 
ing* 

To  this  beautiful  spot  the  people  re- 
pair, when  the  heat  of  the  day  is  past, 
for  the  threefold  purpose  of  exercise, 
conversation,  and  refreshment.  On  the 
evenings  of  feast  davs  a  foil  band  of 
music  assemble  at  the  Alameda,  and 
then  it  is  not  a  little  interesting  to 
witness  the  groups,  which  are  d^wn 
out.  I  think  I  have  never  met  a  peo- 
ple of  so  much  natural  amiableness 
and  politeness.  It  is  here  a  custom  to 
incline  the  bead,  and  salute  all  you 
meet  of  repectable  appearance,  wheth- 
er known  or  not ;  a  custom,  which  was 
rather  troublesome  to  me  at  first, 
but  afterwards  pleasing,  as  it  seemed 
to  grow  spontaneously  from  their  un- 
afifected  kindness  of  disposition. 

I  do  not  suppose  that  the  Mendozi- 
aas  are  without  crimes  and  corrupt  in- 
dividuals, but  living  as  they  do  at  an 
immense  distance  from  commercial 
towns,  and  few  of  them  ever  having 
been  from  their  native  village,  they 
have  certainly  escaped  manv  of  those 
vices  and  deceitful  arts  which  have 
grown  up  in  an  fashionable  maritime 
ports. 

There  is  a  female  school  contaimng 
thirty-nine  girls,  from  five  to  twelve 
ffivn  of  ag^  instructed  by  a  worthy. 


competent  young  woman.  This  school 
is  conducted  in  part  on  the  Lancaste- 
rian  plan,  and  the  children  have  made 
some  good  proficiency  in  reading, 
writing,  and  arithmetic,  as  I  had  per- 
sonal opportunity  of  seeing.  Every 
thing  seemed  conducted  with  stiUness 
and  system,  calculate^  to  give  a  fa- 
vourable impression  to  one  who  de- 
lights in  the  imihrovement  of  the  young. 
Considering  the  great  neglect  of  re- 
male  education  in  this  country,  and 
the  evils  which  grow  out  out  of  this 
neglect,  I  have  seen  no  object,  since  I 
have  left  home,  more  pleasing  than 
this  little  shool. 

It  was  peculiarly  pleasing  to  ob- 
serve among  their  books  a  Primer, 
consisting  wholly  of  quotations  from 
the  Old  Testament,  and  another  from 
the  New.  These  primers  were  print- 
ed in  Chili,  where  a  Mr.  Tliomp- 
son  established  Lancasterian  schools, 
as  he  did  also  in  this  and  other  places 
of  South  America;  but  which  have 
unfortunately  nearly  all  become  extinct, 
in  consequence  of  leaving  them  in 
their  incipient  state,  without  experi- 
enced guides. 

There  are  in  this  place  two  other 
Lancasterian  schools  for  lads,  the  one 
small  as  yet,  but  under  the  care  of  a 
liberal,  intelligent  .young  man,  and 
promises,  in  time  to  become  a  useful 
school. 

The  other  mentioned  is  large,  has 
150  students,  but  is  as  yet  unfortunate- 
ly under  the  control  of  a  fanatical,,  il- 
liberal priest,  who  is  ambitious  only  t9 
instill  mto  their  little  minds  his  own 
superstitious  dogmas. 

There  are  several  other  small  schools 
in  the  place  kept  by  fnars  and  nuns^ 
but  extremely  imperfect  and  useless, 
the  children  learning  little  more  than 
to  repeat  their  ave  tnariag  and  other 
prayers  of  the  same  general  nature. 

There  are,  as  f  have  observed, 
seven  churches  in  Mendoza.  They 
have  no  cathedral,  oxeanonigaff  though 
they  have  what  is  called  **  La  Iglesia 
major,"  to  which  the  secular  priests 
belong.  The  number  or  convents  is 
four,  out  none  have  manv  fnars  at 
present.  St.  Dominic  the  largest,  has 
but  seventeen ;  the  Mercy,  ten ;  St. 
Franci8|,  nine;  St.  Augustin,  three. 
There  is  also  one  house  of  nuns,  now 
containing  twenty  inmates. 

These  houses,  like  most  in  South 
America,  have  once  been  rioh  but  are 


489 


ZdUerary  and  PhUasophioal  Intetttgenoe. 


[SsiT. 


BOW  poor,  and  daily  becoming  more 
80.  They  invariably  find  the  liberal, 
patriotic  party,  their  enemies,  asking, 
•'  What  is  the  use  of  so  many  disso- 
lute friars,  and  so  much  wasted  prop- 
erty in  their  hands  ?"  Their  posesa- 
ions  will  soon  be  entiiely  taken  from 
them,  as  they  have  been  in  Buenos 
Ayres,  and  they  must  be  either  secu- 
larized, or  sink  down  in  poverty  ajid 
insignificance,  despised  by  all  the  in- 
telligent and  influential  classes  of  com- 
mumty.  I  am  seldom  in  company  an 
hour,  without  hearing  these  once  pow- 
erful orders  ridiculed.  They  cannot 
exist  in  a  free  country. 

Mr.  Brigham  was  present  at  a  ses- 
sion of  the  leg^lative  body  of  this 
province,  called  the  Junta.  The  sub- 
ject of  discussion  was  the  nature  and 
extent  of  the  instruction,  which  they 
should  give  to  their  deputies,  about  to 
go  to  the  national  convention  at  Bue- 
nos Ayres,  for  the  purpose  of  uniting  the 
La  Plata  provinces.  This  discussion 
is  excellent  as  it  discovers  both  their 
state  Qf  mental  improvement,  and 
their  views  of  civil  government. 

With  the  exception  of  one  old  Cath- 
olic cler^man,  they  were  unanimous 
in  the  wish,  that  their  deputies  should 
contend  for  a  federal  representative 
system,  like  that  of  the  United  States, 
and  sanction  no  other.  They  wish- 
ed to  see  the  La  Plata  provinces  uni- 
ted again  by  aU  means,  but  not  in 
such  a  way  as  to  destroy  the  provin- 
cial Juntas,  or  legislatures,  which 
were  abready  estabUshed,  and  highly 
useful.  The  clergvman  not  only  op- 
posed the  idea  of^^  a  federal  system, 
but  that  of  a  republican  system  under 
Any  form.  He  insisted  that  elective 
systems  were  unsafe,  and  consequent- 
ly impolitic 

He  was  at  once  met  with  the  pros- 
trating argument,  which  I  had  often 
iieard  used  in  private  debate,  namely, 
that  such  a  government  was  safe,  and 

f  roved  to  be  such  by  the  example  of 
forth  America;  that  was  not  only  the 
most  happy  and  just  government,  but 
-did  appear  to  be  uso  the  most  solid  and 
liopeful  government  on  earth — there 
was  not  an  individual  in  all  the  land^ 
who  wished  to  change  its  form-^a  fact 


which  can  be  asserted  of  no  other  gov- 
ernment now  extant. 

The  clergyman  then  took  another 
ground,  which  it  was  not  so  easy  to 
drive  him  from,  namely,  that  although 
a  rqiublican  system  was  the  most  hap- 
py and  desirable  in  the  world,  where 
It  could  be  borne  as  it  is  in  the  United 
States,  yet  it  was  wholly  unsuitable 
for  their  own  people.  To  support  such 
a  sjTStem,  there  must  be  great  general 
intelligence  and  public  virtue — ^far 
more  than  was  to  be   found  among 

them. 

He  wais  answered  by  a  young  man, 
who  came  in  during  the  debate,  in  a 
manner  so  clear,  candid  and  able,  as  to 
excite  my  astonishment.  He  seemed 
familiar  with  our  system  and  country, 
and  admitted  that  we  had  a  degree  of 
pubtic  virtue  and  intelligence,  to  which 
they  could  not  lay  claim;  but  still  he 
thought  there  were  virtuous  and  in- 
teUigent  individuals  among  them, 
enough  to  commence  such  a  system; 
and  ne  felt  a  confidence  they  should 
make  rapid  improvement  in  the  attain- 
ment of  those  excellencies.  He  said, 
there  were  both  facilities  and  motives 
to  the  attainment  of  these  qualities  in 
a  free  country,  which  did  not  exist  in 
a  monarchial.  In  the  former,  office 
and  honour,  depend  on  those  qualities, 
whereas,  in  the  latter,  offices  were 
generally  given  to  favourites,  whatev- 
er be  their  characters,  or  talents. 

He  then  asked,  that,  in  case  they 
were  to  name  a  prince,  who  should  he 
be?  or  in  calling  one  from  Europe, 
who  would  be  the  nobUity  ?  who  among 
us  would  consent,  after  having  drawn 
a  few  breaths  of  freedom,  uiat  his 
neighbour  and  family  should  be  the 
eternal  inheritors  oi  power,  and  he 
himself  a  degraded,  dependent  plebianP 
No,  he  would  fight  all  their  battles 
over  again;  he  would  see  their  plains 
all  drenched  in  blood,  before  they 
should  be  trodden  by  any  rulera,  save 
such  as  the  people  designated.  He 
then  went  into  an  examination  of  the 
advantages  which  a  federal  govern- 
ment has  over  a  central  one,  and  with 
a  clearness,  which  brought  every  vote 
to  the  support  of  his  views,  except  that 
of  his  clerical  antagonist  :---^  had  gone 
too  fiir  to  be  convinced. 

Every  thing  in  the  Junta  was  con- 
ducted with  great  decorum  and  order, 
affording  abundant   evidence,   when 


me,] 


tAtt  iff  New  PuhU6aHem$. 


499 


imited  with  tlie  talent  displayed,  that 
the  Mendoadane  are  already  well  qual- 
ified to  govern  themselves.  « 

Gbxbck. — ^The  Greek  university  was 
opened  in  the  Island  of  Corfu,  in  Nov. 
1824.  The  number  of  its  undergrad- 
uates, shortly  amounted  to  76-rH>f 
whom  40  were  from  the  Ionian  Islands 
and  the  remainder  principally  from 
Continental  (Greece.  It  is  under  the 
immediate  direction  of  Lord  Guilford, 
who  was  the  principal  agent  in  its  es- 
tablishment, and  whose  perseverance 
in  removing  the  diflSculties  that  oppo- 
sed the  design,  has  only  been  equaUed 
by  the  benevolence  and  philanthropy 
which  gave  it  birth.  The  other  Offi- 
cers are  ten  professors,  who  delivered 
Lectures  in  Theology,  Philosophy, 
Mathematics,  Classics,  History,  Bota- 
ny, Law,  Medicine— and  the  Hebrew 
and  Arabic  languages.  The  students 
discover  a  modesty  and  propriety  of 
deportment,  and  a  diligence  of  applica* 
tion  highly  creditable  and  pleasing. 

GsRMAirr — ^M.  Olbers,  of  Bremen, 
who  has  been  particularly  occupied 
with  the  theory  of  comets,  and  has  been 
endeavouring  to  subject  to  calculation 
the  possibilitv  of  the  interference  of 
one  of  theee  bodies  with  the  destiny  of 
the  earth,  gives  posterity  warning  that 
in  83,000  years  a  comet  will  approach 
to  within  the  same  distance  m>m  the 
earth  as  the  moon  is  at  present ;  that 
in  four  millions  of  years  it  wOl  come 
within  7,700  geographical  mdles,  and 


then,  if  its  attraction  equal  that  of  the 
earth,  the  waters  of  the  Ocean  will  rise 
13,000  feet,  that  is  above  the  sunnnit 
of  every  European  mountain,  with  the 
exception  of  Mont  Blanc.  The  inhab- 
itants of  the  Andes  and  those  of  the 
Himalayah  chain  alone  can  escape 
this  deluge ;  but  their  safety,  it  seems, 
will  last  only  for  216  millions  of  yean 
more. 

Thtbbt.— An  intrepid  Hungarian trav* 
eller,  of  the  name  of  De  Koros,  who 
has  been  passing  some  time  in  Thibet, 
has  discovered  a  collection  of  writings 
in  a  language  of  that  country,  filling 
320  volumes.  All  theee  works,  he 
was  informed,  were  translated  from 
the  Sanscrit ;  the  titles  of  the  origin- 
als, and  Uie  names  of  the  authors  and 
of  the  translators,  are  carefully  marked 
in  them.  M.  de  Koros  has  copied  the 
tables  of  contents  of  all  these  works  ? 
and  transcribed  the  most  amjde  of 
them,  which  ocupies  154  pages. 

Java.— As  an  illustration  of  the  nat- 
ural proneness  of  the  human  mind, 
when  unenlightened  by  revelation,  to 
idolatry  the  most  absurd,  a  missionary 
in  Java  states,  that  in  the  village  of 
Buitenzorg,  in  the  vicinity  of  Batavia, 
where  there  is  a  colony  of  2000  Chi- 
nese, he  found  in  one  of  the  houses  an 
European  picture  of  Bonaparte,  in  a 
ffUt  frame,  to  which  the  people  offer 
incense,  and  pay  their  morning  and 
evening  vows. 


Sfitt  or  Jteto  9^WtuUm». 


BKLIOIOUS. 

Two  Discourses  on  the  Nature  of 
Sin;  delivered  before  the  Students  of 
Yale  Colieg«,  July  30th,  1826.  By 
Eleaxar  T.  Fitch.  [Published  by  re- 
quest of  the  Theok>gical  Students.] 
New-Haven* 

Short  Practical  Essays  on  the  Sab- 
bath, by  a  Clergyman  of  New-Eng- 
land, pp.  108.  18mo.  Robinson,  Nor^ 
wich. 

Christian  Patriotism :  a  Sermon  on 
the  occasion  of  the  Death  of  John 
Adams,  preached  in  Chaoncey  Place, 

1826— No.  9.  M 


Boston,  July  9, 1826.  By  N.  L.  Fro- 
thingham.    Boston.  8vo.  pp.  20. 

A  Sermon  on  the  Unity  and  Supremr 
acy  of  God  the  Father,  delivered  in 
the  Second  Presbyterian  Church  ia 
Charleston,  S  C.  By  Daniel  R.  Whi- 
taker.    Charleston.    8vo.^pp.  43. 

Second  series  of  Letters  to  Mr.  Eli^ 
as  Lee,  on  the  Character  of  the  Son 
of  God.  By  Henry  Grew.  Hartfiird. 
12mo.  pp.  24. 

The  Young  Christian's  Companion; 
being  a  Selection  of  Hymns,  particu* 
larlj  adiyited  to  private  Devotion  ani 


49Q 


ReUgUms  ItUdHgence. 


[Sbft. 


Conference  Meetings.    By  Gtistavas 
F.  Davis.    Boston.     ISmo.  pp.  108. 

The  American  Seaman's  Hymn 
Book ;  or  a  collection  of  Sacred  Songs 
for  the  use  of  Mariners,  selected  from 
various  authors.  By  Noah  Davis. 
New- York.     18roo.  pp.  293. 

MISCSLLAlfSOUB. 

A  Gazetteer  of  the  State  of  New- 
Hampshire,  by  John  Fanner  and  Ja* 
eob  B.  Moore.  Embellished  with  a 
Map  of  the  State,  and  several  other 
Engravings.  By  Abel  Bowen.  Con- 
cord: 12mo.  pp.  ^6. 

Rufiana :  or  the  Poetical  Sinnings  of 
William  Ruftis,  of  Charleston,  S.C.  G. 
&.  C.  Carvill:  N.York.  12mo.pp.  144. 

Oriental  Harp.  Poems  of  the  Bos- 
ton Bard.  8vo.  pp.  254.  Smith  and 
Parmenter:  Providence. 

Memoirs  and  Poetical  Remains  of 
the  late  Jane  Taylor :  with  Extracts 


from  her  CorrespoBdenGe.  By  Imm 
Taylor.    12mo.  m>.  316.    Boston. 

The  Life  of  George  Washington, 
Commander  in  Chief  of  the  American 
Army,  through  the  Revolotionaty 
War;  and  the  first  President  of  the 
United  States.  By  Aaron  Bancroft, 
D.  D.     Boston :  2  vols.  18mo.  pp.  223. 

Intellectual  Arithmetic,  upon  the 
the  Inductive  Method  of  Instruction* 
By  Warren  Colbum,  A.  M.  Boston. 
18mo.  pp.  172. 

An  Efxperimenta]  Treatise  on  Op- 
tics, comprehending  the  leading  prin- 
ciples of  the  science,  and  an  Explana- 
tion of  the  more  important  and  cari- 
ous Optical  Instruments  and  Optical 
Phenomena ;  being  the  Third  Part  of  a 
Course  of  Natural  Philosophy,  oompil« 
ed  for  the  use  of  the  Students  in  the 
Cambridge  University,  New-England. 
By  John  Farrar,  Professor  of  Mathe- 
matics and  Natural  Philoeephy*  Bos- 
ton.   8vo,  i^.  349. 


IK^rUgCims  KnteUfsenct* 


The  Rev.  C.  S.  Stewart,  Missiona- 
ry to  the  Sandwich  Islands,  has  recent- 
ly arrived  with  his  family  in  this  coun- 
try. The  health  of  Mrs.  Stewart  is 
much  improved,  and  there  is  a  flatter- 
ing prospect  of  her  recovery. 

The  Rev.  Josiah  Brewer,  late  a 
Tutor  in  Yale  College,  will  embark  in 
a  few  days  on  a  Mission  to  Palestine. 
He  expects  to  be  stationed,  for  the 
present,  at  Jerusalem. 

Methodist  Society.— We  noticed 
some  time  ago,  says  the  New- York 
Observer,  that  a  meeting  of  delegates 
from  a  body  of  professed  Christians 
who  have  separated  from  the  If  etho- 
dist  Episcopal  Church,  and  formed 
themselves  nnto  a  new  denomination 
under  the  above  name,  was  convened 
in  this  city  on  the  9th  of  June,  for  the 
purpose  of  forming  a  Constitution  and 
public  statement  of  their  views.  This 
constitution  was  formed,  preceded  by 
a  Declaration  of  Independence,  and 
has  since  been  published.  We  know 
not  the  number  of  ministers  and  mem- 
bers belonging  to  this  new  Society,  but 
is  our  readers  will  expect  to  be  inform- 
ed of  the  principles  of  every  important 


religious  sect  which  arises  in  our  coon- 
tnr,  we  give  below  the  concluding  put 
or  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  to- 
gether with  the  Constitution  of  the 
new  Society. 

1 .  The  Legislative,  Jodidal,  and  Ex- 
ecutive powers,  being  assumed  and  ex- 
ercised by  any  one  man,  or  body  of  men, 
constitutes  the  essence  of  despotism. 

2.  Those  powers  are  all  assomed 
and  exerciKG  by  the  Bif^bops  and  Itin- 
erant Ministry  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal  Church,  and  it  is  therefore,  in 
the  opinion  of  this  convention,  real 
despotism. 

3.  That  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  have  not  derived  Episcopal  o^ 
der,  or  power,  by  regular  succession, 
(could  a  regular  succcession  be  prov- 
ed by  any  church,)  but  have,  in  the 
opinion  of  this  convention,  sunep- 
tiously,  aild  against  aD  regular  order» 
assumed  the  same. 

4.  The  government  of  the  Method* 
ist  Episoo]^  Church,  not  being  in  ac- 
cordance vrith  the  civil  institatioM  of 
our  free  and  happy  country;  sbodd 
its  influence  become  univernl,  #ou]d, 
in  the  opinion  cNf  thk  oonventioBi  n 


im.] 


Rdigiaus  lniettige»ee. 


491 


time  eadaxiget  our  Repablican  Ibnn  of 
goTemment. 

6.  Having  failed  in  every  attempt  to 
obtain  a  refonn,  in  which  our  religious 
as  well  as  civil  rights  would  be  better 
tecured;  We,  the  Delegates  from  the 
different  secessions  from  the  said  Meth> 
odist  Episcopal  Church,  having  assem- 
bled ourselves  in  the  city  of  New- York, 
IB  Convention,  appealing  to  the  great 
Head  of  the  Church,  for  the  purity  of 
our  motives,  and  the  sincerity  of  our 
hearts  and  intentions,  and  imploring 
Divine  aid  and  assistance,  do  ordctin 
and  eMablith  the  following  as  the  Con^ 
Hihdhn  of  our  Church  to  be  known 
by  the  name  of  the  MModut  Socieiy. 
CONSTITUTION. 

Article  1.  This  Convention,  being 
delegated  by  the  several  societies  who 
have  seced^  from  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church,  do  therefore  in  the  name 
and  by  the  Authority  of  the  members 
bers  composing  these  societies,  or- 
dain, determine,  and  declare,  that, 
no  authority  shall  on  any  pretence 
whatever,  be  exercised,  over  the  peo- 
ple or  members  of  this  Society  but 
such  as  shall  be  derived  from  and 
granted  by  the  people. 

2.  This  Convention  do  further,  in 
the  name  and  by  the  authority  of  the 
members  composing  the  several  socie- 
ties as  aforesaid,  ordain,  determine, 
and  declare,  that  the  Lenslative  power 
to  be  exercised  by  the  aforesaid  Meth- 
odist Society*  shall  be  vested  in  an 
•gual  representation  composed  of  the 
Ministers  and  members  belonging  to 
the  said  Methodist  Society,  to  be  ap- 
pointed in  the  manner  hereinafter  di- 
rected, who,  when  met  together  in 
general  convention,  shall  form  the  Le- 
gislative department  for  the  said  Meth- 
odist Society,  and  shall  be  called  and 
known  by  the  name  of  the  General 
Convention  of  the  Methodist  Society. 

3.  There  shall  be  but  two  orders  of 
ministers  in  the  Methodist  Society,  vis. 
Elders  and  Deacons. 

4.  The  Methodist  Society  shall  re- 
tain an  Rineraint  JiUnittryj  and  make 
provisionr  for  their  support. 

5.  The  duty  of  the  Intinerant  Minis- 
tryshall  be  to  travel  under  the  Annual 
State  Conferences,  to  preach  the  gos- 
pel, form  classes,  and  be  entitled  to  all 
the  privileges  of  other  preachers  of  the 
same  order  belonging  to  the  Method- 
ist Society. 

6.  The  Judicial  power  of  the  Meth- 
odist Society  shall  be  vested  in,  and 


confided  to  the  several  Classes,  Quar- 
terly Meeting  Conferences,  District 
Meetings,  and  Annual  State  Confer- 
ences, according  to  the  manner  here- 
inafter provided  for. 

And  it  is  hereby  expressly  declared, 
that  Class  Meetings,  Quarterly  Meet- 
ing Conferences,  Love  Feasts,  Annual 
District  Meetings,  Annual  State  Con- 
ferences, a  General  Convention,and  Ap- 
pellate tribunal  shall  be  and  are  hereby 
recognized  by  the  Methodist  Society. 

7.  We,  the  delegates,  in  General 
Convention  assembled,  do  most  solemn- 
ly enter  our  protest  against  the  princi- 
ple and  practice  of  Involuntary  slavery. 

8.  No  member  shall  be  considered 
eligible  as  a  Representative  to  the  Dis- 
trict Meeting,  the  State  Annual  Con- 
ference, or  the  General  Convention, 
who  shall  not  be  twenty-one  years  of 
age,  at  the  time  of  said  election. 

9.  The  following  articles  of  Reli- 
gion are  adopted  by  the  unanimous  vote 
of  this  Convention  as  a  summary  of 
of  Christian  faiih  and  practice,  as 
founded  on  the  living  Oracles  of  Di- 
vine Revelation. 

[Here  follow  the  twenty-five  articles 
of  religion,  as  in  the  Book  of  Disci- 
pline, published  by  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  m  the  year  1805.] 

10.  There  shall  be  nO  amendment 
or  alteration  of  this  Constitution,  un- 
less a  majority  of  two  thirds  of  all 
the  State  Annual  Conferences  shall 
require  the  same:  Provided  never- 
theless, that  no  alteration  shall  ever 
be  made,  that  will  afiect  the  articles 
of  Religion,  or  do  away  or.  in  any 
way  lessen  the  free  suffrages  of  the 
private  members  of  the  Methodist 
Society  or  that  shall  in  any  way  de- 
stroy the  right  of  appeal  as  herein- 
after provided  for. 

[Here  follow  the  names  of  63  Dele- 
gates from  various  parts  of  the  Union.] 

We,  the  Delegates,  in  Convention 
assembled,  haviag  to  the  utmost  of 
our  abilities,  after  mature  delibera- 
tion and  prayer  to  the  great  Head 
of  the  Church  for  direction,  comple- 
ted the  object  of  our  representation, 
beg  leave  to  submit  the  aforesaid 
Constitution  to  our  respective  con- 
gregations and  societies,  and  solicit 
their  concurrence  in  the  same. 

Done  in  the  city  of  New- York,  the 
9th  day  of  June,  in  the  year  of  our 
Lord,  1826. 

Orin  Mtllsr,  Prendent. 

JoHiv  C.  Kellet,  Secretary* 


4M 


Rdigim9  ImdUgenee. 


[SiPTi 


80UTB  SsA  IsiiAifM.— One  of  the 
deputation  from  the  London  Misaion- 
aiy  Society  thus  notices  the  progreBB 
of  Christianity  in  these  Isknds: — 

'*  We  know  of  iwrnhf-one  islands  in 
those  seas,  in  which  the  Gospel  has 
heen  embraced— in  which  not  an  idol- 
ater remains.  And  while  I  would  not 
hold  them  up  as  having  arrived  at 
perfection,  I  fear  no  contradiction 
when  I  affirm,  that  the  inhabitants  of 
those  islands  are  the  most  universally 
and  consistently  Christian  of  anv  peo- 
ple upon  the  earth,  so  far  as  profession 
goes ;  and  vsst  multitudes  of  them,  I 
cannot  doubt,  are  Christians  indeed. 

I  feel  confident,  that  the  Sandwich 
Islands  will  be  in  a  similar  condition, 
in  a  few  years." 


£u]iOPB.-^The  following  statement  of 
the  salaries  of  the  Protestant  and  Ro. 
man  Catholic  Clergy  may  be  depended 
upon,  as  it  is  extracted  from  the  Budg- 
et of  the  last  year,  presented  by  the 
minister  ofthe  Interior  to  the  Chambers. 

The  Calvinists  have  three  Pastors 
Who  receive  3,000  francs  yearly;  38, 
who  receive  2,000;  69,  who  receive 
1,500;  and  195,  who  receive  1,000. 
In  all  390  Calvimst  Ministers  paid  by 
Government. 

The  Lutherans  have  2  pastors  re- 
ceiving 3,000  franks  yearly;  25  re- 
ceiving 2,000 ;  21  receiving  1 ,500 ;  1 72 
receivmg  1000.  In  all  220  Lutheran 
Pastors  paid  by  Government.  The 
•um  total  granted  to  these  515  Cler- 
gyman, is  623,000  francs:  24,000  francs 
are  granted  fbr  their  Colleges,  and  50, 
000  for  the  building  or  repairing  of 
their  Churches.    Total  697,000  francs. 

The  Roman  Catholic  Church  con- 
sists of  four  Cardinals,  one  of  whom 
(the  Archbishop  of  l^npa)  receives 
100,000  francs  yearly,  the  other  three, 
30,006.  Thirteen  Archbishops  [not 
including  the  Archbishop  of  Paris  be- 
fore mentioned]  receiving  25,000 
francs,  sixty-six  Bishops  receiving  15, 
000  fVancs,  174  Vicars  GenertI,  re- 
ceiving from  4,000  to  2,000  frajncs, 
660  Canons  or  Prebendaries,  receiving 
from  2,400  to  1,500  francs;  2917 
Cures  or  Rectors,  receiving  from 
1600  to  IIDO  fVancs;  22,316,  Ceser- 
vans  or  Curates,  receiving  fVom  900 
to  750  francs.  940,000  francs  are  gran- 


led  to  their  seminarifls  for  the  edsca* 
tion  of  young  priests,  and  200,000  for 
the  building  and  repairing  of  their 
churches.  This  includi^  sundry 
other  grants  to  superannuated  or  in- 
firm priests,  &c.  amount  to  25,660,000 
francs. 

There  are  however  more  Protestant 
clergy  in  France  than  appear  by  the 
above  Ust,  who  are  not  included  in  it 
as  they  receive  no  salary  from  govern- 
ment. Where  the  protestant  popuia* 
tion  does  not  amount  to  a  thousand, 
no  aid  is  granted  and  of  course  there 
are  very  many  places  where  tiiis  is  the 
case,  and  then  the  pastor  in  supported 
entirely  by  the  contributions  of  bit 
parishoncrs. 

HiNDOsTAN.-^The  Directors  of  the 
Londun  Missionary  Society  give  the 
following  proof  of  the  decline  of  Pa- 
ganism at  Vizafirapatam,  a  seaport 
town  nearly  five  hundred  miles  north- 
east of  Madras,  ana  more  than  five 
hundred  south-west  of  Calcutta. 

While  the  prospects  of  the  Mission, 
say  they,  continue  to  brighten,  there 
is  here  unquestionable  proof  of  Pagmi- 
ism  being  on  the  decline.  The  car 
of  Juggernaut  at  Vizagapotam,  which 
seems  to  have  fallen  greall^  in  pubtic 
estimation,  did  not  make  its  appear- 
ance the  hist  year ;  its  three  images 
were  ofiered  to  the  missionaries  lor 
ten  pagodas.  The  Brahmins,  indeed, 
appear  to  support  Hiudooism  merely 
to  support  themselves ;  since  in  other 
respects,  they  are  as  indifierent  to  its 
interest  as  they  are  ignorant  of  it  as  a 
system :  they  evidently  feel  their  in- 
feriority in  argument  with  the  mis* 
sionaries,  and  stand  confounded  at  the 
poverty  of  their  own  dogmas  when 
contrasted  with  Christianity;  never- 
theless, so  blended  are  their  interests 
with  the  existence  of  Hindooism,  that 
they  continue  eztemallv  to  oppose  the 
'  truth,  the  force  of  which  they  are  com- 
pelled to  feel. 

In  northern  India,  missionary  efibits 
are  not  without  success,  as  appears 
from  the  following  paragraph,  taken 
from  the  Calcutta  Missionary  Herald. 
Dinagepore,  according  to  Mr.  Cfaanin's 
Gazetteer,  is  two  hundred  and  forty 
miles  north  of  Calcutta,  and  contaim 
forty  thousand  inhabitants. 

By  a  letter  from  Mr.  FemaDdeSi 
inclosing  a  handsome  donation  f^oin 
himself  and  a  friend  for  the  Ctlcntta 


im.] 


MeligUmM  hiieKgm^. 


493' 


M umonary  Soeie^,  we  were  gratified 
to  find,  that  on  Lord's  day,  the  31«t 
July  lost,  seven  persons,  (two  men  and 
five  women,)  were  baptised  at  Dinage- 
pore  on  their  profession  of  faith  in 
Christ ;  and  that  a  whole  Hindoo  fam- 
ily, consisting  of  four  adults  and  four 
children  have  lately  thrown  off  their 
caste,  and  come  over  to  the  Christian 
society  there.  It  is  added  also,  that 
&ve  persons  are  now  on  probation; 
and  Mr.  F.  has  great  hopes  that  they 
will  soon  give  up  themselves  to  Bap- 
tism. 

Places  o7  wobsrip   im  Lokdon.— » 

The  following  is  a  list  of  the  number 
of  places  of  worship  in  London,  and 
the  different  sects  to  which  they  be- 
long;— Established  Church,  152; 
Foreign  do.  19  ;  Baptists,  39  ;  Calvin- 
ists,  31 ;  Independents,  51 ;— -Method- 
ists,  26 ;  Presbyterians,  9 ; — Jews'  Byn- 
'  *g<vue8,  7;  Quakers,  7;  Bavarians, 
1;  Jerusalems,  5 ;  Moravians,  7;  San- 
demanians,  3;  Unitarians,  4;  Burgh- 
ers, 5 ;  Antiburghers,  3;  Roman  Cath- 
oKcs,  It. — Total,  377. 

FnARCB. — A  letter  from  Professor 
Robinson,  late  of  Andover,  to  the 
Editor  of  the  Christian  Spectator, 
dated  Paris,  July  39,  contains  the 
following  paragraphs  respecting  the 
exertions  of  Protestants  in  that  coun- 
try: 

The  French  Protestant  Church, 
you  are  aware,  is  just  awaking  from 
slumber;  and  through  the  efmrts  of 
a  few  individuals,  very  much  has 
been  accomplished  within  a  few  years. 
The  Bible  Society  is  gaining  ground ; 
the  Missionary  Society  excites  great 
mterest;  the  Tract  Society  has  be- 
come quite  active;  and  recently  the 
institution  of  Sabbath  schools  has 
been  commenced  under  favourable 
auspices.  Several  religious  publica- 
tioDs  are  reg^arly  issued,  which  meet 
with  encouraging  success,  and  are 
exerting  a,£^at  influence.  I  said  it 
was  througn  the  effort  of  a  few  in- 
dividuals ;  for  in  the  list  of  members 
of  these  various  Societies,  you  find 
the  same  names  in  all. 

In  these  circumstances,  it  is  im- 
]k)8sible  not  to  feel  that  these  act* 
ive  men,  need  and  deserve  all  the 
encouragement  and  aid  which  sister 
ehiirches  can  afford.     In  thia  view. 


I  have  made  arrangements  to  open 
a  regular  correspondence  and  inter- 
change of  publications,  between  the 
Societies  here  and  these  in  Amer* 
ica.  One  copy  of  all  wiU  be  sent  monthly 
to  Mr.  Hallock  at  N.  Y.  and  another 
to  the  Missionary  Rooms  at  Boston. 
I  cannot  doubt  that  American  Christ- 
ians will  rejoice  to  reciprocate  the 
fitvours  and  send  out  tiieir  publica- 
tions in  return. 

• 

CBTi.oN.^-The  following  interesting 
iacts  of  the  beneficial  effects  of  the 
Scriptures,  were  related,  says  the 
Missionary  Herald,  byW.B.  Fox,  be- 
fore the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  So. 
ciety. 

The  natives  of  Ceylon  were  under  the 
dominion  of  Europeans  for  two  hun-* 
dred  and  fifty  years  before  their  con- 
querors gave  them  any  part  of  the 
word  of  God;  and  it  was  not  till  this 
Society  arose,  that  they  had  versions 
of  the  Scriptures. 

I  beg  .to  relate  one  very  striking 
circumstance  respesting  the  fim  la- 
bours of  this  Society  in  Ceylon :  300 
copies  of  St.  Mathew  were  circulated, 
and  one  of  them  fell  into  the  hands  of 
the  second  person  in  the  island:  he 
he  was  one  who  had  ridden  on  the 
white  elephant,  and  had  been  raised 
to  the  highest  honours  in  the  Budd- 
hist priesthood:  it  is  usual  for  them 
to  have  a  great  feast  three  times  4 
vear,  in  which  they  read  in  the  Bndd- 
nist  writings  of  the  five  hundred  and 
fifty  transmigrations :  one  of  these  is 
read  by  the  chief  person,  as  an  intro- 
duction to  the  business  of  the  day : 
having  obtained  the  Gospel  of  St. 
Matthew,  he  had  read  it,  and  wa0 
struck  with  it ;  and,  on  this  occasion, 
he  read  the  Gospel  before  the  meet- 
ing: this  gentleman  is  now  become 
a  clergyman  of  the  Established 
Church. 

When  the  Scriptures  were  com- 
pleted, it  was  supposed  that  the  Cin- 
glese  would  not  receive  them:  but 
a  number  of  schools  had  been  estab- 
lished ;  and,  as  soon  as  the  first  edi- 
tion came  out,  the  copies  were  taken 
up  by  them.  There  are  now  20,000 
persons  who  can  read  the  sacred 
volume;  and,  by  the  liberal  suppUea 
of  this  Society,  within  18  months, 
one  in  every  fifty  speaking  this  lan- 
guage wili  have  a  copy. 


494 


OrdimaHont  amd  AuiaUaiwmi. 


[Bbft. 


There  an  a  number  of  penons 
descended  from  the  Portuguese,  who 
are  as  black  as  jet;  but  their  lan- 
guage remaioB,  and  it  seems  likely 
to  continue  in  use.  This  most  sim- 
ple of  all  laafl[uages,  which  ma,y  be 
learned  in  a  few  weeks,  is  spoken 
by  persons  along  an  extent  of  3,600 
nules :  and  it  has  been  honoured,  by 
the  Society  giving  to  these  scatter- 
ed tribes  who  speak  it,  a  complete 
eopy  of  the  New  Testament  in  their 
own  dialect. 

So  great  has  been  the  effect  of 
the  Scriptures,  that  there  are  now 
whole  parishes,  in  which  there  are 
heathen  temples,  but  no  worshipers; 
and  the  inhabitants  offered,  about 
four  months  ago,  a  Buddhist  temple 
for  Christian  worship.  But  the  most 
singular  thing  which  I  have  seen, 
is  the  destruction  of  caste,  that  hor- 
rid monster  which  had  dominion  over 
all  India;  and,  while  all  ages  have 
shown  that  it  is  not  by  might  nor 
by  power,  but  by  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord,  it  is  true  that  in  the  same 
degree  that  the  book  of  Revealed 
Truth  has  circulated,  caste  has  hid 
its  head. 

I  would  also  state,  that  the  Bur- 


mese received  tiieir  books  fitMB  Cay 
Ion:  they  were  in  the  Pali  language. 
The  very  first  spice  which  they  bad 
of  Buddhism  went  from  Ceyk>n;  and 
there  seems  the  highest  probability^ 
that,  as  they  had  neathanism  from 
Ceyl<m,  they  will  have  Christianity 
from  thence—the  Scriptures  being 
now  about  to  be  printed  in  the  Pan 
language,  which  is  considered  sosa* 
cred,  that  nothing  vrritten  in  that 
language  will  ever  be  destroyed. 
They  will  shortly  be  sent  among  the 
Burmese;  and  we  know  not  what 
wiU  be  the  consequence  but  mercy 
has  followed  the  British  arms ;  and 
the  probability  is,  that  the  time  ii 
arrived  when  that  door  shall  be  open* 
ed  which  shaU  be  shat  no  more. 


nOICATIOIfS  TO  aSUQIOOB  AHO  CHAaiVASliS 
INSTITUTIONB. 

To  the  American  Board,  {5^48  M 
from  June  Slst,  to  July  20th. 

To  the  American  Colonisation  So- 
ciety, {1,824,  from  April  lat,  to  Jaly 
«6th. 

To  the  American  Tract  Societv, 
^3,718  27,  from  June  1st,  to  July  95th| 
including  the  receipts  for  tracts  sold. 


0ttiimLUm»  uvea  XnttaUatfotis. 


June  12.— Rev.  Pindar  Field,  as 
Evangelist,  at  Madison,  N.  Y.  Ser- 
mon by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Brace,  of  Oneida 
Presbytery. 

June  21.-»Rev.  Parsons  Cookk,  o- 
ver  the  Second  Congregational  Church 
in  Ware,  Mass.  Sermon  by  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Woodbridge,  of  Hadley. 

July  12. — Rev.  Elijah  D.  Wslls, 
was  installed  Pastor  of  the  Associated 
Presbyterian  Church  of  Oxford  N.  Y. 
Sermon  by  the  Rev.  P.  H.  Bouge,  of 
Gilbertsville. 

July  12. — Rev.  Vernon  D.  Tatlor 
was  ordained  over  the  Congregational 
Church,  in  Elizabethtown  N.  Y.  Ser. 
mon  by  Rev.  Mr.  Hopkins. 

July  16.— Messrs.  John  Grammer, 
Jun.,  H.  AsKWiTH,  B.  Peers  and  L* 
H.  Jones,  were  admitted  to  the  order 
of  Deacons  at  Petersburffh,  Va.  Ser- 
mon by  the  Rev.  Dr«  Ducachet,  of 
Norfolk. 


July  25.— Rev.  Alfred  Chestee, 
over  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Rah- 
way  N.  Y.  Sermon  by  the  Rev.  G. 
Bergen,  of  Bottle  HilL 

July  26. — Rev.  David  Curtiss  wu 
installed  over  the- Baptist  Church  and 
Society  in  Abington,  Mass.  Sennon 
by  the  Pastor  elect. 

.  Messrs*  George  A. 
Shelton,  of  Bridgeport,  and  Gsoaoc 
G.  Shepard  of  Amherst,  were  admit* 
ted  to  the  order  of  Deacons  at  Hart- 
ford  by  Bishop  Brownell  and  Rev. 
James  A.  Fox,  of  Woodville,  Miss,  to 
the  order  of  Priests. 

Aug.  2 — ^Rev.  Crristophbr  S. 
Hale  was  ordained  as  Pastor  of  the 
Baptist  church  and  society  in  East 
Windsor,  Vt.  Sermon  by  the  Rev. 
M.  W.  WUtiams,  of  Concord,  N.  H. 

Aug.  5. — Rev.  Joel  P.  HArnutD, 
at  Morristown,  Vt.  Sermon  by  the 
Rev.  Alva  Sabin  oi  Georgia. 


im] 


OMnMfy* 


496 


9tAUc  9tttMivfL 


Trb  govennnent  of  Ckiatemala  has 
l^ranted  to  A.  H.  Pahner,  Esq.  and 
others,  of  the  cit^  of  New- York,  the 
rig^t  to  open  a  direct  canal  conununi- 
cation  for  ships,  from  the  Atlantic  to 
ihe  Pacific  ocdan,  throagh  the  river 
San  Juan  and  the  lake  Nicaragua,  with 
the  privilege  of  an  exclusive  naviga- 
tion for  twenty  years. 

The  whole  extent  of  excavation 
will  not  exceed  17  miles,  (the  distance 
between  the  lake  and  the  river,)  which 
win  require  a  lockage  of  200  feet. 
The  work  is  required  to  be  completed 
in  18  months,  and  it  is  said  will  be 
commenced  witJi  6000  men  from  this 
country. 

Orsecs  Ain>  TiTRXxr.— Late  ac- 
counts inform  us  of  an  insurrection  of 
the  Janizaries,  and  of  their  consequent 
destruction.  The  Janizaries,  as  our 
readers  all  know,  are  a  corps  of  Infim- 
try  of  the  Turkish  army,  composed 
principally  of  young  Christian  slaves, 
trained  and  inured  to  labour  and  hard- 
rikip.  They  are  at  present  divided  in* 
to  two  classes— into  those  who  aire 
paid  and  those  who  are  not  paid.  The 
mnner  have,  from  the  time  in  which 
they  were  created  a  distinct  order, 
composed  the  infantry  of  the  Imperial 
Guard*  The  latter  are  entitled  to 
the  prerogatives  of  Janizaries,  and  are 
obliged  to  suffer  no  restraint  but  to 
fight  in  time  of  war.  The  principal 
residences  of  the  Janizaries  are  at 
Constantinople  and  the  larger  cities. 
Five  hondred  formed  the  ffuard  of  the 
Seraglio,  and  received  their  rations 
from  the  Saltan's  kitchen.  The  whole 
number  of  this  corps  of  militia  is  va- 
riable at  different  tunes :  it  haa  of  late 
amounted  to  nearly  two  hundred  thou- 
sand men.  The  occasion  of  their  re- 
volt was  an  attempt  at  a  new  oigani- 
zatiea  of  the  troops  after  the  Surope* 


an  modela;  No  sooner  were  the  new 
regulations  proclaimed  than  the  Jani- 
zaries incorporated  in  the  re^lar  ar« 
showed  their  discontent ;  which  sbon 
increased  to  open  revolt.  Unable  to 
withstand  the  force  brought  against 
them  by  government,  the  rebeb  be* 
took  themselves  to  their  barracks, 
where  they  were  massacred  and  burnt 
to  the  number  of  several  thousands. 
More  than  fifty  chiefs  who  surrender* 
ed  themselves  as  prisoners  were  Strang* 
led.  The  Sultan,  encouraged  by  thia 
success,  persisted  in  his  determination 
to  put  in  practice  the  European  sys* 
tem ;  and  sent  his  orders  for  the  sup* 
pression  of  the  Janizaries  into  all  parts 
of  the  empire. 

The  latest  news  from  Greece  ie 
more  encouraging.  The  chiefs  werd 
acting  with  greater  energy  and  unan^ 
imity  and  had  successfully  resisted 
several  attempts  at  an  attack  on  Ath- 
ens. 

Lord  Cochrane  sailed  about  the  first 
of  June  to  take  the  command  it  is  said 
of  the  Greek  naval  force.  He  collect- 
ed a  fleet  of  eight  ships,  off  cape  St» 
Vincent,  and  expected  to  be  in  Greece 
by  the  end  of  June.  His  Hbs  ship  is 
a  steam  vessel  of  400  tons,  on  Mr.  Per- 
kin's  principle.  Great  hopes  are  en- 
tained  of  his  success.  A  letter  was 
received  at  London,  from  his  Lordship 
whOe  on  his  voyage  to  Greece,  enclos- 
ing a  copy  of  his  manifesto  to  the  Pa- 
cha of  Eigypt ;  in  which  he  warns  him 
against  continuing  to  lend  his  aid  in 
the  subju^tion  of  a  Christian  people 
exhorts  him  to  direct  his  attention  to 
the  improvement  of  his  own  people, 
with  other  nations ;  and  assures  him 
that  all  the  evils  he  inflicts  on  Greece, 
must  ultimately  recoil  on  himself.  It 
is  understood  that  this  expedition  has 
the  secret  concuirenoe  of  the  British 
government. 


€NiCtiuir5. 


Samttbi.  FisHxa  Dabracr,  third  son 
of  Jamee  and  Elizabeth  Darrach,  was 
bom  in  Philadelphia  December  1st, 
1797,  and  died  at  Weinheim,  Germany, 


September  30th,  18f4,  aged  S6  years 
and  10  months. 

He  united  himself  to  the  Church  of 
Christ  about  theaixtaenth  year  of  his 


496 


Ofttteory.— iliMioert  to  CarrespMieHU* 


[Sept. 


age,  and  soon  after  entered  the  fresh- 
men-ciftss  of  Princeton  College,  to  fit', 
himself  for  the  study  of  divinity.  Here 
he  became  distinguished  for  a  talent  for 
public  speakinff  and  the  mathematics. 
On  taking  his  degree,  the  valedictory 
oration  was  awarded  him. 

After  residing  one  year  at  home, 
enjoying  the  instructive  society  of  his 
pastor,  the  Rev.  Thomas  H.  Skinner, 
and  employing  his  intervals  from  study 
in  exhortations  to  the  destitute  in  the 
fuburbs  of  the  dty,  and  in  frequent 
visits  to  the  Prison,  a  favorite  resort, 
he  returned  to  Princeton,  and  entered 
the  Theological  Seminary.  Here  he 
remained  two  years  or  more ;  and  thai 
Tifiited  Andover  where  he  resided  one 
year  devoted  to  the  study  of  Biblical 
Criticiun. 

In  the  fall  of  1823  he  was  licensed 
by  the  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia ;  and 
called  to  preach  in  and  about  his  nar 
tive  city;  in  Bridgtown,  New  Jersey, 
and  in  the  city  of^New-York. 

His  pulpit  labours  ^ave  much  prom- 
ise ;  and  his  friends  fondly  hoped  that 
the  unobtrusive  but  ardent  spirit  of  pi- 
ety which  had  hitherto  confined  him  to 
private  studies,  was  now  about  to  en- 
flttge  him  in  public  usefulness.  But 
tke  desire  of  research,  and  the  dispo- 
sition for  retirement  which  nature  and 
liabit  inclined,  and  ill  health  permitted 
him  to  indulge^  disinclined  him  to  pa»> 


toral  duties.  Retirement  and  study 
suited  his  natural  disposition.  On  the 
death  of  his  mother  his  only  sorviving 
parent,  his  health  being  moch  impair- 
ed, he  determined  to  gratify  his  wish 
to  visit  Europe,  where  he  might,  under 
new  and  as  he  supposed,  moie  fitvour- 
able  circumstances,  prepare  himadf 
more  completely  for  a  critical  study  6t 
the  biUe. 

But  how  true  is  it,  that  God's  ways 
are  not  our  ways.  This  youthibl  ser- 
vant of  Christ  died  a  few  months  after 
his  embarkation  without  havinj^  arrived 
at  his  greatly  desired  place  of  unprov»> 
ment.*  His  sickn^  was  of  short 
duration :  and  of  such  a  nature,  as  from 
its  first  onset,  to  deprive  hun  of  intd^ 
lect.  It  is  however,  a  great  consola- 
tion to  his  friends,  that,  m  addition  to 
the  kind  and  respectful  attention  which 
was  given  by  the  public  ofilcers  of  the 
town  of  Weinheim  and  by  many  in  the 
neighbourhood,  both  during  lus  sick- 
ness and  after  his  death,  he  was  also 
favoured  with  the  frieadship  of  tke 
Reverend  Doctor  Caldwell  of  the  Col- 
lege of  North  Carolina  who  had  been 
his  fellow  traveller  from  Paris.  The 
death  of  this  young  servant  is  indeed  a 
painfnl,  mysterious  providence;  but 
we  should  be  still  and  learn  that  tfas 
Lwdreigna. 

'^HaUe. 


Mwtann  to  CtrmqimlinitSt  $ct. 

We  regret  that  a  communication  f^om  our  correspondent  at  O***,  Mass.,  baa  baes 
mislaid :  we  hope  to  recover  it  in  season  for  our  next  number. 

EasATA.—- In  the  absence  of  the  Editor  during  the  printing  of  the  last  oembera 
some  errofB  escaped  correction:  the  word  aUraetiony  p.  490,  c  2,  1. 21,  should  ban 
been  attention.  Other  mistakes  occur  in  the  Latin  notes  of  J.  P.  W. — ^In  the  pretest 
number,  at  p.  475,  c  S,  near  the  bottom,  in  some  copies,  supply  the  following  wordi 
in  brackets :  tthe  other  [the  lozuiy]  ef  reposs;'  at  p.  488  the  word jOeMsn  is  sus- 
spelt  pleMsfi. 


J 


THC 


CHRISTIAN  SPECTATOR. 


mm 


Ko.  10.] 


OCTOBER. 


[1826. 


HeUiCoiML 


For  the  ChrUtian  Spectator. 

IiAT  PRESBrrXJM,  NO.  XX. 

John  Cassiak,  after  leaving  a  mo- 
nastery at  Bethlehem,  and  visiting 
others  in  Egypt,  was  ordained  a 
deacon  by  Cnrysostom  at  Constan- 
tinople, (a)    Thence   he  went   to 
Rome,    and  finally  to  Marseilles, 
where  he  was  made  a  presbyter, 
and  resided  till  his  death,  A.  D. 
440.     The  Greek  was  probably  his 
native  language,  but  he  appears  in 
Latin,  (b  )   He  wrote  Instructions  for 
Monks,  in  12  books ;  Conferences 
with  Egyptian  Ecclesiastics;   and 
of    The    Incarnation,    in    seven. 
These    writings    incidentally,   but 
correctly,  describe  the  government 
ef  the  church,  at  that  period,  as 
episcopal ;  yet  express  an  opinion, 
that  the  first  state  of  the  church 
was  monastic,  and  all  things  com- 
mon, and  that  the  latitude  given 
by  the  council  of  Jerusalem  was 
because  of  Gentile  infirmity.     But 
when,  even  from  this,  the  church 
had  degenerated,  some,  possessing 
the  fervour  of  the  Apostles,  left  the 
eities,  and  retired  into  private  sit- 
uations,   who    are   thence  called 
Monks,  Anchorites,  Eremites  and 
Ascetics. 

An  ahbas  was  the  head  of  a  mon- 
astery, and  if  it  was  remote  from  a 
eity,  or  very  large,  he  was  usually 
a  presbyter,  that  he  might  adminis- 

(a)  De  ineOftuUione^  Hb,  VIL  e.  31. 


(b)  CoUatio  L  e.  V.  p.  219. 
1826.— 'No.  10. 


\Z 


ter  the  sacraments.  But  sometimes 
vain  glory  suggested  clerical  pre- 
ferment, and  a  desire  of  the  office 
of  presbyter,  or  deacon.  Each  of 
these  was  then  a  clerical  grade,(c} 
the  office  of  presbyter  was  conse- 
quently undivided,  and  that  of  dea- 
con being  also  clerical,  the  possi- 
bility of  an  inferior  presbyter  is 
excluded. 

SenioreM  in  the  writings  of  Cas- 
sian,  mean  either  aJbhaieSy  or  the 
monks,  who  are  entrusted  with  the 
care  of  the  noviciates, (d)  except 
when  taken  for  the  christian  fathers, 
never  ecclesiastical  officers,  for  ho 
deemed  it  an  important  maxim, 
that  a  **  monk  should  by  all  meana 
shun  the  bishops  ;''  which  he  said 
he  could  not  always  rehearse,  with- 
out confusion,  for  he  had  not  been 
able  to  escape  their  hands,  (e) 

SocKATES,  SozoMEN,  and  Theo- 
1>0RET,  wrote  ecclesiastical  histo- 
ries  of  the  same  times,  beginning 
in  the  reign  of  Constantino  th6 
great,  and  terminatiiig  about  the 
times  of  Theodosius  the  younger* 
Their  concurrent  testimony  evinces 
the  continued  influence  of  the  can- 
ons of  the  council  of  Nice,  estab- 
lished by  the  authority  of  the  Ro^ 

(c)  ^  Nonnunqaam  vero  dericatus  gra^ 
dam,  et  dendehum  presbjrteri  vol  diacor 
natus  innnitit/*  ScU.  eenodaxia,  Xtit 
XL  c.  14.  p.  178. 

(d)  Lib.  XIL  e.  14.  p.  193,'  Col.  1. 1. 
22.  p.  235. 

(e)  Lib.  XI.  c  18.  p.  181.  ic  itutihUi^ 


49B 


Lay  FreAyiers^ 


[Oct. 


nan  enperor ;  which,  with  various 
modifications,  are  still  the  funda- 
mental laws  of  the  Catholic  eccle* 
aiastical  government;  and  have 
been,  and  probably  always  will  be 
unceremoniouslv  enforced,  where- 
ever  her  physical  means  have  exten- 
ded or  shall  be  supplied.  These 
historians  are  competent,  but  not 
always  credible  witnesses  even  of 
tiie  things  which  occurred  in  their 
•wn  times;  for  great  allowances 
must  be  made  for  the  igno- 
rance, credulity,  and  depravation 
of  the  people,  and  the  arts  and  am- 
bition of  a  clergy  ;  who  maintained 
their  establishment  by  the  vigilant 
exercise  of  their  new  authority,  and 
the  substitution  of  monkish  legends 
and  fraudulent  devices,  in  the  place 
of  the  simplicity  of  the  gospel,  and 
its  saving  truths. 

SocRATCs  was  bom  at  Constan- 
tinople,(a)  in  the  reign  of  Theodo- 
sius  the  first.  Afler  a  liberal  edu- 
cation, he  studied  and  professed 
the  law,  and  wrote  his  history  in 
seven  books. 

Canonical  ordination,  introdu- 
ced, as  we  have  seen,  without  ei- 
ther scriptural  precept,  or  Apos- 
tolic example,  could  neither  en- 
large, nor  limit  the  office  of  pres- 
byter, its  essence  was  the  same,  the 
erdainere  being  still  presbyters. 
Also  the  ambition  of  preachers  ren- 
dered convenient,  custom  establish- 
ed, and  civil  authority  confirmed  a 
diocesan  form  of  government ;  but 
neither  were  the  essentials  of  the 
church  of  Christ  thereby  destroy- 
ed, nor  have  presbyters  rained ; 
whether  considered  as  bishops  or 
priests,  for  lay  presbyters  as  yet» 
tad  no  existence,  a  particle  more 
or  less  ef  legitimate  scriptural  pow- 
er, than  hi^  been  at  first  given  to 
them.  As  members  of  the  social 
Compact,  they  may  receive  and 
bear  its  authority ;  and  as  officers 
of  civil  society,  they  ought  to  be 
respected;  but  when  they  claim, 
hcMi  uid  exercise  municipal  offi- 

(a)  Seem.  Hh.  V.  c.  «4. 


ces,  by  a  divine  right,  because  the 
office  of  presbyter  is  of  such  nature, 
their  pretensions  are  absurd,  and 
where  their  discernment  justifies 
the  charge  of  disingenuity,  wicked. 

At  that  period,  no  prident  Chris- 
tian would  have  reftised  to  abide 
by  those  canons  of  councils,  which 
being  the  supreme  law  of  the  em- 
pire, secured  the  people  from  Pa- 
gan persecution,  under  which  the} 
had  groaned  so  long.  Also  the 
high  respect  entertained  for  the 
canon  law,  at  the  first,  appears  by 
many  examples.  When  the  church 
at  Constantinople  were  told  that 
Proclus,  whom  they  had  elected, 
could  not  become  their  head,  be- 
cause a  canon  had  forbidden  the 
translation  of  a  bishop,(a)  they  sub- 
mitted without  complaint.  But  on 
the  next  vacancy,  it  having  been 
discovered  that  no  such  canon  ex- 
isted, they,  after  twenty  years,  re- 
elected the  man  of  their  choice, 
who  became  their  bishop,  (b)  Alse 
the  fact,  that  the  bishop  of  Rome 
was  deemed  to  have  passed  the 
bounds  of  priestly  order  in  punish- 
ing the  Novatians,(c)  clearly  shows, 
that  the  public  knew  that  the  civil 
was  to  be  ^merely  auxiliary  unto, 
not  superceded  by  ecclesiastical 
authority,  in  the  application  of 
force.  It  was  deemed  also  a  de- 
parture from  rules,  though  highly 
expedient,  that  Silvanus,  oishop  cif 
Troas,  should  appoint  a  layman  to 
try  those  causes,  which  the  clergy 
had  been,  before  that  period,  au- 
thorized to  decide,  (d)  This  could 
not  then  have  been  a  novelty,  had 
lay  presbyters  previously  existed  in 
the  church.  Nor  have  we,  in  all 
the  seven  books  of  Socrates,  dis- 
covered so  much  as  a  word,  or  hint 
of  the  existence  of  such  an  office* 
whilst  bishops,  presbyters,  and  dea- 
cons, frequently  occur,  and  always 
in  the  character  of  clergy. 

HsRMiAs  SosoMSKBs,  ft  native  of 

(b)  Lib.  ni.  c.  dS.    (b)/&u<aie.40. 
(o) La.  F7/. e.  11.    ((S)Lih.nLc.9f. 


1826.] 


Lay  Presbyters. 


499 


Palestine,(a)  cotemporaxy  with  So* 
crates,  wrote  nine  books,  and  ded- 
icated his  history  to  Theodosius 
the  younger. 

This  writer  presents,  neither  a 
▼estige  of  the  long  sought  office  of 
a  subordinate  presbyter,  nor  of  any 
diversity  among  presbyters,  except 
the  surrender  of  the  exercise  of  a 
portion  of  their  authority  to  one  of 
their  number,  then  exclusively  de- 
lominated  bishop.     The  excellen- 
cy of  his  style  challenges  our  re- 
gard to  his  senses  of  terms.     For 
bishop,  he  uses  promiscuously  w* 
t^XMTog^    ftgo^a}7iSy{h)   irfof(r7ojtf,    (c) 
47ou/ji£vo^,(d)  and  ^pt^oufta  and  B^Kf- 
xo^ij  as   convertible  terms. (e)    It 
would  have  been  unaccountable, 
had  Paul  intended  by  the  very  same 
word,  a  '  subordinate  lay  presbyter, 
(f )  which  other  writers  have  adopt- 
ed to  distinguish  the  bishop.     Bat 
the  Apostle,  and  every  Gr^ek  read- 
er of  his  letter,  understood  by  it, 
the  presbyter  who  presided  in  the 
church  or  presbytery.      And  this 
ruling  sUer,  was  the  man  in  every 
church,  who,  according  to  Jerom, 
received  by  a  general  custom,  and 
became  accountable  for,  the  exer- 
cise of  the  higher  powers  of  the 
presbytery.      That    each  church, 
with  few  exceptions,  still  had,  un- 
der the  Nicene  establishment,  its 
presbyters,  is  abundantly  evinced. 
Thus  instead  of  the  confessions  of 
lapsed  pr,ofes8ors  made  to  the  pre- 
siding presbyter,  in  the  presence  of 
the    wiineesing   multitude    of  the 
churchy  as  in  a  tAealre,(g)  the  duty 

(a)  Sozom.  Hiitar.  Hh.  K  c.  15. 

(b)  'xsipo%V7^U  TiiC  avlio^ffwy  &tHK* 
7}(fffl(tf  4rgo<na7i]v.     Lib,  II,  c,  19. 

(c)  roK    ir{oftf7(ij^i   ruv    sntKn^Mv, 
Lib.  r/.  e.  4. 


was  assigned  to  one  of  the  presby- 
ters in  every  church.  At  Alexan- 
dria this  change  did  not  obtain,  for 
it  had  been  there  the  custom,  and 
still  was,  when  Sozomen  wrote,  for 
each  presbyter  to  have  his  own 
charge,  over  all  of  whom  one  was 
the  bishop  ;(a)  and  as  each  pres- 
byter preached  in  his  own  place, 
so  the  bishop  aliso  alone  in  his,  the 
arch-deacon  reading  the  scrip- 
tures, (b) 

Other  diversities  also  existed  ^ 
in  some  provinces  there  was  a  sin* 
gle  bishop,  in  others,  bishops  were 
cciisecrated  in  the  vUlageSy  fv  xw/xoK 
i^Kfxa^ot  iefovouv7af  .(c)  Also  the  cus- 
tom in  Rome  of  having  only  seven 
deacons,  was  not  followed  in  all 
places.(d) 

Theodoritus,  a  native  of  Anti*- 
och,  was  at  seven  years  of  age  re- 
ceived for  the  sake  of  education  in<- 
to  a  monastery,  and  afterwards  in- 
structed by  Theodore  of  Mopsues- 
ta,  and  Crysostom.  From  the  epis- 
copate of  Cyrus,  a  remote  city  of 
Syria,  which  he  had  reluctantly  ac* 
cepted,  he  was  translated  to  Anti« 
och,  afterwards  deposed  by  a  coun- 
cil, and  finally  by  another  restored 
to  his  former  see,  where  he  died 
A.  D.  457.  His  principal  wprka 
are  his  commentaries  upon  the  pen*, 
tateuch,  Joshua,  Judges,  Psalms, 
Canticles,  kc.  -all  the  prophets  but 
Isaiah,  and  all  the  epistles  of  Paul ; 
an  ecclesiastical  history  in  five 
books.  He  wrote  also  dialogues^ 
sermons  on  Providence,  letters, 
and  on  several  other  subiects.  Hia 
piety  is  unquestionable,  his  talents 

(a)  sivai  ^o^  fv  ak^avSgiia  iioe  Jta* 
SafTtf  xou  vuv  S¥og  ov7o<  rou  xala  ravlcjv 
HTKfxovQv,  irgHp^ligwjs  tSta  rotg  sxxXij- 
CioLQ  xalexjfw  xcu  cov  «v  coJIoug  Xoov  (Tuva 
ysiv.    Lib,  I.  c,  16w 


(d)  lab.  FLc.22.    (e)  Lib.  niLc  1.        0>)  ^«'«'-  «*•  ^'  ^'  ^    rp(r^u7tf*f 

cv  ciKiwfSpeia  w  4rfof-o|J4Xf i. 

(f)i7Vm,  r.n. 

(c)  SoBom.  lib.  Vll  19. 
tst  T^is  fxxXii^ia^.   S&Mom,  Hb,  VII.  e.  16.  (d)  JbOsnu 


600 


Jjoy  Presbyters 


[Oct. 


aboTe  mediocrity,  hi9  style  charm? 
ing,  and  yet,  however  strange,  hii 
credulity  was  disgusting  and  con- 
temptible. 

No  where  is  more  clearly  seen^ 
than  in  his  history,  either  the  in- 
fluence upon  civil  government  which 
ecclesiastical  polity  can  maiDtaia, 
when  legally  established ;  or  its  ten- 
dency, from  the  venality  of  ambi- 
tious ecclesiastics  to  become  an 
engine  of  oppression,  or  an  instru- 
ment of  power  in  the  hands  of  prin- 
ces. Julian  sought  sanctuary  in 
it  as  a  reader,  (a)  whilst  in  his  heart 
an  idolater,  (b)  and  an  enemy,  for 
he  interdicted  the  teaching  of  po- 
etry, rhetoric,  and  philosophy  to  the 
*' Galileans."(c)  Nor  could  he 
have  had  any  aim,  in  recalling  to 
Antioch,  Alexandria,  Italy,  and 
Sardinia  (d)  their  banished  bishops, 
but  to  procure  fiivour  with  the 
Christians,  whose  numbers  he  fear- 
ed. Accordingly  as  an  emperor 
was  Pagan,  Arian,  or  orthodox,  he 
contrived  to  countenance  idolatry, 
or  to  introduce  bishops  of  his  own 
creed,  but  generally  with  caution. 
All  parties  courted  power,  and  by 
it  Pagans  and  Christians,  with- 
out other  argument,  asserted  their 
claints.  Tet  was  it  a  posing  ques- 
tion, which  a  presbyter  of  Edessa 
offered  to  the  Prefect,  who  was  di- 
rected by  Valens  to  support  a 
bishop  of  his  own  appointment ; 
**  Whether  the  emperor  received 
the  dignity  of  priesthood  with  the 
imperial  commission,  "(e)  For 
this  he  suffered  ostracism  by  the 
edict  of  Valens,  who  like  Julian 
hated  the  Christians,  and  like  him 
fell  by  the  just  vengeance  of  heaven. 
This  discrimination  was  confessed 
also  by  Valentinianus,  when  he  said 

(a)  Theoder.  HUter.  EceUi.  Kb.  III.  e.  2. 

(K)  — -ezta  rimabatnr  adddae,  avesqne 
vuipicieau.— yfnwMon.  MqreeiL  lib*  XXII. 
c.  1. 

(c)  Tktod.  hb.  III.  e.  7. 
(c)  Lib.  III.  c.  4.       (e)  Lib.  IV.  c.  16. 


to  orthodox  birfiopi  solidtin^  a 
convention  of  the  clergy,  wnom 
nevertheless  he  favoured,  that  it 
was  not  lawful  for  him,  a  layman* 
officioosly  to  interfere,  (a)  In  Uke 
manner  Theodosius  to  whom  Gra- 
tian  had  transferred  the  East  after 
the  death  of  his  uncle,  when  Am- 
brose directed  the  emperor,  by  a 
deacon,  to  stand  vrithout  among  the 
laity,  ^^for  that  the  purple  coned- 
tuted  emperere,  not  prieete^^  took 
the  station  assigned  him,  and  ex- 
pressed his  gratitude  for  the  re- 
proof, (b)  The  efforts  of  Theodo- 
sius  were  exerted  to  reduce  the  re* 
maining  idolatry,  which  Julian  had 
revived  and  Valens,  after  the  death 
of  Jovian  had  partially  at  least  re- 
revived.  From  that  time  the  hier- 
archy established  by  Constantinefc) 
remained  immoveable  amidst  the 
convulsions  of  the  Eastern  and 
Western  empires  and  the  paraly- 
sing influence  of  Arian  and  other 
heresies  ;  and  may  be  said,  under 
all  the  revolutions  of  modern  times, 
still  to  exist. 

In  his  commentaries  we  find  no 
lay  presbyters,  and  no  discrimina- 
tion between  those,  who  rade,  and 
those  who  lahowr  in  leacibui^.(d) 
He  even  makes  them  the  same  per- 
sons, (e)  In  one  place,  he  sap- 
poses,  they  that  were  oeer  <A«»,(f) 
were  those,  who  offered  up  prayers ; 
in  which  he  agrees  with  Justin, 
who  says  the  preeident,  ^g^s^ru^^ 
offered  up  the  eucharistic  prayers. 
He  acknowledges  that  presbyters 
are  intended  in  the  writings  of  the 
New  Testament,  where  bishops 
are  named  \{g)   but  he  supposes  a 

(a)  £fioi  if£f  fU^a  XoM  r^of/yMt  ou 

men.  lib.  VI.  e.  7. 

[b]  Th0fd.  kitt.  eeeL  Kb.  V.  1. 18. 

[e]  /<f  cm.  lib.  V.  e.  20. 

[d]  Tkeod.  1  Tim.  ▼.  17.  ffefr.ziii.  7. 

[e]  Id.  Heb.  xiii.  17.    [f]  Id.  Tha.  v.  li 
[g].  Id.  Phil.  i.  1.1  7^.  m.  and  TU.  i.  bj^ 


1886S.] 


iiOg  PttAfters. 


eoi 


l^gher  order  existed ;  and  accpunts 
Epaphroditus   to    have    been  the 
apostle  of  the  Philippians.      But 
Paul  denominates  him  only  their 
messenger  to  bring  him  supplies. 
Titus  he  places  over  Crete,  and 
Timothy    over   the    churches    of 
Asia ;  and  thinks  the  same  rules, 
which    were  given    to  presbyters 
were  applicable  to  those  of  such  su- 
perior rank,  who  afterwards  took, 
the  name  bishop  exclusively,  and 
left  the  title  apostle  to  those,  who 
were  '^  tndy**  such.    But  this  un« 
supported  conjecture  of  a  primitive 
ordinary  office  superior  to  presby- 
ters in  every  church,  of  which  no 
one  has  ever  shown  a  syllable  of 

{roof,  badly  accords  with  what 
e  has  said  on  Titus,  first  chapter, 
of  the  **  custom^*  that  there  should 
be  one  bishop,  and  a  plurality  of 
presbyters  in  each  city. 

The  introduction  of  episcopacy 
in  India,  shown  in  each  of  these 
histories,  is  substantially  the  same, 
)feropiu&,  a  Tyrian  philosopher, 
following    the  recent  example  of 
Hetrodorns,  went  with  his  two  ne* 
pbews,    Gdesius   and  Frumentius, 
into  India  in  pursuit  of  knowledge. 
Having  explored  ^h^  country,  they 
thought    to    return   in   a   vessel. 
Lan^ng  in  a  port  of  India  for  re- 
freshmepts  they  were  seized,  the 
philosophers  slain,  and  the  youths 
made  captives.     They  served  the 
king  till  nis  demise,  and  remained 
with  the  queen  during  the  minor- 
ity of  his  son.     Frumentius  sought 
out    Roman    traders    there,  with 
whom:,  and  some  natives,  he  wor* 
shipjed.        Emancipated,  ihey   re* 
turned  together  unto   the  Roman 
borders,  when  Ede»us  went  home 
to  Tyre,  Frumentius  to  Alexandria, 
unto  Athanasius.     He  showed  him 
the  prospect  in  India,  was  ordained 
bishop,  and  returning  by  sea,  suc- 
cessfully planted  the  gospel  in  In- 
dia, (a)       la   the   first   apology  of 
Athanasius  to  Constantius,  he  com- 


plains that  the  emperor  had  writ* 
ten  to  Atzanias  and  Sazamas,  the 
governors  of  Auxumis,  to  send  Fru- 
mentius, whom  Athanasius  had  or* 
dained,  to  George,  bishop  of  Alex- 
andria, to  be  tried,  or  instructed ; 
and  requires  that  the  people  and 
clergy  should  become  Arians,  and 
if  any  disobey,  they  must  be  put  to 
death.  If  this  be  the  same  Fru- 
mentius, Abyssima  was  the  India  in 
this  history,  for  Auxumis  is  a  city 
eastward  from  the  head  of  the 
Nile,  and  towards  the  sea.  Bui 
there  are  reasons  against  that  sup- 
position. Admittini^  that  a  colony 
of  the  Indi  settled  in  Africa,  ana 
were  still  called  bv  that  name  ;  yet 
the  country  to  the  south-east  of 
Persia  at  Uie  period  of  those  wri* 
ters  was,  and  it  atiU  is  India,  (a) 
Also  the  youths  a{q>ear  to  have 
gone  from  Tyre  unto,  and  returned 
from  India  by  land.  Neither  of 
the  historians  mention  Auxumis,  or 
appear  to  have  thought  of  Abys- 
sinia. They  allege,  there  was  a 
king  in  India  not  subject  to  the 
Romans,  but  the  letter  of  Constan- 
tius is  addressed  to  two  governors 
and  requires  Ihcm  to  act  in  a  style 
suitable  to  their  being  his  subjects, 
conferring  upon  them  the  dignity 
ef  Roman  citizens.  Socrates 
speaks  of  the  India  to  which  Bar* 
th(^mew  came,  and  evidentiy  had 
en  his  mind  the  account  given  by 
Eusebki8,(b)  who  says,  that  Pan- 
taenus  had  visited  the  place  to  which 
Bartholomew  went,  and  had  found 
a  Hebrew  copy  of  Matthew's  Gos- 
pel there ;  nevertheless  Socrates 
asserts  that  the  Christian  reHgion 
did  not  ehUghten  them  hefore  the 
time  qf  Conetantine.  Also  Sozo- 
men  testifies,  thai  the  priesthood 
had  this  ite  beginning  in  India.{c) 
The  two  first  of  these  historians 


[a]  AthaaaMi  opeaa.  p.  90. 
[h]  Euaebk  hist.  ecd.  lib.  V.  c.  20. 


fal  Socrates  lib.  I.  e.  W.  Sovomen  hb,        W  ht^S^wjit  lySotf  liHOfm  Tauli^i 
n, V  24.  Theodor.  hi«t.  eccl.  Ub.  L  c.  23,    «0C^  ofX'l*-    ^•••^  ^* "'  *'  ^ 


»9/t 


On  the  Future  Condition  of  the  Jeufe. 


[Oct. 


discriminate  between  a  nearer  and 
an  ulterior  India,  and  evidently 
confine  these  occurrences  to  the 
nearer  ;  also  according  to  Socrates. 
Meropius  visited  the  same  region 
of  the  Indies,  which  Metrodorus 
had  then  lately  traversed.  But 
Metrodorus  was,  on  his  return  rob- 
bed, or  feigned  himself  to  have 
been  robbed,  by  Sapor  king  of  the 
Persians,  which  act  Constantine  re- 
sented and  made  it  a  matter  of 
accusation,  which  continued  such 
in  the  reigns  of  Constantine  and 
Julian.(a)  The  return  of  Metro- 
dorus nrom  India  must  therefore 
have  been  through  Persia ;  and  the 
route  of  the  young  men  being  the 
same,  the  India,  here  mentioned, 
certainly  lay  in  the  east,  and  was 
not  Abyssinia.  These  and  other  rea- 
sons seem  conclusive,  that  the 
accounts  are  of  two  Frumentius's 
and  if  so,  then  the  period  of  the 
eommencement  of  episcopacy  in 
India  is  fixed  to  have  been  in  the 
fourth  century.  J.  P.  W. 


For  the  Chrurtiaa  6p<^ctator. 

XEPLT  TO  ALEPH  OV  THB  BBSTORA- 
TION  OF  TBK  JEWS  TO  THJB  HOLT 
LAND. 

[The  following  article  comes  to  us  from 
OMe  of  the  descendants  of  Israel.  We 
pabliah  it  as  a  specimen  of  Jewish  sen* 
timent  and  reasoning  on  the  subject  of 
which  it  treats.  We  could  wish  it 
shorter;  but  it  seemed  proper  to  give  it 
entire,  if  at  all.  From  an  aversion  to 
making  our  pages  stare  with  great  let* 
lers,  we  have  in  some  instances  redu- 
ced large  capitals  to  small  ones,  small 
capitals  to  italics,  and  italics  to  Roman : 
m  all  other  respects  the  piece  appear* 
as  it  came  flt>m  the  hand  of  its  author.] 

The  perusal  of  a  piece  in  your 
Number  for  February  1826,  gave 

[a]  — ^  ezpeditionem  parans  in  Persas 
—ad  ultionem  preteritorum  vehementer 
elatus  est.*'«-&t/.  Julianut  Ammian  Jtfar* 
€dL  lib.  XXXIL  e.  \2.  Non  JuUannm, 
•ed  Constantium  ardores  Parthicos  suc- 
cendisse  cum  Metrodori  mendaciia  avi« 
4!iQS  acquiiBcit.<*-/(tott.  lib.  XXV,  e.  4. 


rise  to  the  following  remarks  which 
are  offered  for  insertion  in  your 
work,  with  the  hope  that  the  truth 
of  God  may  be  glorified,  in  com- 
paring the  opinions  of  the  person 
subscribing  himself  Aleph  with 
**  the  law  and  the  testimony,"  that 
unerring  standard,  by  which  we  are 
to  "  try  the  spirits,"  The  title  of 
A.*s  piece  being  put  in  the  form  of 
a  question,  which  he  has  left  unan* 
swered,  invites,  and  it  is  conceived 
justifies  this  application  of  scripture 
to  that  question  viz.  ^'  What  do  the 
Scriptures  teach  respecting  the  fu- 
ture condition  of  the  Jews?" 
**  Aleph"  enquires  "  if  the  scriptures 
point  out  any  change  to  be  effected 
in  the  condition  of  the  Jews,  and 
if  any,  in  what  that  change  wiQ 
consist.  We  reply,  by  asking  at 
what  eUe  the  scriptures  point,  than 
the  marvellous  changes^  which  un- 
belief, and  obedience  effect  in  the 
external  condition  of  a  people 
''terrible  from  their  beginning 
hitherto,"  in  that  the  Cheat  <m2 
Holy  Name  of  Crod  was  named  on 
them^  as  a  claim  which  they  are  in- 
vited to  urge  at  all  times  in  their 
behalf.  Let  Aleph  apply  what  was 
said  by  Paul  to  the  Gentiles  in  his 
day,  who  were  becoming  **  wise  in 
their  own  conceit."  "  Thou  bear- 
est  not  the  root  but  the  root  thee"- 
What !  came  the  word  of  God  out 
from  you,  or  came  it  unto  you  on- 
ly  ?_It  will  be  difficult  to  find  one 
positive  command,  independently 
given  to  the  Gentiles,  or  one  duty 
specifically  assigned  them.  To  the 
Jews  aU  is  given  immediatelfffrom 
God — ^while  the  Gentiles  may  take 
all  that  faith  can  realize,  throng 
the  medium  qflsraeVs  ministration. 
Hence  that  latitude  of  opinion 
which  the  Apostles  tolerated  in  the 
case  of  those  who  had  no  lawghen^ 
or  duty  enjoined,  a  license  which 
would  have  been  justly  condemned 
in  the  case  of  Hebrew  believers, 
whose  faith  in  the  great  atonement 
did  not  lessen,  but  rather  increase 
their  prerogative  as  Jews;  while 
instead  of  superseding,  it  gave  • 


1826.] 


On  Oe  Future  CwiUicn  cf  the  Jewe. 


503 


new  and  purer  motive  for  yielding 
implicit  obedience  to  the  law^  not  as 
a  means  of  justification,  but  as  a 
rule  of  life.    The  scriptures  teach 
that  of  the  many  thousand  Jewe 
whobelieved,  and  formed  the  Apoe- 
tclie  church  at  Jerusalem,  ^*  attwere 
xealoue  of  the  law,**    A  circum- 
stance which  however  acceptable 
to  God,  and  however  commended 
by  the  Apostles,  would  doubtless 
convict  them  of  heresy  had  they 
lived  in  these   **  perilous   times/' 
There  is  another  notable  land-mark 
in  the  study  of  scripture,  which  is 
in  modern  times,  either  overlooked 
or  removed — ^namely  that  there  has 
been,  is,  and  shall  be  but  one  churchy 
to  which  the  times  of  the  patriarchs, 
prophets   and   apostles,  furnished 
members.  '*  Blindness  in  part  hap- 
pened to  Israel,  and  thereby  an  in* 
terval  of  probation  was  afforded  to 
the  nations.  Those  of  them  who  have 
that  *^  faith  which  purifies  the  heart 
and  works   by  love,"  from  beinff 
strangers  and  aliens  are  received 
into  communion  with  that  invisible 
household  that  **  general  assembly 
ttid  church  of  the  first  bom  whose 
names  are  written  in  heaven."  The 
fiilness  of  the  Gentiles  being  come 
in,  or  as  our  Lord  has  better  ex- 
pressed   it,    ''The  times  of  the 
Gentiles  being  fulfilled,  when  the 
natural  branches  who  were  broken 
off  on  account  of  unbelief  are  again 
restored  to  their  own  olive,"  Mesi- 
ah  as  the   visible  head  of  his  then 
vieibie   and  acknowledged  church 
shall   reappear,  and  **  reign  over 
his  ancients  gloriously"  in  Uie  citt 

OF  TUB  GREAT  KING,  whcu  he  shsU 

judge  the  nations,  their  conduct  to 
Israel  being  made  by  him  the  criteri- 
on by  which  he  estimates  their  faith 
and  love  to  himself.  *^Inaamuchaeye 
didii  to  one  qftheee  my  brethren^  ye 
did  it  unto  me."  This  doctrine 
which  forms  the  sum  and  substance 
of  scripture,  has  been  for  many 
centuries  concealed  under  the  rub- 
bish of  popery,  and  no  marvel,  for 
the  rise  and  establishment  of  Mes- 
siah's kiBgdom,  where  '*  £fte  wM  of 


God  shall  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is 
done  in  heaven^'**  Is  co-eval  with 
the  fall  and  dissolution  of  Anti- 
christ—^e  only  religion  wluch  has 
been  tolerated  by  the  world.  But 
although  this  burning  and  shining 
light  has  been  studiously  *^  hid  un* 
der  a  bushel,"  the  speedy  introduc- 
tion of  a  new  scene  of  things  will 
restore  the  testimony  of  scripture 
to  its  true  import  that  all  may  see 
and  walk  in  the  light.  Aleph  truly 
says,  that  *<  the  Redeemer  cannot 
reien  over  the  nations  of  the  earth 
without  including  the  Jews  among 
his  subjects."  Messiah  was  bom 
and  died  *^  kino  of  the  jews."  In 
this  character  the  heavenly  hosts 
announced  him  to  the  eastern  sa- 
ges—and having  loved  his  own  he 
loved  them  even  to  death,  for  the 
holy  and  profane  languages  were 
employed  to  testify  that  he  had  not 
changed  his  subjects. 

A.  inquires,  **  if  the  Jews  will 
after  their  conversion  be  restored 
to  any  of  their  peculiar  distinc* 
tions."  Assuredly!  to  all,  and 
more  than  their  former  distinctions ; 
for  the  scriptures  teach  that  they 
shall  be  restored  to  immediate  com* 
munion  with  their  God— conse- 
quently to  the  high  privilege  of 
again  becoming  the  benefactors  of 
the  world.  Thus  saith  the  Lord, 
**  the  GentUes  shall  see  their  right- 
eousness, and  all  kings  their  glory** 
— "  they  shall  be  a  crown  of  glory 
in  the  hand  of  the  Lord,  a  royu  di- 
adem in  the  hand  of  their  God.*^ 
They  shall  no  more  be  termed  ** for- 
saken** nor  their  land  ^*  desokUe.^^ 
**•  The  Gentiles  shall  acknowledge 
that  they  are  the  seed  of  the  bles* 
sed  of  the  Lordy  and  their  offspring 
with  them.  *<Then,"  saith  the 
Holy  One  of  Israel,  *'  shall  the  hea- 
then know  that  I  the  Lord  do  sanc- 
tify Israel,  when  my  sanctuary  is  in 
the  midst  of  them  forevermore." 

A.  says,  *'  Some  suppose  the 
scriptures  promise  only  the  con- 
version of  the  Jews  to  Christianity, 
leaving  their  outward  condition  un- 
determined."    If  A»  would  sup- 


604 


On  the  Fiuure  C&ndUum  of  the  Jews. 


[Oct. 


port  his  opinions  by  quoting  all  the 
suppositions  which  have  been  cur- 
rent nnce  the  Apostolic  times: 
there  would  be  no  end  of  his  la- 
bours, while  not  one  jot  or  tittle 
either  of  the  Old  or  New  Testa- 
ment would  have  escaped  the  con- 
demnation of  being  Apocryphal. 
But  he  whose  word  is  truth,  whose 
promise  is  immutable,  mocks  the 
idle  toil  of  those  who  by  spiritual- 
izing and  transferring  the  promises 
exclusively  to  themselves,  there- 
fore dream  that  they  prevent  their 
Kteral  accomplishment  and  unalien- 
able grant  to  their  original  owners. 
The  heathen  may  rage  and  imagine 
a  vain  thing,  nevertheless  it  is  a 
sure  decree  that  the  literal  Zion 
shall  own  a  visible  king,  and  that 
**  the  Lord  shall  yet  choose  Judah 
his  portion  in  the  Holy  Land,^' 
while  *^  the  kingdom  and  dominion, 
and  the  greatness  of  the  kingdom 
under  the  loAoIe  heaven,  shall  be 
given  to  the  people  of  the  saints  of 
the  Most  Highy  and  all  nations  shall 
serve  and  obey  him." 

Aleph  says,  the  root  of  Jesse 
which  shall  stand  as  an  ensign  of 
Ihe  people,  to  whom  the  Gentiles 
shall  seek  and  whose  rest  shall  be 
glorious,  '*ia  generally  supposed 
the  Christian  dispensation."  Paul 
who  it  wiU  be  admitted  lived  in 
pwrer  times  than  the  present  de- 
clares otherwise,  when  he  says, 
**  Even  we  who  have  received  the 
first  fruits  of  the  spirit,  groan  with- 
in ourselves,  waiting  for  the  adop- 
tion, viz.  the  redemption  of  our 
ftoc{y"— and  we  know  by  sad  ex- 
perience, the  whole  creation  groan- 
eth  and  travaileth  in  pain,  to  be 
delivered  from  that  burden  of  cor- 
ruption, which  since  the  disobedi- 
ence of  Adam,  has  been  ever  ac- 
cumulating with  aggravated  enor- 
mity. All  that  is  visible,  was  once 
•*«cry  good'^ — now  alas!  whatev- 
er is  msible  is  under  the  usurped 
dominion  of  satan,  either  by  sin  or 
by  suffering.  Of  these  *'  lawless 
times''  it  may  be  asked,  where  is 
the  glory  ? 


A.  quotes  some  passages  which 
peculiarly  stumble  bis  futh  in  the 
plain  common-sense  understanding 
of  scripture  :  he  cannot  believe 
that  the  children  of  Aramon  and 
Moab  shall  obey  the  restored  peo- 
ple of  God,  or  tnat  the  waters  shall 
be  dried  up  on  their  return  to  their 
inheritance.  A  few  other  testimor 
nies  shall  be  produced,  not  to  lay 
a  greater  stumbling  block  in  the 
way  of  A.  's  belief,  but  in  the  hope 
of  removing  by  additional  evidence 
from  scripture,  that  which  already 
exists.  **  The  nation  and  kingdom 
that  will  not  serve  thee  shall  perish; 
yea,  those  nations  shall  be  utterlj 
wasted."  **  The  sons  of  them  that  af- 
flicted thee,  shall  come  bending  un- 
to thee,  and  all  they  that  desired  thee 
shall  bov/  themselves  down  at  the 
soles  of  thy  feet,  &c."  Moses  in  anti- 
cipation of  IsraePs  final  restoration, 
breaks  forth  into  this  apostrophe ; 
I*  Happy  art  thou,  O  Israel !  Who 
is  like  unto  thee — a  people  saved 
of  the  Lord !  thine  enemies  shall 
be  found  liars  unto  thee  ;  and  thou 
shalt  tread  on  their  high  places/' 
A.,  by  making  his  rule  of  experi- 
ence the  measure  by  which  to  judge 
of  the  future  promises  or  past  his- 
tory of  Israel,  errs  exceedingly. 
Would  it  not  be  wiser  and  safer  to 
compare  their  future  promises  with 
their  past  experience,  and  thus  he 
would  find  no  difficulty  in  believing 
that  if  necessary  to  give  them  a  pas- 
sage to  their  inheritance  the  waters 
might  as  literally  be  dried  up  as  be- 
fore. The  Apostle  Peter  who  liv- 
ed under  what  A.  would  term  the 
new  dispensation  would  not  have 
sunk  in  meeting  his  Lord  on  the 
wat^r  ;  if  his  faith  Cad  been  equal 
to  that  of  Moses  and  Joshua  who 
£vided  the  Red  Sea  and  Jordan. 
To  the  Jew  all  is  positive,  literal, 
visible,  and  immediate ;  their  rela- 
tion to  Abraham  the  friend  of  God« 
and  to  Messiah  the  Son  of  God  is 
Uteral'—^ne  of  consanguinity.  To 
the  Gentiles  all  is  necessarily  spir- 
itual, they  having  the  faith  of  Abra- 
ham may  appropriate  and  share  with 


IMS.] 


On  Ifte  fVlMV  itonOHom  of  tSe  Jems. 


M5 


Israel  tbeil'  futikre  Ueisilig  and  gio- 
fj.     **  Accordmg  to  their  faitb  shall 
it  be  unto  them."    The  adopted 
hra&ches,  the  fragile  tenure  of  whoee 
lease  of  adoption  is  their  own  faith, 
even  in  supposing  that  any  Hew 
dispensation  conformable  to  them 
exists,  or  has  superseded  that  which 
Was  and    shall  be.     What  has  in- 
terrupted   the   visible  and  imme- 
diate experience  of  Israel?  &nly 
titftr  unbelief.     What  has  separa- 
ted between  them  and  the  reaUHee 
of  their  former  condition  and  rela- 
tion— when  the  elements  of  nature 
became  their  allies,  and  the  divine 
Majesty  and  ministering  angels  held 
visible  communion  with  them?  Naih- 
it^  ha  unbelief,  the  parent  of  sin, 
bid  these   sublime  manifestations 
from  Israel.     But  no  sooner  are 
they  restored  to  their  own  theoc- 
racy and  inheritance  than  the  pres- 
ent disordered  scene  shall  change 
like  a  decayed  vesture,  and  vanish 
away  like   smoke ;    when    "  that 
which  we    now  see    as    through 
a    glass    ismgmatically    shall    be 
seen  face  to  face ;"  because  then 
**  that  which  is  perfect  is  come," 
and  ^'that  which  is  imperfect  is 
done  away."    Those  gentiles  who 
kaeing  the  spirii  of  Chriei  are  his 
•—who  having  no  guHe  are  entitled 
to  the  name  of  spiritual  Israelites—^ 
enjoy  the  hope  of  Messiah's  ulterior 
reign  on  earth,  while  the  elements 
of  his  kingdom  are  within  them, 
unseen  and  unparticipated  in,  by 
those   around.     But  the  electing 
Iov«  of  God  is  manifested  to  Israel 
in  that  even  "their  unbelief  cannot 
make  the  faith  of  God  of  none 
effect."    "Touching  the  election 
they  are  beloved  for  their  fathers' 
flakes:"  hence  unbelief  may  contin- 
ae  in  part  to  Israel,  and  they  may 
mctually  "  look  upon  ^m,"  by  whoee 
wounds  they  are   healed— beibre 
they  mourn  with  that  deep  contri- 
ttoH^f  heart,  which  a  sight  of  those 
printa  V^ch  *  appear  in  the  hands 
and    feet  of  Messiah  their    king 
shall  awaken.     A.  says,  "  Who  be- 
fSeveeihe  altars,  sacriiBces,  andoth- 
1826.— No.  10.  84 


er  rites  of  Jewish  worship  are  to  be 
restored  under  the  Christian  dis* 
pensation  ?"  If  God  says  that  "  the 
rams  of  Nabaioth  shall  come  up 
with  accepUmce  on  his  altar ;  and 
that  he  loitf  glorify  the  house  of  his 
glory;"  if  he  moreover  declares 
that  ^^Hrangere  uncircumcised  in 
heart,  and  uncircumcised  in  flesh 
shall  not  minister  in  Hie  «<tiiliMiry," 
and  that  the  law  of  vmplicU  obedl- 
enee  shall  include  the  families  of 
the  earth  who  are  then  blessed 
in  Abraham,  since  "  from  one  new 
moon  to  another  and  from  one  Sab" 
bath  to  another  aUJIeeh  shall  wor- 
ship before  the  Lord,"  let  Aieph 
say  "  Amen ;"  Lord  I  "  not  my  will, 
but  thine  be  done ;"  lest  he  receive 
his  portion  with  the  unbelievern. 
A.  in  declaring  his  own  scepticism 
in  the  promise  of  Israel's  restork- 
tion,  assures  us,  that  "  no  man  will 
contend  that  it  shall  be  literally 
fulfilled;"  and  hence  he  reasons 
that  as  there  is  no  saying  where  the 
figurative  system  of  interpretation 
ends  when  the  literal  is  discarded^ 
it  is  best  to  adopt  the  figurative  in 
aU  that  relaiee  to  the  ireetoraOan  of 
Israel.  Is  A.  aware  that  he  thus 
lands  himself  in  the  heresy  of  H)r- 
menius  and  Phyletus,  who  spiritu- 
alized away  the  Htend  resurrection 
of  the  bodjf  ?  For  it  is  at  Israert 
restoration  and  Messiah's  second 
coming,  that  the  redemption  of  the 
bodies  of  the  samts  takes  place, 
elsewhere  noticed  in.  scripture  as 
"  the  resurrection  of  the  justy**  of 
which  those  who  partake  are  pro- 
nounced blessed  and  holy !  But  the 
pernicons  license  which  is  thus  alB- 
sumed,  knows  not  where  to  stop  ; 
for  if  the  future  promises  to  Israel 
are  considered  enigmatical  and  in* 
determinate,  why  may  not  tho^ 
marvellous  events  which  scripture 
history  unfolds  be  considered  as  an 
allegory,  for  who  in  these  dajfi 
would  believe  on  their  own  expto» 
rience  that  what  is  termed  the  fbr^ 
bidden  fruit  was  literal  fruit;  or 
that  the  tree  of  knowledge,  of  good 
and  evil,  and  of  life  were  Utetid 


606 


On  the  Future  CandUian  of  the  Jew9. 


[Oct. 


trees,  their  very  names  intimating 
that  they  must  have  been  very 
spiritual  trees?  noir  is  it  credible 
that  a  literal  serpent  could  tempt 
Eve  ;  for  no  one  will  contend  that 
literal  serpents  can  literally  speak. 
Here  we  have  in  these  by  no  means 
ideal  suppositions  the  whole  scrip- 
ture testimony  undermined :  and 
let  A.  be  assured  that  this  is 
nothing  more  than  the  supplement 
to  the  spirituralizing  system,  which 
in  some  degree  justifies  those  who 
neglect  to  search  the  ecriptures  for 
themeelvee^  in  pronouncing  *^  the 
living  oracles^*  of  immutable  truth, 
'*  a  cunningly  devised  fable" — 
which  is  too  unintelligible^  and  too 
indetemdnaie^  and  too  equivocal  to 
be  of  divine  authority. 

Aleph  confesses  that  one  grand 
objection  to  his  literally  under- 
standing the  scripture  promises, 
is  the  pre«eminence  which  in  that 
case  is  given  to  Israel  *'  as  a  na- 
tion.'* If,  as  our  Lord  has  foretold, 
the  best  robe  and  the  betrothed 
ring,  and  unwonted  demonstrations 
of  joy  shall  signalize  the  return  of 
Israel,  instead  of  being  offended,  A. 
ought  to  imitate  the  benevolent 
feelings  of  the  angels  who  are  rep- 
resented as  rejoicmg  in  the  salva- 
tion of  the  dead  who  is  then  alive— 
of  the  lost  who  is  then  found.  A. 
errs  in  supposing  that  the  New  Tes-' 
tament  is  silent  on  the  subject  of 
Israel's  reorganization  as  a  na- 
tion. Let  him  be  entreated  to  pe- 
ruse it  without  prejudice,  and  with- 
<»ut  commentators,  (those  specta- 
cles which,  instead  of  aiding  an  im- 
perfect vision,  create  a  vitiated 
one,)  and  he  will  form  a  very  dif- 
ferent estimate  pf  the  New  Testa- 
ment, which  is  rather  a  develop- 
ment of  the  law  and  the  prophets, 
than  a  relation  of  new  truths  and 
•vents.  Both  were  written  by  in- 
spired Israelites,  and  with  the  ex- 
ception of  the  apostle  who  was 
•ent  to  teach  the  gentiles,  all  is  ad- 
dressed to  their  nation.  The  pre- 
cepts, injunctions,  and  parables  of 
our  Lord  are  all  with  reference  to 


his  future  kingdom  on  earth,  the 
coming  of  which  he  teaches  them 
to  urge  in  their  prayer  as  their  first 
petition.  When  our  Lord  com- 
manded his  disciples  to  commem- 
orate his  death  by  sharing  amoag 
them  the  symbols  of  bread  and 
wine,  he  intimated  that  tnih  them 
he  shall  in  his  heavenly  kingdom  oa 
earth  partake  of  new  wine  and  that 
they  shall  eat  and  drink  at  his  ta- 
ble, in  his  kingdom.  He  moreover 
taught  them  that  Jerusalem,  the 
**  beloved  city,"  shall  not  always  be 
*' trodden  down  by  the  gentiles," 
but  only,  **  until  their  times  are  ful- 
filled," and  that  a  future  genera- 
tion of  her  own  children  shall  ac- 
knowledge him  as  their  king,  and 
greet  his  appearance  and  glory, 
with  '*  Blessed  i,s  he  that  cometh 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord."  To 
what,  if  not  the  national  reorgani- 
zation of  Israel  did  our  Lord  refer 
when  he  said  to  those  who  there 
shared  in  his  suferingSy  ^*  In  the 
regeneration  when  the  Son  of  Man 
shall  sit  in  the  throne  of  his  glory 
— ^ye  also  shall  sit  upon  twelve 
thrones  judging  the  twehe  tribes  of 
Israel."  Consider  also  the  same 
event  further  illustrated  by  the 
144,000  of  all  the  tribes  of  the 
children  of  Israel,  who  in  prophetic 
vision  were  seen  standing  on  Mount 
Zion  sealed  by  the  na$ne  of  God: 
surely  the  allegorical  offspring  ntust 
have  had  hard  work  to  make  this 
apply  to  themselves,  since  as  if  to 
prevent  their  attempt  the  tribes 
are  individually  specified  by  a  re- 
ference to  the  names  of  their  an- 
cestors, the  sons  of  Jacob.  The 
interval  which  has  afibrded  the 
gentiles  time  and  opportunity  to 
repent  and  be  converted — co-eval 
with  the  temporary  blindness  of 
Israel,  is  in  the  estimation  of  their 
God,  but  <<a  little  moment,"  in 
comparison  with  the  duration  of 
his  favour  to  his  people.  Thd  an- 
gel who  anounced  the  birth  of  the- 
divine  Joshua,  oterlooking  that  in- 
termediate period  of  Messiah's  ha- 
miliation,  suffering,  and  withdraw- 


]8f6.] 


On  the  Future  dmdUUm  rfike  Jtw. 


60T 


ment,  refers  te  the  time  when  **  the 
Lord  God  shall  give  him  the  thnme 
tfkU  father  Datnd ;  when  he  shall 
reign  over  the  haueecf  Jacobs  of 
whose  kingdom  there  shall  be  no 
•nd."  In  like  manner  the  father 
of  John  the  baptist  extols  the  new** 
born  king  of  the  Jews  as  he  who 
shall  redeem  his  people  from  their 
enemies,  and  from  the  power  of 
those  who  hate  them*-lhat  they 
might  serve  him  voithout  fear^  in 
hoUness  and  righteousness  all  the 
days  of  their  life,'*-— a  time  which 
M  muet  admit  is  yet  future,  a  time 
whieh  some  believe  is  now  even  at 
tiie  door.  Our  Lord  in  perfect 
harmony  with  the  prophets,  syn^ 
ehronieee  the  restoration  of  Israel 
with  the  judgment  of  the  naiione^ 
who  have  either  neglected  to  be- 
fi-iend,  or  who  from  the  ttoret  mo- 
tives have  been  instrumental  in  ful* 
filling  the  calamities  denounced  by 
Moses  against  their  impenitence 
and  unbelief.  It  is  when  the  ^'  year 
OF  HIS  redeemed  is  come,"  that  he 
treads  the  wine-press  of  the  wrath 
of  God,  in  fury  and  indignation. 
It  is  when  he  is  *'  king  on  his  holy 
Hiix  OF  zion''  that  he  rules  the  na- 
tions with  a  rod  of  iron  and  dashes 
them  in  pieces  as  a  potter's  vessel." 
Hence  our  Lord  gives  Israel,  as  a 
signal  of  their  redemption,  the  dis' 
tress  and  perplexity  of  the  nations 
and  the  terror  of  men  in  general  in 
the  anticipation  of  ^A^irre^rs^um. 
*^  When  ye  see  these  things  then 
look  up,  and  lift  up  your  headSy  for 
your  redemption  draweth  nigh,  "The 
nations  are  further  represented  as 
being  angry,  because  '•*'  their  time  to 
he  judged  is  come^  and  that  God 
should  reward  his  servants  the 
prophets,  and  those  who  fear  his 
name."  The  gospel  announced  to 
the  Jews  a  heavenly  king  and  a 
holy  kingdom — to  them  it  was  said 
f*  repent  for  the  kingdom  sf  heaven 
is  at  Aaiid."  While  the  angel  who 
is  commissioned  to  preach  the  ever- 
lasting gospel  a#  a  witness  to  the 
nations^  loudly  commands  them  to 
**  fear  God  and  give  gl<N7  to  him ; 


for  the  **hour  of  his  judgment  is 
eomey  A.  thinks  it  unnecessary 
to  continue  ''the  distinction  which 
was  formerly  kept  up  now  that  the 

great  Deliverer  is  come."  Let  A., 
e  entreated  to  read  it  with  atten- 
tion, and  he  will  find  that  Paul,  who 
wrote  after  the  suffering  advent  of 
Messiah,  does  not  say  the  Dehverer 
had  come — but  <'the  Deliverer 
shaU  come  to  Zion  and  turn  away 
ungodliness  from  Jacoby  for  this  is 
my  covenant  with  them,  when  I  shall 
take  away  their  sins."  But  ad* 
mitting  the  supposition  of  A.  he 
should  inform  us  whose  spiritual 
Zion  he  acknowledged — feotn  which 
church  of  spiritual  Israel  lie  has 
turned  away  ungodliness,  and  with 
what  party  he  has  made  a  covenant. 
Aleph  argues  with  the  dexterity  of 
a  disciple  of  Loyola,  when  he  says, 
*'  if  the  promise  that  the  Jews  should 
be  restored  to  the  observance  of 
the  Mosaic  rites  is  not  to  be  un- 
derstood literally  &c.,  why  may  not 
the  promise  that  they  shall  be  re- 
stored to  Palestine  be  understood 
not  literally  but  .as  indicating  their 
return  tethe  divine  favour."  The 
foundation  on  which  A.  establishes 
his  theory  being  ^,  there  can  be  ne 
objection  to  his  building  why  upon 
it,  thus  raising  his  part  of  that  super- 
structure to  which  divine  prescience 
might  well  apply  '*  the  line  of  con- 
fusion and  the  stones  of  emptiness." 
A.  quotes  Ezek.  txxiHi.  4nd  zxii. 
in  the  idea  that  **  this  settles  the 
question"  against  literal  interpre* 
tation,  since  the  promise  there 
made,  that  David  shall  be  Israers 
king,  must  he  says  be  understood 
not  literally  but  spiritually.  Can 
A.  be  certain  that  David  shall  not 
literally  be  the  name  of  Israel's 
king  ?  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  David 
sha&  never  want  a  man  to  sit  upon 
the  throne  of  the  house  of  Israel-** 
neither  shall  the  priests,  the  Le* 
vites  want  a  man  before  me  to  of- 
fer burnt-offering,  and  to  kindle 
meat-offerings,  and  to  do  sacri- 
fice continually  "— "  If  ye  can 
break  my  covenant  with  day  anji 


5M 


e»  the  Fulwrtf  CmtdiHfim  iftht^Jfmf* 


|OCB. 


Bight,  &e.  then  may  ako  my  coTe* 
ncLnt  be  broken  with  David  my  ser- 
vant, that  he  should  not  have  a  son 
to  reign  upon  his  throne — and  with 
the  Levites  the  priests  my  minis- 
ters." These  remarkable  declara- 
tions are  announced  thus:  **  Behold 
the  days  come  saith  the  Lord,  that  I 
will  perform  that  good  thing  which 
I  have  promised  unto  the  house  of 
Israel  and  to  the  house  of  Judah, 
and  at  that  time  I  will  cause  the 
branch  of  righteousness  to  grow 
up  unto  David,  and  he  shall  exe- 
cute judgment  and  righteousness  in 
the  land."  Let  A.  be  reminded  that 
the  name  which  was  at  first  ffiven 
to  Messiah  was  exclusively  with  ref- 
erence to  his  office.  'VHe  shall  be 
called  Joshua,  (or  as  it  is  transla- 
ted Jesus,}  said  the  angel,  for  he 
shall  save  his  people  from  their 
sins."  His  regal  office  and  char- 
acter may  entitle  him  to  a  new 
name— and  as  David  signifies  ''Be- 
loved," surely  none  could  be  more 
appropriate. 

At  the  transfiguration  of  our 
Lord  on  the  Mount.of  Olives,  when 
he  was  seen  in  communion  with 
Moses  and  Elias,  the  representa- 
tion of  the  law  and  the  prophets, 
^e  have  an  illustrious  type  and 
shadow  of  his  future  glorious  reign 
with  his  saints  and  over  his  people: 
and  then  the  voice  of  the  Supreme 
Majesty  testified,  *'  this  is  my  *  Be- 
Ipved*  Son,  hear  him."  But  we 
are  not  left  to  conjecture,  infer- 
ence, or  analogy,  on  this  subject : 
we  are  assured  that  Messiah  shall 
not  then  own  the  name  by  which, 
for  the  last  eighteen  centuries  he 
has  been  designated — and  ''he  will" 
^iso  ''call  his  servants  by  atiothef 
name."  "  Upon  bim  that  over- 
cometh,  will  I  write  the  name  of 
py  God,  and  the  name  of  the  city 
of  my  God,  which  is  New  Jerusa- 
lem, which  Cometh  down  out  of 
heaven  from  my  God,  and  I  will 
write  upon  him  my  nxw  najm." 

Aleph  quotes  the  following  pas- 
sages which  he,  as  usual,  merciless- 
^  torture*  on  tb«  sj^k  of  accomr 


iUes  of  the  heathen  goetb  not  up  ia 
J&rusalem  to  he^  tie  faoH  ef  tgb* 
ernades^  upon  ihem  shall  be  mi 
r0in.''  *'  This  shall  be  the  plague 
of  the  heathen  who  come  moi  up  to 
keep  the  feast  of  tabemadee." 
"  Who  beiieeee,''  saya  A.,  «'  that 
the  Gentiles  must  go  up  to  Jndea," 
Lc  "  Eoerp  wum  understands  tUs 
representation  of  the  pirophet  in  a 
figurative  sense,  as  simply  signify- 
ing, that  the  gentiles  will  be  con- 
verted to  the  true  religion."  A. 
again  transmutes  from  its  plain  and 
obvious  sense  into  another,  aa  ab- 
surd as  the  former,  the  following ; 
"  It  shall  come  to  pass  that  ten 
men  out  of  all  languages,  of  the 
nations,  shall  take  hold  of  the  skirt 
of  him  that  is  a  Jew  saying  we  wiO 

?o  with  you  for  we  have  heard  thsl 
iron  u  WITH  Tou."  This  accor- 
ding to  A.  simply  means  "Ae  ea- 
gerness of  the  GetUOes  to  tiigiim 
itfter  r&gumr  "The  Jews," 
continues  A.  "when  the  prophet 
vrote,were  God's  peculiar  people;" 
by  which  he  insinuates  that  they 
have  since  ceased  to  be  so.  Their 
unbelief  having  in  his  opinion, 
"  made  the  faith  of  God  of  mme 
effect,"  a  consequence  to  which 
with  the  Apostle  we  say,  ^'  God 
forbid."  Has  A.  yet  to  leam  thai 
the  gifts  and  calling  of  God  are 
without  repentance?  Balaam,  a 
gentile  who  practised  diTinalion, 
knew  much  better,  leAen  hie  ogte 
were  opened*  Even  he,  ^rainat  that 
self-interest  which  prompted  him 
on  the  vain  errand  of  denonnco^ 
Israel,  was  constraine4  to  declare, 
when  he  saw  the  people  dwelling 
alone,  not  reckoned  amonff  the  na- 
tions, when  he  beheld,  w  glory 
and  peace  of  their  latter  end,  and 
heard  the  shout  of  a  king  among 
them,  '  Surely  there  ia  no  divina- 
tion against  Israel ;'  "  God  is  not  a 
roan  that  he  should  lie  or  the  son 
of  man  that  he  should  repeat." 
'^Haihhe  s4nd,qndsh4M  kenot  do?'^ 
Aleph  supposes  that  "  the  dit- 
persiem  of  th9  Jeira  wa»  oU^ 


J 


tase.} 


«a  Me  Fkknre  Cimiititm 


6Gdf 


designed  ta  effect  the  ftbotitioii  o( 
the  old  systeii^  of  rites  i^d  cere- 
monies, &c. ;"  but  '*  tbeuf  literal^ 
return  is  not  necessary  vn  ctrder  tp 
the  enjoyments  of  the  privileges  of 
Christiani^.'*   Our  Lo^d,  Whe^  ac- 
cusing id?  i^easers  of  neglecting 
the  weightier  matters  of  U^e  law, 
said,  these  ought  ye  to  have  done 
and  not  to  leave  the  others  undone, 
meaning    rites    and     ceremonies. 
He  ca^ne  not  to  destroy  what  A. 
tenns  the  old  system  but  to  fulfil 
it.     bur  Lord    sought  to  abolish 
only  that  which  was  of  human  au- 
thority, rabbinical    traditions,   in- 
ventions,  and  subterfuges,  which 
made  viM  the  law  of  God.     Nei- 
ther  our   Lord  nor  his  disciples 
abolished   the  national   Sabbaths, 
feasts,  fasts,  or  other  rites  of  divine 
authority.     Paul,  who  magnified  his 
apoatleship  to  the  geiUUes,  that  h^ 
might  thereby  provoke  to  emula- 
tion his  kinsmen,  allowed  to  them 
all  that  latitude  which  their  case 
required.  While  as  a  Jew   he  did 
not  abolish  in  his  own  law  any  of 
the   national   rites.     He  who  re- 
proved dissimulation  in  others  and 
who  was  incapable  of  it  himself, 
publicly  appealed  to  his  practice 
in  order  to  prove  the  injustice  of 
those  charges  which  some  mali- 
cious persons  brought  against  him. 
Must  not  the  advice  of  the  apos- 
tle and  his  readiness  to  act  upon 
ity  convict  them  in  Aleph*s  estima- 
tion of  cleaving  to  the  old  system. 
^^  We  have  said  they  force  men,  who 
have  a  low  on  them— *take  andi  pu- 
rify them  and  be  at  charges  with 
them  thpit  thev  may  shave  their 
l^6ad»-*and  all  men   shall    know 
that    those  things    whereof  they 
were  informed  against  thee  (viz. 
that  those  Jews  who  live  among 
the  gentiles  should  forsake  Moses 
and  not  circumcise  their  children, 
neither  walk  after  the  customs)  are 
Aothing :  but  that  thou  thyself  also 
^Doikesi   itfderljf  and    keeper  the 
JawJ^    *'  As  touching  the  gentdlee 
inJbe  Miene^  we  have  written  and 
coBcludiiM),  tbftt   they  obeerve  no 


tm&  ikmf^  la  like  mtnner  Ste- 
phen, was  bj  jf^Ue  witness^ 
chmrg^  with  breaking  the  law : 
''  this  man,'^  aay  Oiey,  '«  ceasetb 
not  to  spi^a)^  blasphemous  y^i^ 
against  tl^s  holy  place  and  the  law, 
for  we  have  heard  bin)  s%y  4^t  thif 
Jesus  of  ^azfureth  shall  destroy  thii 
plac^  and  change  the  custppif 
which  Moses  delivered  u/s.x"  How 
did  Stephen  ^esft  this  Hufounded 
calumny  ?  He  retorted  it  upon  hia^ 
unprincipled  accfusera»  Iff  asking 
'^  Which  of  the  prophets  of  Goq 
have  not  your  &thers  persecute^ 
who  recewed  the  law  big  dUpoeitwuk 
of  angels  and  Aoi^e  not  kept  it  V* 

The  scriptures,  aaain  at  variance 
with  Aleph's  opinions,  tei^ch  us 
that  leraeTs  reetarathn  is  abe<h 
hftely  neceeearp  to  the  introduction 
cf  true  religion.  Then^  and  not 
till  then,  shall  that  anarchy  in  opin* 
ion  and  unrighteousness  of  practice 
which  characterize  these  '*  perilous 
times"  cease.  Then  th%t  gross 
darkness  which  covers  the  nation^ 
shall  yield  to  the  light  of  the  new 
Jerusalem.  Then  the  **  Law'* 
shall  go  forth  firom  Zion  to  produce 
that  unity  which  results  from  im*' 
plicit  obedience  to  its  authority 
and  precepts  and  the  *'word''  shall 
go  forth  firqm  Jerusalem  to  create 
peace  among  the  districted  na- 
tions, and  fill  the  earth  with  the 
kncrwledge  of  the  glory  of  the 
Lord."  Then  shall  the  gentiles^ 
weary  of  their  own  v>ay9^  say, 
"  come  let  us  go  up  to  the  moun- 
tain of  the  Lord,  to  the  house  of 
the  God  of  Israel,  for  He  will 
teach  us  His  way  axid  we  will  walk 
in  his  paths." 

**  And  in  that  mountain  shall, 
the  Lord  destroy  the  veil  thair 
covers  all  nations"  &c.  Then  is  % 
new  dispensation.  There  is  a  new 
covenant  made  with  the  House  of 
Israel — but  what  is  it  ?  <*  I  iritt 
write  my  law  upon  their  hearte^^^ 
4*c.  Then  is  fulfilled  our  Lord'a 
promise  to  John.  *'  Behold  I 
make  all  things  new."  "  The  sona 
of  the  stranger  that  join  themselvea 


010 


On  the  Future  CmdUion  of  the  JeiM. 


(Oct. 


to  the  Lord  to  serve  him,  and  to 
love  the  name  of  the  Lord  to  he 
his  servants^  every  one  that  keep- 
eth  the  Sabbath  from  polluting  it 
and  taketh  hold  of  my  covenant : 
oven  them  will  I  bring  to  my  holy 
mountain  and  make  joyful  in  my 
house  of  prayer  :  their  burnt  of- 
ferings and  their  sacrifices  shall  be 
accepted  upon  mine  altar;  for 
mine  house  shall  be  called  a  house 
of  prayer  for  all  people.'^ 

*'  When  so  much  is  said/^  con- 
tinues A.  *'  about  the  conversion  of 
the  Jews  to  Christianity,  and  noth- 
ing is  said  in  the  New  Testament 
about  their  return  to  Palestine  and 
the  supposed  distinctions  connect- 
ed with  it,  it  is  reasonable  to  in- 
fer that  t}d%  return  and  those  dU- 
tinctions  form  no  part  of  the  prom' 
Ued  bleesinge:^  ''  What  God  hath 
joined  together*'  let  not  A.  for  his 
own  sake  **  put  asunder  ;*'  for  as- 
suredly the  return  and  distinction 
of  Israel  are  inseparably  united. 
Nor  let  A.  for  a  moment  harbour 
the  thought  that  the  New  Testa- 
ment does  not  bear  testimony  to 
the  Old ;  our  Lord  having  declared 
that  he  came  not  to  abolish  the 
law  but  to  fulfil  it  by  his  obedience. 

In  the  volume  of  the  book  it  is 
written  of  him  <<  Lo  I  come  to  do 
thy  will,  O  God."  Our  Lord  se- 
lects  the  smallest  letter  and  point 
in  the  Hebrew  alphabet  to  show 
that  it  is  easier  >  for  heaven  and 
earth  to  pass  away  than  for  the 
minutoje  of  the  letter  ofi  the  Law  to 
he  unfulfiUd.  So  far  is  the  New 
Testament  from  introducing  the 
Bew  -  system  which  prevails,  that 
it  refers  more  than  once  to  the 
Old.  ^<Ye  have  a  more  sure 
word  of  prophesy,  whereunto  ye  do 
well  that  ye  take  heed^  as  unto  a 
light  which  shineth  in  a  dark  place, 
until  the  day  dawns  and  the  day 
•tar  arise  in  your  hearts.'* 

The  pre-eminence  which  it  has 
pleased  God  to  confer  on  Israel, 
ought  not  to  offend  those  who  are 
their  debtors  ;  for  if  in  that  elect- 
ing love  the  Bfost  High  declared 


his  sovereignty,  it  will  appear  that 
just  and  Hgkteoue  is  the. distinc- 
tion. For  who  but  theff  furnished 
that  bountiful  table  of  which  all 
nations  are  invited  to  partake  with- 
out money  or  price.  It  appears 
that  divine  prescience  points  to 
this  ill  requited  munificence,  when 
he  says,  *^  surely  I  will  no  nx>re  pit 
thy  corn  to  be  meat  for  thine  ene- 
mies ;  and  the  sons  of  the  stranger 
ehail  not  drink  thy  wine  for. which 
thou  hast  laboured :  but  they  that 
have  gathered  it,  shall  eat  it,  and 
praise  the  Lord:  and  they  that 
have  brought  it  together  shall  drink 
it  in  the  courts  of  my  Holiness." 

A.,  not  content  with  making  the 
New  Testament  negatively  disa- 
gree with  the  Old,  intimates  that 
it  positively  contradicts  it ;  some 
expressions  he  says  *'  ndUtaie  di- 
rectly against  that  cpmian^^*  tnz. 
of  the  Jews  remaining  a  separate 
community.  The  quotation  which 
he  has  selected  as  an  especial 
proof  of  this  is,  **  other  sheep  I 
have  which  are  not  of  this  fold; 
them  also  I  must  bring  and  there 
shall  be  one  fold  and  one  shep- 
herd. "  If  A .  's  metaphorizing  sys- 
tem allows  him  to  believe  these 
words  were  pronounced  in  the 
literal  Jerusalem,  where  the  good 
shepherd  promised  to  bring  his 
sheep  who  were  then  not  of  that 
Cold,  we  shall  be  at  no  loss  to  dis- 
cover the  true  meaning  of  his 
words.  Let  it  be  remem^red  that 
then  the  ten  tribes  of  Israel  had 
been  absent  from  that  fold  for 
several  hundred  years,-— outcast 
from  their  own  land  and  people 
for  the  sin  of  idolatry. 

To  these  lost  sheep  of  the  house 
of  Israel,  whom  he  came  to  seek 
and  to  save,  our  Lord  naturally 
alludes.  To  the  same  promise  the 
prophet  refers  when  he  says  **  they 
shall  be  made  one  nation  upon  the 
mountains  of  Israel,  one  king  shall 
be  king  to  them  all,  neither  shall 
they  be  divided  into  two  kingdoms 
any  more,  for  they  shall  all  have 
one  shepherd.'*     Well  have  the 


m6.] 


On  the  Future  Conditum  of  the  Jewe. 


511 


outcasts  of  Israel  and  the  dispersed 
ofJudah  been  compared  to  a  flock 
of  sheep  whose  defence  is  in  their 
ehepherd  dUme^  for  how  often  have 
the  nations  fleeced,  scattered  and 
slaughtered  them  without  their  re- 
sisting   it.     Those   gentiles  who 
have  befriended  Israel  in  ^*  their 
cloudy  and  dark  day 4"  are  received 
and  included  in  the  flock  over  which 
the  good  shepherd  shall  preside, 
and   thus  shall   they  be  separated 
from  the  goats  **  who  haee  served 
themselves  of  them*^^    It  is  worthy 
of  remark  that  our  Lord's  first  di- 
rect   notice  of  the  gentiles  is  at 
their  judgment,  when  their  friend- 
ship or  enmity  to  his  brethren  be- 
comes the  test,  by  which  he  judges 
of  their  loyalty  to  him — and  con- 
sequently as  was  predicted  invol- 
ving   their    own    ''  blessing,'^    or 
•<  curse,"   which    he  pronounces. 
A.  greatly  mistakes  in  supposing 
that  the  government  of  God  is  re- 
publican, a  notion  which  his  word 
and  works  loudly  contradict.     He 
equally  mistakes  in  concluding  that 
the  apostles  were  of  his  opinion, 
or  taught  that  *'  under  the  Christ- 
ian dispensation  those  distinctions 
which   formerly  existed  are  done 
away.*^    The  reverse  of  this  is  the 
case  ;    for  the  apostle^  who  taught 
that  all  are  one  in  Christ  where  the 
question  of  salvation  by  his  blood  is 
concerned,  also  answers  A.'s  ques- 
tion,   **  what    advantage  has    the 
Jew^  4*^-  ^"  ^y  'B^y^^S  rather  indig- 
nanUy,  **  much  every  way.**    And 
it  cannot  be  doubted  that  if  A.  has 
a  household  he  will  have  no  objec- 
tion to  admit  that  the  man  is  as 
much   the   head  of  his  household 
now   as  before  the  partition  wall 
was  broken  down.     A.  pronounces 
it  **  decisive  that  the  Jews  get  the 
whole   amount  of  their   promised 
blessings  when  they  are  brought  to 
an  interest  in  the  gospel-— on  an 
equal    stiMiding    with   the   gentile 
world."        The     gospel    signifies 
**  good  tidings,*'  to  the  Jew  first, 
and  also  to    the  gentile.     "  Unto 
yott"  said  the  angel  *^  k  born  in  the 


city  of  David,  a  Saviour,  &c.'*  He 
came  ''  a  light  to  lighten  the  gen- 
tiles,** and  to  be  ''thjs  globy  of  his 
PEOPLE  isBAEL !''  It  is  evident  that 
these  good  tidings  have  not  as  yet 
been  fulfilled  to  those  to  whom 
they  were  given ;  and  this  may  ex- 
plain to  what  our  Lord  refered 
when  he  said  the^r^^  shaU  be  last^ 
and  the  last  first.  In  the  divine 
economy  there  is  no  "  level ;"  for 
while  the  various  orders  and  de- 
grees of  moral  and  intellectual  be- 
ing, are  all  shining  in  their  assign- 
ed spheres,  **  each  star  differs 
from  another  in  glory." 

In  the  republican  form  of  gov- 
ernment to  which  A.  is  attachedt 
the  feet  are  at  liberty  to  assert 
their  right  of  being  on  a  level  with 
the  head.  But  not  so  in  the  theo- 
cratic to  which  Israel  shall  be  re- 
stored. 

Aleph  informs  us,  that  the  rea- 
son why  the  prophets  dwell  so 
much  more  on  the  offending  points 
of  restoration  and  national  pre-em- 
inence than  the  apostles,  is  '*6s- 
ea/use  they  Uved  in  a  darker  dispen- 
sation^— by  which  we  must  infer 
that  the  Holy  Spirit  which  spake 
by  both  was  darker  at  one, peri- 
od than  another.  **  If,"  adds  he, 
'*  any  thing  of  this  distinction  and 
pre-emibence  had  been  promised 
them,  why  did  not  Christ  grant 
them  as  much  as  the  prophets  in- 
tended, and  so  remove  all  need- 
less difficulties  to  the  acceptance 
of  his  religion."  Strange  that  A. 
should,  with  the  scripture  in  his 
power,  require  to  be  reminded  that 
our  Lord  during  the  term  of  his  hu- 
miliation, could  not  give  what  he 
had  not  to  bestow ;  but  he  prom- 
ised that  when  all  power  and  do- 
minion should  be  given  him  of  the 
Father,  he  would  "  appoint  his  dis- 
ciples a  kingdom  even  as  his  Fa- 
ther had  appointed  him ;"  and  that 
they  should  eat  and  drink  at  his  ta- 
ble in  his  kingdom.  Had  those 
assurances  of  pre-eminence  which 
our  Lord  gave  in  his  parables,  re- 
moved from  the  multitude  alt  diffi- 


^t 


OnihetSitum 


iff  the  Jew  t. 


(Oct, 


cnltjr  to  the  acceptance  of  his  re- 
fision,'*  or  in  other  words  prevent- 
ed that  seAuary  blindness  of  theirs 
which  afibrded  an  opportunity  of 
access  to  the  gentries,  what  would 
iatfe  iecome  tfiktm  whow  reception 
is  attributed  to  AatdefecHan?  But 
if  their  rejection  of  the  Lamb 
of  God  has  been  the  fortune  of  the 
gentiles,  what  shall  the  receiring  of 
tiiem  by  the  Lion  of  the  tribe  of 
Jndah  be  ?  "  Life  from  the  dead  V' 
The  magnanimity  and  tenderness  of 
Joseph  on  the  one  hand,  and  the 
orerwhehning  surprise  and  contri- 
tion  of  his  brethren  on  the  other, 

5 when  he  whom  they  in  an  evil  hour 
lelivered  to  the  Egyptians  revealed 
himself  as  their  saWour  and  gover- 
nor,}  but  faintly  intimates  the  sub- 
limity of  that  interview  which  awaits 
^Biem.  Befcne  their  illumination  by 
the  Spirit,  the  disciples  were  una- 
ble to  bear  the  whole  message  of 
t>ur  Lord.  Without  considering 
^e  order  of  events,  &«;.,  they  inquir- 
M,  saying,  ^'liOrd  wilt  thou  at  thiM 
time  rleistore  the  kingdom  to  Israel  ?** 
Our  Lord  did  not  reprove  their  ex- 
fectatton, — ^wfaich  they  had  receiv- 
ed from  himself  and  all  the  holy 
prophets  since  the  world  began,— 
but  he  chid  their  untimely  ques- 
tion. *^  It  is  not  for  .you  to  know 
the  times  and  the  seasofls,''  &c. 
When,  after  his  resurrection,  he 
joined  the  sorrowing  disciples  going 
to  Emmaus,  and  heard  them  mingle 
in  their  lamentation  for  the  loss  of 
him  they  loved,  the  disappointment 
of  their  national  hope,  *^  having 
trusted  that  it  was  he  who  should 
have  redeemed  Israel,"  he  upbraid- 
ed them  with  their  ignorance  of  the 
ecriptures,  saying,  *^0  fools  and 
slow  of  heart  to  believe  all  that  the 
prophets  have  spoken  !  Ought  not 
Messiah  to  have  suffered  these 
things  and  then  enter  into  his  gUh 
ty?^^  which  he  here  identiJSes  with 
leraeTe  redemption^  which  not  hav- 
ing yet  happened,  Messiah  has  yet 
to  enter  into  his  glory. 

A.  complacently  informs  us,  fand 
"we  know  it  by  woful  experiencei) 


thai  in  the  present  dispensatioh 
'*  every  man  may  be  a  priest,'*  and 
assume  the  province  of  teaching 
others,  while  themselves  have  need 
to  be  taught  the  first  principle  of 
the  oracles  of  God,  which  is  their 
immutability ;  tod  to  this  lamenta- 
ble assumption  may  be  attributed 
the  ever  increasing  confusion,  er- 
ror, infidelity,  and  disorder,  of 
Christendom.  God  forbid  that  th^ 
Jews  (as  A.  wishes)  should  partici- 
pate in  and  increase  the  confusioh 
of  Babel.  They  would  thus  expe^ 
rience  a  separation  which  the  in- 
terposing seas  and  mountains  of 
the  whole  earth  have  never  effect- 
ed, consequently  their  fteK^instead 
of  becoming,  as  is  promised,  a 
hleesing^  would  prove  a  double 
curse.  "  If,"  continues  A.,  •*  pre- 
eminence had  been  promised  them, 
they  had  a  right  to  claim  it,  and 
Christ  must  have  been  under  obli- 
gation to  allow  it  to  them,  yet  he 
allowed  it  not^  and  this  shows  that 
it  was  not  promised."  The  pre- 
eminence which  our  Lord  allowed 
Israel,  was  no  less  evident  than  in- 
variable, and  was  in  no  case  mos^ 
striking  than  in  that  of  the  Syro- 
phonecian  Greek,  whom  on  that 
occasion,  he  considered  as  the  rep- 
resentation of  the  gentiles.  Hert 
A.  must  be  constrained  to  admit, 
was  evinced  an  extreme  partiality 
and  pre-eminence  for  his  ovrn — ^but 
let  not  A.  be  offended :  rather 
should  he  meekly  acquiesce  in  the 
appointment  of  God,  and  instead  of 
grudging  the  children  that  bread 
which  they  receive  fVom  their  Hea- 
venly Father,  and  instead  of  at- 
tempting to  puU  them  down  from 
their  seat  at  his  table ;  let  hisi 
thankfully  take  his  allotment  of  the 
crumbs  which  they  let  fkll,  'and  like 
her  whose  faith  and  humility  our 
Lord  commends  let  him  say,  ''Troth 
Lord"  and  be  therewith  content, — 
conscious  of  utter  onwotthiness  for 
the  least  of  all  his  mercies.  But 
even  this  appointment  will  on  due 
consideration,  be  found  to  overflow 
with  righteousneeSy  since  from  those 


1826.9 


Oft  the  FiUure  Condition  of  the  JetDs. 


513 


who  receive  more  favour,  pre-emi- 
nent devotion  is  required.  They 
who  believe  on  him  of  whom  Moses 
and  the  prophets  did  write,  (during 
the  term  of  the  blindness  of  their 
nation  and  the  probation  of  the 
gentiles,)  n^ust  literally  forsake 
kindred,  home,  and  possession — 
and  as  witnesses  for  scripture  truths 
and  as  reprovers  of  popuktr  error ^ 
and  hypocritiedl  professors^  they 
must  make  up  their  mind  to  be 
persecuted  by  their  contempora- 
ries, as  their  Lord  was  by  his.  To 
them  it  is  said,  *'  whosoever  he  be 
of  you  that  forsaketh  not  oR  that 
he  hath,  cannot  be  my  disciple  ;" 
thus  they*  reciprocate  their  cove- 
nant with  God  by  sacrifice.  Again 
to  them  it  is  said  *'  Take  ye  no 
thought  about  what  ye  shall  eat  or 
what  ye  shall  drink  or  wherewith- 
al ye  shall  be  clothed,  for  afler  all 
these  things  do  the  gentiles  seek  ; 
but  seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of 
heaven,  and  Uiese  things  shall  be 
added  unto  you.''  Such  men  are 
at  a  time  yet  future  to  seal  their 
testimony  to  truth  and  against 
reigning  corruption  with  their  olood 
— for  to  the  souls  under  the  altar 
(who  are  represented  as  complain- 
ing of  the  delay  of  retribution  to 
the  nations,  saying  *'  how  long  O 
Holy  and  true  dost  thou  not  judge 
and  avenge  our  blood  on  those 
that  dwell  on  the  earth)  it  was  said, 
that  they  must  wait  a  little  season 
till  their  brethren  and  fellow-ser- 
vants that  should  be  killed  as  they 
were  should  be  fulfilled." 

A.  thinks  as  they  become  real 
converts  to  Christianity,  they  will 
think  more  of  the  heavenly  Canaan 
than  on  that  of  earth.  What  no- 
tions A.  entertains  of  a  heavenly 
Canaan  not  on  the  earth  we  are  at 
a  loss  to  conceive,  since  scripture 
la  silent  on  the  subject  of  one  in 
heaven.  We  know  that  the  prac- 
tice of  transferring  whatever  prom- 
ises relate  to  Messiah's  kingdom 
to  heaTen  above,  has  since  the  reign 
of  popery  been  universal,  while  it 
has  been  no  less  customary  to  peo- 

1826.— No.  10.  65 


pie  that  heaven  with  the  highly 
privileged  and  orthodox^  consigning 
the  ignorant  heathen  and  the  blind 
Jews  to  everlasting  ^rdition.  Now 
every  age  and  church  since  the 
apestolic,  having  furnished  such 
saints  at  discretion,  (no  one  sect 
allowing  orthodoxy  to  another,  yet 
each  and  all  claiming  and  engross- 
ing it  to  themselves,)  we  can  easily 
explain  how  the  dragon  got  into 
heaven,  and  why  war  is  there.  On 
his  principle,  A.  must  think  those 
Jews  who  surround  the  throne  far 
from  being  "  real  converts ^^*  &c., 
and  still  more  infatuated  than  their 
kinsmen  in  this  lower  world  :  for 
the  burden  of  their  new  song  of 
praise  is,  **  Thou  hast  redeemed  us 
otU  from  all  nations,  and  hast  made 
us  unto  our  God  kings  and  priests, 
and  we  shall  reign  on  the  earth." 
The  heaven  of  the  redeemed  is 
where  the  Redeemer  is.  Let  A. 
be  assured  a  very  different  class  of 
characters  to  those  he  has  been 
accustomed  to  raise  to  heaven  shall 
inherit  the  renewed  earth :  **  The 
meek,"  "  the  pure  in  heart,"  the 
just,"  "the  peacemakers,"  "the 
persecuted  for  righteousness' 
sake,"  shall  (lossess  the  kingdom 
of  M[e8siah,  and  walk  in  the  light 
of  the  heavenly  Jerusalem,  which 
Cometh  down  out  of  Heaven,  into 
which  the  nations  of  those  who  are 
saved  bring  their  glory  and  hon- 
our. Blessed  are  they  who  by  do- 
ing the  wiU  of  Crod  have  a  right  to 
partake  of  the  immortality  of  the 
tree  of  Life,  and  to  enter  through 
the  gates  into  the  City  of  the  Great 
King,  for  without  are  unbelievers, 
&c.  &c. 

If  we  would  know  what  consti- 
tutes the  character  and  blessedness 
of  heaven  we  must  compare  script- 
ure with  scripture,  and  then  shall 
we  rejoice  in  believing  that  Jeru- 
salem, the  scene  of  Messiah^s  suf- 
ferings, shall  be  the  throne  of  his 
hard  earned  glory, — ^where  "  he 
shall  see  of  the  travail  of  his  soul 
and  be  satisfied,"  and  where  "  bo- 
uiTEsa  TO  THE  Lobd"  shall  be  in- 


614 


•     • 

On  the  Future  CcndUian  rf  the  Jews. 


[Oct. 


scribed  on  all  therein,  even  on  the 
bells  of  the  horses.  But  if  we 
would  indulge  vain  speculations 
about  heaven  now,  and  come  short 
of  it  at  last,  we  have  only  to  consult 
the  popular  commentaries  of  the 
last  eighteen  centuries.  What 
would  the  prophet  have  said  to  the 
universal  moral  insanity  of  giving 
ourselves  up  to  the  leading  of  those 
strange  voices  which  perplex  and 
lead  astray.  Might  not  that  indig- 
nant interrogation  which  he  addres- 
sed to  his  contemporaries  be  equal- 
ly applicable  to  these  *' perilous 
times  ?*'  **  Is  there  no  God  in  Isra- 
el, to  enquire  at  his  wordy  that  ye 
go  to  enquire  of  Baalzebub,  the 
God  of  Ekron  ?" 

Let  A.  be  entreated,  instead  of 
finding  a  warrant  for  his  own  un- 
belief in  the  infidelity  which  pre- 
vails, instead  of  opposing  to  his  in- 
dividual conviction  the  fatal  barrier 
of  ''  who  believes,  &c."  rather  in 
that  spirit  of  deep  sleep  and  uni- 
versal unbelief,  let  him  read  a 
mournful  comment  on  our  Lord's 
practical  question  :  **  When  the 
Sen  of  Man  eometh  shall  he  find 
faith  on  the  earthV 

Extracts  from  the  pages  of  three 
enlightened  gentiles  are  subjoined 
tb  show  that  that  which  may  only  be 
'*  whispered  in  the  closets'*  of 
America,  '*  is  proclaimed  in  Eng- 
land  on  the  house-top.'* 

**The  gentile,"  observes  the 
vn^iter,  ''takes  up  his  station  on 
Gerezim,  and  engrossing  all  its 
blessings,  consigns  to  its  original 
occupants  the  possession  and  the 
curse  of  Ebal.  The  gentile  en- 
joying the  figure  overlooks  a  literal 
fulfilment  to  the  Jew.  Canaan  is 
transferred  to  his  own  bosom  or 
placed  in  heaven  above,  any  lekere 
but  in  the  land  of  promise.^'* 

''  The  canon  of  accommodation 
"  valet  ima  summis  mutare  et  in- 
signes  attenuat."  The  plainest  ex- 
pressions submitted  to  its  ordeal 
change  their  import.  ''  Kinodoxov 
IsKACi."  thus  transmuted  signifies 
gentiU  djfnasty'^**  coming  ifetpn" 


is   interpreted    "  a  strong   meta* 
phor  for  an  ascension  ttpwards.^^ 
''  TtW  becomes  the  synchronism 
of  eternity y  and  ^^Eartk*'  the  sy- 
nonyme  of  heaven.^'* — "The  world 
lieth  in  wickedness,"  the  last  days 
and  the  perilous  times  are  come — 
The  departure   from    tlie  faith  of 
which  the  '*  scripture  speaketh  ex* 
pressly" — the  very   characters  so 
accurately    delineated    by    Peter, 
Paul,  Jude,  and  John,  are  hastening 
on  **  the  mystery  of  iniquity."  The 
potentates  of  the  Roman  Apocalyp- 
tic world,  are  looking  only  to  the 
enlargement    of   their   dominions, 
and  the  continuance  of  their  dynas- 
ties, &,c.      The  churches  are  each 
looking  to  the  propagation  of  their 
peculiar  tenets  and  the  protection 
of  their    private    interests.     The 
powers  secular  and  ecclesiastical, 
appear  equally  blind  to  the  discern- 
ment of  the  times,  and  the  judg- 
ments which  are  to  prepare  for  the 
restoration  of  Israel,"— hence  the 
disposition  to  favour  a  falling  inter- 
est and  a  blind  indifiference  to  that 
which  is  to  rise  again^  &c. 
Second  extract : 
"  It  is  necessary  to  show  that  the 
plain  words  of  inspiration  cannot 
have  a  literal  signification  ;  it  is  ne- 
cessary to  show  that  body  means 
spirit^  that  earth  means    heaven, 
that  Jerusalem  and  Mount  Zion 
mean  the  throne  of  God  above,  or 
the  respective  churches  below-* 
that  Jews  and  Israelites  mean  gen- 
tiles and  Christians  in  every  text 
connected  with  latter  day  glory. — 
In  short,  it  is  necessary  to  show 
that  the  language  of  scripture  needs 
an  index  formed  by  human  authority 
before  it  canbe  rightly  understood." 
The  third  extract  is  as  follows : 
"  We  would  ask  our  spiritualizing 
interpreters  what  they  would  have 
to  offer  with  reiqpect  to  this  proph* 
ecy"  (alluding  to  Ezek.  xxxvi.  1- 
6.  viii.  12.)  How  poor,  and  jejune, 
and  flat  are  those  schemes  erf"  inter- 
pretation which  instead  of  coming 
up  to  the  standard  of  the  sanctuary, 
lead  th^  abettors  into  the  pemi* 


1826.]        ne  Man  of  Godvn^er  than  the  Man  of  the  WorU, 


516 


cious  error  of  bringing  down  the 
standard  of  the  sanctuary  to  the 
scanty  measures  of  human  theory. 
Persons  who  support  such  schemes 
never  come  to  the  scriptures  to 
learn  with  simple  and  teachable  un- 
derstanding the  mind  of  the  Spirit, 
but  like  those  whose  vision  is  im- 
perfect and  who  need  the  help  of 
spectacles  to  read  the  letter  of  the 
word,  these  persons  bring  their  sys- 
tems in  their  pockets  to  aid  them 
in  discovering  the  purpose  of  Him, 
who  as  if  to  mock  the  observations 
of  human  wisdom  hath  said,  ''  who 
directed  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  ?  or 
being  his  counsellor,  who  hath  in- 
structed him?  &c."  "Without 
doubt  spiritualizing  will  boldly  af- 
firm that  the  prediction  which  Eze- 
kiel  addresses  to  the  mountains 
of  Israel,  contains  nothing  about 
their  return  to  their  own  land — as 
the  Papists  maintain  that  after  the 
consecration  of  the  wafer,  nothing 
of  the  real  substance  remains,  but 
is  really  and  substantially  transub- 
«etantiated  into  the  body  of  Christ, 
although  they  cannot  deny  that  the 
outward  appearance  continues  to 
be  that  of  a  wafer.  So  these  per- 
sons taking  a  bold  flight  in  allego- 
ry will  tell  us  thjit  the  moun- 
tains, hills,  rivers,  valleys,  deso- 
late wastes,  and  cities  of  Israel  in 
this  prophecy,  are  by  no  means  to 
be  interpreted  in  a  literal  sense, 
but  are  to  be  understood  of  the 
Christian  church  among  the  gen- 
tiles ;  and  that  the  return  of  the 
children  of  Israel  to  those  places 
only  means  their  conversion  to 
Christ."  Now  by  what  argument 
are  we  to  assail  those  who  thus 
twist  and  pervert  the  word  of  God  ? 
Assuredly  to  reason  with  them 
would  be  a  loss  of  time  and  pains, 
because  our  arguments  cannot  be 
plainer  than  those  promises  to  Is- 
rael which  we  charge  them  with 
turning  aside  from  the  plain  mean- 
ing of  scripture,  which  unequivo- 
cally declare  to  us  the  unchange- 
able purpose  of  God  with  regard  to 
Ids  people  Israel^  is  not  only   to 


graft  them  again  into  their  own  Ol- 
ive tree,  but  also  to  '*  plant  them  in 
their  own  land  with  hie  whole  hearty 
and  with  hie  whole  eouly  whence  they 
ehaU  no  more  be  pluched  t^." 

We  shall  therefore  close  thi^ 
paper  with  remarking  that  they 
who,  under  the  notion  of  spirituali- 
zing the  word  of  God,  set  up  their 
own  crude  and  jejune  systems  in 
opposition  to  that  Word,  are  in  re- 
ality under  the  spirit  of  unbelief; 
and  instead  of  reasoning  with  them, 
we  may  address  to  them  the  words 
spoken  on  another  occasion  :  *'  O 
slow  of  heart  to  believe  all  that  the 
prophets  have  spoken."  "  Hath 
God  said,  and  shall  he  not  do  ?" 


THB  If  AN  OF  GOD  WISBJt   THAN  THS 
MAN  OF  THB  WOSLD  : 

A  SERMON 

HsB.xi.  10. — FwhtlMktdforaeUywkith 
hatk/oundatiom,  whote  builder  and  mO' 
ker  is  God. 

To  contemplate  the  future,  to  weigh 
well  the  result  of  action,  and  to 
make  preparation  for  approaching 
scenes,  has  ever  been  held  a  mark 
of  wisdom  and  prudence.  Though 
the  human  mind  is,  from  its  very 
nature,  frequently  directed  to  the 
future,  and  though  a  regard  to  fu- 
turity influences  more  or  less  every 
rational  individual  of  the  human 
^family,  yet  their  views  of  men  re- 
specting it  are  various,  and  widely 
diflerent.  The  foolish  man  thought 
of  the  future,  but  it  was  a  contrac- 
ted thought,  a  narrow  view,  a  most 
imperfect  survey :  he  buHt  hie  houee 
on  the  eand.  Far  more  consistent 
and  true  were  the  views  of  the  wise 
man.  He  anticipated  not  only  ihe 
sunshine  and  the  calm,  but  the 
raging  wind,  the  storms  and  the 
flood :  hie  houee  waefinmded  on  a 
rock. 

Mankind,  as  it  regards  the  chief 
objects  of  their  pursuit  and  their 
views  of  ftiturity,  may  be  divided 
into  two  great  classes.    The  first, 


616  The  Jfefi  (f  God  w^erthM  ike  Man  of  the  Worii.        {Oct. 


and,  I  fear,  at  present  the  most 
numerous  class,  are  those  whose 
hopes  and  expectations  are  direct- 
ed towards  objects  that  are  inclu- 
ded within  the  .narrow  bounds 
which  circumscribe  this  transient 
life.  The  good  which  they  most 
ardently  desire,  is  to  be  derived 
from  the  things  of  time  and  sense. 
The  other  class  are  those  whose 
prospect  is  more  enlarged,  whose 
Tiews  are  extended  farther,  even 
beyond  the  Jordan  of  death.  In 
short,  they  are  those  who  look  for  a 
city  which  hath  foundations,  whose 
builder  and  maker  is  God.  To  this 
class  belonged  the  patriarch  Abra- 
ham ;  for  of  him  the  assertion  in 
the  text  is  made  :  he  looked  for  a 
city  ;  of  this  class  have  been  the 
faithful  and  obedient  servants  of 
God  in  all  the  past  ages  of  the 
world ;  and  in  the  present  day,  all 
who  love  the  truth  and  obey  the 
divine  precepts  of  that  religion 
which  brings  life  and  immortality 
to  light,  belong  also  to  this  class. 
For  they  all  look  for  a  city  which 
hath  foundations  whose  builder 
and  maker  is  God ;  that  is,  they 
expect  another,  more  permanent, 
and  happier  state  of  existence,  up- 
on which  they  hope  to  enter  at  the 
close  of  their  earthly  pilgrimage  ; 
a  state  of  happiness  prepared  by 
God  himself  for  all  such  as  shall  be 
found  worthy  to  inherit  it. 

Permit  me  on  this  occasion,  my 
hearers,  to  direct  your  attention 
for  a  few  moments  to  the  excellen- 
cy of  those  solid  enjoyments  for 
which  Abraham  looked,  and  to 
their  vast  superiority  over  the  vain, 
transient,  and  unsatisfying  joys  of 
the  world.  And,  while  the  faith- 
ful are  thus  encouraged  to  go  on 
their  way  rejoicing,  O  that  God, 
who  can  make  the  feeblest  means 
effectual,  would  open  the  eyes  of 
some  one,  nay  of  many  deluded  sin- 
ners in  this  assembly,  that  they  may 
turn  from  their  vain  wandering8,and 
enter  upon  that  way,  which  leads 
to  a  city  that  hath  foundations. 
In  all  our  possessions  and  enjoy- 


ments, a  chief  requisite  is  dura- 
bility. This  fixes  the  ralue  and 
determines  the  excellence  of  things. 
It  is  durability,  that  marks  the  dif- 
ference between  a  diamond  and  a 
bauble  ;  it  is  this  that  distinguishes 
a  reality  from  a  fiction,  the  demon- 
strable truths  of  reaaon  from  the 
delusions  of  fancy.  It  is  this  qual- 
ity that  gives  weight  and  efficacy 
to  all  other  qualities,  whether  good 
or  bad.  Evil,  if  it  be  but  moment- 
ary, is  but  little  to  be  dreaded ; 
and  good,  if  it  be  the  good  of  a 
moment  only  scarcely  deserves  our 
care.  It  is  duration  that  gives  to 
misery  its  pangs  and  to  happiness 
its  delights ;  this  makes  a  hell  of 
hell,  a  heaven  of  heaven.  The 
wise  and  prudent  of  the  world, 
therefore,  whenever  they  would  ap- 
preciate the  value  or  weigh  the 
importance  of  things,  have  ever 
been  governed  by  this  excellent 
criterion.  And  mankind  in  gener- 
al are  more  or  less  infienced  by 
this  principle  as  they  are  more  or 
less  subject  to  the  dictates  of  right 
reason.  But  whi^e  reason  thus 
concurs  with  that  wisdom  which  is 
from  above,  and  declares  that  sub- 
stantial good  alone  is  to  be  prized, 
it  is  exceedingly  puzzled  and  filial- 
ly baffled  in  its  endeavours  to  find 
that  good  :  it  knows  not  where  to 
seek  nor  how  to  obtain,  that  per- 
manent happiness  which  itself  ap- 
proves and  with  which  it  would  be 
satisfied.  The  miser  seeks  it  in 
one  way,  the  voluptuary,  in  anoth- 
er, and  the  ambitious  man  in  anoth- 
er ;  but  it  eludes  the  grasp  of  all. 
Equally  does  it  avoid  the  lank  form 
of  careful  parsimony,  the  thought- 
ful brow  of  the  deep  judging  states- 
man, and  the  pale  visage  of  the  vo- 
tary of  science.  But  were  there 
no  disappointment  in  the  pursuit, 
could  the  phantom-form  that  dances 
in  the  eye  of  the  pursuer  be  obtain- 
ed, and  the  desired  object  be  held 
in  undisputed  and  unmolested  pos- 
session, satiated  but  not  satisfied, 
how  soon  would  the  reaistl^  soul 
be  in  pursuit  of  another  object ;  and 


1820*1        I^  JK^  ofG^d  unser  than  the  Mm  of  ike  World.  517 


could  thai  other  be  obtained,  how 
aoon  should  we  hear  him  say  this 
also  is  vanityl     Nay  could  he  obtain 
all  that  his  wandering  imagination 
could  devise,  or  his  wayward  af* 
fections  covet,  yet  would  he  at  last 
exclaim,  *'  all  is  vanity  and  venation 
of  spirit."     And  the  reason  is,  the 
human  soul  was  not  designed  to  be 
satisfied  with  temporal  and  visible 
things ;  it  was  created  for  a  nobler 
end.     An  attentive  observer  of  hu- 
man nature  may  readily  perceive, 
that  the  desires  and  passions  that 
agitate  the  breast  of  man  are  allied 
to  infinitude  ;  that  they  are  in  their 
nature   boundless.    He  may  per- 
ceive that  the  human  soul  is  what 
the  word  of  God  represents  it  to  be, 
an  immortal  spirit,  groping  in  dark- 
ness and  undei^the  influence  of  evil 
principles,  by  which  it  is  induced  to 
seek  its  happiness  in  objects  which 
are  not  adapted  to  its  nature,  nor 
at  all  calculated  to  satisfy  its  de- 
sires.    This  general  uneasiness  and 
discontent,  which  so  deeply  marks 
the   character   of  man,   affords   a 
strong  presumptive  testimony  that 
he  is  destined  for  a  future  state  of 
existence.     The  All-wise  Creator 
has  not  endued  any  species  of  the 
brute  creation  with  a  single  faculty 
or  quality  but  for  some  definite 
purpose.     Every  member   has  its 
proper  office,  every  sense  its  pecul- 
iar object.     Not  a  passion  is  given 
in  vain,  not  a  desire  agitates  the 
breast  but  an  object  may  be  found 
that  is  calculated  to  satisfy  that  de- 
sire.    Each  species  has  a  constitu- 
tion nicely  adapted  to  its  own  pe- 
culiar climate,  where  it  wiU  live 
and  flourish  in  content.  Man  inhab- 
its all  climates,  but  he  is  content  in 
none.    He  is  endued  with  faculties 
whereby  he  can  accommodate  him- 
self to  all  the  varieties  of  tempera- 
ture, and  subsist  in  every  regi<Hi  of 
the  globe,  but  in  all  he  is  uneasy:  he 
pines  in  all.     He  sighs  f<^  some- 
thing  which  earth    cannot  afibrd. 
Place  before  him  at  once  the  va- 
ried productions  and   congregated 
stores  of  every  clime ;  it  is  not 


Onough.  Boundless  ambition,  im« 
mort^  hopes,  unlimited  desires! 
these,  are  not  to  be  satisfied  with 
terrestrial  thinga.  When  the  ox 
shall  bathe  his  tongue  in  blood  and 
gorge  himself  with  flesh,  or  when 
the  tiger  with  camiverous  tooth 
shall  crop  the  herbage  of  the  fields 
and  be  content  therewith,  then  may 
an  immortal  spirit  be  content  with 
the  vanities  of  time. 

But  it  is  not  merely  the  unsatis- 
fying nature  of  earthly  things,  that 
renders  the  pursuit  of  them  thus 
firivolotts  and  vain.  Were  they 
permanent  in  their  kind,  and  satis- 
fying in  their  nature,  yet  how 
wretched  would  be  the  man  who 
should  set  his  affections  on  them. 
If  happy  in  the  possession,  how 
could  he  bear  the  thought  of  a  sep- 
aration. The  approach  of  death 
which  is  now  sufficiently  appalling, 
would  be  rendered  doubly  alarm- 
ing ;  the  king  of  terrors  would  ap- 
pear clad  in  tenfold  horrors.  For 
frail  and  transient  as  are  the  ob- 
jects of  human  pursuit,  man  him- 
self is  more  frail  than  they.  Yea, 
the  slightest  fabric  may  outlive  the 
hand  that  reared  it.  How  exceed- 
ingly vain  then  is  the  pursuit  of 
earthly  good !  when  not  only  dis- 
appointment in  the  pursuit,  and 
dissatisfaction  in  the  possession, 
but  even  the  narrow  limits  prescri- 
bed to  our  present  existence,  forbid 
the  idea  of  enjoyment. 

But  let  us  relieve  the  mind,  wea- 
ried with  contemplating  vanities,  by 
dwelling  for  a  few  moments  on  the 
consideration  of  real,  permanent 
happiness.  For  there  is  a  city  that 
hath  foundations,  there  is  a  good 
which  he  who  seeks  shall  find, 
and  he  that  finds  shall  enjoy,  and 
enjoy  forever.  The  gospel  un- 
folds a  treasure  suited  to  the  vast 
desires  of  the  soul.  Here  may 
the  mind  of  man  expatiate  and  ex- 
pand in  a  congenial  clime.  Here 
are  fruits  adapted  to  its  taste.  No 
more  will  he  sigh  for  the  crude 
trash  of  time.  For  he  that  eateth 
of  this  bread  shall  never  hunger  for 


518 


Th$Mmi^  Godwi$§rAmikeMm^tkeWeML        [Oct. 


other  fix>d,  aod  he  that  drinketh  of 
this  water  shall  never  thirst,  bat 
shall  find  within  him  a  well  of  wa- 
ter springing  up  into  eternal  life«r 

How  wise  then,  and  how  ration- 
al the  pursuit  of  these  substantial 
joys,  this  permanent  happiness.-— 
This  heavenly  course  of  God's  peo- 
ple, or  the  Christian  pilgrimage,  ia 
admirably  typified  in  the  story  of 
the  patriarch  Abraham.  He  was 
called  of  God  to  leave  his  ftther's 
house,  to  quit  the  land  of  his  na- 
tivity, and  go  in  search  of  another 
country.  The  Christian  also  is 
called  of  God  to  relinquish  objects, 
to  which  he  is  by  nature  most 
strongly  attached,  to  give  over  the 
pursuit  of  happiness  in  the  way, 
where  he  had  fondly  hoped  to  find 
it,  and  take  quite  a  different  course. 
Abraham  went  forth  at  the  com- 
mand of  Crod,  not  knowing  whith- 
er he  went ;  the  Christian  also 
walks  by  faith  and  not  by  sight. 
Abraham  was  excited  to  obedi- 
ence by  God's  promising  to  give 
him  the  land  of  Canaan  for  a  pos- 
sesion ;  the  Christian  rejoices  in 
the  *'  hope  that  is  set  before  him," 
and  trusts  that  ere  long  he  will  ter- 
minate his  wearisome  pilgrimage, 
and  rest  in  the  regions  of  the  hea- 
venly Canaan.  Abraham  sojourn- 
ed in  the  land  of  promise  as  in  a 
Strange  country,  living  in  taberna* 
eles  ;  the  Christian  considers  that 
this  is  not  his  abiding  place.  Abra- 
ham looked  for  a  city  which  hath 
foundations,  whose  maker  and 
builder  is  God;  the  follower  of 
Christ  looks  for  an  enduring  sub- 
stance, and  for  a  house  not  made 
with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens. 

But  should  we  for  a  moment 
compare  the  Christian  course  with 
that  of  the  worldling,  or  with  any 
one,  whose  chief  happiness  con- 
sists in  things  of  this  world,  great 
indeed  would  be  the  contrast ; 
Neither  is  exempt  from  troubles 
and  care ;  both  have  trials,  and 
crosses,  and  difiiculties,  to  encoun- 
ter ;  but  the  one  labours  for  the 
meat  that  perisheth,  the  other  fi^r 


a  crown  of  immortal  glory. .  The 
Christian,  cheered  by  the  hope 
that  is  set  before  him,  rejoices  in 
adversity;  while  the  man  of  the 
world,  terrified  by  the  certainty  of 
approaching  death,  grieves  in  pros- 

Krity.  The  one  hopes,  the  other 
trs  ;  one  walks  in  hght^  the  other 
gropes  in  darkness.  Both  are 
travellers,  both  journeying  through 
a  country  of  varied  prospect,  where 
they  are  continually  Indding  fare* 
well  to  scenes  which  neither  shall 
visit  more;  and  both  are  hasten- 
ing with  equal  celerity  to  an  awfol 
momentous  point.  But  ah  !  how 
different  the  conditions  under  which 
they  go ;  how  very  dissimilar  the 
manner  of  their  procedure.  The 
one  would  fondly  hope  his  journey 
might  never  end.  He  would  fain 
banish  from  his  mind  everything  that 
indicates  his  advancement  towards 
the  goal.  He  shuts  his  eyes  and 
dreams  that  he  is  stationary.  Thus 
wilfully  blind  as  to  his  own  real 
situation,  he  scrambles  around,  and 
endeavours  to  load  himself  with  a 
thousand  useless  and  hurtful  en- 
cumbrances. To  some  objects  he 
attaches  himself  so  closely,  that 
when  by  some  unexpected  jar  they 
are  suddenly  wrested  from  him, 
his  very  hea:rt  bleeds  under  the 
separating  stroke.  And  though 
warned  by  many  a  token  whose  im- 
port he  cannot  doubt,  that  he  is 
approaching  the  end  of  his  career, 
he  heeds  Siem  not;  and  though 
faithfully  admonished  and  tenderly 
advised  by  some  fellow  traveller  to 
make  preparation  for  that  world  to 
which  he  is  hastening,  he  stems 
his  ear,  turns  perhaps  a  scomnil 
eye,  and  resolves  within  himself  to 
drag  to  the  very  verge  of  eternity 
his  load  of  worldly  cares ;  there  ar- 
rested by  the  stern  and  irresistiUe 
mandate  of  death,  he  reluctantly 
lets  go  his  grasp,  and  covered  with 
confusion,  and  goaded  with  the 
keen  stings  of  remorse,  he  passes 
the  awful  bourne. 

But  not  so  with  the  other.    He 
considers  himself,  as  he  is,  a  stran*'' 


1626.]        TkeMemrfGodvfUefihMAeMmefth  WMd. 


ftl9 


ger  and  sojourner  here,  having  no 
abiding  place.  And  though  their 
way  be  aometimes  rough  and  dan« 
gerooa,  yet  he  fixes  an  eye  of  faith 
on  the  mark  that  is  set  before  him, 
and  presses  cmward  for  the  prize. 
He  IB  not  regardless  of  the  objects 
around  him ;  if  a  kind  Providence 
permit,  he  can  enjoy  the  good  things 
of  this  life,  but  he  does  it  with  a 
reference  to  the  life  to  come  ;  he 
uses  them  as  a  vnse  and  prudent 
traveller  the  conveniences  of  the 
way,  not  to  retard  his  progress,  but 
to  enable  him  to  prosecute  his  jour- 
ney in  safety  and  success.  If  he 
suffer  the  want  of  these  things,  yet 
is  he  not  in  despondency ;  he  con- 
aiders  that  his  chief  treasure  is  in 
heaven.  The  afBictions  of  this  life 
serve  to  quicken  his  pace  in  the 
path  of  duty  ;  they  tend  to  wean 
him  firom  the  world,  and  fit  him  for 
heaven.  Therefore  he  rejoices  in 
tribulation ;  and  the  more  as  he 
sees  the  day  approaching ;  and 
when  the  time  of  his  departure  is 
at  hand,  his  faith  is  increased,  his 
hopes  are  full  of  immortality  ;  while 
with  cheerful  aspect  he  bids  the 
world  adieu,  and  enters  into  the 
joys  of  his  Lord. 

But  who  is  this  man  that  discov- 
ers so  much  wisdom  and  prudence 
in  the  course  of  his  life,  and  so 
much  happiness  at  its  close  ?  What 
school,  what  sect  of  philosophy  is 
he  of?  Ask  the  Stoic, — ^he  dis- 
claims him  :  the  Cynic, — ^he  brands 
him  with  the  epithet  of  wine  bibber 
and  gluttonous  ;  while  the  Epicu- 
rians  wonder  that  he  goes  not  to 
the  same  excess  of  riot  with  them- 
selves. Ask  the  sceptic,  he  will 
tell  you  that  he  is  a  fool,  a  mere 
dupe,  because  he  exercises  implicit 
faith  in  the  Bible,  believing  it  with- 
out sufficient  proof,  to  be  a  revela- 
tion from  God :  while  the  modern 
man  of  reason  and  liberal  sentiment 
will  tell  you,  that  he  is  a  bigot; 
that  his  opinions  are  contracted 
and  illiberal,  and  that  he  is  far  from 
having  s  correct  idea  of  the  great 
doctrkes  of  the  Bible.    Thus  he 


is  discarded  b^  all,  and  reproached 
by  the  world.  But  strange  to  teU» 
these  very  reproaches  are  convert- 
ed into  blessings.  They  serve  to 
rouse  to  vigilance  at  the  very  mo- 
ment when  he  was  most  in  danger. 
Had  he  heard  their  applauses  in- 
stead cf  reproach,  they  would  prob- 
ably have  lulled  him  into  ignoble 
repose ;  he  would  have  relaxed  his 
vigour  in  the  heavenly  race,  and 
would  have  been  in  great  danger  of 
turning  again  to  the  beggarly  ele- 
ments of  the  world.  But  now  the 
world  has.  no  allurements  for  him  ; 
he  has  nothing  to  expect  fi-om  it  but 
a  repetition  of  injuries  and  wrong ; 
therefore  he  girds  up  the  loins 
of  his  mind,  renounces  anew  the 
world  and  its  vanities,  fixes  his  eye 
on  heaven,  declares  plainly  that  he 
seeks  a  country ;  that  he  looks  for 
a  city  that  hath  foundations,  whose 
maker  and  builder  is  God.  Thus 
all  things  work  together  for  his 
good. 

To  the  votaries  of  worldly  joys 
there  is  one  consideration  which 
above  all  others  is  most  dreadfully 
appalling,  viz.  that  of  the  shortness 
of  their  duration.  No  contempla- 
tion b  so  distressing  as  the  thought 
that  they  must  surely  end.  But 
dreadful  and  unwelcome  as  it  is, 
it  will  frequently  intrude  itself  up- 
on them,  maring  their  brightest 
scenes*  In  vain  do  they  endeav- 
our to  guard  against  it.  In  spite 
of  all  their  effi>rts  it  will  haunt  them 
still,  repeating  at  intervals  the  sick- 
ening tale,  which  death  shall  verify. 
No  rank  or  character  is  exempt. 
To  the  great  and  the  noble  it  cries 
in  terrifying  accents,  saying  to  the 
wealthy.  Go  to  now  ye  rich  men^ 
weep  and  howl  for  your  miseriea 
that  shall  come  upon  you,  your 
riches  are  corrupted,  your  gold  and 
silver  is  cankered,  and  your  gar- 
ments are  moth-eaten.  It  inv^es 
even  the  ear  of  majesty,  saying  to 
the  trembling  monarch,  ^*  Thy  king 
dom  is  departing  from  thee."  Nor 
is  this  voice  unheeded ;  however 
some  may  affect  to  despise  it,  none 


520 


Ms£fvaium9  of  an  AMneriean  in  England. 


(Oct. 


hear  it  with  indifference ;  reason 
pays  it  the  utmost  deference,  and 
even  the  fierce  and  boisterous  pas- 


sions hush  for  a  moment  their  mad- 
ening  tumulL 


jgHttnttUsmtmn. 


For  the  Chiistian  Spectfttor. 

OMBRVATIOICB  OF  AN  iOCEBIGAN  IN 
EZfOLAND. 

(Continued  from  p.  47 1 .) 


Of  the  many  objects  which 


attract  the  attention  of  an  Ameri- 
can traveller  in  this  country,  the  old 
churches  scattered  here  and  there, 
are  among  the  most  interesting. 
They  may  be  met  with  in  all  the 
more  ancient  towns  and  villages ; 
and  I  have  seen  several,  where 
there  were  no  indications  of  a  vil- 
lage. Much  care  seems  to  have 
been  taken  in  selecting  situations 
for  them.  Those  we  find  in  towns, 
are  on  the  highest  grounds  and 
form  prominent  objects  for  many 
miles  around  ;  those  in  the  country, 
or  small  hamlets,  are  in  a  valley, 
on  the  slope  of  a  hill,  or  on  some 
alight  eminence  peculiar  for  its 
beauty.  Many  of  these  are  half  hid 
in  the  foliage  of  old  trees,  ivy,  and 
long  grass.  In  their  plan,  there  is 
a  great  similarity.  They  are  usu- 
ally divided  into  a  nave,  side  aisles, 
and  chancel.  The  roof  which 
covers  the  nave  rises  to  a  sufficient 
height  over  those  of  the  aisles,  to 
admit  of  a  row  of  windows  on  each 
aide,  between  the  tops  of  the  one 
and  the  eaves  of  the  other.  The 
ehancel  is  covered  by  a  separate 
roof  of  the  same  height  with  the 
aisles,  and  looks  rather  like  an  ap- 
pendage, than  a  part  of  the  church. 
At  the  west  end  is  a  tower  sur- 
mounted with  small  turrets  at  the 
angles,  and  frequently  a  spire  rises 
from  the  centre.  The  angles  and 
aides  of  the  church  and  tower  are 
supported  by  heavy  buttresses. 
The  windows  are  generally  large^ 


with  pointed  arches,  and  are  divi' 
ded  by  stone  munnions,  ornament- 
ed with  tressel  work,  and  set  with 
stained  glass.  Buildings  which 
bear  the  stamp  of  age  always  pro- 
duce in  me  a  pensive  pleasure,  and 
whenever  I  am  in  the  vicinity  of 
these  ancient  structures,  I  seldom 
fail  to  pay  them  a  visit.  In  casting 
my  eye  over  their  dilapidated  walls, 
broken  turrets,  and  mouldering 
towers,  the  thought  naturally  oc« 
curs  to  me,  that  they  were  in  exis- 
tence long  before  my  country  was 
known,  and  that  in  them,  the  re- 
mote fathers  of  the  American  peo- 
ple worshipped  their  God  and  Sav- 
iour. Such  an  association  of  ideas 
renders  the  sight  of  this  class  of 
buildings  a  real  luxury  to  me. 

There  are  several  of  these  old 
fashioned  structures  within  a  very 
short  distance  of  Birmingham — one 
at  Edge  Caston,  another  at  Hands- 
worth,  and  a  third  at  Aston.  The 
latter  I  frequently  visit  on  the  Sab- 
bath, or  at  the  close  of  a  pleasant 
week  day,  when  I  amuse  myself 
by  reading  inscriptions  in  the  yard. 
This  church,  in  its  exterior,  differs 
in  nothing  material,  firom  the  gen- 
eral outline  above  given.  It  is 
situated  on  a  rising  ground,  with  a 
small  river  at  the  foot,  and  a  rich 
meadow  spreading  out  north  and 
west.  On  the  east  of  it  and  ad- 
joining the  burial  ground  is  the 
parsonage,  a  low,  modest,  and  hum- 
ble cottage,  stuccoed  and  white- 
washed with  square  windows,  and 
a  small  garden  in  front,  filled  with 
flowers  and  evergreens.  The  last 
time  I  attended  service  here,  I 
lingered  in  the  yard  to  ascertain 
the  places  from  which  the  people 
came ;  for  few  houses  appeared  in 


1826.] 


Observations  of  on  American  vn  England. 


5-21 


sight,  and  yet  I  have  observed  that 
the  church  is  generally  well  attend- 
ed. When  the  bells  began  to 
chime,  I  could  see  people  gather- 
ing from  all  quarters ;  some  through 
the  public  roads,  others  through 
by-paths,  between  hedge-rows, 
over  stiles,  and  fields  of  corn  and 
grass;  The  church  was  soon  pret- 
ty well  filled,  and  I  began  to  think 
of  finding  a  place  for  myself.  The 
beadle,  a  friend  to  wanderers  like 
me,  immediately  attended  to  my 
wants.  This  important  functiona- 
ry of  the  church  may  be  known  by 
his  blue  coat,  with  red  collar  and 
cufifs,  large  gilt  buttons,  and  blue 
staff  of  office,  tipped  with  gold  ; 
or  if  he  be  out  of  doors,  by  his 
broad  brimmed  hat,  turned  up  be- 
hind, and  bound  with  wide  gold 
lace,  and  a  band  of  the  same.  I 
need  not  describe  the  service  to 
you,  nor  have  I  any  criticism  to  ven- 
ture upon  the  sermon  which  was 
delivered  in  this  instance.  Only  I 
would  remark  in  passing,  while  the 
subject  reminds  me  of  it,  that  these 
performances  are,  in  general,  ex- 
celled by  those  of  American  cler- 
gymen. Among  the  dissenters 
there  is  a  goodly  share  of  zeal, 
but  very  many  of  the  ministers  of 
the  Church  of  England,  so  far  as  I 
have  observed,  preach  nothing  but 
a  cold  inefficient  morality.  New- 
England  Christians  would  feel 
that  there  was  little  piety  in  minis- 
ter, or  people;  and  yet  all  the 
great  and  noble  of  the  land  attend 
the  establishment  and  it  is  not 
among  them  considered  respecta- 
ple  to  attend  any  other  church. 

August  30,  1825.  As  I  have 
generally  made  it  a  rule  to  see 
what  could  be  seen  in  a  foreign 
land,  I  went  yesterday  in  compa- 
ny with  two  Americans  to  witness 
a  horse-race  at  Walsal,  nine  miles 
from  town.  We  hired  a  coach,  and 
one  for  our  own  use,  well  knowing 
that  at  such  a  time  we  could  not 
depend  upon  procuring  seats  in 
the  public  coaches.    The  ride  it- 

1826.— No.  10.  66 


self  was  extremely  pleasant,  for  < 
the  day  was  one  of  England's  best, 
the  roads  smooth,  and  the  fields 
clothed  in  all  the  richness  of  au- 
tumn. I  cannot  say  so  much  for 
the  character  of  the  amusement. 
Walsal  is  a  small  irregular  town 
principally  engaged  in  manufactur- 
ing of  saddlery  wares.  It  has  no 
claims  to  wealth  or  style  ;  but  oil 
this  occasion,  the  influx  of  people 
of  fortune  from  the  neighbouring 
places  renders  it  lively  and  fashion- 
able. Soon  after  we  reached  the 
race-course,  a  party  of  ladies  with 
whom  we  were  acquainted,  came 
up ;  and  though  the  meeting  was 
unexpected  on  their  part,  I  cannot 
say  that  it  was  on  ours.  We  joined 
them  in  the  grand  stand.  This  is 
a  building  with  piazzas  erected  for 
the  convenience  of  the  gentry,  or 
more  properly  for  those  who  are 
vnlling  to  pay  four  shillings  for  an 
elevated  place  and  protection  from 
the  weather.  The  beauty,  and 
fashion,  and  elegance  of  attire, 
which  met  my  eye  were  certainly 
not  less  attractive  than  the  accom- 
dations  of  our  situation  or  the  gay 
and  dissipated  scene  which  was 
presented  on  the  race-ground : 
though  I  must  confess,  the  idea  that 
the  ladies  had  come  to  witness  a 
horse-race,  started  a  little  my 
American  delicacy  or  prejudices ! ' 
Much  as  I  admire  British  females, 
and  much  as  they  are  to  be  admired 
for  their  many  lovely  qualities,  I 
greatly  doubt  whether  the  amuse- 
ments of  the  turf  are  calculated  to 
soften  their  manners,  improve  their 
minds,  or  in  any  way  render  them 
more  amiable  in  the  domestic  cir- 
cle. On  this  occasion  they  laid 
their  wagers  as  freely  as  the  other 
sex,  and  seemed  to  enter  into  the 
sports  with  high  satisfaction.  I 
could  not  help  noticing,  with  what 
eagerness  their  eye  followed  the 
movements  of  the  horses,  and  how 
a  smile  of  triumph,  or  a  frown  of 
displeasure  affected  their  features, 
as  their  favourite  horse  won  or  lost 
ground.     In  our  country,  as  you 


622 


Obiervaiions  of  an  American  in  EngUmd. 


[Oct. 


well  know,  it  is  considered  disrep- 
utable to  females  to  be  seen  at  a 
horse-race,  and  even  the  men  who 
frequent  them  are  generally  not 
the  most  esteemed  in  society. 
Here,  all  ranks,  classes  and  sexes 
go  to  the  race-course,  without 
scruple  or  sense  of  impropriety. 
Even  clergymen  lay  aside  the  sa* 
cerdotal  character,  and  appear  on 
the  turf.  Would  that  some  Addi- 
son might  arise  again,  who,  by  his 
gentle  and  polished,  but  irresisti- 
ble humour,  would  rescue  at  least 
his  admirable  country  women,  from 
so  unfeminine  an  amusement. 

In  the  course  of  the  day,  a  cler- 
gyman whom  I  have  before  intro- 
duced to  you,  joined  our  party 
with  his  wife.  He  is  a  man  of  in- 
telligence, and  more  conversant 
with  American  literature  than  any 
Englishman  I  have  met  with.  He 
put  many  questions  to  me,  and 
among  others  he  enquired  if  An^er- 
icans  had  any  thing  of  this  kind — 
waving  his  hand  over  the  course. 
I  replied  that  we  had  in  some  of 
the  States,  but  that  in  others,  it 
was  an  amusement  not  permitted. 

Upon  requiring  a  reason  for  the 
latter,  I  told  him  that  the  early 
settlers  of  our  country  were  rigid 
in  their  principles,  and  thought  it 
an  amusement  inconsistent  with 
the  character  and  profession  of  a 
Christian.  He  remarked  that  it 
was  the  nature  of  all  sects  to  be 
austere  at  first,  and  as  natural  for 
them  to  relax  in  time.  He  said 
that  people  would  hfive  amuse- 
ments, and  he  considered  this  as 
harmless  as  any.  Harmless  un- 
doubtedly it  is,  compared  with 
'  bull-baiting,  prize  or  cock-fighting, 
which  are  so  common  here ;  yet  it 
creates  a  spirit  of  gambling,  be- 
sides many  other  attendant  and 
consequential  evils. 

September.  The  country,  at  this 
season  of  the  year,  possesses  near- 
ly all  the  verdure  and  beauty  of 
spring.  The  grass  and  ever-greens 
are  fresher  than  in  mid-summer, 


and  the  foliage  of  the  trees  has  not 
yet  fallen,  or  even  much  faded. 
The  change  from  the  bright  green 
of  summer  to  the  russet  of  autunm 
is  much  more  gradual  here,  than 
it  is  with  us.  Our  severe  frosts 
tinge  the  leaves  with  a  thousand 
hues,  and  cause  them  to  fall  in  a 
few  days  ;  but  in  England  the  de- 
cay is  slow,  and  seems  to  be  nat- 
ural or  the  effect  of  age,  rather 
than  that  of  cold  or  frost. 

I  have  several  tiroes  asked  my- 
self, while  looking  around  on  Eng- 
lish scenery  in  what  respects  it  dif- 
fers from  that  of  New  England, 
and  why  it  is  so  much  more  beauti- 
ful. The  productions  of  the  earth 
are  nearly  the  same.  We  have 
every  variety  of  surface  and  an 
abundance  of  rivulets,  but  there  is 
a  perceptibly  wide  difference  after 
all,  even  if  we  take  into  view,  the 
best  cultivated  parts  of  New-Eng- 
land. The  hedges  which  line  the 
roads  and  divide  the  ground  into 
small  lots,  are  a  feature  of  English 
scenery,  which  more  perhaps  than 
any  other,  adds  to  its  loveliness. 
The  numerous  well  trimmed  forest 
trees,  which  stand  single,  in  rows, 
or  in  groups,  constitute  also  a  pe- 
culiar charm.  The  surface  of  the 
ground,  moreover  seems  to  have 
been  all  worked  over,  and  to  have 
received  a  finish  from  the  resour- 
ces of  art«— no  part  of  a  field  is  left 
uncultivated — ^the  rugged  places 
are  smoothed,  and  cavities  are 
filled  up.  Another  circumstance 
is  the  extreme  neatness  of  many  of 
the  farmers*  cottages.  They  are 
often  humble  tenements,  rising 
only  one  story,  covered  with  straw, 
and  floored  with  brick ;  yet  hum* 
ble  as  they  are,  they  have  so  snug 
and  quiet  an  aspect,  that  a  prince 
might  covet  them.  Many  of  them 
have  low  bow-windows  filled  with 
flowerpots,  and  in  front  are  tbe 
woodbine,  the  laurel,  and  the  hoUy. 
In  laying  out  their  grounds,  they 
follow  the  example  of  the  higher 
classes,  and  though  they  condoci 
their  concerns  on  a  small  scale. 


1826.] 


OheervaHom  of  an  American  in  England* 


52S 


yet  every  thing  is  in  conformity 
to  good  taste.  Indeed  this  prin- 
ciple runs  through  all  English  hor* 
ticulture,  rural  economy,  house- 
hold  arrangements,  and  the  deco- 
rations of  their  dwellings.  Good 
taste,  not  in  its  fanciful,  but  in  its 
substantial  forms,  is  the  province 
of  Englishmen.  Their  improve- 
ments of  nature  are  natural,  and 
only  heighten  its  efifect. 

At   this    season,    the    cottages 
have  numerous  hay  and  corn  ricks 
standing  by  the  side  of  them,  barns 
not  being  much  used.     These  ricks 
are  so  handsomely  contrived,  that 
they   are    quite    an  ornament  in 
themselves;    and    their    shape    is 
such  as  to    secure  the  corn  and 
hay  from  the  weather  as  effectual- 
ly, as  if  they  were  lodged  in  a 
barn.     Indeed,  I  apprehend  that 
in  this  "Way,  the  corn  is  not  so  lia- 
ble to  contract  dampness  or  the 
hay  to  sour,  as  it  would  be  if  hous- 
ed.    The   hay  when   brought    to 
market    is  cut  into  squares,   and 
bound     with    hay     ropes.      'I'hey 
weigh  about  one  hundred.     Thirty 
or  forty   of  these  bundles  are  put 
into    a    waggon,  and    carried    to 
town.     The  hay   dealers   buy  the 
load,     and   then  retail  it   out   by 
the   bundle.      I   saw  to    day  ma- 
ny  farmers   enjraged   in   plowing. 
They  use   horses  alone,  and  from 
three  to  five  of  them  strung  in  a 
line,    are  tackled   to  one  plough. 
The     horses    are     of    the    large 
breed,     with    immensely    shaggy 
fet-locks.     They  have  prodigious 
strength,  but  are  clumsy,  and  fit 
for  nothing  except  drawing.     At 
this  time  tne  roads  are  lined  with 
labourers    at   work,   breaking    up 
stones,  repairing  the  ways,   trim- 
ming the  foot-paths,  and  gathering 
the  loose  dirt  into  heaps.     Groups 
of  ragged  Irishmen  may  now  be 
seen  m  all  parts  of  the  country. 
They  come  over  in  great  numbers 
during  harvest  time,  and  return  in 
September    and   October.     They 
bring  with  them  their  wives  and 


little  ones,  and  those  of  the  latter 
that  are  too  young  to  walk,  aro 
slung  Indian  like  on  their  backs. 
During  an  excursion  about  this 
time,  I  had  an  opportunity  of  see- 
ing the  gathering  of  the  haw  thorn 
berry,  and  of  learning  the  manner 
in  which  the  tree  is  raised.  The 
berry  or  fruit  when  taken  from  the 
tree  is  thrown  into  a  pit  dug  in  the 
ground,  a  quantity  of  earth  being 
mixed  with  it  at  the  same  time. 
The  pit  is  then  covered,  and  the 
berries  remain  till  the  following 
spring,  twelve  month,  when  they 
are  taken  out  with  the  earth,  and 
sowed.  The  stones  sprout  and 
grow  the  first  season  to  the  height 
of  six  or  eight  inches.  They  can 
be  transplanted  the  following  year. 

September  16.  You  will  not 
accuse  me  of  pedantry  when  I  tell 
you  that  my  only  object  in  visiting 
Stratford,  upon  Avon,  was  to  tread 
the  ground  that  Shakspeare  trod, 
to  view  the  scenes  that  he  viewed, 
to  bend  over  his  tomb,  and  to  ex- 
amine those  relics  of  the  bard, 
which  have  been  preserved  from 
the  ravages  of  time.  If  in  this 
devotion  I  am  weak,  then  kings 
and  princes,  statesmen  and  poets 
have  been  weak  before  me,  for 
men  of  high  and  low  degree,  let- 
tered and  unlettered,  have  all  paid 
tribute  to  the  memory  of  the  im- 
mortal dramatist.  In  looking  up 
an  inn  after  we  had  arrived  at  the 
place,  we  passed  a  number,  till  at 
length  we  saw  the  portrait  of 
Shakspeare  on  a  sign  board,  and 
as  we  were  on  a  pilgrimage  to  his 
tomb  we  at  once  took  up  our  quar- 
ters at  this  inn.  Here  every  object 
reminded  us  of  the  great  poet.  I 
took  up  a  volume — it  was  his  plays. 
I  looked  at  a  picture — ^it  was  a 
sketch  of  the  house  in  which  he 
was  born.  Near  to  it  was  an  en- 
graving representing  his  statue  in 
the  chancel  of  the  church.  A 
snuffbox  bore  his  image,  so  also 
did  the  sign  at  the  dcK»t,  under- 


524 


ObgervaiioM  of  an  American  in  England. 


[Oct. 


neath  which  on  one  side,  were  the 
often  quoted  lines : 

•*Here    sweetest    Shakspeare,    fancy's 

chUd," 
'» Warbled  his  native  wood-notes  wild.'' 

and  on  the  other, 

"^Take  him  for  all  in  all," 
"We  ne'er  shall  look  upon  his  like  again." 

After  dinner  we  sallied  out,  walk- 
ed around  the  church,  and  then 
seated  ourselves  on  the  banks  of 
the  Avon,  here  '^  a  proudly  swel- 
ling stream''  as  it  is  has  been  call- 
ed. Here  we  gratified  our  sight, 
and  indulged  our  reflections  for  a 
short  time.  We  then  entered  the 
church,  and  were  conducted  to 
8hakspeare's  tomb  and  monument. 
He  is  buried  in  the  north  side  of 
the  chancel  under  a  plain  stone 
bearing  this  inscription. 

^  Good  friends  for  Jesvs  sake  forbeare, 
To  digg  the  dost  endoased  heare ; 
Bleee  1m  ye.  man  yi.  spares  thee  stones, 
And  corst  be  he  yt.  moves  mj  bones." 

On  the  wall  near  the  tomb  is  his 
monument.  He  is  represented 
under  an  arch  in  a  sitting  position, 
with  a  cushion  before  him,  a  pen 
in  his  right  hand,  and  his  lell  on  a 
scroll  of  paper.  The  inscriptions 
I  need  not  give,  as  you  may  have 
already  seen  them.  A  book  is 
kept  here  for  the  purpose  of  re- 
ceiving the  names  of  visitors.  We 
left  ours,  and  then  strolled  away. 
In  our  walk  we  followed  the  banks 
of  the  river  as  far  as  the  bridges 
which  cross  it  on  the  east  side  of 
the  town.  They  are  built  of  hewn 
stone.  One  has  fourteen  arches, 
the  other  nine,  and  they  are  within 
a  stones  throw  of  each  other.  We 
entered  upon  one  of  them.  The 
river  at  this  place  is  quite  wide, 
but  very  shallow,  and  as  placid  as 
a  lake,  not  a  ripple  disturbed  its 
surface. 

In  the  evening  we  went  to  see 
the  relics  which  are  preserved  of 
the  poet.  They  are  in  possession 
of  an  old  lady  by  the  name  of 
Thornby,  whether  a  descendant  of 


his  I  did  not  learn.  They  are  kept 
in  a  small  room  up  stairs,  and  to 
get  to  them,  visitors  high  and  low 
must  pass  through  a  mean  meat 
shop,  not  very  agreeable  to  the 
smell.  Among  the  articles  are  his 
chair,  in  which  of  course  I  had  tbo 
honour  of  sitting — a  table  on  which 
he  wrote— a  Spanish  card  and  dice 
box  presented  the  poet  by  the  prince 
of  Castile — part  of  a  Spanish  match- 
lock, the  remains  of  the  piece  with 
which  he  shot  the  deer  in  Charli- 
cote  park,  and  for  which  deed  he 
was  uiider  the  necessity  of  leaving 
his  native  place — a  table  cover,  a 
present  from  good  Queen  Bess, 
&c.  Lc, 

The  books  in  which  the  names 
of  the  visitors  are  recorded  were 
highly  gratifying  to  me,  as  a  curi- 
osity. The  first  it  appears  was 
given  by  a  Mr.  Perkins  of  Boston. 
From  them  I  collected  the  foUow- 
ing  names  in  the  hand  writing 
of  the  respective  individuals. 
"George  P.  R." — dated  nth 
Aug.  1814,  now  king  George  IV. 
**  Byron,"  dated  28th  July,  1815, 
with  these  words  in  his  own  wri- 
ting, 

''  Oh!  that  the  spark  which  lit  the  hui 

to  fame, 
Would  shed  its  halo  roond  proud  Bjron*6 


name. 


"William,  Duke  of  Clarence." 
''Authur,  Duke  of  Wellington.'* 
''  John,  Duke  of  Austria,*'  Jan.  3, 
1816.  Many  other  names  might 
be  given,  but  this  b  sufficient  to 
show  you  what  distinguished  per- 
sonages have  visited  this  place,  and 
what  honour  is  thus  paid  to  genius. 
In  the  morning  we  went  to  the 
house  where  Shakspeare  was  bora. 
It  is  one  of  those  old  fashioned 
houses  which  may  be  seen  aU  over 
the  country,  consisting  of  a  wood 
frame,  filled  in  with  brick — the 
wood  painted  black,  and  the  brick 
covered  with  plaster  and  white- 
washed. The  front  part  of  it  is 
occupied  as  a  meat-shop,  through 
which,  like  the  other  place,  prin- 


1826.] 


Oi^ertaticn^  of  on  American  in  England. 


626 


C68  and  nobles*  must  pass,  in  order 
to  reach  the  room  above,  in  which 
the  poet  was  born.  The  walls  of 
the  latter  are  entirely  covered  with 
the  names  of  visitors,  and  with  their 
poetical  effusions.  I  searched  for 
some  time  to  find  a  spot  in  which 
I  could  put  my  ^'  little"  name.  In 
turning  over  the  book  which  con- 
tains the  names  of  the  visitors  here,  I 
found  that  of  *'  Sir  Walter  Scott," 
as  well  as  that  of  our  countryman, 
"  Washington  Irving."  •  The  latter 
is  in  company  with  these  verses 
in  his  own  hand  writing — 

^  Of  mighty  Shakspeare's  birth  the  room 

we  see, 
That  where  he  died  in  vain  to  find  we 

try; 
Useless  the  search ; — for  all  immortal  He, 
And  those  who  are  immortal  never  die.'* 

I  was  surprised  to  find  the  names 
of  so  many  Americans.  There  was 
scarcely  a  leaf  in  the  book,  or  a 
square  foot  on  the  wall,  which  did 
not  contain  one  name  or  more  from 
the  United  States. 

Nov.  10,  1826.  Amidst  all  the 
general  wealth  and  public  munifi- 
cence of  this  country,  there  is,  as 
you  have  often  learnt,  a  large  share 
of  individual  poverty.  The  aggre- 
gate amount  of  wealth  is  immense ; 
yet  the  great  mass  of  the  people 
are  poor.  Th^e  are  many  who 
can  command,  and  who  actually  en- 
joy, most  of  the  comforts  of  afflu- 
ence, although  they  can  call  noth- 
ing their  own.  They  live  in  rent- 
ed houses,  and  cultivate  the  land  of 
others.  There  are  also  a  vast  num- 
ber who  scarcely  have  homes,  and 
who  find  it  difiicult  to  procure  the 
necessaries  of  life.  I  allude  to  the 
class  of  people  called  apercUwes^ 
who  depend  upon  their  daily  labour 
for  support — such  as  journeymen 
to  the  master  manufacturers  and 
builders,  people  engaged  in  the 
mines,  and  those  that  labour  on 
farms,  canals,  and  roads.  There 
is  yet  another  numerous  class,  in 
a  state  of  abject  poverty,  who  de- 
pend solely  on  charity  for  a  support. 


They  are  much  more  numerous  in 
large  manufacturing  towns  like  this, 
than  in  other  places.  Situated  as 
I  am  in  one  of  the  most  public 
streets,  I  am  continually,  annoyed 
by  the  calls  of  these  charity  seek- 
ers. Two  have  interrupted  me 
since  I  commenced  this  paragraph. 
They  come  and  make  their  appli- 
cation without  the  least  sense  of 
shame,  and  they  will  hardly  be  de- 
nied. A  trifle  however  will  satisfy 
them.  They  find  it  easier  to  beg 
than  to  work,  and  they  can  make 
a  large  number  of  calls  in  a  day. 
For  some  time,  I  kept  a  pile  of  pen- 
nies on  my  mantelpiece,  two  or 
three  of  which  I  used  to  deal  out 
in  each  instance,  without  waiting 
to  hear  their  doleful  stories  of  wars, 
shipwrecks,  fires,  and  all  the  nu- 
merous ills  of  life.  In  this  I  was 
actuated  not  so  much  by  motives 
of  charity  to  them,  as  to  myself, 
since  my  object  was  the  sooner  to 
get  rid  of  them,  and  to  prevent  a 
prolonged  interruption.  By  pur- 
suing this  plan  I  found  at  length 
that  I  had  a  regulur  set  of  custom- 
ers who  used  to  come  two  or  three 
times  a  week  for  their  dole.  As  I 
could  not  put  up  with  such  an  im- 
position, my  clerk  was  ordered  to 
shut  the  door  in  the  face  of  all  that 
came  without  discrimination,  and 
this  has  been  done  ever  since.  You 
will  not  think  me  hard-hearted  when 
I  tell  you,  that  I  am  compelled  to 
pay  filly-six  dollars  annually  for  the 
support  of  the  poor,  this  being  the 
town  levies  for  that  purpose,  on, the 
building  which  I  occupy. 

In  the  year  1818  when  trade  was 
very  dull,  the  poor  levies  of  Bir- 
mingham were  62,0002,  equal,  ad- 
ding the  current  rate  of  exchange, 
to  1^00,000.  The  population  at 
most  does  not  exceed  100,000.  If 
you  take  from  this  number  those 
who  received  charity,  and  all  who 
were  exempt  from  taxation,  how 
small  must  have  been  the  number 
on  which  the  taxes  or  levies  fell, 
and  how  heavy  the  amount !  To 
trace  the  cause  or  causes  of  such 


626 


ObsereoHmM  of  an  American  in  England. 


[Oct. 


extreme  poverty,  where  so  much 
apparent  ahundance  exists,  is  a 
subject  well  worth  the  inquiry  of 
any  reflecting  mind.  I  will  venture 
on  this  topic,  only  one  or  two  very 
general  remarks.  One  great  evil, 
and  source  of  the  calamity  of  which 
I  speak  is  doubtless  the  unequal 
distribution  of  property.  Large 
estates  make  the  few  rich  and  the 
many  poor.  Hereditary  domains 
restricted  by  entailment  to  the 
eldest  son,  render  him  affluent,  but 
leave  the  rest  of  the  family  unpro- 
vided. The  land  being  unaliena- 
ble, or  in  the  hands  of  large  hold- 
ers, is  cultivated  by  tenants,  who 
pay  such  high  rents  that  they  can 
seldom  become  rich.  One  master 
manufacturer  employs  hundreds  of 
men  and  women,  who  are  worth  no 
more  property  at  the  end  of  the 
year,  than  they  were  at  its  com- 
jmencement.  Merchants,  clerks, 
and  agents  have  salaries  which,  at 
most,  can  only  support  a  small  fam- 
ily ;  and  they  often  continue  in  the 
same  situations  till  their  heads  are 
white  with  age.  Opportunities  of 
rising  in  the  world  are  certainly  not 
so  great  as  they  are  with  us.  There 
is  neither  that  field  for  enterprise, 
nor  that  prospect  of  success.  Too 
large  a  proportion  of  the  fruits  of 
/the  labouring  classes,  passes  into 
^the  hands  of  the  rich,  and  too  large 
.a  portion  of  it  goes  to  the  support  of 
;an  extravagant  and  wasting  govern- 
ment. The  royal  family,  the  offi- 
cers of  the  crown,  and  the  titled 
nobility  riot  in  wealth  and  squander 
away  the  hard  earnings  of  the  sons 
of  toil.  There  is  no  deficiency  of 
industry  and  economy  in  the  char- 
acter of  the  people,  but  a  motive  ie 
VHinHng  to  call  those  virtues  into 
action,  as  much  as  they  might  be. 
When  a  man  finds  that  his  utmost 
exertions  Mrill  procure  him  only  a 
comfortable  living,  he  will  gener- 
ally be  content  to  abridge  his  com- 
forts, if  by  so  doing  he  can  dimin- 
ish the  hours  of  labour  ;  and  when 
he  sees  no  prospect  of  rising  above 
his  present  condition,  as  is  the  case 


with  most  of  the  common  people 
here,  he  loses  his  ambition  and  be- 
comes indifferent  as  to  his  mode  of 
life,  or  his  standing  in  society.  The 
above  perhaps  will  sufficiently  ac- 
count for  the  abject  poverty  of 
some,  and  for  the  little  shame  with 
which  others  betake  themselves  to 
begging  for  a  livelihood.  An  Amer- 
ican is  too  proud  to  beg — ^he  wiU 
sooner  become  a  rogue. 

November  14.     I  had  occasioa 
some  days  since  to  call  at  the  house 
of  a  man  in  town  who  was  employ- 
ed for  me.  On  arriving  there ,  I  found 
that  his  wife  kept  a  pawn-broker's 
shop.     I  had  often  seen  the  signs 
about  town,  but  did  not  know  par- 
ticularly the  nature  of   the  trade 
carried  on,  and  was  gratified  with 
an  opportunity  of  inquiring  into  it. 
The  sides  of  two  rooms  of  moder- 
ate dimensions  were  furnished  with 
shelves  like  a  retailer's  shop ;  and 
cfvery  one  of  these  shelves  was  fill- 
ed with  small  bundles  of  various 
wearing    apparel,  each    having  a 
label  pinned  to  it,  with  the  owner's 
name,  and  the  sum  for  which  it 
was  pawned.     I  learnt  that  these 
bundles  were  deposited  and  left  by 
the  poor  operatives  in  the  differ- 
ent manufactories,  to  whom  they 
belonged.     From  appearance  they 
were  mostly  articles  of  clothing 
worn  by  females.     Perhaps  noth- 
ing can  more  forcibly  illustrate  the 
poverty  and  prodigality  of  this  class 
of  people  than  such  a  trade.  When 
they  are    in  want   of  food,   and 
have  no  direct  means  of  purchas- 
ing it,  they  recur  to  such  a  prac- 
tice for  a  supply.     Their  best  arti- 
cles of  dress  are  selected  and  ta- 
ken to  a  pawn  broker,  who  advan- 
ces a  sum  of  money  on  them  at 
an  enormous  usury.     On  Saturday 
when  they  are  paid  for  their  week's 
work,  they  go  with  their  money 
and  take  up  their  clothes.    These 
they    wear  on  the  Sabbath,  and 
perhaps  on   Monday    pawn  them 
again  to  raise  money  enough  for 
their  supplies  till  the  next  Sator* 


1826.J 


Refiy  to  '*  A  Seeker.'* 


ban 


day.  Thus  in  a  short  time  they 
pay  an  amount  of  usury  equal  to 
the  sum  which  they  originally  re- 
ceived. A  trade  of  this  kind  is,  I 
believe  carried  on  in  our  country, 
but  to  a  small  extent  compared  with 
the  practice  here. 

November  25.     At  this  season 
of  the  year  when  the  sky  is  contin- 
ually overcast  with   clouds,    and 
the  atmosphere  filled  with  mist  and 
fog,  when  nature  is  robbed  of  its  ^ 
summer  livery,  and  the  fields  no  * 
longer  delight  us  with  their  ver- 
dure, nor  the  woods  with  their  mu- 
sic, then  come  on  the  fire-side  en- 
joyments— the    social    circle — ^the 
entertainments  of  reading,  conver- 
sation, and  meditation  ;   or  if  taste 
so  dictate,  the  festive  board,   the 
dance  and  the  song,  and  the  mu- 
sical concert.      These  and  what- 
ever other  satisfactions  spring  firom 
the  endearments  of  home,  the  ties 
of  kindred,  the  union  of  friends,  or 
the  interchange  of  benevolent  feel- 
ings are  resorted  to,  as  winter  be- 
gins to  wrap  this  beautifol  isle  in 
his  subtle  folds.     The  amusements 
of  winter  here,  unlike  those  of  our 
own  country,  are  confined  almost 
exclusively  to  the  house.     They 
are  within-door  delights.     There  is 
no  sleigh-riding,  and  not  much  ska- 
ting.    The   mud   under  foot,  and 
the  lowering  sky  above  compel  per- 
sons here  to  seek  enjoyment  where 
it  is   most  readily  found — at  home 
— ^and  believe  me  there   are  no 
people  in  theifWprld,  that  know  how 
to   gather  morfe  comforts  around 
them,  and  that  seem  to  enjoy  their 
own  fire-sides  better  than  the  Eng- 
lish.    When  they  are  attending  to 
business  in  their  counting-rooms, 
ware-houses,  or  work-shops,  they 
appear  regardless  of  every  comfort, 
and  may  often  be  found  in  tene- 
ments that  threaten  to  fall  and  crush 
them  at  once.  Indeed  it  has  occur- 
red to  me,  that  such  accidents  are 
oftentimes    prevented    by    means 
merely,  of  the  heaps  of  rubbish 
8ttrr<»md  them,  and  keep 


the  w|lls  firom  coming  to  the  ground. 
The  cares  of  business,  and  their 
habits  of  industrious  application, 
remove  all  fastidiousness  in  regard 
to  their  place  or  circumstances. 
But  when  they  leave  their  avoca- 
tions, they  leave  their  dust  and 
rubbish  behind  them ;  and  in  the 
happy  spot  where  their  families 
are  found,  every  thing  must  be  the 
reverse — neatness  and  good  order, 
and  the  congruities  of  taste  must 
prevail.  An  Englishman's  home 
is  the  seat  of  tidiness,  cheerfulness* 
and  comfort. 


To  the  Editor  of  the  Christian  Spectator. 

Ths  Seeker  in  the  Christian  Ex- 
aminer has  published  another  of  his 
letters,  which  is  partly  an  apology 
to  his  brethren  for  having  exposed 
their  weakness,  and  partly  a  reply 
to  the  remarks  of  the  Reviewer  in 
your  Number  for  August.  Leav- 
ing the  question  between  him  and 
his  dissatisfied  brethren  to  be  set- 
tled among  them,  the  Reviewer 
wishes  only  to  offer  a  few  words  re- 
specting that  part  of  the  article 
which  relates  more  particularly  to 
himself. 

The  question  of  *  courtesy'  is  too 
insignificant  and  too  personal  to 
merit  a  prolonged  discussion  before 
the  public.  I  will  only  ask  him 
whether  it  is  more  uncourteous  to 
say  of  a  system  of  opinions,  that  it 
ie  better  than  heathenism,  or  to  say 
of  individuals  and  communities  that 
because  they  prefer  men  whose- 
opinions  on  the  most  important  of 
all  questions  coincide  with  their 
own  to  men  in  whose  sight  they  are 
idolaters,  therefore  they  are  not 
better  than  the  heathen  ? 

When  I  said,  "the  Seeker  'seems 
to  think'  that  the  reason  why  Mr. 
Adam  is  not  as  successful  as  the 
Apostle  Paul,  is  simply  that  Mr. 
Adam  cannot  work  miracles;"  I 
knew  that  it  was,  as  he  calls  it,  a 
'  perversion  of  his  language ;'  and 
I  quoted  a  whole  paragraph,  that 


52B 


jRep/y  to  *'  A  Seeker.'* 


[Oct. 


every  reader  might  understanil  the 
nature  and  circumstances  of  the 
perversion,  and  might  see  that  the 
absurd  inference  which  I  drew  from 
his  language  was  parallel  with  the 
equally  absurd  inference  which  he 
in  the  paragraph  quoted,  had  drawn 
from  mine.  In  the  review,  I  had 
contradicted  the  opinion  that  the 
conversions  which  attended  the 
preaching  of  the  apostles  are  to  be 
ascribed  to  their  miracles  alone: 
and  while  I  explicitly  acknowledg- 
ed the  value  of  miracles  as  the  cre- 
dentials of  a  divine  commission,  I 
affirmed  that  conversion  is  always 
to  be  ascribed,  as  the  apostles  were 
wont  to  ascribe  it,  to  the  power  of 
truth  upon  the  heart  and  the  con- 
science of  man.  It  would  have 
been  impertinent  to  my  subject,  had 
I  expatiated  upon  miracles  as  the 
*'  signs  of  God,  and  the  presence 
and  power  of  God."  But  from  this 
he  drew  the  inference  that  I  '^  seem 
to  think"  miracles  are  of  no  advan- 
tage. He,  on  the  other  hand,  was 
eloquent  on  the  importance  of  mi- 
raculous powers,  and  omitted  to 
speak  of  the  might  which  belongs 
to  the  gospel  itself ;  and  from  that 
I  drew  the  inference  that'he  "seems 
to  think"  that  miracles  are  the  only 
requisite  to  success.  Was  not  my 
inference  as  legitimate  as  his  ?  I 
trusted  every  candid  reader  would 
see  that  it  was,  and  that  to  condemn 
the  one  would  involve  the  condem- 
nation of  the  other. 

The  extract  which  I  gave  in  a 
note  from  a  sermon  of  Mr.  Dwight's 
excites  my  opponent  more  highly 
than  1  anticipated.  I  did  not  adopt 
Mr.  Dwight's  phraseology,  or  even 
his  arguments,  implicitly  as  my 
own  ;  I  only  quoted  those  few  sen- 
tences as  affording  an  illustration 
<^my  own  opinions.  There  is  no 
occasion  then  for  me  to  vindicate 
the  mathematical  accuracy  of  Mr. 
Dwight's  expressions  against  the 
quibbles  of  the  Seeker ;  and  in- 
deed if  any  such  vindication  were 
■ecessary,  Mr.  D.  is  better  off  in 
his  own  bands  than  be  could  be  in 


mine.  It  is  enough  for  me  to  say, 
that  neither  I,  nor  Mr.  Dwight,  nor 
any  other  orthodox  man  within  my 
knowledge  ente/tains  '  not  much 
respect'  for  miracles.  We  do  not 
think  lightly  of  those  tokens  of  di- 
vine authority;  but  we  do  think 
much  of  the  truth  itself,  that  ever- 
lasting miracle,  the  glorious  gospel 
of  the  blessed  God ;  we  think  much 
of  its  intrinsic  testimony  to  its  own 
Divinity,  its  energy  upon  the  soul 
of  man,  and  its  adaptedness  at  once 
to  verify  and  to  alleviate  hie  con- 
sciousness of  guilt  and  spiritual 
weakness,  as  well  as  to  call  forth 
and  animate  the  noblest  aspirations 
of  his  nature.  And  because  we 
value  the  internal  testimony  to  the 
truth  of  the  gospel,  is  it  legitimate 
to  conclude  that  we  have  no  res- 
pect for  the  external  wonders  which 
God  wrought  to  bear  witness  to  his 
own  commission  ? 

But  I  am  dwelling  too  long  on 
points    not    intimately   connected 
with  the   main  question  in  debate 
between  us,  which  is  whether  the 
the  fact  that  Unitarians  do  nothing 
for  the  conversion  of  the  heathen, 
affords  any  reason  to  suspect  the 
genuineness  of  their  gospel.   I  had 
said  that  it  does,  inasmuch  as  the 
Unitarians  have  both  wealth  and 
moral  influence  in  no  ordinary  pro- 
portion.     The   Seeker   said.  No, 
the  Unitarians  have  no  resources, 
they  are  a  small  and  feeble,  and  in 
appearance  despicable   denomina- 
tion.    I  replied  by  referring  to  the 
well  known  fact  that  the  Unitari- 
ans, though  no  man  ever  pretended 
that  they  were  very  numerous,  are 
many  of  them  men  of  great  wealth 
and  enterprise,  as  may  be  seen  by 
any  one  who  will  go  where  they 
have  gained  a  standing, — and  ma- 
ny of  them  men  of  great  learning) 
and  great  abilities,  as  appears  from 
the  university  which  they  possess, 
and  the  publications  which  they  is- 
sue.    And  to  this  what  is  their  an- 
swer ? 

Why,  in  regard  to  their  learning, 
and  their  abilities,   and  all  their 


ifiS€0 


IZ^^  <d  *M  Seekr." 


»29 


meaniii  of  moral  iiiflti«tce»  Harvard 
College  and  the  North  American 
Review  **  stand  {hedged  with  the 
public  to  use  no  sectarian  influ- 
ence.'' Nay,  more,  <'  the  two  last 
articles  in  the  North  American  Re- 
view, of  a  theological  character, 
came  from  Andover  Institution.*' 
Now  mark  how  irresistible  the  con- 
clusion ;  Therefore  Unitarians  are 
excusable  for  disobeying — ^while  all 
Christendom  besides  is  awaking 
to  obey — ^the  last  command  of  the 
Messiah  ;  excusable  on  the  ground 
that  they  have  not  the  requisite 
means  of  moral  inlBluence.  It  is 
not  denied  that  the  corporation  and 
the  faculty  of  Harvard  University 
with  all  their  talents,  and  with  all 
their  learning,  are  almost  exclu- 
sively Unitarians.  It  is  not  deni- 
ed that  the  editors  of  the  North 
American  Review,  and  the  major- 
ity of  their  contributors  are  Unita- 
rians. It  is  affirmed  that  the  Uni- 
versity and  the  Review  are  pledged 
to  use  no  sectarian  influence. 
What  then?  Does  it  follow  that 
the  president  of  Harvard  College— 
**  a  lever  of  mind  to  move  a  world  of 
matter^-tsnot  a  man  of  great  learn- 
ing and  great  intellectual  power  ? 
Does  it  follow  that  the  Hqllis  Pro- 
fidssor,  and  the  Dexter  Professor, 
and  the  whole  catalogue  of  the 
viae  and  ynighty  are  paralyzed 
and  fettered  ?  It  is  affirmed  like- 
vise  that  the  two  last  articles  of  a 
theological  charater  in  the  Review 
*^  came  from  Andover  Institution." 
And  what  then?  Does  it  follow 
that  the  '  learned'  Mr.  Sparks  and 
the  '  superhuman'  Professor  Ever- 
ett cannot,  if  they  would^rturn  the 
energies  of  their  powerful  and  culti- 
vated minds,  to  advance  the  conver- 
sion of  the  world  ?  *'  It  is  evident- 
ly a  dei^perate  case  with  my  oppo* 
nent,  when  he  resorts  to  such  mere 
shadows  of  arguments  to  hide  his 
weakness,  and  to  blind  unskilful 
eyes." 

In  regard  to  the  pecunia^ry  abil- 
ity of  the  Unitarians,  the  answer  is, 
if  possible,  still    more  strikiogly 

1826.— No.  10.  66 


absurd.  They  <^do  Act  devote 
themselves  to  missionary  enterpri- 
ses, because  they  are  not  disciplin- 
ed, hermitlike, zealous  Moravians.'* 
A  good  reason,  truly ;  and  one  that 
deserves  some  little  illustration. 

The  Seeker  had  expressed  him- 
self as  being  a  great  admirer  of  the 
Moravians  and  of  their  missionary, 
operations  in  particular ;  and  he 
-had  commended  them  to  my  very 
particular  notice  as  models  worthy 
of  imitation.  Accordingly,  i  took 
it  for  granted  that  he  would  not 
shrink  from  the  standard  which  he 
had  himself  so  strenuously  recom- 
mended. And  therefore  when  I  had 
simply  referred  to  the  fiict  that  the 
men  who  are  called  Unitarians  are 
almost  proverbially  men  of  great 
wealth,  and  great  commercial  en* 
terprise,  I  said  that  if  the  Moravi* 
ans  had  these  resources,  they 
'would  do  something  with  themj 
and  I  said,  furthermore,  that  if  these 
resources  were  in  the  hands  of  men 
like  those  Apostolic  Christians 
whose  doctrines  and  whose  disci- 
pline the  Unitarians  professed  to 
have  revived,  they  would'  b^ 
brought  to  bear  immediately  on 
the  conversion  of  the  world.  And 
having  said  these  things,  I  added, 
*<the  difficulty  is  this.  It  seems 
as  if  the  Unitarians  must  be  as  un- 
like the  Apostolic  Christians,  as 
they  are  known  to  be  unlike  the 
*tunsele99yei  self  denying  and  bfpi- 
ciBNT  Moraviaius."  And  what  is  the 
reply  ?  We  have  it  in  these  words.  - 

**  This  is  marvellously  UAing^  no 
doubt,  with  those  who  do  not  per- 
ceive the  utter  fallacy  of  it.  The 
JMbroriofu  would  do  something 
with  these  resources  and  instm* 
mental  Tes,  very  probably  they 
would,  if  they  had,  or  could  have 
them.  But  I  never  heard  that  the 
Moravians  wer^  desirous  of  hav- 
ing great  warehouses,  or  fleets  of 
ships,  or  that  they  intended  to  en^ 
ter  largely  into  banking.  In  short, 
they  are  not  busy,  driving,  calcula** 
ting  merchants,  because  they  ar^ 
Moravians ;  and  the  Boston  met' 


630 


nqjUyto^'Aaeeker:' 


{Oct. 


chants  do  not  de'vote  themselves 
to  missionary  enterprises,  because 
they  are  not  disciplined,  hermitlike, 
jealous  Moravians. '  '  The  difficul- 
ty,' with  me,  is,  how  the  Reviewer 
came  to  think  of  comparing  mer- 
chants  with  Moravians.  He  might 
as  well  have  compared  them  with 
Jesuits,  or  any  other  body  of  men 
who  give  themselves  up,  or  are  sup- 
posed to,  entirely  to  religious  med- 
itations, offices,  and  charities."— p. 
276. 

And  this  is  their  defence!  I 
will  not  call  it  *  ridiculous  ;'  but  I 
ask  every  reader  (excepting  the 
Seeker,  who  seems  to  labour  un- 
der some  special  obtuseness  of  ap- 
prehension,; whether  this  is  not 
the  weakest  evasion  of  a  plain  and 
pinching  argument  that  ever  was 
attempted.  I  will  state  the  argu- 
ment once  more ;  and,  till  I  see 
something  that  looks  more  like  an 
honest  attempt  to  answer  it,  I  bid 
the  Seeker  farewell. 

Here  is  a  very  considerable  sect 
of  religionists  who  claim  to  have 
revived  the  doctrines  and  the  dis- 
cipline of  the  primitive  Christians* 
Their  claims  may  be  scrutinized  in 
various  ways.  They  may  be  brought 
to  the  standard  of  the  scriptures 
and  tried  there  by  comparing  their 
distinctive  traits  ef  doctrine  and 
of  discipline  with  the  doctrines 
which  the  Apostles  taught,  and 
with  the  rules  of  discipline  which 
they  prescribed.  Or  the  spirit 
and  tendency  of  their  system,  as 
it  appears  upon  examination  of  its 
nature,  may  be  compared  with  the 
general  spirit  and  obvious  tenden- 
.cy  of  the  Apostolic  writings.  Or 
the  actual  character  and  doings  of 
those  who  are  Christians  accord- 
ing to  this  system,  may  be  com- 
pared with  the  character  and  doings 
of  those  primitive  Christians  with 
whose  system  of  doctrine  and  dis- 
cipline this  system  professes  to  be 
identical.  Respecting  one  particu- 
lar in  this  last  comparison  arises  the 
ari^uroent  between  myself  and  the 
Seeker ;  and  the  tenor  of  it  may  be 


presented  in  the  foUowing 
logue. 

Reviswbb.  When  I  compare  the 
missionary  doings  of  the  Unitari- 
ans with  the  missionary  doings  of 
the  primitive  Christians,  the  &Set' 
ence  is  heaven-wide. 

Sbbkek.  Your  comparison  is  un- 
fair ;  you  must  remember  the  Uni- 
tarians are  poor. 

RxviswEs.  Poor!  Are  they 
poorer  than  the  primitive  Christ- 
ians were,  when  the  number  of  the 
names  were  about  one  hundred  and 
twenty  ?  Poor !  They  possess  no 
less  wealth  in  proportion  to  their 
numbers  than  the  richest  denomin- 
ation of  professed  Christians  in  the 
land. 

Skbksb.  Well,  but  these  men 
are  bankers  and  merchants,  men 
of  princely  wealth,  and  great  com- 
mercial enterprise ;  and  it  is  aston- 
ishing that  you  should  expect  such 
men  to  give  up  all  for  Christ,  and 
to  hold  their  possessions  sacred  to 
his  cause. 

Revibwbb.  But  are  these  men 
Christians?  I  know  Christ  has 
said,  '*  How  hardly  shall  they  that 
have  riches  enter  into  the  kingdom 
of  God  ;"*  but  while  you  maintaiB 
that  they  have  entered  into  the 
kingdom  of  God,  your  talking  in 
this  way  about  their  being  mer- 
chants and  bankers  only  shows  that 
the  kingdom  of  God  in  your  opin- 
ion is  something  different  from  that 
kingdom  of  God  which  Christ  des- 
cribed. 

Sbbkbb.  *'  That  there  are  many 
Unitarians  who  feel  no  strong  inter- 
est in  Unitarianism,  I  have  assert- 
ed, and  I  still  assert.  No  fact  is 
more  palpable ;  but  it  b  easily  ac- 
counted for." 

Rbvibweb.  Please  to  explain. 
Are  these  Unitarians  CkrUtimuf 

*Mark  z.  17-S7.  See  abo  Mark  rut. 
34;Lake  xiv.33:  Matthew  ziiL 44,45; 
Acts  it  45.  Whosoever  will  come  alttf 
me,  let  him  deny  himself,  end  take  up  bia 
cross,  and  follow  me.  Whosoever  he  be 
of  yon  that  forsaketh  not  all  that  he  hatlw 
he  cannot  be  my  diaciple,  frc  Ice. 


1826.] 


htmalng^M  Sermons. 


5^1 


If  they  are  not,  you  need  not  at- 
tempt to  apologize  for  their  indif* 
ference ;  but  if  they  are,  how  do^ 
you  account  for  the  fact  that  these 
Christiana  take  no  interest  in  Chris* 
tianity  ? 

Seekbb.  **  Some  of  them  Uke  a 
pwrUon  of  everf  dmuminaHon^  are 
not  heartily  interested  in  the  sub- 
ject of  religion  at  all." 

RsviBWER.  Then  do  you  ac- 
knowledge them  as  Christians  ?  Do 
you  hold  communion  with  them  in 
the  solemn  ordinances  of  the  gospel, 
acknowledging  them  as  members 
of  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  heirs 
of  the  glory  that  ia  to  be  revealed? 

Skbksb.  Let  me  go  on.  **  Oth- 
ers are  not  yet  true  and  consistent 
disciples  of  the  Unitarian  faith; 
and  that  there  is  nothing  strange  in 
this,  must  be  evident  to  all  who 
consider  how  mighty  a  sway  is  ex- 
erted by  early  prejudice  over  the 
mind ,  and  how  hard  it  is  entirely  to 
escape  from  its  dominion." 

Rbyisweb.  Aye,  but  if  they  are 
Ghriatians,  they  are  disciples  of  the 
Christian  &ith,  and  must  of  course 
be  deeply  interested  in  the  advance- 
ment of  Christianity.  And  if,  while 
they  feel  no  active  interest  in  the 
advancement  of  Christianity,  you 
acknowledge  them  as  Christians 
and  hold  fellowship  with  them  as 
such,  then  you  show  that  Christian 
character,  according  to  your  stan- 
dard, ia  a  different  thing  from  the 
character  of  the  primitive  Chris- 


tians. If  they  are  Christians,  they 
are  surely  Christians  of  the  Unita* 
rian  school,  for  no  other  school  will 
acknowledge  them ;  and  therefore 
you  are  bound  to  account  for  the 
difference  between  them  and  Chris- 
tians of  the  apostolic  school,  and  at 
the  same  time  to  maintain,  if  you 
can,  that  the  apostolic  school  and 
the  Unitarian  school  are  the  same. 

Seeker.  Hear  me  **  again. 
There  are  good  Unitarians  who  are 
not  favourable  to  missions;  some 
because  they  doubt  of  their  utility, 
and  some  because  they  have  been 
thoroughly  disgusted  by  orthodox 
canting,  with  the  whole  affair." 

Reviewer.  These  certainly  are 
not  only  Christians,  but  eminent 
Christians,  the  best  Christians  in 
the  world  perhaps,ezcepting  "John- 
ny Dodds  and  ae  man  mair."  For 
if  Unitarianism  is  pure  and  primi- 
tive Christianity,  then  surely  **  good 
Unitarians"  are  better  Christiana 
than  an  the  rest  of  mankind  who 
are  not  **  good  Unitarians."  And 
if  these  eminent  saints  doubt  of  the 
utility  of  all  efforts  to  propagate  the 
gospel,  or  if  they  have  been  dis- 
gusted into  apathy  by  the  canting 
of  ignorant  and  enthusiastic  men ; 
and  if  this  is  the  primitive  Chris- 
tianity which  you  haye  revived,  I 
must  after  all  be  allowed  to  say,  as  I 
compare  it  with  the  primitive  Chris- 
tianity that  once  was,  **  How  is  the 
gold  become  dim,  and  the  most  fine 
gold  changed !" 


HeWefDS* 


Sermons  on  Important  Suljects  of 
Christian  Doctrine  and  Duty: 
by  the  Rev.  D.  C.  Lansing. — 
Aabum:  1825. 

Thssb  sermons  are  ushered  into 
the  world  without  any  pretensions 
to  novelty  either  of  doctrine  or  of 
Style,    and  without  any  prefatory 


censures  on  the  unakilfubiess  er 
the  remissness  of  preachers  at  the 
present  day.  The  author  seems  te 
have  selected  them  from  his  manu- 
scripts for  the  special  perusal  of 
the  people  of  his  charge,  to  whoa 
they  are  dedicated,  and  to  whoni 
the  "Introductory  Remarks"  are 
directly  addressed.    That  they  wi^ 


»3t 


\Oct. 


he  received  by  tluwe  Ibr  whosb 

benefit  iliey  are  designed,  ts  a  moBt 
grateful  od'ering  of  pastoral  adec- 
tion,  and  that  tney  will  be  preserv- 
ed in  the  families  of  the  Presbyterian 
Congregation  in  Auburn^  as  a  treas- 
ure and  a  legacy  for  their  children* 
we  cannot  question*;  for  aside  from 
the  intrinsic  merit  of  the  volume, 
each  individual  discourse  must  be 
endeared  to  the  Christiana  of  that 
cburch  by  sanctuary  recollections 
and  many  a  kind  association^. 

The  character  of  Mr.  Lansing  as 
a  preacher  has  long  been  high  in 
the    estimation  of  the    churches 
throughout  the  region  where  he 
labours.     For  our  own  part  we  are 
happy  to  say  that  the  opinion  which 
report  had  led  us  to  form  concern- 
ing him,  has  not  been  lessened  by 
an  acquaintance  with  this  volume. 
Not  that  the  sermons  have  in  all 
respects  corresponded  with  our  ex- 
pectations.    Having  heard  the  au- 
thor   lauded    as    an    '*  eloquent" 
preacher,   we   were    prepared  to 
find  more  of  the  characteristics  of 
modern  eloquent  preaching, — more 
bristling    exclamation-points,    and 
staring  capitals,"*^  more  brilliant  par- 
adoxes, more  gorgeousness  of  dic- 
tion, more  startling  images,  more 
affectation    of    vehemency,— -and 
less  old-fashioned  theolc^cal  dis- 
cussion.   Disappointed  as  we  con- 
fess ourselves  to  have  been  in  this 
respect,  we  cannot  say  that  our  es- 
timation of  the  author  has  be«i 
lessened.     We  find  not  indeed  the 
meretricious  adornings  of  what  is 
miscalled  popular  preaching,  but 
a  style  formed  on  classical  models* 
perspicuous    without   homeliness, 
dignified  without  magniloquence,  of- 
ten powerful  though  never  with  af- 
fected energy,  and  generdly  adorn- 
ed, though  never   descending  to 
prettiness.    Some  passages  might 
perhaps  be  quoted  as  finished  spe- 
cimens   of  style    in  sermonizing. 
We  will  not  say  that  the  following 
10  such  a  passage  ;  but  our  readers 
Can  see  for  themselves  that  it  ex- 

*  ^/etenintoiie  «oma  et  vox  Ikucibui  bs- 
•it. 


Ubitfe  a  style  of  Msy  tod  miafbeted 
elegance  Which  Anierican  (ii^ach- 
ers  do  not  always  silrpass.  Our 
author  is  illustrating  the  fket  diat 
there  is  no  want  of  iMtftee  to  seri- 
ous reflection  and  inquiry. 

These  are  very  m— moea,  and  of 
the  most  impressive  aiid  tender,  as 
well  as  of  the  most  awful  and  alana- 
ing  character.  They  arise  from  con- 
templating the  nature  of  God;  the 
moral  rectitude  of  his  government; 
the  wisdom,  and  benevolence  cfT  his 
desiffns;  the  condescension,  and  gloiy 
of  Christ;  Uieadaptednese  of  his  medi- 
ation, and  intttt^esaioB,  to  a  world  of 
moral  agents,  in  the  condition,  and 
possessing  the  character,  of  those  of 
our  world;  from  the  deq>-seated  con- 
sciousness of  our  own  guUt,  and  desert 
of  misery ;  from  the  tnreatened  ago- 
nies of  the  second  death ;  and  from  all 
that  is  inviting,  and  engaging  in  the  so- 
ciety of  heaven,  and  in  uc  song  of  glory . 

In  that  desire  for  happiness^  ndiich 
is  natural  to  man,  and  inseparable 
from  every  thought,  and  feeling  of  his 
soul,  we  find  a  most  powerful  incen- 
tive, to  pursue  such  a  course  of  con- 
duct, and  adopt  such,  views,  as  may 
seem  best  adapted  to  promote  our  fu- 
ture, eternal  well-being:  And  al- 
though unsanetified  men  sufier  them- 
selves  to  be  influenced  by  the  greatest 
t^pparenty  instead  of  the  ^(reatest  resi 
^ood,  yet,  thb  verv  principle,  the  de« 
sire  of  happiness,  mis  their  minds  with 
restless  anxiety,  even,  when  they  give 
themselves  up,  to  the  guilty  pleasures 
and  pursuits  of  the  world ;  and  tbey 
seldom,  if  ever,  resolve  on  present  in- 
dulgence, without,  at  the  same  time, 
promising  themselves,  future  repent- 
ance and  amendment. 

In  addition  to  all  this,  we  are  warn- 
ed, and  urged  by  the  providence  of 
God,  to  secure  to  ourselves  the  hope, 
and  blessedness  of  heaven,  in  almoat 
every  step  of  our  path  way  to  the 
grave.  We  five  in  a  world  of  change, 
and  disappointment,  and  suffering,  Sm 
death.  The  symntomt  of  onr  own 
approaching  dissblutioii,  which  we 
almost  daily  feel;  the  fears  and  alarms 
which  agitate  us/  as  we  are  advancing 
upon  oar  end ;  the  strong  desire  we 
have,  for  life  and  being,  when  time 
shall  close ;  the  solemnitv  of  the  patt- 
ing scene,  when  friendship  sleeps  to 
Wake  00  more,  and  the  tendeMt  ti« 


tm.} 


Latafm^t  S$rmns. 


Ky 


of  nature  ftredlMK^v^afl  nrg^m'to 
fix  our  hope  tm  €(od,  and  to  repair,  to 
that  divine  source  of  conaolatiott  and 
iopport,  which  we  know  to  be  an£ul* 
ing,  as  well  as  adi^iCed  to  our  necessi- 
ties.— pp.  80 — 82. 

The  theology  of  this  volunie  is 
of  what  18  eomoKmly  called  the 
New-£ngland  schoiri.  That  ia^ 
the  doctrines  insisted  on  are  eTaii^ 
gelical,  and  yet  the  reverae  of  that 
uUra  evangelical  system  which  is 
aaid  to  have  its  advocates  in  some 
parts  of  our  country,  and  which 
when  carried  out  to  its  extreme  re^ 
aulta  is  the  most  dangerous  and 
deadly  of  all  heresies,  inasmuch  as 
it  amounts  to  a  denial  of  the  very 
foundations  of  all  moral  govern* 
ment.  We  speak  of  that  system  of 
(pinions  which,transmutingour  con* 
ceptions  of  moral  ffuilt  into  concep* 
tions  of  literal  debt,  and  regarding 
in  all  its  speculations  rather  the 
providential  than  the  moral  govern- 
ment of  the  Supreme,  maintains 
that  every  man  is  liable  to  everlast- 
ing ruin  for  the  sin  of  his  most  dis- 
tant progenitor,  that  no  man  is 
physically  capable  of  obedience  to 
the  claims  of  God,  and  that  the 
atonement  of  Christ  is  in  its  na- 
ture restricted  to  a  chosen  few 
whom  none  can  know  but  the 
Omniscient,  and  to  whom  the  obedi- 
ence of  the  Son  of  God  is  so  impu- 
ted that  it  is  their  own.  In  oppo- 
sition to  this  system,  the  volume 
before  us  insists  much  on  the  na- 
ture of  sin  as  the  personal  act  to 
every  individual,  and  as  consisting 
Bolely  in  his  preferences  and  volun- 
tary exercises,  thus  making  the  guik 
of  every  man  lus  fault  and  not  his 
misfortune  ; — on  the  complete  abil- 
ity and  entire  liberty  of  every  man 
to  obey  the  requisitions  of  his  Ma- 
ker, thus  making  the  blame  and  the 
danger  of  continued  impenitence 
come  down  vrith  weight  incalcula- 
ble opon  the  conscience  of  the  sin- 
ner ; — and  on  the  universal  suffi- 
ciency of  Christ's  atonement,  thus 
urging  home  the  invitations  of  the 
gospel  as  th6  sincere  topression  of 


Ood*ft  m^ey^  and  ab  binding  ^ttery 
sinner  to  compliance.  A  lew  ^s^ 
tracts  may  serve  to  exhibit  his 
mode  of  treating  these  controver- 
eial  topics. 

In  regard  to  the  nitute  of  sin, 
he  speaks  thus : 

We  may  infer,  from  what  has  been 
aaid,  that  all  sins  consist  in  voluntary 
eatercise.  Sinneia  act  in  all  things 
ftom  choice.  They  pursue  just  that 
course,  under  the  cizcomstances  of  theik* 
being,  which  they  desire  to  put«ne.-ii- 
They  we  not  to  blame,  however,  fbr 
havii^  such  natural  mdowmmU  and 
capacUiei  as  they  have;  nor  fbr  that 
tonsttMicn  of  things,  established  un- 
der the  orderiDjgfs  of  providence,  that 
unites  them  with  that  department  of 
the  great  system  of  divine  operation, 
m  wmch  they  are  called  to  act.  They 
are,  in  all  respects,  both  as  it  iegar« 
their  |iot00rf  as  moral  agents,  and  the 
theatre  on  which  they  are  destined  to 
exercise  them,  precisely  what  God 
designed  they  should  be ;  and  for  be- 
ing such  as  they  are,  and  under  such 
circumstances  as  they  are,  they  will 
never  be  condemned.  Whatevet 
guUt  attaches  to  them,  then,  must  lie, 
either  in  their  voluntary,  or  necessary 
actings.  In  the  latter  it  cannot,  mos^ 
obviously,  lie.  If  from  the  constitu- 
tion of  their  beinff,  they  were  neces- 
sarily, and  not  voluntarily  sinful,  Uiey 
could  be  no  more  to  blame  for  #m, 
than  for  their  constitutional  endow- 
menta;  as  sin,  under  tSiese  circumstan- 
ces, would  btf  as  much  a  part  of  thdl: 
physical  constitution,  as  understand* 
ing,  or  consciousness  or  any  faculty 
of  the  soul.  To  be  sinners,  therefore* 
men  must  necessarily  be  voluntary^ 
and  thence,,  the  whole  of  thev  guik 
before  God,  consists  in  the  character 
of  their  voluntary  exercises.  There 
is  no  state,  or  conation  of  being,  con- 
ceivable, antecedent  to  voluntary  ex- 
ercise, of  which  we  can  aifirm  either 
praise,  or  blame,  with  any  more  pro* 
priety  than  we  can  affim  either  thb 
one,  or  the  other,  of  natural  beauty, 
or  deformity.  If  we  cannot  go  back 
of  voluntary  exercise,  and  find  some- 
thing anterior  to  it,  to  which  we'  may 
attach  a  moral  character,  in  what 
else,  besides  voluntary  exercise,  is  it 
possible  for  holiness  or  sin  to  coh^ 
BiBt?— pp.  86,87. 


534 


lMm0^9  Sermmu^ 


Ocir. 


The  nmt  inference  in  found, 
with'some  diversity  of  illttstrationf 
•*n  another  sermon. 

We  may  learn  from  our  subject, 
that  all  sins  consist  in  the  voluntary 
exercise  of  the  sinning  agent.  The 
•inner  is  voluntarily  deaf,  and  bUnd. 
He  is  under  no  natural  impossibility 
of  hearing,  and  seeing,  were  there 
a  natural  impossibility,  it  would  take 
away  bhane^  by  taking  away  the 
ground  of  obtervation.  sut  neither 
holiness,  nor  sin,  consists,  in  the  mere 
eapacUy  sinnws  have,  of  exercising 
either  right,  or  wrong  feelings,  but  in 
the  voluntary  exercUe  of  right,  or  wrong 
feelings,  or  in  other  words,  the  praise, 
blame,  or  worthiness  of  an  a|[<mt,  con- 
sists not  in  the  iact,  that  he  is  capable 
of  feeling,  but  in  the/e«ltfig  Uielf. 

To  hear  and  to  see,  in'  the  sense  re** 
quired  in  the  text,  we  have  seen,  is 
voluntarily  to  recognise  the'  authority 
of  God,  and  to  submit  to  him.  Hence, 
we  can  only  affirm  praise,  or  bkme, 
SKf  the  mortU  doings  of  men.  They 
'are  neither  to  be  praised,  nor  blamed, 
for  having  the  eapacUy  of  moral  doin^r. 
The  moral  characters  of  men  are  said 
to  be  good  or  bad,  from  what  they  do ; 
and  it  is  tbeit  being  voluntar  v  in  what 
they  do,  that  makes  their  characters 
good  or  bad.  Guilt  consists  in  cAoo- 
ting  sin,  not  in  the  power  of  choosing 
it.  Adam,  in  innocency,  had  the  pow- 
er of  choosing  sin,  but  he  was  not  guU- 
ty,  until  he  actually  chose  sin.  His 
guilt  consisted  in  his  eh/oonng  that^ 
which  God  had  forbidden.  All  sin, 
then,  consists  in  a  wrong,  or  wicked 
choice.-*pp.  153, 154. 

This  doctrine  is  certainly  not  un- 
intelligible, which  is  more  than  all 
nen  will  affirm  of  the  contrary  doc- 
trine, that  there  can  be  sin  without 
moral  action,  or,  in  other  words, 
there  can  be  sin  without  sinning. 

It  is  worthy  of  remark  however, 
and  we  make  the  remark  to  pre- 
vent misapprehension,  that  this 
doctrine  does  not  involve  the  deni- 
al of  innate  guilt  in  the  human 
mind,  except  by  denying,  what 
some  men  seem  unprepared  to  de- 
ny, the  possibility  of  some  innate 
choice  or  preference  which  is  sinfuL 

Respecting  the  ability  of  men  to 


obey  the  goepel,  oar  author  is  copi« 
otts  in  argument.  No  less  than 
four  sermons,  out  of  the  twenty 
which  the  volume  contains,  are 
devoted  to  the  different  aspects  of 
this  one  topic,-— to  say  nothing  of 
occasions  on  which  it  b  incidentolly 
introduced.  Our  quotations  under 
this  bead,  will  be  from  sermon  firsts 
in  which  the  preacher  from  the  text, 
**  But  now  commandeth  all  men  ev- 
ery where  to  repent,"— discusses 
the  duty,  ahQUjf^  nnd  present  obUgO" 
Han  of  sinners  to  repent.  Having 
in  the  first  place  proved  from  the 
commandment  of  God,  the  duty  of 
|dl  men  to  repent,  he  jiroceeds  lo 
reason  thus : 

The  ability  of  sinners,  as  weD  ss 
their   obligation    to  renent,  appeals 
from  the  &ct,>that  God  has  command* 
ed  them  to  repent.    The  ocHnmand 
presupposes    an  ability,  that  consti- 
tutes tne  basis  of  obligation ;  for  it  is 
a  dictate  of  common  sense,  that  os 
one  can  be  to  blame  for  notdoJBg, 
what  he  is  in  no  sense  able  to  do. 
Now  if  man  is  unable  to  repent,  and 
thus,  in  every  sense,  unable  to  comply 
with  what  God    requires,  when  lie 
commands  him  to  resent,  he  cannot 
be  to  blame  if  he  aoes  not  repent 
But  this  is  not  all:  If  he  can  be  heli 
to  perform,  only,  what  he  is  able  to 
perform,  then  it  is  most  palpable,  thtt 
to  require  of  him,  what  hes  stvietily 
beyond  the  reach  of  those  powers  that 
constitute  him  a    responsible  moral 
agent,  must  be  inconslBtent  and  na- 
just.    We  must  conclude,  therefore, 
since  God  has    commanded  men  to 
repent,  and  has  threatened  them  with 
his  sore  displeasure  if  they  do  not 
repent,  either  that  thev  are  able  te 
repent,  and  thrice,  are  ooth  foflBnUy, 
and  actually  guilty  for  not  repenting; 
or,  we  must  MOpt  the  only  alternative^ 
and  implicate   the    rectitude  of  the 
Divine  Being,  in  requiring  of  hie  crea- 
tures, under    the    most  tremendous 
sanctions,  the  doing  of  impossibilitiea 

But,  as  the  command  to  repent  if 
in  accordance  with  our  conscioosDefli 
of  obligation;  as  it  is  a  duty  retsooa- 
ble  in  its  own  nature,  arising  frtm  ths 
perfections  of  God,  and  his  reiatioos 
to  his  creatures,  it  is  most  evidentlv 
safe,  as  well  as  rational  and  scriptunL 


1826;] 


Jian9b^9  8enmm$. 


536 


Im>w  repognaiit  ioever  the  CQUclaaon 
toay  be  to  our  corruptions,  to  take  tlie 
tide  of  our  Maker  againat  oanelTee, 
and  under  a  conviction  that  we  are  to 
blame  for  beiiig  sinnen,  to  humble 
ourselves  before  him,  and  to  confess 
and  fonttke  our  fins,  that  we  ma^ 
obtain  mercy.  This,  we  observe,  is 
the  most  safe,  as  well  as  rational  and 
scriptural  course.  That  repentance 
is  a  commanded  duty,  is  most  obvious. 
It  is  a  duty  addressed  to  men,  not 
under  the  ii&uence  of  conviction,  not 
vnder  the  influence  of  a  change  of 
feelings,  onlyt  but  also,  under  the  pre- 
vailing, and  overpowering  influence 
•f  moral  corruption,  under  the  control 
of  a  heart  at  total  enmity  against 
God.  In  the  possession  of  a  totally 
sinful  character,  and  whilst  indulging 
feelings  of  direct  hostility  to  all  that 
is  good,  does  God  command  all  men, 
every  where  to  repent.  Now  what 
must  we  conclude  from  this  state  of 
fiu:t8?  Are  we  ready  to  go  in  the 
very  face  of  our  own  consciousness, 
in  the  &ce  of  the  Bible,  and  charge  the 
holy  Qod  with  injustice  and  cruelty, 
by  affirming,  that  he  requires  us  to 
do,  what  he  knows  we  are  in  no 
sense  able  to  do  ?  Shall  we  not  rath- 
er submit  to  the  just,  though  afflicting 
conclusion,  that  we  might  all  have 
exercised  the  most  ingenuous  godly 
sorrow  for  our  sins,  long  ago,  if  we 
luid  been  inclined  to  acknowledge  the 
claims  of  our  Maker,  and  to  submit  to 
his  authority?  And  that  we  are  in 
•ur  sins  to  day,  exposed  to  his  right* 
•ous  judgments,  because  we  have 
bated  instruction,  and  did  not  choose 
the  fear  of  the  Lord? 

The  attempt  to  avoid  this  conclu- 
sion, is  to  little  purpose,  by  endeav- 
ouring to  show,  that  it  seems  to  be 
inconsistent  with  those  great  and  im- 
portant truths  of  revelation,  that  ex- 
hibit man  as  wholly  depraved  and  de- 
pendent, and  God  as  the  sole  efficient 
in  the  work  of  regeneration.  It  is  in 
lull  view  of  these  interesting  truths, 
that  God  requires  all  men,  every 
where  to  repent.  It  is  to  be  appre- 
hended, however,  that  some,  at  least 
in  the  legiimaU  tendency  of  their 
views,  when  spsakiog  of  the  diiability 
and  dependence  of  sinners,  in  connex- 
ion with  the  sovereignty  of  God  in 
thB  dispensation  of  mercy,  in  labour- 
ing to  avoid  the  unscriptural  ground 
or  Anninius,  have,  unhappQy,  carried 
tteirpoiiits  so  fiuTi  as  to  ftll  upon  the 


border  ground  of  Fatality  and  Anti- 
noanani8m.*-Whi]st  it  should  be  the 
devout  study,  and  faithful  labour  of 
every  good  man,  to  avoid,  on  the  one 
hand,  by  any  sentiments  he  may  adopt, 
invadinff  the  prerogative  of  the  Most 
High;  he  should  be  equally  careful, 
on  the  other,  not  to  exhibit  any  such 
views,  as  may  lead  the  sinner  to  jus- 
tify himself  in  impeniten<nr,  and  enable 
him,  successfully,  to  resist  the  most 
powerful  and  pungent  appeals  that 
may  be  made,  to  his  sense  of  right 
and  wrong. 

The  doctrine  of  man's  depravityi 
and  disability,  has  been  carried  to  a 
dangerous,  and  we  have  reason  to 
fear,  in  many  instances,  to  a  fatal 
extreme.  The  human  &mily  have,  by 
some,  been  considered,  as  having 
sustained  such  a  peculiar  lelation  to 
their  great  progenitor,  that  in  him 
they  lost,  not  only  the  inclination, 
but  the  natural  ability,  also,  of  com- 

a^ing  with  what  God  requires*  The 
vocates  of  these  views,  when  pros* 
sed  to  reconcile  the  idea  of  a  traWer 
of  guilt,  which  they  undeniably  in- 
volve, with  the  moral  rectitude  of 
God,  in  holding  his  creatures  penon- 
<Ufy  responsible,  and  in  demanding  of 
them  preeent  obedience,  have  been 
fiurfrom  lessening  the  obscurities  at- 
tending their  scheme,  by  replying,  that, 
although,  by  reason  of  the  defection 
of  Adam,  mankind  lost  their  power 
to  obey,  yet,  God  has  not  lost  his  r^ 
to  command.  '  Tis  true,  God's  right 
to  the  services  of  his  creatures  cannot 
be  vacated,  so  long  as  they  possess 
those  capabilities  that  are  necessary 
to  constitute  them  moral  acents ;  but 
justice  revolts  at  the  sentunent,  that 
there  may  be  responsibility,where  there 
is  no  capacity  for  moral  action.  If 
men  by  the  M,  lost  their  phyeioalpow^ 
er,  as  well  as  their  inelmaiion  to  obey 
God,  then,  since  the  fall,  they  have  not 
been  moral  agents ;  and  what  claims 
soever  the  Divme  Being  may  be  suppo- 
sed to  have  had  upon  them,  anterior 
to  that  afflicting  event,  must  have  be- 
come vacated,  so  soon  as  that  event 
took  place.  It  matters  not  by  wAoC 
meana  they  came  dispossessed  of  the 
capabilities  of  moral  agents ;  the  fact 
that  they  oredispossesMd,  and  not  the 
means  by  which  they  become  so,  is  all 
that  justice  inquires  after,  to  deter- 
mine the  ffreat  Question,  with  regard 
to  their  individual  and  personal  respon* 
sikility.    ItisasCthsffMsmer 


£3« 


fOct. 


creatufes  hee^me  moral  a^ate^  tlial 
constitutes  the  basiB  pf  obligation,  Irat 
%he  foci  that  they  ore  moral  agents, 
liet  the  BMii  who  has  taken  the  life  of 
another,  be  proved  a  maniac,  and  no 
one  is  prepared  to  aentence  him  to  execn* 
tion  as  a  murderer.  Let  it  be  determine 
^d,  that  men  are  as  destitute  of  the  phys* 
ical  power,  as  they  are  of  the  ineHnation 
to  obey  God,  and  the  ground  of  their  re* 
sponsimlity ,  by  a  master  stroke,  is swepi 
away  at  onoe ;  and  the  whole  system 
of  human  actions  becomes  like  the 
movement  of  an  immense  machine**** 
fp.  20—33. 

The  inability  of  sinners  to  obey 
is  thus  described : 

Whilst  the  whole  heart  is  opposed 
to  God,  it  is  impossible  that  the  whole, 
•r  any  put  of  the  heart  should  be  in 
love  with  him.  Thence  it  is,  that 
what  is  termed  the  disability  of  sin- 
ners to  embrace  Christ,  and  love  him, 
is  called  a  moral  disability,  because  it 
lies  exclusively  in  the  inclination ;  it 
being  impossible  that  the  inclination 
■hould  be  eaually  strong  towards  ob- 
jects of  a  fuiectly  opposite  nature. 
Man  cannot  love,  what  he  hates ;  not 
because  he  has  not '  a  capacity  to  love, 
but  because  he  hates ;  and  it  is  a  pal- 
pable absurdity  to  suppose,  that  he  can, 
at  the  same  time,  love  with  aD  his 
heart,  what  he  hates  with  all  his  heart. 
•P-pp.  18, 19. 

If  the  atonement  of  Christ  is 
conceived  of  as  a  commercial  trans- 
action, in  which  the  endurance  of 
so  much  pain  on  the  part  of  the  Son 
of  God,  literally  buys  and  secures 
salvation,  it  follows  almost  of 
course,  diat  the  atonement  was 
made  iniy  for  such  as  vrill  actually 
be  saved.  Hence  it  becomes  ne- 
cessary always  to  blend  the  dis* 
cussion  of  the  nature  of  the  atone- 
ment with  the  inquiry  into  its  ex- 
tent. On  this  subject  the  author's 
opinions,  and  we  trust  his  argu- 
ment, will  be  fairly  exhibited  by  the 
following  extracts,  if  they  are  not 
too  disconnected  to  be  perspicuous. 

The  apostle  Paul,  ifHien  speaking  of 
the  atoning  sacrifice  of  Christ,  ob« 
eerves,  ''  WhomCM  ktu  Mt/ortht  f 


he  a  propiMatiom  tkrm^/mA  in  hU 
bloody  to  declart  hii  rigMeouinen  fir 
the  reminion  of  dm  thai  are  pott,  7b 
declare^  I  say  at  thiM  Hme  kU  rigkUout- 
nefff,  thai  he  miifhi  bejuH  and  thejmli- 
JUrqfkim  whun  beH^teih  m  Jtnu" 

It  is  here  clearly  implied,  that  God 
eould  not  pardon  sin,  unless  someUung 
was  done,  as  authorised  by  him,  by 
which  it  should  be  declared,  or  made 
manifest,  both  that  he  hates  sin,  and 
that  it  deserves  to  be  punished.^-pp. 
163,  164. 

Now  to  open  a  way,  for  indulgixij; 
the  kind  and  merciful  feelings  of  his 
heart,  in  pardoning  sin,  and  yet  for 
making  the  most  fim  and  perfect  dec- 
laration of  his  hatred  towards  sin,  and 
of  his  love  for  holiness,  righteousnes, 
and  truth,  his  wisdom  fixes  upcm  the 
wonderful  plan  of  atonement.  In  the 
death  of  tne  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  all 
that  Gk>d  desired  to  do,  and  to  ex- 
preuy  is  fully  accomplished ;  and  now 
ne  can  *'  bejwi^  ondtkejutHfitr  of  km 
which  beHeoeik  in  Jenw."— p.  165. 

We  leani,  not  only,  from  the  pas* 
sage  to  the  Romans  noticed  above,  but 
also  from  various  other  portions  of  the 
Bible,  that  the  benefits  of  the  atone- 
ment are  sure  only  to  him  ^  i^  6<^i^ 
stiklnJsMit."  But  if  the  6m^  of 
the  atonement,  can  then  only  be  enjo^ * 
ed  by  creatures,  as  they  beHeoej  it » 
very  evident  that  it  enters  into  no  part 
of  its  nature^  to  secure  the  salvatioA 
of  a  sin^e  individual,  and  much  less 
then,  can  it  have  had  for  its  exdusive 
end,  a  select  and  particuiar  number. 
Its  efficacy,  in  rendering  the  salvation 
of  any  one  of  the  human  fiunily  secnre^ 
Hes,  in  the  sovereign  and  glorious  par- 
pose,  and  will  of  God.  And  this  is  ev- 
ident from  what  our  Lord  says,  ^I 
thank  theCj  O  Faiher^  Lord  of  heaven 
and  earthj  beeaiuae  thou  had  hid  then 
Mngefrom  the  vnte  and  prtideniy  and 
kaet  revealed  them  wUooabeM.  Enea 
eo  Fathers/or  to  it  hath  seemedgoodin 
tky  eight,"  It  is  then  the  electingsov- 
ereignty  of  God,  by  which  the  benefits 
of  tlw  atonement  are  rendered  effectual 
to  salvation  in  any  case :  But  for  this 
all  powerful  and  gracious  interposition, 
the  death  of  Christ  notwithstanding, 
not  one  of  the  human  fiumly  would  ev- 
er  have  been  saved;  and  the  way  to 
the  throne  of  God,  and  the  joys  of  eter- 
nity, would  have  remained  untrodden 


1B26.] 


Lansing  9  SermotiM. 


W 


by  the  foot  of  a  single  son  or  daughter 
of  Adam. 

Christ  has  died—- He  is  offered  to 
all  men. — All  refuse  to  embrace  him. 
God  interposes,  by  his  gracious  elect- 
ing sovereignty,  and  dehvers  all  whom 
it  IS  his  good  pleasure  to  save.  In 
this  view  of  the  great  scheme  of  re- 
demption, we  see  unbounded  benevo- 
lence, in  the  provision  of  atonement : 
sincerity,  in  the  unlimited  offers  of 
mercy ;  deep  ingratitude,  in  their  re- 
jection on  the  part  of  man;  and 
matchless  grace,  in  sovereign  and 
electing  love.  Under  this  view  of  the 
subject,  God  is  clear  when  he  judges ; 
the  sinner  falls  by  his  own  hand ;  the 
saint  is  an  infinite  debtor  to  grace ;  and 
a  holy  universe  views  with  admiration, 
the  glory  of  his  justice,  and  his  mercy, 
in  their  eternal  King. 

We  have  said,  that  this  view  of  the 
atonement,  vindicates  the  sinceritv  of 
God,  in  the  universal  and  unlimited  of- 
fers of  the  gospel:  But  how  is  his  sin- 
eerily  in  these  offers  to  be  vidicatcd, 
if  the  atonement  was  made,  only,  for 
a  definite  number  ?  If  we  contemplate 
it,  in  the  li^ht  of  a  commercial  trans- 
action ;  and  view  it  as  a  price  paid, 
fiyr  which  the  salvation  of  the  elect  is 
the  equivalent,  then,  on  every  princi- 

J^le  of^sincerity  and  truth,  it  can  be  of' 
ered  only  to  the  elect.  And  how 
shall  we  vindicate  the  character  of 
God,  in  commanding  the  ministers  of 
his  gospel,  to  call  all  men  to  repent- 
ance ?  If  there  had  been  no  atone- 
ment, repentance  would  have  availed 
nothing :  and  if  the  atonement  is  in  its 
nature  limited  to  a  given  number,  it 
can  still  avail  nothing  to  those  who  are 
not  of  this  number.  Why  then  call 
thom  to  repentance,  when  there  is  no 
provision  of  atonement,  that  would  en- 
nable  God  to  pardon  them,  if  they 
should  repent  ?  The  offw  of  pardon,  on 
repentance,  is  founded  exclusively  on 
the  atonement ;  but  if  no  atonement 
was  made,  in  the  benefits  of  which^ 
the  non-elect  could  in  any  state  of 
things  become  interested;  how  can 
they  tiien,  be  invited  to  repentance, 
unJer  the  promise  of  pardon,  if  they  do 
repent?  Let  the  end  for  which  the 
atonemeitt  was  made,  be  the  mamte' 
nance  and  exfubition  of  the  rectitude  of 
Ood^  at  moral  govemwr  in  the  pardon 
cfnn<,  as  we  supppose  the  Bible  rep- 
resents it,  and  you  lay  the  foundation 
fbr  the  offer  of  mercy,  bjoad  as  the 
1826.-— Ne.  iO.  ^7 


guilt  and  misery  of  the  human  family 
seems  to  require ;  you  exhibit  God  in 
the  attitude  of  the  same  benevolence 
that  he  displays  in  his  providential 
government  of  mankind ;  you  open  a 
free  course  for  the  invitations  of^mer- 
cy ;  and  although  all  men  reject  these 
invitations,  yet,  the  benefits  of  atone- 
ment will  be  rendered  sure,  to  as  ma- 
ny of  the  children  of  men,  as  the  good 
of  the  universe,  in  the  view  of  the  in- 
finitely wise,  benevolent,  and  holy  God 
demands. 

This  view  of  atonement,  not  only, 
vindicates  the  sincerity  of  God,  in  in- 
viting all  men  to  come  to  Christ,  that 
they  may  be  saved,  but  also,  leaves 
the  sinner  who  rejects  the  offered  sal- 
vation without  excuse. 

It  is  true  in  the  most  absolute  and 
unqualified  sense,  that  whosoever  toiU^ 
may  come  to  Christ,  and  be  saved, 
'*  That  in  every  nation  he  that  /eareth 
Ood  and  toorkcth  righteoueneegf  shall  be 
accepted  of  him.** 

There  is  nothing  in  the  nature  of 
atonement ;  nor  is  there  any  thing  re- 
vealed in  the  scriptures,  that  would 
justify  any  man  in  saying,  with  regard 
to  the  non^electy  that  they  can  receive 
no  benefit,  by  the  sacrince  of  Christ, 
although  they  were  neVer  so  willing  to 
embrace  him.  All  the  invitations  of 
the  gospel  are  addressed  to  mankind, 
as  possesing  one  uniform  character, 
and  being  in  the  same  lost  condition. 
These  invitations  are  not  founded  on 
any  secret  purpose  of  God,  with  re^- 
gard  to  any  select  number  of  the  hu- 
man family.  They  contemplate  fallen 
human  nature,  and  are  founded  on  th# 
atonement,  as  God*s  grand  expedient, 
by  which  he  designed  to  make  to  the  in- 
telligent universe,  the  richest  displays 
of  his  wisdom  and  mercy,  in  the  par- 
don  of  sin.— pp.  166-^169. 

Connected  with  these  subjects 
is  another,  respecting  which  the 
difference  between  Mr.  Lansing 
and  the  theologians-  whom  he 
opposes,  is  as  wide  perhaps,  and 
certainly  as  directly  practical, 
as  in  any  other  particular. -« 
Those  who  hold  the  dogma  of 
man's  physical  incapacity  to  obey 
the  gospel,  must  also  hold  the  doc- 
trine of  regeneration  in  a  corres- 
ponding   ferm.     Physical  inability 


1 


S38 


Lansing's  Sermons* 


[Oct. 


and  physical  regeneration  cannot 
be  separated.  Preach  the  doctrine 
of  physical  regeneration,  and  the 
iihpenitent  sinner,  instead  of  feel- 
ing the  pressure  of  obligation  to  im- 
mediate repentance,  will  justify 
himself  in  waiting  for  God  to  con- 
•Tert  him.  The  views  of  our  au- 
^or  on  this  subject  are  different, 
and  they  lead  the  sinner  to  a  dif- 
ferent conclusion. 

By  what  means  soever  it  may  be, 
that  God  makes  his  people  willing,  and 
thus  distinguishes  them  from  those 
sinners,  who  persist  in  rejecting  Christ, 
he  neither  imparts  to  them  on  the  one 
hand,  a  hiffher  liberty,  as  moral  agents, 
than  they  bad  before,  nor  does  ne,  on 
.  the  other,  impair  their  liberty. — He 
operates  upon  them,  on  the  same  gen- 
eral principles,  upon  which  he  oper- 
ates, and  has  ever  operated  upon  all 
his  accountable  creatures.  As  he  does 
not  increase,  nor  impair  the  moral  free- 
dom of  his  people,  by  the  influence 
which  he  exerts  upon  them,  in  making 
them  willinff,  bo  neither  does  he  de- 
stroy it.  Making  them  willing,  is  not 
making  them  machines ;  making  them 
willing,  is  not  destroying  their  wills. — 
What  God  does  to  make  them  willing, 
ensures,  and  renders  certain,  their  free 
and  unconstrained  choice  of  salvation, 
through  the  Redeemer.  He  works  in 
them,  both  to  tot//,  and  to  do.  He  so 
exhibits  the  beauty  of  holiness  to  the 
mind,  and  gives  such  effect  to  the 
exhibition,  by  his  own  invisible  and 
efficient  energy,  that  the  elect  sin- 
ner chooses  it,  as  that,  which  appears 
most  lovely,  and  the  greatest,  and  most 
desirable  good  to  his  soul.  He  is  as 
voluntary  and  free  in  doing  this,  as 
ever  he  was  in  any  act  of  choice. — ^p.  60. 

Sinners  are  called  on,  to  see,  and 
hear,  with  the  eyes,  and  ears,  they 
have.  They  are  not  commanded  to 
make  them  eyes,  and  ears,  that  they 
may  see,  and  hear.  Thence  we  learn, 
what  we  are  to  understand  by  the  re- 
quisition of  God  through  the  prophet 
— "JtfiiAre  you  a  new  heart."  Not 
create  a  new  principle  of  action,  a  new 
taste.  Not  alter  the  physical  consti« 
tution.  God  has  made  this,  just  as  he 
would  have  it.  Man  is  now,  all  that 
it  is  necessary  he  should  be,  to  render 
it   proper,   or  consistent,   to  affirm 


piuise,  or  blame  of  him.  Sinners  cut 
do  right,  if  they  please  without  a  phys- 
ical change.  A  moral  change  is  neces- 
sary ;  but  a  moral  change  is  nothing 
more,  than  a  change  of  will,  purpose, 
or  inclination;  and  it  is  this  change, 
that  God  by  the  mouth  of  the  prophet, 
commands  the  sinner  to  operate  for 
himself,  when  he  says,  "  Make  you  a 
new  heart  and  a  new  spirit.**  '*  Cleanse 
your  hands^  ye  einners,  and  purify  your 
hearts  ye  double  minded," — pp.  154, 
155. 

Now  observe  the  application  of 
such  reasonings. 

We  see,  that  sinners  are  entirely  te 
blame  for  not  being,  altogether,  what 
God  requires  them  to  be.  Are 
you  now  a  sinner,  without  God, 
and  without  hope  in  the  world? 
It  is  your  own  fault,  that  you  are 
not  a  saint.  Are  you  exposed  to 
perish  in  your  sins?  It  is  your  own 
fault,  that  you  have  not  the  high  and 
rich  hope  of  heaven.  In  what  a  na- 
ked and  defenceless  condition,  will  im- 
penitent sinners  stand  before  God  in 
the  judgment!  What  will  they  do, 
when  God  rises  up ;  and  when  he  vis- 
its, what  will  they  answer  ? — ^p.  155. 

It  may  be  thought  by  some  on  the 
perusal  of  this  volume  that  the 
subjects  which  have  been  enu- 
merated receive  a  disproportionate 
regard.  It  may  be  said  that  one 
or  another  of  these  topics  comes  up 
on  every  occasion,  and  under  every 
text.  It  may  be  said  that  the  vol- 
ume becomes  in  this  way  too  con- 
troversial in  its  general  aspect. 
Such  an  objection  however  we 
would  not  venture  to  urge  without 
knowing  intimately  the  state  of  the 
churches  in  that  district  of  our 
country  and  the  misapprehensions 
and  errors  to  which  the  public 
mind  in  that  quarter  is  peculiarly 
exposed.  It  has  sometimes  seem- 
ed to  us  that  some  men  misconceive 
and  limit  the  office  of  the  Christ- 
ian preacher.  The  preacher  of 
the  gospel  is  not,  in  our  view,  a 
simple  commentator  on  the  text 
of  the  Bible ;  nor  is  he  to  regard 
himself  as  a  mere  teacher  of  sjs- 


1826.] 


Lansing*  8  Sermons, 


»J9 


tematic  theology.  He  is  not  bound 
in  his  public  ministrations  to  give 
to  every  doctrine  the  same  promin- 
ence exactly  with  which  it  is  pre- 
sented in  the  sacred  writings ;  nor 
is  it  his  duty  to  reduce  his  preach- 
ing into  a  harmonious,  nicely  adjust- 
ed, and  accurately  balanced  scien- 
tific system.  He  is  the  messenger 
of<jod,  "  the  legate  of  the  skies." 
He  is  the  ambassador  for  Christ ; 
and  his  office  is  to  beseech  men 
in  Christ's  stead,  '*  Be  ye  recon- 
ciled to  God."  All  men  are  not 
precisely  alike.  All  men  are  not 
equally  ignorant,  or  ignorant  in  re- 
gard to  the  same  particulars.  All 
men  are  not  subject  to  exactly  the 
same  delusions ; — it  is  not  one  sol- 
itary refuge  of  lies  that  shelters  the 
whole  host  of  the  impenitent.  All 
men  do  not  exhibit  the  same  modi- 
.fications  of  enmity  to  God ;  their 
individual  offences  are  as  diverse 
as  their  individual  characters,  and 
their  circumstances,  and  the  vary- 
ing restraints  of  fashion,  and  of  pub- 
lic sentiment.  The  duty  of  the 
preacher  is  to  enlighten  his  hear- 
ers on  the  points  on  which  they 
need  instruction.  It  is  his  duty  to 
search  out  and  to  expose  the  par- 
ticular delusions'  under  which  they 
have  found  refuge  from  the  truth, 
or  to  which  they  are  especially  ex- 
posed. It  is  his  work  to  denounce 
and  to  combat  those  particular 
forms  of  sin  which  are  prevalent 
among  them.  The  minister  who 
should  preach  often  and  much  to 
a  Connecticut  congregation  on  the 
question  of  a  .limited  or  general 
atonement,  would  be  hardly  less  in- 
congruously employed  than  if  he 
were  to  preach  upon  the  question 
of  the  Pope's  supremacy.  Yet  the 
reformers  were  called  to  preach  on 
the  latter  of  these  questions  ;  and 
in  some  parts  of  our  country  it  is 
doubtless  important  for  ministers  to 
preach  much  upon  the  former. 

Some  of  the  topics  in  question 
are  almost  equally  important  at  all 
times  and  in  all  places.  There  seems 
to  be  in  human  nature  a  tendency 


to  believe  that  its  depravity  is  not 
its  fault  but  its  misfortune,  and  that 
it  cannot  render  the  obedience 
which  God  requires.  Wherever 
the  preacher  finds  such  a  delusion 
— and  it  would  seem  that  he  must 
find  it  every  where — ^it  is  his  duty 
to  expose  it,  and  to  strip  the  sinner 
of  all  excuses. 

It  must  not  be  thought,  how- 
ever, that  all  the  sermons  in  Mr. 
Lansing's  volume  treat  of  these 
disputed  topics.  We  had  design- 
ed to  give  some  specimens  of  the 
manner  in  which  other  subjects 
are  handled  by  our  author,  and 
had  marked  for  particular  analysis, 
the  sermon  on  *' quenching  the 
spirit ;" — a  sermon  which  we  had 
selected,  not  so  much  on  account 
of  its  particular  merits  critically 
considered,  as  on  account  of  the 
practical  bearings  of  the  subject. 
It  has  long  seemed  to  us  that  the 
chief  reason  why  the  truth  does  not 
prevail  more  rapidly  and  gloriously 
among  the  sons  of  men,  is  to  be 
found  in  the  worldliness  of  Christ- 
ians. They  quench  the  spirit. 
Meanwhile  the  ministers  of  God 
prophesy  in  vain.  From  the  four 
winds  there  comes  no  breath  to 
breathe  upon  the  spiritually  dead. 
And  long  have  we  thought  that  the 
pastors  of  the  churches  might 
preach  more,  and  more  distinctly 
on  the  practical  details  of  Christian 
conduct,  pointing  out  with  the  fin- 
ger of  bold  reproof  the  particular 
fiiults  and  follies  of  God's  people 
which  grieve  away  his  Spirit.  It  is 
thought  to  require  great  boldness 
to  preach  the  doctrines  of  deprav- 
ity, and  of  regeneration,  and  of  Di- 
vine sovereignty  till  the  impenitent 
and  unbelieving  are  in  arms ;  but 
it  requires  more  boldness  to  expose 
and  to  reprove  the  faults  of  Christ- 
ians. Let  a  minister  watch  the 
members  of  his  church ;  let  him 
search  out  the  sins  that  do  most  ea- 
sUy  beset  them  ;  let  him  preach 
against  their  greediness  of  filthy 
lucre — ^their  avaricious  bargains-— 
their  gay  or  their  luxurious  con- 


M« 


LaM9ing^9  Sermons. 


[OoT. 


formity  to  the  fashion  of  the  world 
— their  unruly  tongues,  now  ut- 
tering angry  reproaches,  and  now 
redolent  of  petty  scandal — and  last 
not  least,  the  iitfulness  of  their  de- 
votion, changeful  as  the  clouds  and 
transient  as  the  dew ; — and  he  will 
soon  find  that  no  doctrine  of  the 
gospel  is  more  unwelcome  to  the 
irreligious  than  is  such  preaching 
to  many  a  high  professor  of  religion. 
But  we  are  wandering  from  our 
purpose.  Our  extracts  have  been 
so  copious  that  we  have  no  room 
for  farther  comment.  We  thank 
the  author  for  his  plain  exhibition 
and  pointed  applications  of  the 
truth.  No  man  who  knows  the 
labours  and  the  peculiar  difficulties 
of  this  kind  of  composition  can 
have  the  heart  to  find  fault  with 
liow  and  then  a  sermon  in  which 
some  division  is  not  strictly  logi- 
cal, or  to  complain  sternly  of  the 
occasional  appearance  of  a  word 
or  phrase  not  quite  conformed  to 
the  standard  of  pure  and  classical 
English. 


jHemenis  ofHUtary^  Ancient  and 
Modem :  wUh  Hutorieal  Charts. 
By  J.  E.  WoRCESTEE.  12mo* 
Boston.     1826. 

Thekb  are  many  points  of  resem- 
blance between  the  study  of  geog- 
raphy and  history ;  and  important 
hints  for  the  methodical  and  rapid 
acquisition  of  the  latter  science, 
seem  to  have  been  derived  from  a 
consideration  of  the  most  approved 
inodes  of  gaining  a  knowledge  of 
the  former.  An  acquaintance  with 
both  geography  and  history  is,  un- 
doubtedly, facilitated  by  beginning 
with  general  principles,  and  pro- 
ceeding gradually  to  particulars; 
that  is,  by  first  familiarizing  the 
mind  to  an  outline,  exhibiting  the 
extent  and  most  common  proper- 
ties of  the  objects  of  research ;  by 
first  drawing,  like  the  painter  of 
landscape,  a  slight  sketch  of  the 
scenery  to  be  represeoted,  and  af- 


terwards adding  the  particular  col- 
ouring  of  the  pai^,  and  the  nicer 
shades  of  the  picmre.  But  in  no 
respect  has  the  practice  in  teach- 
ing geography  been  more  advanta- 
geously imitated  in  history,  than  ii 
the  construction  and  use  of  charts. 
As  maps  represent  to  the  eye  the 
whole  surface  of  the  earth,  show- 
ing the  extent  and  relative  position 
of  oceans  and  continents  with  their 
various  appendages,  so  historicai 
charts  exlubit,  in  the  same  manner^ 
the  duration  of  empires,  the  extent 
of  their  sway,  the  station  which 
great  events  and  which  individuals 
have  occupied  in  the  progress  of 
time,  the  alliances  of  distinguished 
families,  and  almost  every  circum- 
stance which  can  be  thought  tt 
give  to  history  a  body  and  shape. 
The  powerful  cooperation  of  sight, 
is  thus  called  to  the  aid  of  th« 
memory,  and  if  the  study  is  pursn- 
ed  in  early  life,  an  impression  oa 
the  mind  is  easily  made  of  thfe  prin- 
cipal historical  events,  which  is 
never  effaced. 

The  author  of  the  treatise,  the 
title  of  which  stands  at  the  head  of 
this  article,  has  been  long  knows 
to  the  public  by  his  works  in  geog- 
raphy, and  his  success  in  th^  de- 
partment had  prepared  us  to  anti- 
cipate accuracy,  clearness,  and  ex- 
act method,  in  that  of  history.  Mr. 
Worcester  after  a  brief  statement 
of  the  uses  of  history,  and  the 
sources  from  which  a  knowledge 
of  it  is  derived,  gives  an  outline  of 
the  histories  of  Egypt,  PhoBnicia, 
Assyria,  and  Persia.  He  then  pas- 
ses to  the  histories  of  Greece  and 
Rome,  which  are  given  more  m 
detail,  as  being  of  greater  impor- 
tance to  be  known.  In  the  part  of 
the  work  devoted  to  modem  histo- 
ry, we  have  first,  an  account  of  the 
middle  ages,  to  which  succeed  the 
histories  of  France  and  England. 
Then  follows  the  history  of  Amer* 
ica,  particularly  of  the  Unitel 
States.  A  few  pages  are  then  oc- 
cupied with  ecclesiastical  history* 
and  chronology.    The  Tolam»d»* 


>826.1 


and  PhilM&phieal  InteUigenee. 


541 


868  with  a  di8cription  and  illustra- 
tion of  the  hiiloricai  atlas,  in 
which  description,  we  find  many 
particulars  of  the  histories  of  king- 
doms and  states  of  Europe,  which 
had  not  been  before  mentioned. 
Questions  are  interspersed,  which 
will  be  useful  to  the  student  in  di- 
recting his  attention  to  those  parts 
•f  the  several  sections  of  the  work 
most  important  to  be  remembered. 

The  atlas  contains  a  general 
chart  of  history;  two  charts  of 
ancient  and  modem  chronology ; 
a  chart  of  the  sovereigns  of  Europe; 
a  chronological,  genealogical,  and 
historical  chart  of  England  and 
France  ;  a  chart  of  American  his- 
tory ;  a  chart  of  biography,  and  an- 
other of  mythology.  AH  these,  so 
far  as  we  have  examined  them, 
appear  to  be  executed  with  accu- 
racy and  judgment;  and  in  the 
selection  of  particulars  for  inser- 
tion, a  proper  regard  is  had  to 
those,  a  knowledge  of  which  may 
be  important  to  citizens  of  the 
United  States. 

We  should  be  glad  to  see  this 
work  introduced  into  our  schools, 
and  a  knowledge  of  the  elements 
■of  history  made  as  general,  and 


considered  as  necessary,  as  a 
knowledge  of  geography.  If  ge- 
ography is  thought  to  be  of  more 
immediate  use  in  the  actual  busi^ 
ness  of  life, — history  finds  its  su- 
periority in  political,  moral,  and 
religious  instruction.  It  amuseo 
the  imagination  and  interests  the 
passions,  gratifies  our  love  of  nov<* 
eltv,  strengthens  the  judgment, 
enlarges  our  knowledge  of  man- 
kind, and  cherishes  and  confirms 
the  sentiments  of  virtue.  'It  should 
be  considered,  likewise,  that  his- 
torical studies  do  not  belong  ap- 
propriately to  any  class  of  readers, 
or  to  any  particular  period  of  life. 
If  the  man  in  public  station  may 
derive  instruction  from  the  records 
of  the  past,  to  direct  his  course ; 
so  may  the  most  humble  individual 
in  society.  But  to  read  history 
with  advantage,  much  depends  on 
having  a  just  view  of  the  relation 
of  the  several  parts, — an  acquisi- 
tion which  can  hardly  be  made  too 
early.  For  this  purpose,  we  know 
of  no  work  which  we  should  mor# 
strongly  recommend  to  be  put  into 
the  hands  of  youth  than  these  **  £1« 
ements  of  History,"  accompanied 
with  the  Historical  Atlas. 


Xfterars  utCU  WIMUmtlUtal  IntrlUgmrf . 


COLLEGIATE  RECORD,  FOR  1826. 

Tha  following  record  is  u  complete  as  oar  means  have  enabled  us  to  make  it: 
respecting  the  CoUeges  omitted,  we  had  no  information. 


CoUeges.      Degrees  conferred  in  course. 

A.B.  M.D.    A.M. 

Bowdoin^                      31  6 

Watervilla,                    7  3 

Dartmouth,                 37  tS          9 

Middlebuzy,                 19  35         14 
Unir.  of  Vcnaont,       13 
Han^tfd^                      62 

WiUiams.                      t4  6          4 
Amheret,                      32 

Bsawv,                         27  «         10 


CoUeges.      Degrees  conferred  in  course. 

A.B.  M.D.    AJtf. 

Tale,                          100  «e         30 

Columbia,                    25  ^ 

Union,                         71  12 
Hamilton,                    28 

Nassau  Hall,                29  21 
Pennsylvania  Univ.        8 
Alleghany                      4 

Transylvania  Univ.     23'  18 

FrankliD,  Ga.               23  S 


542  JAterary  wild  PhUoBopUe4d  buMigeMe.  [Oct. 

HONORARY  DEGREES. 

HARVAaD.— The  honorary  degrees  conferred  by  this  University  at  its  late 
Commencement  were  as  follows,  viz.  that  of  A.  M.  on  Admiral  Isaac  Coffin ; 
that  of  D.  D,  on  the  Rev.  Thomas  Gray,  of  Roxbury,  Rev.  Samuel  Willard, 
of  Deerfield,  and  Rev.  Mr.  Edes,  of  Providence;  that  of  LL.  D.  on  hb  Ex* 
eeUency  Levi  Lincoln,  Hon.  James  Lloyd,  and  Hon.  William  Sullivan,  of 
Mass.  and  Hon.  Mr.  Gaston  of  North  Carolina. 

Yale. — The  Rev.  Abner  Brondage,  of  Brookfield,  Mr.  William  Stebbins, 
of  Orange,  and  Mr.  Samuel  W.  Brown,  of  Hartford,  received  the  degree  of 
A.  lif.  and  Messrs.  Isaac  Goodsell,  Samuel  Buel,  Hervey  Fish,  Eleazar  Hunt, 
Andrew  Harris,  and  Dver  J.  Brainard,  that  of  M.  D.  No  degrees  of  D.  D. 
and  LL*  D.  were  conferred. 

Dartmouth.— Rev.  W.  Harris,  of  Dumbarton^  D.  D.  Hon.  William  Pres- 
€ott,  of  Boston,  LL.  D. 

Williams.' — Messrs.  Alfred  Perry  and  Royal  Fowler,  of  Stockbridge,  Dan- 
iel Tilden,  of  U.  Canada,  and  James  Douglass,  of  Ohio,  M.  D. ;  Rev.  Thomas 
H.  Skinner,  of  Philadelphia,  and  Rev.  Cornelius  R.  Lansing,  of  Auburn,  D.  D. 

Brown.— Rev.  Jonathan  Homer,  of  Newton,  Mass.  and  Rev.  C.  O.  Screven 
of  Georgia,  D.  D.     Hon.  Marcus  Morton,  of  Mass.  LL.  D. 

Columbia. — Rev.  Benjamin  I.  Anderdank,  and  Rev.  William  W.  PhiDips, 
D.  D.  ;  His  Excellency,  DeWitt  Clinton,  Hon.  S.  Jones,  and  Hon.  Peter 
Van  Schaick,  LL.  D. 

Union. — Hon.  Jabez  D.  Hammand,  and  Doctors  James  Law  and  Taylor 
Temple,  A.  M. 

MiDDLEBURY. — Hou.  Robort  Pierpont,  Hon.  Roswell  Wetson,  and  Rev. 
Ashbel  Parmelee,  A.  M. ;  Doctors  John  L.  Dickerman,  and  James  Porter,  M. 
D. ;  Professor  Silliman,  of  Yale  College,  LL.  D. 

Universitt  of  Vt. — ^Alexander  H.  Everett,  LL.  D. 

Watervillb. — Doctor  Wales,  of  Randolph,  and  Doctor  Lillybridge,  of 
Waltham,  A.  M. 

Nassau  Hall. — ^Rev.  James  Morse  of  Newburyport,  D.  D.  Hoa  C.  F. 
Mercer,  LL.  D. 

University  of  Pennsylvania. — ^Rev.  Patrick  Tarry,  Bishop  of  Dankek* 
Scotland,  and  Rev.  Frederick  W.  Geissenhainer,  of  the  Lutiieran  Chttrcb* 
N.  Y.    D.  D. 

Transylvania. — Hon.  Robert,  and  George  M.  Bibb.  Esq.  LL.  D. 

PHI  BETA  KAPPA  ANNIVERSARIES. 

Alpha  of  Connecticut.— .Fofe. — Jaiiies  A.  Hillhouse,  Esq.  Orator;  James 
O.  Brooks,  Esq.  Poet.  Orator  for  next  year,  J.  C.  Bates,  Esq. ;  Hon.  Joha 
C.  Calhoun,  his  substitute, — Poet,  William  Maxwell,  Esq.  of  Virginia ;  Rev. 
S.  E.  Dwight,  substitute. 

Alpha  of  MAssACHUSETTs.^/yaroorrf. — Hon.  Joseph  Story,  Orator;  Rev. 
William  Peabody,  Poet. 

Alpha  of  New-Hampshire.— I>ar«^mott<fe. — Hon.  Ichabod  Bartlett,  Orator. 
Professor  Ticknor,  of  Cambridge,  Orator  for  next  year,  and  Thomas  G.  Fet- 
fienden,  Esq.  of  Boston,  Poet. 

Alpha  of  New-York. — Union. — Hon.  Samuel  Young,  Orator.  Rev.  Dr. 
Me  Auley,  Orator  for  next  year. 

Alpha  of  Maine. — Bowdoin, — ^Dr.  Nichols,  Orator;  Nehemiah  Ckare- 
ludd,  Esq.  Poet. 

RESIGNATIONS  AND  APPOINTMENTS- 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Messer^  has  resigned  his  office  as  President  of  Brown  Univer- 
sity, and  the  Rev.  Francis  Wayland,  has  been  elected  to  fill  his  place.  Mr. 
Wayland  has  also  been  appointed  to  the  Professorship  of  Mathematics  snd  Nat- 
ural Philosophy  in  Union  College. 


1 836 .  ]  LUerarif  and  PkUM&phical  hOeUigence.  543 

The  Hon.  David  Daggett  k^  appointed  Professor  of  Law,  and  Mr.  J.  W. 
Gibbs,  Professor  of  Sacred  Literature,  by  the  Corporation  of  Yale  CoUe^e. 

The  Rev.  Jasper  Adams,  of  Charleston,  S.  C.  is  elected  to  the  Presidency 
of  Geneva  College,  N.  Y. 

The  Rev.  P.  Proal  is  appointed  Professor  of  the  French  Language,  and 
Maj.  Jonas  Holland,  Instructor  of  Tactics  and  Gymnastics,  at  Union  College. 

The  Rev.  Martin  Ruter,  D.  D.  has  been  elected  President  of  Augusta  Col- 
lege, Ky.  The  Rev  Joseph  M.  Tomlinson  is  appointed  Professor  of  Mathe- 
matics and  Natural  Philosophy,  and  the  Rev.  John  P.  Durbin,  Professor  of 
Languages,  in  the  same  institution. 

Mr.  Henr^  S.  Fearing,  a  graduate  of  Brown  University,  and  late  Tutor  of 
that  institution,  has  been  appointed  a  Professor  in  the  College  established  is 
St.  Jago,  South  America. 

THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES. 

Prutceton . — Six  students  of  the  seminary  at  Princeton,  received  certifi- 
cateSf  at  the  close  of  the  summer  session,  of  their  having  completed  the  prescri- 
bed course  of  study.  The  whole  number  of  students  is  one  hundred  and  four- 
teen.    The  number  of  scholarships  is  sixteen. 

Baptist  Seminart  at  Newton. — This  seminary  held  its  first  anniversary 
on  the  14th  of  September.  Two  of  its  students  completed  their  course  of  study ; 
essays  were  read  by  these  and  by  three  others,  members  of  the  Junior  class. 
There  was  no  Middle  Class,  the  seminary  having  gone  into  operation  only  a 
year  since.  The  Rev.  Henry  J.  Ripley,  of  Riceborough,  Geo.  was  appointed 
Professor  of  Biblical  Literature  and  Pastoral  Duties. 

Seminary  at  Getttsburo. — ^The  Rev.  S.  S.  Schmucker,  was  inaugura- 
ted Sept.  5,  as  a  Professor  of  Christian  Theology  in  the  Evangelical  Lutheran 
Seminary  recently  established  at  Gettysburg,  Pennsylvania.  The  present 
number  of  students  is  eleven. 

Cambridge. — A  new  building,  erected  ferthe  use  of  the  theological  students 
at  Cambridge,  was  dedicated  on  30th  of  August.    Sermon  by  Dr.  Channing. 

Andover. — The  Seminary  at  Andover  held  its  anniversary  on  the  27th  of 
September.  On  the  day  proceeding  an  Oration  was  delivered  before  the  Porter 
Rhetorical  Society,  on  '*  The  Claims  of  Literature  on  the  Minister  of  the  Gos- 
pel," and  a  Poem,  on  "The  Reign  of  Truth."  These  exercises  were  followed, 
in  the  evenin£r  by  the  anniversary  address  to  the  Society  of  Inquiry  respecting 
Missions,  by  Mr.  D.  Greene,  the  President  of  the  society. 

The  Exercises  on  the  day  of  the  Anniversary  were  as  follows ;  the  speakers 
being  all  of  the  Senior  Class. 

sacred  literature. 

1.  The  nature  and  design  of  the  argument  in  Heb.  iv.  with  a  translation  of 
rerses  1 — 11.    A.  Bigelow,  BoyUton. 

2.  How  far  should  one  who  sustains  the  pastoral  office,  pursue  the  study  of 
the  original  Scriptures  ?    P.  Couch,  J^ewburypoH, 

3.  '[H'aiislation  of  Is.  xvii.  12 — ^to  xviii,  7,  with  a  brief  explanation  of  the 
meaning  of  this  prophecy.    S.  J.  Tracy,  Jfew-JIarlbonmgh. 

4.  Remarks  on  the  usual  method  of  interpreting  the  figurative  language  of 
prophecy,  parable,  and  allegory.     S.  H.  Riddel,  Hadley. 

5.  Translation  of  Ecc.  xii.  1 — 7,  with  a  brief  explanation  of  the  nature  of 
of  the  imagery  employed,  and  the  sentiment  conveyed  by  it.  G*  E.  Adamsi 
BangoTy  JVie- 

OHRISTIAN  THEOLOGY. 

6.  In  what  respects  are  the  instructions  of  God's  Word  superior  to  those 
which  reason  derives  from  his  Works  ?    B.  Sandford,  Berkley, 

7.  Scripture  doctrine  of  regeneration,  conformed  to  reason.  E.  Child,  Thet^ 
ford,  VU 

8.  Reasons  against  Antinomianism.  C.  Perry,  WorcuUr, 

9.  Christianity  opposed  to  enthusiasm.    J.  Bates,  BMndolkih^  VU 

to.  Propriety  and  advantages  of  Systematic  Theology.  C-  Walker,  Ridge, 
J^eW'Hcanpshire, 


544 


IaH  if  New  PMieaHoM. 


fOcv. 


11.  Importance  of  the  doctrines  of  Christiamty  m  connected  with  its  pn- 
dBpts.    D.  Greene,  SUmeham. 

ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY. 

t2.  Utility  of  historical  Theology.     A.  Cobh,  Abmgton. 

13.  History  of  the  Apostle  Peter.     A.  B.  Camp,  IMchfidd^  Com^ 

14.  Life  and  labours  of  Paul.    R.  Harriss,  BraUleboro\  VL 

15.  The  spirit  of  Ancient  Monachism.    J.  Adams,  Andtner. 

16.  John  Knox  the  Scotch  reformer.    M.  Pratt,  PawUt^  VL 

SACRED  RHETORIC. 

17.  British  pulpits  in  the  time  of  Charles  Second.   D.  Crosby,  Hamdony  Jit. 

18.  Remarks  on  Robert  Hall.    T.  Ri^ffSi  Oxford,  Conn. 

19.  Important  usefulness  connected  with  the  proper  application  of  good  tal- 
ents to  the  preacher's  work.     T.  P.  Tyler,  Chriiwoldj  (kniu 

20.  Indiscretion  in  the  pulpit.    £.  Barnes,  Fhrence,  JST.  F. 

21.  Extreme  caution  in  the  pulpit.    J.  F.  McEwen,  Claremoni^  JV.  H. 

22.  The  call  for  ministerial  enterprise  in  this  country.    G.  C  Beckwith, 
t^nmnlle^Jf.  F. 

23.  The  preacher  can  operate  successfully  upon  mind,  only  by  conforming 
tb  its  laws :  With  the  Valedictory  address.    S.  T.  Jackson,  Dorrse,  Vt. 


9r(8t  Of  Strio  Jl^fAltaUom. 


•    asLieious. 

A  Plea  for  the  American  Colonisa« 
ifion  Society ;  a  Sermon,  preached  in 
St.  George's  church.  New- York,  on 
Sunday,  July  9, 1826.  By  the  Rev. 
James  Milnor.    New-York. 

Three  Sermons,  delivered  in  the 
First  (JniversaliBt  Church,  in  the  city 
of  New- York,  on  Easter  Sunday, 
March  26, 1826,  in  which  is  embodied 
a  Brief  Portraiture  of  Christian  Theo- 
iogy.    By  the  Rev.  A.  Kneeland. 

Collateral  Bible,  or  a  Kev  to  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  in  which  all  the  cor- 
responding Texts  are  brought  togeth- 
er and  arranged  in  an  easy  and  lamil* 
iar  manner.  Nos.  I.  II.  III.  By  Ez- 
ra Stiles  EW,  D.  D.  and  the  Rev. 
Grejfory  T.  BedelL  Philadelphia  and 
Baltimore. 

An  Inquiry  into  the  Scriptural  Doc- 
trine concerning  the  Devil  and  Satan ; 
and  into  the  Extent  of  Duration  ex- 
pressed by  the  terms  Olim,  Aion,  and 
AiomoSf  rendered  *  Everlasting,'  *  For- 
ever,' &.C.  in  the  Common  Version, 
and  especially  when  applied  to  Pun- 
bhment.  By  Walter  Balfour.  Charles- 
town.  12mo.  pp.  36. 

The  Religious  Phraseology  of  the 
New  Testament,  and  of  the  Present 
Day.    Boston.    12mo.    pp.  34. 

Sermons  on  Important  Subjects,  by 
the  late  Rev.  Azel  Backus,  S.T.D. 


first  President  of  Hamilton  Collsf^ 
to  which  is  prefixed  the  Life  of  tat 
Author.    Utica,  N.  Y.  8vo.  pp.  350. 

An  Elementary  Course  of  Biblical 
Theology,  translkted  from  the  work  of 
Professors  Storr  and  Flatt,  with  Addi- 
tions, by  S.  .  S.  Schmucker,  A.  M. 
Professor  of  Theology  in  the  Theolo- 
gical Seminary  of  the  General  Synod 
of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church 
in  the  United  States.  Gettysbarg, 
Pa.  In  two  vols.  8  vo.  Andoverr 
Fla^g  and  Gould.     1826. 

Memoirs  of  the  Rev.  Thomas  Bald- 
win, D.  D.  late  Pastor  of  the  Seeood 
Baptist  Church  in  Boston,  who  died  at 
Waterville,  Maine,  August  29,  18i5. 
Together  with  a  Funeral  Sermon,  oc- 
casioned by  his  Death,  by  the  Rev. 
Daniel  Chessman,  Hallowell,  Maine- 
Boston. 

mSOlLLAKSOUS. 

A  Manual  of  Chemistry,  on  the  ba- 
sis of  Professor  Brande's,  containing 
the  principal  Facts  of  the  Science,  ar- 
ranged in  the  Order  in  which  they  art 
discussed  and  iUustrated  in  ihe  Lec- 
tures at  Harvard  University,  New- 
England.  Compiled  from  the  works 
of  Brande,  Henry,  Berxalius,  and  otb* 
ers.  By  John  W.  Webster,  M.  D. 
Boston  8vo.  pp  603. 

The  Greek  Lexieen  •f  Sckreveiiss. 


im.] 


Siligiaus  InteOigenee. 


^A& 


translated,  into  English  with  many  Ad- 
ditions. Boston.  8vo.  pp.  896. 

A  Cronological  History  of  New- 
England,  in  the  form  of  Annals;  being 
a  summary  and  exact  Accomit  of  the 
most  material  Transactions  and  Oc- 
currences relating  to  this  Country,  in 
the  Order  of  Time  wherein  they  hap- 
pened, from  the  Discovery  of  Capt. 
Gosnold,  in  1602,  to  the  Arrival  of 
Gov.  Belcher,  in  1730.  With  an  In- 
troduction,  containing  a  brief  Epitome 
of  the  most  considersuile  Transactions 
and  Events  abroad.  From  the  Crea- 
tion. By  Thomas  Prince,  M.  A. 
Boston.     8vo.  pp.  439. 

Observations  on  the  Growth  of  the 
Mind.  By  Sampson  Reed.  Boston. 
8vo.     pp.  44. 

Essays  on  Slaverr ;  republished  from 
the  Boston  Recorder  and  Telegraph, 
for  1826.  By  Vigomius  and  others. 
Amherst,  Mass.  8vo.  pp.  83. 

An  Address,  deliyered  July  1 2, 1 826, 
in  the  Middle  Dutch  Church,  on  oc- 
casion of  the  funeral  Obsequies  of 
John  Adams  (9^  Thomas  Jefferson. 
By  Stephen  N.  Rowan,  D.  D.  New- 
York. 

An  Address,  delivered  in  Chaun- 
oey  Place  Church,  before  the  young 
men  of  Boston,  August  2,  1826,  in 
commemoration  of  the  Death  of 
John  Adams  and  Thomas  Jefferson. 
By  Edward  Everett.     8vo.  pp.  36. 

Eulogy  pronounced  by  the  Hon.  T. 
U.  S.  Charlton,  on  the  Lives  and 
Character  of  Thomas  Jefferson  and 
John  Adams.    Savannah. 


An  Eulogy  on  John  Adams  and 
Thomas  Jenerson,  pronounced  by  the 
request  of  the  Common  Council  of 
Albany,  July,  1826.  By  William  Al- 
exander Duer.    Albany. 

Eulogy  on  John  Ad^uns  and  Thom- 
as Jefferson :  pronounced  in  Hallowell, 
July,  1826,  at  the  request  of  the  com- 
mittee of  the  towns  of  Hallowell,  Au- 
gusta, and  Gardiner.  By  Peleg 
Spraffue.     Hallowell.  8to.  pp.  22. 

Emogy  delivered  at  Belfast,  August 
10,  1826,  on  John  Adams  arid  Thomas 
Jefferson ;  at  the  request  of  the  citi- 
zens of  Belfast.  By  Alfred  Johnson, 
Jr.  Belfast.     8vo  pp.  28. 

A  Discourse  in  commemoration  of 
the  Lives  and  Services  of  John  Adams 
and  Thomas  Jefferson,  delivered  ^in 
Faneuil  Hall,  Boston,  August  2,  1826. 
By  Daniel  Webster.  Boston.  8vo 
pp.  62. 

Eulogy  on  John  Adams  and  Thom- 
as Jefferson,  pronounced  in  Newbury- 
port,  July  15,  1826.  By  Caleb  Gush- 
ing.    Cambridge.     8vo.  pp.  60. 

Eulogy  on  John  Adams  and  Thom- 
as Jeffersen,  pronounced  Aug.  10. 
1826,  at  the  request  of  the  town  of 
Salem.  By  Joseph  E.  Sprague.  Sa- 
lem.   8vo.  pp.  48. 

An  Oration,  delivered  in  Independ- 
ence Square,  in  the  city  of  Philadel- 
phia, on  the  24th  of  July,  1826,  in  com- 
memoration of  John  Adams  and  Thom- 
as Jefferson.  By  John  Seargeant 
Philadelphia.    Sve.* 


]&elC0{imj8  Xutencorticr. 


czTiiACTs  fhom  our  latest  forxign 

JOURNALS. 

Baptist  Mission  in  India— >The  fol- 
lowing summary  view  of  the  Baptist 
Mission  in  India  was  given  by  Dr. 
Marshman  at  the  late  anniversary  of 
the  Baptist  Missionary  Society  in 
London.  Dr.  M.  had  just  arrived 
from  Calcutta. 

We  have  baptised  between  four  and 
five  hundred  persons,  and  there  are 
now  seventeen  Baptist  churahes    in 

182«. — ^Na.  It.  88 


Bengal.  The  cause  has  been  vehe* 
mently  attacked  by  one  who  went  oat 
in  the  character  of  a  Christian  mis- 
sionary, but  has  since  renounced  his 
former  profession,  denying  the  Sav- 
iour's divinity  and  opposing  aQ  the  pe- 
culiar doctrines  of  the  gospel :  it  ha« 
been  insinuated  by  him  and  his  friends 
that  nothing  had  been  done  or  was 
likely  to  be  done ;  but  the  real  truth 
is,  they  well  knew  that  something  had 
been  done,  and  they  feared  that  more 
would  be  done  :  If  any  of  you  could 
spend  a  week,  er  only  tw«  er  three 


54& 


lUligiaus  InieUigetice* 


[Oct- 


day^  at  Serampore,  you  would  be  de- 
lighted to  see  how  the  native  children 
welcome  instruction,  which  many  of 
them  are  now  receiving  in  schools 
supported  by  British  liberality.  But 
to  propagate  the  gospel  throughout 
Bengal,  it  would  be  necessary  to  have 
instruments  of  a  hififher  order  than 
could  be  prepared  m  common  day 
schools:  this  consideration  pointed 
out  the  necessity  of  another  institu- 
tion, and  led  to  tne  idea  of  founding  a 
college.  The  Old  Testament  has  been 
printed  in  six  languages ;  and  Versions 
of  the  New  Testament  in  about  twen- 
ty-five different  languages  or  dialects 
are  all  furnished  and  in  the  press :  not 
more  than  six  are  now  uncompleted. 
We  contemplate  no  new  translations ; 
but  intend  to  devote  the  remainder  of 
our  lives  to  new  and  more  correct 
editions  of  the  translations  already 
made. 

In  reference  to  Serampore  college. 
Dr.  Marshman  detailed  the  manner 
in  which  this  object  had  been  pursued 
and  effected,  the  nature  and  plan  of  the 
institution,  and  the  expense  of  the  build- 
ings, which  has  been  borne  by  the  Se- 
rampore missionaries  themselves.  The 
Professors  are  four  in  number.  Of 
native  students,  the  college  can  re- 
ceive and  accommodate  two  hundred. 

Calcutta — Church  Munon  Presi, 
The  whole  establishment  b  carried  on 
with  vigour.  In  twelve  months,  there 
have  been  printed  20,450  school  books 
and  tracts  for  the  society ;  and  for  the 
Bible  Sociebr  and  private  gentlemen. 
Gospels  and  various  interesting  and 
important  worEs,  to  the  number  of 
34,750 — ^making  a  total  of  55,200  cop- 
ies printed  at  the  Church  Mission 
press. 

CaleuUa  Ladief*  Society  for  JVofive 
Female  EducaHoiu^^ThiB  society  is 
one  of  great  interest  and  of  considera- 
ble efficiency.  Its  First  Report  is  full 
of  interesting  statements.  We  can 
iquote  but  few  of  them. 

*'  In  the  course  of  the  first  year,  the 
schools  have  increased  to  30:  the  ave- 
rage number  of  children  in  daily  at- 
tendance is  about  480;  and  10,750  sic- 
«a-rupees  have  been  realized. 

Mrs.  Wilson  has  18  schools  under 
her  charge.    She  observes, 

*  I  genorally  find  the  teachen  rery 


inattentive  to  their  work,  and  have  not 
more  than  two  or  three  whose  word  I 
can  believe:  notwithstanding  all  the 
checks  which  are  employed,  it  seems 
next  to  impossible  to  keep  them  ac- 
tively engaged  among  the  children  du- 
ring the  nours  they  are  in  the  schools. 

On  the  other  hand,  holidays  and 
poojahs  have  a  very  bad  effect  on  the 
minds  of  the  children:  it  frequently 
happens,  after  their  public  feasts,  that 
the  children  had  nearly  forgotten  all 
that  they  had  learned,  or  else  feel  rest- 
less and  careless  respecting  their  les- 
sons. Early  marriages  also  operate  as 
another  sad  hindrance  to  their  im- 
provement: it  often  occurs,  that,  when 
an  interesting  class  has  been  raised 
and  begins  to  afford  some  degree  of 
satisfaction,  either  visits  among  their 
friends,  or  actual  engagements  of  mar- 
riage, first  draw  the  children  from 
school,  and  then  oblige  them  to  remain 
continually  at  home. 

The  manners  of  Hindoo  females  are 
indeed  very  low  :  the^|fdeas  are  sadly 
contracted;  and  the^Hnre  little  notion 
of  the  importance  of  that  order  and 
propriety  which  are  so  essential  to  the 
female  character. 

The  more  respectable  natives  still 
continue  to  manifest  great  apathy  con- 
cerning the  education  of  then*  daught- 
ers. There  would  be  no  difficulty  in 
supplying  female  teachers  if  they  evin- 
ced any  willingness  to  employ  them. 
Several  girls,  who  have  been  taught 
in  our  schools,  are  fully  qualified  to 
act  as  mistresses:  we  therefore  look 
anxiously  to  the  time  when  they  will 
avail  themselves  of  such  opportunities 
for  raising  the  female  branches  of  their 
family  from  the  effect  of  that  ignorance 
and  prejudice  which  so  deplorably  en- 
slave the  mind. 

"^et,  notwithstanding  all  these  dis- 
couragements, the  work  goes  on  far 
beyond  what  I  at  first  anticipated. 
Several  hundred  children  are  brought 
together:  their  minds  are  usefuQy  em- 
ployed ;  and  their  habits  begin  to  as- 
sume something  of  a  more  rational  and 
pleasing  appearance :  instead  of  spend- 
ing the  whole  day  in  idleness,  they  find 
employment  at  tlieir  books ;  and  a  de- 
gree of  confidence  and  respect  seems 
to  mark  their  Uttle  interesting  inqui- 
ries, which  frequently  occur  in  the 
schools.' 

Since  the  formation  of  the  schools 
no  less  than  eleven  young  women  have 
qaaMod  themselves  to  act  as  teacheiv: 


1826.] 


ItUdMgence. 


M7 


ftve  remain  «t  their  own  houses ;  and 
six  are  still  employed  as  mistresses, 
and  conduct  their  schools  in  a  satis- 
hctory  manner.  Within  the  same 
period  ahout  sixty  girls  have  been 
taught  plain  needle  work :  twenty  are 
now  under  Mrs.  Reichardt's  charge, 
and  some  of  them  have  lately  commen- 
ced marking. 

No  less  than  fourteen  young  ladies 
have  lately  commenced  the  study  of 
the  Bengalee  language,  that  they  may 
have  opportunities  of  superintending 
the  schools.  Other  ladies  have  kindly 
forwarded  plain  needle-work  for  the 
children,  and  have  thereby  contributed 
to  keep  them  employed ;  and,  a  short 
time  ago,  your  Committee  had  the 
great  satisfaction  of  witnessing  a  La- 
dies' Association  formed,  to  extend 
more  widely  the  blessings  of  educa- 
tion, and  contribute  to  the  funds  of 
this  society  for  building  a  Central 
School  T^e  Association  is  now  sup- 
porting six  schools,  and  its  funds  are 
rapidly  increasing. 

During  a  public  examination  of  the 
schools,  at  which  a  large  number  of 
respectable  persons,  both  European 
and  native,  attended,  the  following 
v<ery  gratifying  instance  of  liberality 
occurred. 

Rajah  Boidenauth  came  forward  in 
the  noble  spirit  of  liberality  and  gave 
a  donation  of  twenty  thotuand  Hccci^ 
rupees^  to  forward  the  cause  of  native 
female  education  in  the  erection  of  a 
Central  School.  The  ladies,  having 
been  apprised  of  his  intention,  had 
prepared  an  elegant  sampler,  in  which 
were  marked,  '^May  every  blessing 
attend  the  generous  Rajah  Boide- 
nauth !"  The  sampler  was  presented 
to  the  Rajah  by  the  Lord  Bishop,  to 
the  great  admiration  and  interest  of 
the  ladies  and  gentlemen  who  favoured 
the  meeting  with  their  presence. 

After  the  Examination,  the  friends 
proceeded  to  inspect  a  large  and  ele- 
gant assortment  of  fancy  articles, 
which  had  been  presented  by  the  La- 
dies in  Calcutta  and  the  Upper  Prov- 
inces, and  which  were  offered  for  sale 
to  a&sist  the  funds.  The  conduct  of 
the  Ladies  who  have  zealously  aided 
the  work  is,  indeed,  highly  praisewor- 
thy; for  no  less  than  eiffht  hundred 
rupees  have  been  realized  on  this  oc- 
casion fbr   articles  which  have  been 


prepared  by  Ladies  in  and  near  Cal- 
cutta during  the  past  year. 

It  mav  no  doubt  be  expected,  that 
the  noble  example  which  the  Native 
Gentlemen  in  Calcutta  have  before 
them,  in  the  iplkadid  donation  of 
Rajah  Boidenauth,  will  soon  produce 
its  proper  effect,  in  leading  others  to 
appropriate  a  portion  of  their  immense 
wealthy  either  to  the  same  object,  or 
to  the  support  of  other  useful  Institu- 
tions, which  have  in  view  the  good  of 
their  fellow-men. 

JuooERNAUT. — ^Tho  last  Annual 
Festival  of  this  fright^  commentator 
on  the  practical  effects  of  heathenism 
is  thus  described  by  Mr.  Lacy,  Baptist 
missionary  in  the  East  :-— 

This  year  the  Jhatra  commenced 
unusually  early:  in  consequence  of 
which,  it  may  be  presumed,  the  num* 
her  of  Jhatrees  was  unusually  great ; 
expecting,  no  doubt,  to  escape  the 
rains.  The  gentleman  who  keeps  the 
gate,  (a  native  of  Norway,  in  the  em- 
ploy of  our  govenmient,)  and  who,  in 
consequence,  will  be  allowed  to  be  the 
best  judge  of  numbers,  told  me  that 
not  less  than  226,000  pilgrims  entered 
the  town.  The  greater  part  of  thia 
immense  number  were  women;  and, 
among  these,  many  seemed  poor  and 
very  old ;  being  turned  out  by  their 
inhuman  children,  they  came  to  end  a 
life  of  wretchedness  near  their  favour- 
ite idol,  from  dying  near  which  they 
had  been  taught  to  expect  heaven. 

This  number  of  pilgrims  raised  a 
sum  of  money  scarcely  ever  realized 
before— 32,600/.  Thus  while  the  pil* 
grimage  destrojrs  thousands  of  lives, 
some  reap  considerable  advantage.-— 
You  would  have  felt  vour  heart  moved 
to  hear,  as  I  did,  tne  natives  say-« 
**  Your  prea<ihing  is  a  lie :  for,  if  your 
Saviour  and  religion  are  thus  mercifiil, 
how  do  you  then  take  away  the  money 
of  the  poor,  and  suffer  them  to  starve.^" 
I  often  had  to  do  with  objections  Uk* 
these:  however,  I  endeavoured,  as 
well  as  I  could,  to  clear  the  character 
of  Him  who  died  for  the  poor  wad  the 
sinner. 

I  think,  from  the  number  of  the 
poor,  that  many  must  have  perished 
without  the  gate;  and  also  think  se 
from  the  great  number  of  bodies  be^ 
yond. 


548 


Religious  Intdligence. 


[Oct. 


Abdool  Mbsmbx. — ^ThiB  converted 
Hindoo,  whose  name  a  few  years  since 
was  familiar  on  the  pages  of  mission- 
ary intelligence,  is  thus  mentioned  by 
the  Church  Missionary  Society : 

The  Rev.  Abdool  Messee  has  been 
residing  at  Agra  since  the  early  part 
of  1813.  During  that  period,  many 
hatives  have  been  converted  to  Chris- 
tianity by  his  means :  and  the  families 
of  the  Christian  drummers  and  fifers 
attach  to  the  native  corps,  who  have 
from  time  to  time  been  stationed  at 
Agra,  as  well  as  the  other  native 
Christians  resident  in  that  neighbour- 
hood, have  greatly  benefited  by  his 
labours.  He  educates  himself  ten  or 
twelve  Christian  youths:  his  stated 
congregation  consists  of  from  thirty  to 
fifty  native  Christians,  many  of  whom 
are  intelligent  and  sincere  believers ; 
and,  on  festivals,  upwards  of  one  hun- 
dred frequently  attend  on  his  ministry. 

Persia. — Mr.  Fraser  states,  in  his 
travels  in  Persia,  lately  published,  that 
when  he  was  at  Tabreez,  the  chief 
minister  of  state  was  employed  in  wri- 
-ing  a  book  to  refiite  Henry  Martyn's 
treatise  against  Mahomedanism.— 
Finding  none  of  the  learned  doctors 
disposed  to  undertake  the  task,  the 
minister  resolved  to  do  it  himself.  He 
wrote  much  but  without  effect;  and 
Mr.  Fraser  adds,  that  *'this  matter 
cost  him  more  sleepless  nights  than  all 
his  state  business."  Whilst  deeply 
engaged  in  his  labours,  the  epidemic 
cholera  began  to  rage  in  the  city :  he 
was  seized  with  it,  and  died  under  the 
rough  remedies  prescribed  by  the  na- 
tive physicians. 

Near  the  sources  of  the  Tigris,  Mr. 
Fraser  says,  dwell  the  remains  of  the 
numerous  Christian  population  which 
inhabited  all  this  part  of  the  country 
in  the  times  of  the  Greek  emperors, 
and  who  were  forced  by  their  Mahom- 
edan  enemies  to  take  refuge  in  these 
inaccessible  regions.  They  now  con- 
sist of  four  tribes :  the  Teearees,  a- 
mounting  to  about  10,000  families; 
the  Kojumees,  to  1,000;  the  Jiloos, 
500 ;  and  the  Tookabees,  to  300.  They 
live  under  the  rule  of  a  sort  of  prelat- 
ical  chief,  whose  dignity  is  hereditary 
in  the  family,  although  the  chief  him- 
self, being  set  apart  for  the  church, 
cannot  marry.    He  acts  both  as  priest 


and  general,  leading  the  people  to 
church  or  to  war ;  and  they  ail  pay  him 
implicit  obedience.  They  are  of  the 
Nestorian  creed,  and  hate  Roman 
Catholics  even  more  than  Mahome- 
dans,  putting  to  death,  without  mer- 
cy, all  that  fall  into  their  hands.  In- 
deed they  behave  little  less  cruelly  te 
any  others  who  unfortunately  come  ia 
their  way.  They  can  bring  into  the 
field  14,000  capital  match-lock  men. 
They  live  exclusively  amimg  them- 
selves, admitting  no  one  into  their 
country,  which  is  so  strong  and  impen- 
etrable that  none  can  enter  it  without 
tlieir  leave.  The  missionaries  dis- 
mitched  about  three  years  ago  int9 
Persia,  by  the  society  of  Basle,  were 
expressly  instructed  to  direct  their  at- 
tention to  these  degenerated  Khoor- 
dish  Christians. 

Madagascar. — On  the  9th  of  Jnly, 
Mr.  Charles  Hovendon,  printer,  ap- 
pointed to  this  station  sailed  from  Lon- 
don with  Mrs.  Hovenden,  in  the  Cleve- 
land, Capt.  Havelock,  for  the  Isle  of 
France,  whence  they  will  proceed,  the 
first  opportunity  to  Madagascar. 

A  printing  press,  for  the  use  of  the 
Society's  Mission  in  that  island,  had 
been  already  forwarded;  and  it  is  ex- 
pected that  Mr.H.  after  arriving  at  Ta- 
nanarivou  and  finishing  the  preparatory 
arrangements  of  the  Printing  Ofiice, 
will  immediately  commence  the  print- 
ing of  the  Madegasse  translation  of 
the  New  Testament,  which  has  been 
completed  by  Messrs.  Jones  and  Grif- 
fiths, the  Society's  Missionaries  there. 
They  are  now  proceeding  with  the 
translation  of  the  Old  Testament :  and 
it  is  probable,  that,  in  the  course  of  a 
comparatively  few  years,  the  entire 
Scriptures,  in  the  vernacular  tongue, 
will  be  extensively  circulating  among 
the  inhabitants  of  that  large  and  popu- 
lous island. 

The  press  will  also  render  consid- 
erable aid  to  the  Mission  in  the  print- 
ing of  school-books,  catechisms,  Slc, 
used  in  the  numerous  schools,  formed 
and  superintended  by  the  Missiona- 
ries, under  the  patronage  of  His  Ma- 
iesty,  Radama,  in  various  parts  of 
his  dominions. 

England— The  seventh  annual  meet- 
ing of  the  Home  Missionary  Society 
was  held  on  Tuesday  Evening,  May 


1626.'}                              Religious  Intelligence,  549 

16th,  at  Spa  Fields  Chapel,  R.  H.  outrage  committed  upon  the  Wesley- 
Martiit,  Esq;  In  the  chair.  The  re-  an  Chapel  some  time  since :  and  re- 
ceipts of  the  evening  amounted  to  commended  that,  even  at  this  late  peri- 
178/  6«  6df.  The  Report  states,  that  od,  a  declaration  should  be  put  forth 
the  Society  has  now  forty  Missiona-  by  the  gentlemen  of  the  Island,  ex- 
ries,  who  preach  in  nearly  three  hun-  pressing  the  sentiments  of  reprobatios 
dred  villages,  and  have  more  than  with  which  they  had  always  regarded 
twenty-thousand  hearers.  They  have  that  act; — since,  if  this  measure 
also  thT^e  thousand  two  hundred  and  should  not  serve  to  satisfy  the  enemies 
twenty-six  village  children  taught  in  of  the  Colonies,  which  perhaps  is  im- 
their  Sunday  Schools.  Twenty  min-  pos^ble,  would,  at  least,  furnish  our 
isters  are  likewise  aided  in  preaching  friends  in  England  with  the  means  of 
the  Gospel  in  the  villages.  On  the  defending  us  from  their  attacks, 
preceding  evening,  the  Rev.  J.  Leif-  The  following  declaration  was'  then 
child  preached  the  annual  Sermon  of  proposed,  adopted,  and  signed  accor- 
the  Society,  at  Chapel-street,  Soho,  dingly. 
to  a  numerous  congregation,  and  the  declaration. 

Crown  and  Anchor  Tavern,  Strand.  •?'^  of  the  Barbados,  generaUy,  are 

which  produced  the  sum  of  1 89/.    The  9^!^  "^^^  '  criminal  acquiescence 

Society  continues,  by  the  Divine  ble«-  S,  *^«  ""'^HF^  committed  upon  the 

-;««  ♦!  w.-u.—v^-  L.J ^   ^^  Wesleyan  Chapel  on  the  night  of  Oc- 

fL^'th.  S^Sfjd  hr»?&^  "^^  toberthe   19th.   1823,  be^uae  they 

hv  l^H  «?Z^  .^H  V«t?  w  ^'  J»'«  «»<>*  «^iWt«d  o^^'^  public  manf- 

iL~.tT^Iiri^  ™^r  H.      ii^fc  fertationof  their  abhorrence  of  these 

prospect  of  receiving  more  than  half  offences-   and  observing  also    that  in 

J^om  to  meetthe^cun-ent  expen-  ftl^n^f  thi  oXlthlch  to<lll 

place  in  the  House  of  commons,  re- 

PoKTca.i,..-Among  the  news  from  ^^^  'endeaJo^*J?^«"  12 1'um 

Portuifal  is  the   foUowinsr :— Certain  ^P^'^f"  enaeavour  to  cast  an  odium 

S^^^'J^Szt^''  ""iri  rtLjv.s'^rKohS'  i?z 

^Z^f    ?^h»  ^w  ^r*  '^  ^!"'  Ctapel  was  not  the  act  of  a  mob,  but 

present  at  the  examnation  m  cate-  of  pi^^  ^ho  from  their  station  and 

eh«m;  the  Prmcess  Regent  has  issued  o*perty  must  be  supposed  to  belong 

a  Rescript,  »PP<»mtinc  a  Commission  £,  tL  most  respectatUclasses  of  s<^ 

to  examine  and  punish  the  young  men.  ^j^ty  ._^e,  the^mdersigned  feel  our- 

selves  called  upon  to  declare,  that  we 

Barbadoes.— Our  readers  will  re-  cprdially  concur  in  every  sentiment  of 

collect  the  demolition  of  the  Methodist  reprobation  expressed  by  the  House  of 

Missionary  chapel  three  years  since.  Commons  against  this  disgraceful  act; 

The  Wesleyan  Methodist  Magazine  ^J^tliJ^atS'ui^S'sc^^t'r^ 
eonUms  several  documenU  which  daring  violation  of  the  law." 
show  the  ajUi-chrisUan  spirit  which  This  Deckration,  with  its  signa- 
still  pervades  the  Island.  We  are  tures,  has  been  published  in  an  anon- 
sorry  to  notice  that  the  Episcopal  au-  pampUet,  with  an  "  Append- 
thonty  of  the  Island  was  joined  to  the  i,,..  eontaimng  some  strictures  on  Mr. 
cml  1ft  prohibiting  the  Missionary,  ^^lo^'s  Speech  in  Parliament,  whea 
Mr.  Rayner,  either  to  rebuUd  the  the  subject  of  the  Barbadoes  outrage 
chapel  or  to  held  meetmgs  m  a  private  ^^  „„j^,  discussion.  The  following 
house.    Our  extracts  are  as  foUows.  j^  ^  J^^^^^  j^„^  ^^^  ^^^^  ^^ 

ti^^±.:^^t'l^:f!i^y.^!  the  Barbadoes  Globe  on  this  pubK- 


the  opportunitv  afforded  him,  by  the 
assemblage  of  so  large  a  number  of 


cation. 


the  Inhabitants  of  the  Island,  to  call  "So  after  two  years,  three  months? 

their  attention  to   the  illiberal  con-  and  twenty-six  days !  a  pamphlet  writ- 

■truction   which  had  been  put   upon  ten  by  some  unknown  person  has  been 

their  silence  respecting  the  enormous  ushered  forth,  containing  the  declara- 


659 


QrdinaiioM  and  iMiaUaiUnu.* 


{Oct. 


tion  of  ninety-lour  individuals,  to  prove 
that  the  demolition  of  the  Chapel  was 
not  the  act  of  the  respectable  inhabit- 
ants. If  those  who  signed  this  mani- 
festo have  proved  any  thine, — ^it  is, 
either  that  the  Chapel  was  oestroyed 
by  the  respectable  inhabitants,  or  Uiat 
there  are  only  ninety-four  respectable 
persons  in  the  colony.  We  cannot 
suppose  for  one  moment  that  they 
meant  to  prove  either;  but  it  is  as 
clear  as  two  and  two  make  four,  that 
neither  ingenuity  or  sophistry  need  be 
called  in  to  settle  this  point.  What  a 
pity  it  is  that  men  will  not  be  more 
cautious  when  they  wish  to  make  a 
figure  in  print!  The  author  of  this 
pamphlet,  and  the  signers  of  the  dec- 
laration have  given  by  this  work  a 
dreadful  blow  to  the  *  Interests  and 
Character  of  the  Colony,'  and  afforded 
at  the  same  time  a  greater  opportunity 
to  Messrs.  Buxton,  Brougham,  and 
Co.,  to  traduce  the  character  of  the 
inhabitants  than  any  thing  which 
could  have  come  from  our  bitterest 
enemies.  Of  these  ninety-four  per- 
sons, about  twelve  may  be  said  to  re- 
side in  town,  eight  are  Members  of 
council,  who  hold  their  places  at  the 


will  of  the  crown,  three  Members  of 
the  house  of  assembly,  ten  clergymen, 
and  the  rest  planters,  attorneys  (^ 
plantations,  and  overseers,  residii^ 
some  five,  ten,  and  sixteen  miles  in 
the  country,  and  most  of  then  em- 
ployed by  persons  in  England.  We 
repeat,  could  Messrs.  Brougham,  Bux- 
ton, and  Co.,  or  either  of  those  gen- 
tlemen, have  planned  any  fresh  mat^ 
ter  to  have  aided  them  in  their  piou 
purposes  against  the  Colonies,  we  do 
not  think  they  could  have  suggested 
one  more  suitable  to  their  wunes  to 
attack  the  'Interests  and  Character 
of  the  Colony,'  than  that  now  of- 
fered them." 


DONATIONS  TO  KKLIOIOUS  AND   CBAX- 
ITABLK  INSTITUTIONS. 

To  the  American  BiUe  Society  du- 
ring the  months  of  July  and  August, 
1^7279,68. 

To  the  American  Board  from  Au- 
gust 31st  to  September  21st^2954€,96. 

To  the  UnitOT  Foreign  Missionanr 
Society,  from  May  1st  to  July  ISth 
1^,601,79. 


etnimUmn  aim  XtustalUtfotui. 


Aug.  9. — Rev.  Stephen  Thurston, 
over  the  Congregational  Church  in 
Prospect,  Mass.  Sermon  by  the  Rev. 
David  Thurston,  of  Winthrop. 

—  Rev.  Jacob  Hardt,  over  the 
Congregational  Church,  in  Strong, 
Mass.  Sermon  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Tap- 
pan,  of  Augusta. 

Aug.  16.— Rev.  James  P.  Rich- 
ardson, over  the  first  Congregational 
Church,  in  Poland,  Me.  Sermon  by 
the  Rev.  Josiah  G.  Merrill,  of  Otis- 
field. 

Aug.  16. — Rev.  Edward  B.  Hall, 
was  ordained  over  the   Second  Con- 

Segational  Church  in  Northampton, 
ass.   Sermon    by    the  Rev.    Prof. 
Ware,  of  Cambridge  University. 


Aug.  23.— Rev.  Mr.  MoNTxrrB, 
over  the  Presbyterian  Church,  m 
Pearl  St.  New- York.  Sermon  l^  Dr. 
Rowan. 

Aug.  24. — ^Rev.  Erie  Prince,  wis 
ordained  as  an  Evangelist  in  Rush, 
Monroe  Co.,  N.  Y«  Sermon  by  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Whittlesey,  of  the  Gene- 
see consociation. 

—  Rev.  John  Maltbt,  as  Pas- 
tor of  the  Congregational  Church  ia 
Sutton,  Mass.  Sermon  by  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Hoadly  of  Worcester. 

Aujf.  29. — Rev.  Alonzo  Pottes, 
was  instituted  Rector  of  St.  Paul's 
Church,  Boston.  Sermon  by  the  Rt. 
Rev.  Bishop  Hobart  of  New- York.   . 


1826.] 


PMie  Ajfairs* 


551 


mvut  mmtn. 


Emglahd.— Nothing  is  heard  in  Eng^ 
land  but  talk  of  the  distress  which  has 
lor  months  prevailed  and  increased 
among  the  working  classes  through- 
out the  kingdom,'  and  particularly  in 
the  manufacturing  districts.  Numer* 
ous  meeting  have  been  held  and  lib- 
eral subscriptions  raised,  but  without 
any  very  sensible  relief  to  the  suffer- 
ers ;  and  in  addition  to  the  present  ca- 
lamities, a  growing  scarcity  of  food  is 
apprehend^  from  a  partial  failure  of 
the  crops.  A  meeting  at  Manchester 
at  which  thousands  attended,  drew  up 
an  earnest  address  to  the  king,  recom- 
mending an  immediate  repeal  of  all 
laws  which  enhance  the  price  of  bread 
or  affect  the  manufacturing  and  com- 
mercial interests  of  the  countiy,  to- 
gether with  a  partial  abolition  of  tax- 
es .  and  all  possible  economy  in  the  ex- 
pences  of  government.  Other  meet- 
ings proporod  the  assembling  of  par- 
liament for  similar  objects. 

The  manufacturers  of  England  are 
ilivay s,  in  the  best  of  times,  within  one 
day  of  pauperism :  their  daily  bread 
ceases  with  their  daily  wages.  Wholly 
dependent  on  the  manufacturing  inter- 
tsts,  and  ignorant  of  every  other  mode 
of  life,  they  are  the  first  to  feel  its  em- 
barrassments. With  every  new  com- 
mercial regulation,  and  every  extrav- 
agant ^cotton  speculation*  that  by  its 
leaction  stops  the  wheels  of  their 
machinery,  they  are  thown  into  a 
state  of  starvation;  their  poverty 
Cometh  as  one  that  travelleth,  and 
their  want  as  an  armed  man.  This 
state  of  things  should  admonish  us 
that  we  have  a  mantfacturing  Merest 
in  our  own  country.  A  very  lar^ 
amount  of  capital  has  been  and  will 
be  embarked  in  this  interest  in  such  a 
manner  that  it  cannnot  be  withdrawn, 
and  the  business  must  be  permanent. 
A  great  number  of  persons  are  already 
employed,  the  most  of  whom  are  young, 
and  many  of  them  illiterate  and  poor ; 
and  this  dass  of  persons,  besides  in- 
creasing very  rapidly,  is  assuming 
more  and  more  the  confined  habits 
and  dependent  state  of  the  correspond- 
ing class  in  England.  Some  of  our 
principal  manufiicturing  establishments 
we  have  within  a  few  months  visited* 
reepecting  others  we  have  made  inqui- 


ry; and  though  we  find  them  with 
some  painful  exceptions,  conducted  in 
a  manner  which  does  great  credit  to 
their  proprietors,  the  conviction  has 
not  been  removed  from  our  minds 
that  there  is  an  inherent  tendency  in 
them  to  become  nurseries  of  vice 
which  must  needs  be  guarded  against 
with  the  strictest  watchfulness. 

The  distresses  of  Ireland  are  still 
greater  than  those  of  England.  If  ac- 
counts are  not  exagjrerated,  the  whole 
Island  is  threatened  with  starvation. 
The  crops  were  likely  to  fail  in  con- 
sequence of  droufirht ;  even  the  pota- 
toe,  the  staff  of  life  in  Ireland,  was 
not  likely  to  yield  one  tenth  of  its  or- 
dinary product,— and  as  a  specimen  of 
the  existing  want  of  food  it  is  mention- 
ed that  oats  had  advanced  to  20«  per 
bushel.  But  this  is  not  all.  In  Dub- 
lin and  the  surrounding  country  pes- 
tilence  is  joined  to  famine.  The  mis- 
erable condition  of  the  people  had  in- 
duced a  distressing  fever  which  had 
become  so  prevalent,  that  in  the  sin- 

fle  month  of  July,  it  added  fourteen 
undred  patients  to  the  Sick  Poor  In- 
stitution in  Dublin,  though  the  In- 
stitution was  al^ady  full. 

Portugal. —The  new  Constitution 
goes  into  operation  more  quietly  thaa 
was  expected.  Except  by  the  ultra- 
royalists  and  priests,  who  have  en- 
deavoured with  no  great  success  to 
stir  up  opposition  to  it,  it  appears  to 
have  been  received  even  with  enthu- 
siasm. This  instrument,  the  provis- 
ions of  which  are  very  numerous  and 
explicit,  gives  to  Portugal  the  freest 
government  in  Europe,  except  that  or 
England,  of  which  in  all  its  leading 
features  it  b  a  close  imitation.  The 
parties  to  the  Holy  Alliance  are  of 
course  displeased  with  it,  but  they 
will  find  it  inconsistent  with  their 
avowed  principles  to  attempt  to  put 
it  down.  In  the  case  of  Spain  they 
declared  that  all  changes  in  govern- 
ments must  originate  with  their  Sove- 
reigns, and  tney  therefore  author- 
ized themselves  to  suppress  the  Span- 
ish revolution.  But  this  rule  does 
not  justify  their  interference  with  the 
present  affidrs  of  Portugal.  Bad  as 
the  principles  of  ths  Holy^  Alliance 


552 


PuhUc  Affairs. 


[Oct. 


are  then,  they  are  for  once  at  vari- 
ance with  its  policy. 

Spain  manifests  great  alarm,  and 
has  most  seriously  set  herself,  by 
watching  her  frontiers  to  shut  up 
the  contagion  within  the  limits  of 
the  sister  kingdom.  A  public  order 
has  been  issued,  which,  after  de- 
nouncing the  new  system  of  Portu- 
gal, requires  of  magistrates  **that 
they  observe  and  watch  most  scru- 
pously  those  under  their  administra- 
tion, who,  by  common  report  are 
eharged  with  being  partisans  of  the 
constitutional  system,  that  they  may 
be  prosecuted  with  all  the  rigor  of 
the  law,  as  disturbers  of  the  public 
order,  if  they  afford  anv  reason  for 
the  same  by  a  display  of  pride  or  ar- 
rogance, in  consequence  of  the  events 
sow  passing  in  Lisbon." 

Russia. — The  Commission  of  Inquiry 
appointed  to  examine  into  the  late  con- 
spiracy, have  reported  to  the  Emperor 
a  long  document  giving  a  very  partic- 
ular and  dispassionate  history  of  the 
whole  affair.  It  originated  so  long 
ago  as  1816.  Several  young  men  in 
their  travels  abroad  had  become  ac- 
quainted with  the  political  sentiments 
of  the  secret  societies  which  existed 
in  Germany,  and  conceived  the  idea 
of  establishing  similar  societies  in 
their  own  country.  Their  views, 
though  strangely  visionary,  seem  to 
have  been  patriotic.  But  the  institution 
which  they  graduallyoriginated  fell  into 
worse  hands,  and  at  length  assumed  a 
character  little  better  than  the  con- 
spiracy of  Cataline.  Numerous  so- 
cieties were  formed;  many  joined  them 
at  different  times,  while  some  left 
them  through  timidity,  or  disgust. 
The  conspirators  seem  never  to  nave 
had  a  definite  plan  of  operations,  nor 
even  to  have  understood  distinct- 
ly the  object  of  their  association. 
They  talked  of  freeing  the  county,  of 
aesassinating  the  Emperor,  •vertum- 


ing  the  existing  order  of  things,  and 
establishing,  none  of  them  knew  what 
kind  of  government  in  its  stead.  The 
assassination  of  Alexander  was  pre- 
vented by  his  suddden  death;  and 
though  the  event  disconcerted  the  con- 
spirators they  resolved  to  make  the 
most  of  it  by  raising  a  revolt  aboat 
the  succession.  The  result  is  known. 
If  the  actors  in  this  scene  had  enter- 
tained unity  of  views,  and  had  not  de- 
ceived themselves  as  to  the  prejudices 
of  the  Russian  nation,  and  the  nature 
of  the  work  they  had  undertakes, 
their  zeal  and  numbers  might  have 
given  the  government  some  trouble; 
but  blind  and  heterogeneous  as  it  was 
the  conspiracy  frequently  fell  to  pieces 
from  its  own  inherent  weakness,  and 
in  its  best  estate  could  never  have 
been  ver^  formidable.  As  to  the  &te 
of  the  misguided  men  the  government 
appears  disposed  to  take  the  course 
of  lenity,  and  few  are  likely  to  be 
executed. 

India. — The  Burmese  war  is  at  lengtb 
officially  and  authentically  announced 
as  terminated.  The  treaty  of  peace 
was  signed,  afler  some  severe  fighting, 
on  the  24th  of  February.  The  con- 
ditions are  the  same  as  those  of  the 
Preliminary  Treaty;  viz.  the  cession 
to  the  British  of  several  provinces, 
and  the  relinquishment  of  all  claims 
and  pretensions  by  the  Burmese  to 
several  others.  The  latter  also  pay 
a  considerable  sum  of  money.  A 
British  minister  with  an  escort  of 
fifty  men  is  to  reside  at  the  court 
of  Ava — a  circumstance  which  will 
be  favourable  we  hope  to  the  resi- 
dence of  a  Christian  mission  at  the 
same  court.  A  Burmese  minister  is 
likewise  to  reside,  with  a  similar 
escort,  at  Calcutta.  A  commercial 
treaty  is  also  to  be  entered  inta 
by  the  two  powers,  on  terms  recip- 
rocally Uberal. 


THE 


CHRISTIAN  SPECTATOR. 


No.  11.] 


NOVEMBER. 


[1826. 


l^eUgfottii 


To  the  Editor  of  the  Christian  Spectator. 

UOMILT    OF    CHRTS06T0K     ON     THB 
E17I71JCH  BUTB0PIU8. 

SoMB  of  your  readers,  who  have 
not  access  to  the  early  Christian 
fathers,  or  are  unacquainted  with 
the  languages  in  which  their  works 
exist,  may  be  gratified  with  an  occa- 
sional specimen  of  their  writings. 
X  hare  therefore  translated  the 
following  homily  of  Chrysostom, 
which  18  submitted  to  your  dispo- 
sal. 

The  occasion  on  which  this  homily 
was  pronounced  may  be  learned 
from  the  history  of  the  church  in 
the  end  of  the  fourth  and  beginning 
of  the  fifth  centuries.     The   eu- 
nuch Eutropius,    a  patrician  and 
consul,  stood  high  in  favour  with 
Arcadius  emperor  of  the  east,  and 
transacted,  for  the  most  part,  the 
business  of  the  empire.     He  estab- 
lished  Chrysostom    in  the  see  of 
Constantinople,  and  at  first  bore  his 
opinions    and    reproofs   with    pa- 
tience. .    But  this  bishop,  who  spar- 
ed not  the  vices  of  his  best  friends, 
by  frequently  reproving  the  consul 
for  avarice  and  ambition,  incurred 
Lis  hatred.     Among  other  meas- 
ures which  Eutropius  took  against 
the  counsel  and  Wishes  of  Chrysos- 
tom, he  caused  a  law  to  be  passed 
removing  from  the  churches  the 
right  of  sanctuary  and  immunity. 
But  this  he  attempted  at  the  peril 
of  his  life.     For  when,  in  the  thirty- 
ninth  year  of  his  consulship,  he 
had  succeeded  in  obtaining  the  ap- 
Igse.— Nd.  11.  70 


probation  of  Arcadius  to  this  law, 
the  indignation  of  all  was  excited 
against    liim.     Then    Tribigildus, 
the   tribune,    with  the  assistance 
which  Gaina  secretly  afforded  him, 
having  raised  a  band  of  soldiersy 
obtained  from  the  timorous  empe* 
ror  the  degradation  of  Eutropius. 
He,  since  nothing  remained  for  him 
but  to  seek  some  sanctuary,  fled  to 
the  church,  and  was  compelled  to 
supplicate    for    that    asyium    the 
right  of  which  he  had  endeavoured 
to  abrogate.     Chrysostom  was  the 
sole  defender  both  of  the  asylum 
and  of  Eutropius.     He  bravely  re- 
sisted the  violence  of  the  soldiery 
and  the  imperial  decree,  and  pro* 
tected  the  privileges  of  the  church 
from  violation.     The  day  after  Eu- 
tropius   was    received    into    the 
church,    Chrysostom    pronounced 
this  elegant  discourse,  in  which  be 
speaks  admirably  concerning   the 
inconstancy  of  human  affairs,  ad- 
dresses Eutropius,  shows  how  in* 
considerately  he  had  attempted  to 
violate  the  privileges  of  the  church 
of  which,  when  compelled  by  ne- 
cessity, he  was  the  first  to  avail 
himself,  and  urges  the  people  to 
exercise  mercy,  with  so  much  pa- 
thos as  to  draw  forth  the  tears  of 
all.*    This  homily  therefore  must 
have  been  extemporary,  and  was 
probably  taken  down  by  the  report* 
ers,  who,  as  we  gather  from  Au* 
gustine,     attended    the    aneient 
preachers ;   or  was  committed  to 

f'See  Montfkaosn'it  ChryisitQSBi  tMi^ 
m.  p.  37ft. 


554     Homily  of  Chrysostom,  on  the  Inatahiliiy  of  Human  Affair*,  [Nov. 


writing  by  Chrysostom  after  it  wae 
pronounced. 

IIOMILT   ON    BlTTROPirS. 

It  is  always  seasonable,  but  now 
peculiarly  so,  to  exclaini.  Vanity  of 
vanities y  and  all  is  vanity.  Where 
now  is  the  splendid  robe  of  the 
consulate  ?  Where  are  the  brill- 
iant torches  ?  Where  are  the  ap- 
plauses and  dances,  the  feasts  and 
entertainments  ?  Where  are  the 
coronets  and  canopies  ?  .  Where 
jhe  huzzas  of  the  city,  the  compli- 
ments of  the  circus,  and  the  flatter- 
ing acclamations  of  the  spectators  ? 
All  these  have  perished.  A  sud- 
den blast  has  hurled  the  foliage  to 
the  ground,  and  disclosed  to  our 
riew  a  naked  trunk  shaken  from  its 
very  roots.  Its  attack  was  so  vio- 
lent it  threatened  to  rend  its  very 
filaments  asunder,  and  to  bear  it  on 
high,  though  firmly  rooted.  Where 
now  are  those  false  hearted  friends? 
Where  those  banquets  and  revels  ? 
Where  are  that  swarm  of  parasites, 
and  the  new  wine  which  flowed  all 
the  day,  and  the  various  arts  of  the 
cooks,  and  the  worshippers  of  state 
who  act  and  speak  for  the  purpose 
of  winning  favour  ?  They  were 
the  shades  and  dreamy  visions  of . 
'  night,'  and  vanished  before  ap- 
proaching day.  They  were  vernal , 
flowers,  and  withered  when  spring 
time  passed.    They  were  a  shadow, 

•  and  it  flitted  by.  They  were  smoke, 
'  and  it  was  dissipated.     They  wore 

•  bubbles,  and  they  burst.  They 
were  a  spider's  web,  and  it  was 
reilt  asunder.  Wherefore,  let  us 
chant  this  inspired  passage,  contin- 

•  ually  repeating  Vanity  of  vanities, 
and  all  is  vanity.  It  should  be  in- 
scribed upon  our  walls  and  upon 
otfr  raiment :  in  the  forum,  in  our 
houses,  and  in   the  public  ways ; 

'•  on  our  gates,  in  the  courts,  and 
'  above  all,  in  the  heart  of  each  indi- 
vidual ;  and  it  should  be  the  sub- 
ject of  continual  meditation.  Since 
fraudulent  and  insincere  actions 
are  mistaken  by  the  multitude  for 
integrity,  ea«h  one  ought  i9  repeat 


to  his  neighbour,  and  to  hear  fi'om 
his  neighbour,  at  the  morning  and 
evening  meal,  and  in  the  assem- 
blies of  the  people,  Vanity  ofvwu- 
itiesy  all  is  vanity. 

Did  I  not  always  tell  you,  (ad- 
dressing Eutropius,)  that  wealth  is 
a  fugitive  slave  ?  But  you  could 
not  bear  with  roe.  Did  I  not  say 
that  it  is  an  ungrateful  servant? 
But  you  would  not  be  persuaded. 
Lo,  experience  hath  shown  yon 
that  it  is  not  only  a  fugitive  slave 
and  an  ungrateful  servant,  but  also 
a  murderer,  for  it  hath  reduced  yon 
to  this  state  of  trembling  and  dread. 
Did  I  not  tell  you,  when  you  con- 
tinually rebuked  me  for  uttering 
these  truths,  that  f  was  more  friend- 
ly to  you  than  were  your  flatterers  ? 
that  I  who  reproved,  was  more  so- 
licitous for  your  welfare  than  those 
who  indulged  you  ?  Did  I  not  add 
that  the  wounds  of  friends  are  more 
worthy  of  confidence  than  the  offi- 
cious kisses  of  enemies  ?  Had  you 
endured  the  wounds  inflicted  bj 
me,  their  kisses  would .  not  have 
brought  on  you  this  fatal  calamity. 
Those  wounds  would  have  givea 
you  health,  their  kisses  have  inflict- 
ed an  incurable  disease.  Where 
now  are  the  cup  bearers  ?  And 
where  are  those  who  cleared  yoor 
way  in  the  forum,  and  passed  ten 
thousand  encomiums  upon  you  with 
all  whom  they  met?  They  have 
fled.  They  have  disclaimed  your 
friendship.  They  seek  their  own 
safety  at  your  peril.  But  we  have 
not  done  so.  We  have  not  de- 
serted you  even  when  you  could 
not  endure  us,  and  now  in  your 
degradation  we  protect  you  and 
provide  for  you.  The  church  in- 
stigated to  hostility  by  you,  has 
received  you  into  its  open  bosom, 
while  the  theatre  which  you  patron- 
ized, and  on  account  of  which  vou 
have  oAen  been  enraged  with  us,  has 
betrayed  and  ruined  you.  We 
never  ceai?ed  to  expostulate  with 
you  in  these  words  :  Why  do  you 
do  these  things  ?  You  rail  like  a 
bacchanal  against  the  church  an^ 


1  a26.]  AomUy  of  Chrysostom,  >on  the  InstahUUy  of  Human  Affafrs.  55^ 


rush  headlong  to  destruction. 
But  you  utterly  disregarded  these 
admonitions,  and  the  circus  which 
consumed  your  wealth,  whetted  its 
sword  for  your  destruction,  while 
the  church  which  suffered  from 
your  intemperate  rage,  attempts 
every  means,  in  her  desire  to  deliv- 
er you  from  the  snares  into  which 
you  have  fallen. 

These  things  I  say  now,  not  to 
insult  one  who  is  fallen,  but  to  ren- 
der more  secure  those  who  stand  ; 
not  to  irritate  the  hearts  of  the 
wounded,  but  to  preserve'  those 
who  are  not  yet  wounded,  in  sound 
health;  not  to  submerge  him  who 
is  tossed  on  the  billows,  but  to  in- 
struct those  sailing  before  a  propi- 
tious breeze,  that  they  may  not  be 
plunged  beneath  the  waves.  Now 
how  can  this  be  effected  ?  Doubt- 
less by  considering  the  mutability 
of  human  affairs.  For  if  this  man 
had  feared  the  reverse  of  fortune, 
he  would  not  have  endured  it.  But 
since  he  was  reformed,  neither  by 
his  own  reflections  nor  the  warn- 
ings of  others,  ye  who  glory  in  rich- 
es, reap  ye  advantage  from  the  ca- 
lamities of  this  man.  Nothing  is 
more  uncertain  than  the  concerns 
of  human  life.  By  whatever  name 
therefore,  one  should  describe 
them,  the  description  would  fall 
beneath  the  truth.  Should  he  call 
them  smoke,  or  grass,  or  a  dream, 
or  vernal  flowers,  or  any  thing  of  a 
similar  nature,  they  are  indeed, 
frail  like  these,  but  they  are  also 
worse  than  nothing,  [tcjv  IvSiv  6v7cjv 
^u^afAivu76^.]  It  is  manifest,  not 
only  that  they  are  contemptible, 
but  that  they  are  ruinous.  For 
who  was  more  exalted  than  this 
man  ?  Did  he  not  surpass  all  oth- 
ers in  wealth  ?  Did  he  not  ascend 
the  very  pinnacle  of  honours  ?  Did 
not  all  tremble  and  fear  before  him? 
But  behold,  he  has  become  more 
miserable  than  the  captive,  more 
wretched  than  the  slave,  more 
needy  than  the  beggar  famishing 
with  hunger,  beholding  continually 
the  whetted  sword,  and  the  bara- 


thrum,* and  the  executioners,  and 
tlie  procession  to  the  place  of* 
deat(].  He  enjoys  none  of  the 
pleasures  he  once  knew  :  he  per- 
ceives not  the  beam  of  day,  but  at 
high  noon  he  is  like  one  in  the 
darkest  night,  imprisoned  and  be- 
refl  of  sight.  But,  much  as  we 
may  endeavour,  we  cannot  express 
in  language  the  suffering  which  re- 
sembles his,  who  waits  hourly  ex- 
pecting death  from  the  hand  of 
violence.  Yet  what  need  of  ray 
words  when  he,  the  very  image  of 
it,  represents  it  for  me.  Yester- 
day when  they  came  from  the  im- 
perial palace,  fully  set  on  dragging 
him  away  by  force,  and  he  fled  for 
refuge  to  the  sacred  vessels  of  the 
altar,  his  countenance,  as  it  is  now, 
was  like  the  face  of  one  dead,  the 
gnashing  of  his  teeth,  the  convul- 
sive shudder  and  terror  of  his  whole 
frame,  his  interrupted  voice,  his 
faultering  tongue,  and  his  whole 
demeanor,  showed  a  soul  petrified 
with  dread. 

I  say  these  things,  not  to  reproach 
and  insult  him  in  his  misfortunes , 
but  to  soflen  your'  hearts,  and  lead 
you  to  exercise  compassion,  and  to 
be  satisfied  with  the  punishment 
he  hath  already  endured.  Since 
there  are  many  with  us  so  inhuman 
as  oven  to  blame  us  for  admitting 
hiin  to  the  altar,  to  soften  their 
cruelty  by  the  relation,  I  set  forth 
the  sufferings  of  this  man.  For 
what  reason  are  you  indignant? 
Tell  me,  beloved.  "Because,** 
you  reply,  *'  he  who  always  fought 
against  the  church  has  fled  to  it 
for  refuge."  But  God  will  be 
greatly  glorified  in  suffering  him  to 
be  compelled  by  necessity  to  learn 
the  power  and  philanthropy  of  the 
church;  power  because  he  has 
met  with  such  a  reverse  of  fortune 
on  account  of  his  opposition  to  her; 

*  ^aPa&Pov,  A  deep  pit  at  Athens  in- 
to which  the  criminal  was  cast  headlong*. 
It  was  a  dark  noisesome  hole,  and  had 
sharp  spikes  at  the  top  that  no  man  might 
escape;  and  others  at  the  bottom  to  pierce 
and  toimentsvclias  were  cast  in.*— Po//ef. 


5:^6     ShmSy  qf  Chs*g969iam,  on  the  ImUMUy  of  Bkman  Afabv.  [Not. 


phUatUkropy^  because  she  holds 
before  him  her  warlike  shield,  and 
has  received  him  beneath  her 
wings,  and  placed  him  in  perfect 
safety ;  because  she  remembers 
nothing  that  is  past,  but  with  strong 
maternal  affection  has  opened  to 
him  her  bosom.  This  surpasses 
Any  trophy  in  splendour ;  this  is 
an  illustrious  victory ;  this  puts 
the  Gentile  to  shame,  and  causes 
the  Jew  to  blush  ;  this  gives  a  lus- 
tre to  her  countenance :  for  she 
hath  spared  her  captive  enemy, 
and  when  all  despised  him  in  lus 
solitude,  she  alone  like  a  loving 
mother,  hath  hid  him  beneath  her 
veil,  and  withstood  the  imperial 
wrath,  and  the  rage  and  intolerable 
hatred  of  the  people.  It  is  an  or« 
nament  to  the  altar.  But  **  what 
ornament  can  it  be,'*  you  ask, ''  for 
this  impious,  usurious,  rapacious 
man  to  touch  the  altar  ?"  Say  not 
so.  A  harlot,  one  that  was  ex- 
ceedingly wicked  and  impure, 
touched  the  feet  of  Christ.  But 
this  caused  no  sin  to  attach  itself 
to  Jesus.  Rather  was  it  a  circum- 
stance of  admiration  and  praise. 
The  impure  brought  no  injury  to 
the  pure,  but  the  pure  and  blame- 
less imparted  purity  to  the  vile 
harlot.  Cherish  not  the  remem- 
brance of  injuries,  O  man ;  we 
are  servants  of  him  who  was  cru- 
cified, saying,  Futher  forgive  ihem^ 
far  tkey  ktMW  not  what  they  do. 
'*  But  he  has  prohibited  the  right 
of  refuge  here,*'  you  reply,  «*  by 
various  enactments."  But  behold, 
M  has  learned  by  experience  the 
nature  of  his  transaction,  and  by 
what  he  has  now  done  has  been 
the  first  to  abrogate  the  laws  he 
enacted,  and  has  become  an  exam- 

1>le  to  the  world;  for  though  si* 
ent,  yet  from  this  place  does  he 
•trikin^^y  admonish  all.  Imitate 
not  his  actions  lest  ye  suffer  like 
him.  Thus  by  his  misfortune  does 
he  appear  as  an  instructor,  and  the 
altar  too  emits  a  glorious  splen- 
dour and  appears  more  exceeding- 
ly terrible  because  it  contains  that 


lion  chained.  For  in  an  imperial 
statue  there  is  great  majesty,  not 
merely  when,  according  to  its  rep- 
resentation, the  emperor  sits  on 
his  throne  arrayed  in  purple  and 
crowned  with  his  diadem,  but  also 
when  the  barbarians,  with  their 
hands  bound  behind  them,  lie  ben- 
ding their  heads  beneath  the  impe- 
rial feet.  But  that  words  are  not 
needed  to  excite  interest,  you  tes- 
tify by  your  hastening  and  running 
together.  I  see  before  me  an  in- 
teresting spectacle,  a  goodly  con- 
course. I  see  assembled  now  as 
many  people  as  I  have  ever  sees 
at  the  celebration  of  the  passover. 
Eutropius,  though  silent,  summon- 
ed you  all,  by  his  actions  uttering  a 
voice  louder  than  that  of  a  trump- 
et. The  maidens  from  their 
chambers,  the  matrons  from  the 
females'  apartments,  the  men  emp- 
tying the  forum,  all  have  run  to- 
gether here  that  ye  may  see  hu- 
man nature  exposed  to  shame,  that 
ye  may  see  exhibited  the  instabili- 
tv  of  human  affairs,  and  behold 
that  [painted]  meretricious  face 
which  yesterday  and  the  day  be- 
fore shone  so  brightly  washed  by  a 
reverse  of  fortune  as  with  a  sponge 
with  which  they  remove  plai^ter 
and  colours.  To  such  a  counte- 
nance may  well  be  compared  that 
prosperity  obtained  by  extortion, 
which  is  more  disgusting  than  any 
wrinkled  hag. 

Such  is  the  power  of  this  calam- 
ity which  has  rendered  a  man  who 
Was  happy  and  conspicuous,  the 
most  abject.  Should  a  rich  man 
enter  this  place  he  would  learn  a 
salutarv  lesson :  for  seeing  this  man 
who  shook  the  world,  fallen  from 
so  high  a  pinnacle,  and  shrinking 
with  dread,  more  timorous  than  a 
hare,  and  fastened  to  that  column 
without  chains,  bound  by  fear  which 
serves  instead  of  other  bonds, 
trembling  and  dismayed,  he  would 
divest  himself  of  his  pride  and  ar* 
rogance,  and  drawing  such  conclu- 
sions as  he  should,  concerning  hu- 
man affairs,  he  would  depart  taught 


1 826.]  Handtp  of  Chrys&stam  on  ike  IngtahUUy  ef  Human  Afakt9,     96jr 


by  facts  what  the  scriptures  teach 
us  in  such  expressions  as  these, 
AUjU^h  U  grass  and  aU  the  glory 
of  man  is  as  the  fiotoer  of  grass. 
The  grass  hath  withered  and  the 
fiovoer  faUen ;  also^  as  grass  they 
shall  soon  wither  away,  and  like 
the  green  herb  speedily  faU,  for  his 
days  arelike  finoibe.— Again,  should 
a  poor  man  enter  and  witness  this 
spectacle  he  wotild  not  disrespect 
himself  nor  deplore  his  poverty. 
He  would  consider  his  indigence  a 
favour,  since  it  is  his  asylum,  a  port 
not  agitated  with  waves,  an  im« 
pregnable  fortress.  Seeing  this  he 
would  rather  remain  where  he  is 
than  to  enjoy  the  wealth  of  all  men 
for  a  season,  and  then  be  in  jeop- 
arday  for  his  life.  Do  you  see 
that  not  a  little  advantage  accrues 
to  the  rich  and  poor,  the  humble 
tnd  exalted,  the  bondman  and  the 
free,  by  the  flight  of  this  man  hith- 
er ?  Do  you  see  how  each  one 
having  received  a  medicine  for  his 
ills,  departs  healed,  merely  by  this 
spectacle  ?  Have  I  assuaged  your 
passion  and  expelled  your  anger  ? 
Have  I  led  you  to  sympathize  with 
this  unfortunate  man  ?  I  perceive 
that  I  have.  Your  countenances 
and  streaming  eyes  manifest  it. 
Since  then  the  rock  has  become  a 
mellow  and  fertile  soil,  come, 
yielding  the  fruits  of  charity  and 
exhibiting  the  action  pity  prompts, 
let  as  prostrate  ourselves  before 
the  £mperor,  rather  let  us  suppli- 
cate the  God  of  mercy,  to  appease 
the  wrath  of  the  Emperor  and  soft- 
en his  heart  that  he  may  confer  a 
full  pardon.  For,  from  the  time 
when  Eutropius  fled  to  this  temple 
for  refuge,  a  change  not  slight  has 
taken  place.  When  the  Emperor 
knew  that  he  had  fled  to  this  asy- 
lam,  while  the  army  was  present, 
and  indignant  at  this  man's  crimes, 
were  demanding  him  for  execution, 
he  made  a  long  speech  to  restrain 
the  rage  of  the  soldiery,  requesting 
them  to  consider  not  only  the  crimes 
of  Eutropius,  but  the  good  actions 
«r  his  life,  and  saying  that  for  them 


they  should  show  favour,  and  if 
there  was  aught  of  a  different  na- 
ture they  should  forgive  it  as  a  hu- 
man frailty.  But  when  they  again 
urged  the  injured  monarch  to  take 
vengeance,  crying  out,  leaping, 
making  mention  of  death,  and 
brandishing  their  spears,  he  poured 
forth  fountains  of  tears  from  his 
eyes  streaming  with  pity,  and  men- 
ticming  the  consecrated  table  at 
which  he  had  taken  refuge,  he  thus 
appeased  their  anger. 

But  let  us  proceed  to  those  mo- 
tives which  more  nearly  regard 
ourselve8.-*-What  forgiveness  will 
ye  deserve,  if,  while  the  injured 
king  forgets  his  injuries,  ye  who 
have  suffered  nothing  in  compari- 
son with  him,  shall  exhibit  such 
wrath  ?  How,  when  this  scene 
has  passed  by,  can  ye  touch  the 
sacramental  symbols  [fM^^ibfv]  ? 
or  how  offer  that  petition,  Forgive 
us  as  v>e  forgive  our  debtors,  if  ye 
demand  the  punishment  of  this 
your  debtor?  Has  he  wronged 
and  insulted  us  greatly  ?  I  do  not 
deny  it.  But  this  is  no  time  for 
a  tribunal  of  justice,  but  for  show- 
ing mercy ;  not  for  accusation,  but 
for  philanthropy  ;  not  for  trial,  but 
for  pardon;  not  for  sentence  and 
execution,  but  for  compassion  and 
kindness.  Let  no  one  therefore  be 
displeased  nor  inflamed  with  anger, 
but  rather  let  us  pray  the  God  of 
mercy  to  grant  him  life  and  snatch 
him  from  threatened  death,  that  he 
may  put  away  his  sins.  Let  us 
with  one  heart  approach  the  be- 
nevolent Emperor,  and  in  behalf  of 
the  church  and  the  altar,  beseech 
him  to  give  up  this  one  man  to  the 
sacred  table  of  our  Lord.  Should 
we  do  this  and  the  Emperor  receive 
us  graciously,  God  would  anticipate 
him  in  approving  our  conduct,  and 
would  bestow  upon  us  a  great  re- 
ward for  our  philanthropy.  For» 
as  he  hates  and  turns  with  aversion 
from  the  cruel  and  inhuman,  so  he 
loves  the  merciful  and  humane^ 
and  draws  near  to  him  in  kindness. 
If  he  is  a  good  man  he  weaves  for 


558         Obedience  an  Evidence  of  hoce  to  Christ — A  Semum^      [Not. 


him  a  brighter  crown,  and  if  he  is 
a  sinner  rewards  him  for  his  com- 
passion towards  his  fellow  servant. 
I  desire  mercy ^  says  he,  mnd  not 
^sacrifice.  And  throughout  the 
scriptures  you  find  him  seeking 
this,  and  affirming  that  the  merci- 
ful shall  obtain  mercy.  Let  us 
now  exercise  compassion  and  so 
shall  we  obtain  heavenly  blessings, 
and  reflect  honour  on  the  church ; 
so  shall  the  benevolent  Emperor, 
as  I  have  already  said,  praise  us, 
and  the  whole  people  add  their 
applauses ;  the  ends  of  the  world 
will  admire  the  humanity  and 
clemency  of  our  city,  and  the  iu" 
habitants  of  the  whole  earth  learn- 
ing what  we  have  done  will  herald 
our  fame.  That  we  may  enjoy 
such  high  benefits,  let  us  fall  pros- 
trate, let  us  pray,  let  us  supplicate, 
let  us  snatch  from  peril  the  cap- 
tive, the  fugitive,  the  suppliant, 
that  we  may  obtain  future  bles- 
sings by  the  grace  and  mercy  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  whom 
be  glory  and  dominion  now,  and 
forever  and  ever,  Amen. 

H.  G, 


OBEDIENCE  TO  OBRIST  S  COHMAND- 
MRNTS  AN  EVIDENCE  OF  LOVE  TO 
UIM  : 

A  SERMON. 

John  xiv.  15. — If  ye  love  me  keep  my  com" 
mandmentf. 

In  this  passage  and  the  context  we 
are  taught  that  Christ  regards  him- 
self as  being  viewed  and  treated 
by  his  professed  disciples,  in  the 
same  manner  in  which  his  precepts 
are  viewed  and  treated ;  and  that 
he  is  greatly  concerned  in  having 
them  obeyed,  insomuch  that  he 
takes  complacency  in  those  who 
possess  this  character,  while  he  be- 
holds with  equal  displeasure  those 
who  disobey  him.  It  is  plain  also, 
that  he  intended  in  these  words 
to  give  us  a  criterion  of  character, 
^nd  to  establish  the  principle,  that 
love  to  him  will  infinUibly  produce 


subjection  to  his  authority.     It  will 
accordingly  be  my  endeayour, 

I.  To  state  and  explain  some  of 
Christ's  commandments. 

II.  To  adduce  proofs  that  obedi- 
ence to  them  is  indispensible,  as 
evidence  of  love  to  his  character. 

I  shall  attempt  first,  to  state  and 
explain  same  of  Chrisfs  command- 
meats. 

The  commandments  of  Christ 
and  those  of  God  are  the  same. 
They  comprehend  therefore  aU 
those  duties  which  God  requires  of 
man.  When  he  came  to  execute 
his  mediatorial  work  upon  earth, 
he  declared  that  he  came  not  to 
destroy  the  law  or  the  prophets, 
but  to  fulfil  them ;  and  that  heaven 
and  earth  should  pass  away,  but 
that  one  jot  or  one  tittle  should  in 
no  wise  pass  from  the  law  till  all 
aliould  be  fulfilled.  The  com- 
mandments of  the  moral  law  are, 
tlierefore,  commandments  of  Christ 
These  are  summed  up,  in  loving 
the  Lord  our  God  with  all  our 
heart,  souK  mind,  and  strength,  and 
our  neighbour  as  ourselves.  This 
is  the  standard  to  which  all  the  re- 
deemed will  be  perfectly  conform- 
ed when  their  salvation  is  com- 
pleted. It  is  the  rule  of  dci/y  never 
to  be  annulled,  and  which  Christ 
has  sanctioned  by  his  obedience 
and  death  ;  although  in  the  evan- 
gelical scheme  it  is  not  the  rule  of 
juatificaiiony  since  by  the  deeds  of 
the  law  shall  no  flesh  be  justified  : 
Christ,  in  this  respect,  is  Uie  end  of 
the  law  for  righteousness  to  every 
one  that  believeth. 

Sujireme  love  to  God  is  uniformly 
required  in  the  scriptures,  as  an  es- 
sential qualification  in  those  whom 
he  will  own  as  heirs  of  the  prom- 
ises of  grace.  This  love  is  exer- 
cised towards  his  moral  perfec- 
tions ;  and  implies  entire  compla- 
cency in  his  character  as  exhibited 
in  his  word  and  in  his  works ;  good- 
will to  his  being  and  his  interests, 
and  gratitude  for  all  his  benefits. 
The  love  which  Christ  requires 
towards  our  feilow-mcB  is  impartifl 


1 826.  ]      Ohediam  am  Etndence  of  Lore  to  CkrUi—A  Sermom. 


569 


and  universal.  It  does  not  imply 
complacency  in  their  character  a^ 
sinners  ;  but  it  consists  in  good  will 
to  their  interests,  as  beings  capable 
of  present  and  of  future  happiness. 
It  is  a  disposition  to  do  them  good 
to  the  extent  of  our  ability,  and  so 
far  as  is  consistent  with  the  duty 
which  we  owe  to  ourselves. 

Christ  requires  particular  duties 
•f  men  considered  as  apostate  be- 
ings, placed  under  a  dispensation  of 
grace.  He  commands  all  men,  every 
where,  now  to  repent..  With  this 
great  command  he  opened  his  pub- 
lic ministry,  saying,  Repent  for  the 
kingdom  of  hectcen  is  at  hand. 
lie  gave  assurance  that  the  neglect 
of  this  duty  stands  connected  with 
the  certain  perdition  of  the  soul. 
Repentance  consists  essentially  in 
hating  and  renouncing  sin.  It  im- 
plies a  just  discovery  of  the  holiness 
of  God  and  of  his  law,  and  of  the 
•vil  nature  of  sin  as  opposed  to  his 
character  and  authority  ;  a  discov- 
ery accompanied  with  contrition 
and  self-condemnation. 

Christ  requires  faith  in  him,  as 
an  indispensible  condition  of  par- 
don and  eternal  life.  This  faith 
implies,  in  the  sinner,  a  true  sight 
and  a  cordial  conviction  of  his  own 
guilty  and  ruined  condition  as  a 
transgressor  of  the  divine  law,  and 
an  equally  clear  view  of  his  entire 
need  of  the  atonement.  It  implies 
also  a  discovery  of  the  all-sufficien- 
cy and  worthiness  of  Christ ;  a  cor- 
dial reception  of  him  as  offered  in 
the  gospel,  and  an  unreserved,  sin- 
gle reliance  upon  his  merits,  for 
justification  and  complete  redemp- 
tion. 

Self  denial  is  enjoined  by  the 
same  authority.  This  duty  con- 
sists in  subduiilg  and  mortifying  the 
evil  inclinations  and  affections  of 
the  heart ;  such,  for  instance,  as 
selfishness,  pride,  ambition,  and 
avarice.  It  is  refusing  to  cherish 
or  allow  any  temper,  or  any  prac- 
tice  in  ourselves,  which  is  known 
to  be  displeasing  to  God.  The 
spirit  ef  steady  resistance  te  every 


species  of  temptation  is  the  spirit 
of  self-denial.  Are  we  conscious 
of  corrupt  motives  being  presented 
to  our  minds,  and  of  an  evil  inclina- 
tion arising,  prompting  to  compli- 
ance with  them ;  in  practising  self- 
denial  we  shall  resist  this  inclina- 
tion, and  reject  these  motives. 
This  at  the  same  time  will  be  done 
in  humble  dependence  upon  the 
Spirit  and  grace  of  God.  In  this 
temper  the  Christian  will  watch 
over  himself  with  godly  jealousy, 
lest  he  be  betrayed  into  sin,  wound 
his  conscience,  and  dishonour 
Christ.  He  will  guard  against  evil 
counsels  and  corrupt  influence  from 
abroad,  and  refuse  the  flattery 
which  would  lead  him  into  errone- 
ous and  forbidden  paths. 

Christ  commands  his  disciples  to 
love  one  another,  as  brethren  in 
him.  "  A  new  commandment  give 
I  unto  you  that  ye  love  one  anoth- 
er ;  even  as  I  have  loved  you  that 
ye  also  love  one  another."  This 
he  requires  of  us,  as  evidence  to 
ourselves  and  to  others,  that  we 
are  his  disciples.  Christians  are 
required  by  the  gospel  to  let  their 
light  shine  before  one  another  and 
before  the  world,  and  so  to  mani- 
fest the  fruits  of  the  Spirit,  and 
their  resemblance  of  their  divine 
Lord,  as  to  be  suitable  objects  of 
mutual,  complacential  love.  Moral 
virtue  or  holiness  is  viewed  with 
cordial  complacency  by  those  who. 
themselves  love  the  Saviour.  Sin, 
in  ourselves  or  in  others,  we  are 
never  required  to  love,  but  to  hate; 
but  this  in  Christians  must  be  mat- 
ter of  mutual  confession  and  hu- 
miliation, that  nothing  may  be  per- 
mitted to  exist  to  break  the  bonds 
of  brotherly  love.  With  this  dis- 
position they  will  exercise  watch- 
ftilness  over  one  another,  that  they 
may  be  saved  from  temptation  and 
be  recovered  from  backsliding. 
But  those  whose  feelings  and  con- 
duct are  opposite  to  this,  who  in- 
dulge hostile  tempers,  and  cherisli 
a  spirit  of  alienation,  instead  of 
lit  love,  habitmally  violate 


566 


Ohedienee  an  EoUeacs  cfLcve  to  Christ^  A  Sermm^       [Nor. 


a  fundamental  law  of  Christ's  king- 
dom. 

Prayer^  secret  and  social,  in  the 
Aimily  and  in  the  public  worship  of 
the  church,  is  evidently  required 
in  the  scriptures,  and  accordingly 
enjoined  by  the  authority  of  Christ. 
Of  this  none  c»n  entertain  a  doubt 
who  study  the  inspired  oracles  with 
«  sincere  desire  to  know  and  do  the 
will  of  God. 

The  ptUflic  celebration  of  the  or- 
dinances  of  baptism  and  the  Lord*o 
supper^  might,  with  equal  clear- 
ness, be  shown  to  be  required  by 
Christ.  They  are  to  be  observed 
with  those  moral  qualifications  al- 
ready described.  But  a  more  mi- 
nute consideration  of  these  last 
named  duties  must  now  be  omit- 
ted. 

Some,  though  but  a  small  part 
of  the  divine  commandments  of 
Christ  have  been  specified,  or  al- 
luded to,  and  had  a  far  more  ex- 
tended view  been  given,  you  must 
still  have  been  referred,  my  breth- 
ren, as  you  now  are,  to  the  written 
word,  that  you  may  learn  and  do  the 
will  of  the  King  of  Zion.  Let  it 
however  be  remembered,  that  where 
there  are  holy  love  toward  God  and 
man,  repentance  for  sin,  faith  in 
Christ,  and  true  self-denial,  there 
will  be  a  heart  delighting  in  all  the 
obligations  of  religion,  and  a  life 
adorned  with  the  various  and  dis- 
tinguishing virtues  of  Christianity. 

f  proceed,  secondly,  to  adduce 
proqfe,  thai  obedience  to  CkritVo 
4:ommandmenU  is  indiopenMle  as 
evidence  of  looe  to  his  character. 

1.  The  very  nature  of  love  to 
Christ  will  prompt  him  who  is  gov- 
-erned  by  it,  to  approve  and  love  his 
whole  character  as  exhibited  in  the 
Scriptures.  Where  this  principle 
exists  it  is  impossible  that  one  part 
of  his  character  should  be  regarded 
with  complacency,  and  another 
with  indifference  or  aversion.  He 
cannot  hold  that  place  in  any 
heart  which  he  claims,  unless  he 
is  viewed  as  altogether  lovely.  Of 
course  in  the  exercise  of  a  holy  ef* 


fection  towards  him,  he  must  be 
embraced  in  all  his  offices ;  as  a 
king  to  rule  over  willing  and  de- 
voted subjects,  as  well  as  a  prophet 
to  teach  them,  and  a  priest  to  znake 
atonement  for  their  sins.  One  of 
his  high  and  distinguishing  titles  is 
that  of  Lord,  To  him  it  belongB 
of  right,  because  he  possesses  di- 
vine attributes  and  authority,  and 
accordingly  is  worthy  of  unreserved 
obedience.  He  has  not  only  taught 
truths  to  be  believed,  but  enjcHoed 
duties  and  obligations  to  be  obey- 
ed. In  doing  this  he  has  manifest- 
ed that  very  character  which  be 
requires  all  entirely  to  love  and  ap- 
prove. But  if  the  precepts  and 
obligations  which  Christ  has  enjoin- 
ed—and which  must  be  in  their  na- 
ture pleasing  to  him,  or  he  would 
not  have  enjoined  them — ^if  these 
are  regarded  by  us  with  aversion, 
it  must  necessarily  be  infered  tkst 
toe  do  not  choose  Christ  as  our  Lori^ 
but  altogether  reject  and  deny  him. 
In  this  case,  all  the  honour  is  re- 
fused to  him  that  he  claims,  and  be 
is  treated  as  if  unwAthy  of  our  ser- 
vice. The  heart  must  then  be  en- 
tirely destitute  of  love  to  him,  and 
not  only  so,  but  positively  hostOe 
to  his  character.  Love  will  rea- 
der the  subject  of  it  likeminded 
with  Christ,  so  as  fuUy  to  approve 
of  those  things  in  which  he  delights. 
But  those  who  dislike  his  require- 
ments at  the  same  time  choose  the 
course  of  transgression,  which  ia 
infinitely  displeasing  to  the  hdj 
mind  of  the  Saviour,  and  thus  prac- 
tically declare  themselves  to  be  his 
enemies. 

2.  Those  who  live  in  allowed* 
habitual  disobedience  to  Christ, 
embrace  and  pursue  a  directly  op- 
posite interest  to  that  which  he 
came  to  establish.  It  is  his  reveal- 
ed design  to  save  his  people  fi'om 
their  sins  ;  but  those  who  disobey 
him,  cleave  to  their  sins  and  yield 
themselves  to  their  power  and  pol- 
lution. He  commands  them  to  re- 
pent, but  they  stubbornly  refuse ; 
to  ^oounc^  all  other  dependences. 


1826,]      Obedience  on  Evidence  of  Lone  to  Christ — A  Sermon.        d6J. 


and  to  confide  their  souls  to  his 
haads  alone  for  salvation,  but  they 
trust  in  their  own  hearts,  and  re- 
sort to  the  world  for  safety  and  for 
happiness.  They  thus  practically 
declare,  that  they  do  not  choose  to 
be  the  subjects  of  his  holy  salva- 
tion, and  in  this  manner  totally  dis- 
regard and  neglect  the  great  de- 
sign of  his  mediation  and  death. 
They  virtually  declare  that  they 
prefer  a  different  master,  and  that 
they  are  in  league  with  the  destroy- 
er of  their  souls.  Can  any  words 
be  necessary  to  show  that  they  are 
destitute  of  love  to  Christ  who  pre- 
fer the  interest  of  his  enemies,  and 
who  neither  hate  nor  forsake  the 
sins  for  which  he  died  ?  What 
open,  manifest  contempt  is  this  to 
the  character  and  authority  of  the 
Son  of  God ! 

3.  Disobedience  to  Christ^s  com- 
mands int>olves  the  entire  rejection 
of  the  gospel.  It  implies  a  state  of 
heart  wholly  incompatible  with  all 
its  requirements,  and  such  as  is 
perfectly  inconsistent  with  Christ's 
service  both  in  the  present  world 
and  in  the  next.  Indeed  all  diso- 
bedience to  Christ  must  spring 
from  a  sinful  temper,  and  where  it 
marks  the  character,  it  indicates 
decided  opposition  to  his  truth  and 
authority.  As  no  principle  but 
love  to  Christ,  or  that  which  implies 
love,  can  produce  cordial  conform- 
ity to  his  requirements ;  so  on  the 
other  hand,  the  disregard  of  his 
commands  must  spring  from  an  op- 
posite source,  and  originate  in 
a  disposition  hostile  to  holiness. 
From  this  proceeds  impenitence, 
unbelief,  impiety,  and  all  the  out- 
ward acts  of  wickedness.  To 
maintain  this  disposition  and  char- 
acter is  a  practical  rejection  of  the 
evangelical  scheme  of  salvation, 
and  of  its  divine  Author. 

4.  That  practical  conformity  to 
the  laws  of  Christ  must  result  from 
love  to  him,  is  evident ;  because, 
in  this  manner  dlone^  can  he  be  truly 
honoured.  Love  to  him  must 
prompt  to  exertions  to  promote  his 

1826.— Ne.  11.  71 


glory,  and  to  exemplify  and  recom- 
mend the  duties  which  he  enjoins. 
But  how  can  any  show  to  the  world 
that  he  reveres  and  delights  in  the 
Saviour's  authority,  and  that  it 
ought  so  to  be  regarded,  while  he 
himself  treats  it  with  habitual  neg- 
lect and  contempt  ?  Whatever  pro- 
fessions he  may  make  of  attach- 
ment to  him  and  to  his  interests^ 
the  tenor  of  his  conduct  will  giva 
the  lie  to  the  language  of  his  lips. 
Much  love  may  be  shown  in  words, 
but  his  habitual  disobedience  will 
evince  the  falseness  of  his  hearty 
and  bear  testimony  that  he  is  an 
enemy  of  the  cross  of  Christ. 

In  a  word  the  supposition  that 
love  to  Christ  may  exist,  without 
obedience,  involves  the  'grossest 
absurdity.  It  is  supposing  the  pre- 
vailing practice  and  habits  of  life  to 
be  diametrically  opposite  to  the 
state  of  the  heart,  and  to  its  govern- 
ing principle,  and  is  setting  aside 
the  rule  for  judging,  prescribed  by 
the  Redeemer  himself.  By  their 
fruits  shall  ye  know  them,  as  being 
utterly  useless  and  fallacious.  The 
proper  expression  of  love  to  God, 
by  the  plainest  decisions  of  reason 
and  revelation,  must  be  a  prevailing, 
practical  conformity  to  his  require-^ 
ments,  since  the  disposition  must 
invariably  govern  the  conduct. 

Let  us  then,  my  brethren,  press 
upon  our  hearts  the  solemn  truth 
which  has  now  been  examined, 
that  to  do  the  will  of  our  Lord  and 
Master^  Jesus  Christ,  is  essential 
as  evidence  that  we  have  embraced 
him,  and  that  we  are  preparing  to 
be  owned  by  him,  as  his  friends 
and  servants.  Let  us  beware  of 
founding  our  hope  upon  our  reli- 
gious knowledge,  and  upon  the  cor- 
rectness of  our  creed.  Let  us  try 
ourselves  by  the  standard,  accord-* 
ing  to  which  we  must  be  judged, 
that  we  may  not  fatally  mistake  our 
prospects  for  eternity.  Do  we 
thus  habitually  refer  our  actions  to 
the  decision  of  him  at  whose  tri- 
bunal we  are  shortly  to  stand  ?  or 
do  we  consult  the  dictates  ef  self- 


562 


Obedience  an  Eoidence  of  Love  to  Christ — ^4  Sermom.        [Nor. 


ishness  and  pride,  and  forget  him 
by  whose  name  we  are  called  ?  Do 
we  supremely  aspire  after  complete 
holiness,  and  is  sin  the  object  of 
our  strongest  hatred,  and  that  to 
which  we  can  never  become  re- 
conciled ?  Are  we  careful  to  de- 
part from  all  iniquity,  and  by  obey- 
ing his  commandments  and  follow- 
ing his  footsteps  to  show  forth  the 
praises  of  Him  who  has  called  us 
to  his  kingdom  and  glory  ?  While 
his  name  is  oflen  upon  our  tongues, 
is  his  image  upon  our  hearts  ?  Is  it 
our  steadfast  aim,  so  to  employ  our 
time,  talents,  and  influence  as  effi- 
ciently to  promote  the  success  of 
the  gospel,  in  the  conversion  and 
salvation  of  men  ?  Is  it  our  daily 
inquiry,  Lord  what  wilt  thou  have 
me  to  do^  while  we  dilligently  ap- 
ply our  hands  to  every  good  work  ? 
Let  us  not  be  deceived ;  for  many 
are  called^  hut  few  are  chosen. 
Dearly  beloved  brethren,  ponder 
the  Saviour's  warning  :  engrave  it 
upon  your  hearts.  Sot  every  one 
that  saith  unto  me.  Lord,  Lord, 
shall  .enter  into  the  kingdom  of 
heaven:  but  he  that  doeth  the  wul 
of  my  Father,  which  is  in  heaven. 

Finally,  let  me  inquire  of  those 
who  have  no  well  grounded  hope 
in  the  Saviour,  what  homage  has 
the  Lord  of  glory,  as  yet  received 
from  your  hearts  and  lives  ?  In 
heaven,  all  hearts,  all  voices  cele- 
brate his  praise,  and  pay  him  the 
sublimest  service.  Think  ye  that 
any  of  you  can  find  a  place  in  the 
holy  ranks  above,  if  you  will  not 
have  Christ  to  reign  over  you  upon 
earth  ?  Who  can  be  qualified  to 
adore  the  Lamb  on  high,  after  hav- 
ing through  life,  despised  his  au- 
thority, and  profanely  trodden  un- 
der foot  his  precious  blood  ?  Who 
shall  dwell  in  the  holy  hill  of  Zion  ? 
He  that  hath  clean  hands  and  a 
pure  heart.  Nothing  shall  ever  en- 
ter the  gates  of  the  heavenly  Jeru- 
salem,   tliat    defileth,  or  worketh 


abomination,  or  maketh  a  lie.  With- 
out love  to  Christ,  there  can  be  no 
holiness  ;  and  without  holiness  do 
preparation  for  heaven.  1  ask  you 
then,  my  impenitent  hearer^,  what 
evidence  do  you  find  of  your  love 
to  Christ  ?  What  single  command 
of  his  have  you  obeyed  fi'om  the 
heart  ?  Is  it  that  which  demands  of 
you  the  temper  of  the  broken  heart- 
ed publican  ?  or  one  that  requires 
faith  in  his  blood  ?  or  that  which 
enjoins  upon  you  to  deny  yourselves 
and  bear  the  cross  ?  Is  it  that 
which  insists  upon  self  dedication 
to  God  ;  that  you  worship  him  in 
spirit  and  in  truth,  and  that  you  glo* 
rify  him,  in  your  bodies  and  spirits, 
which  are  his  ?  These  you  are  con- 
scious of  having  habitually  violated, 
in  defiance  of  all  the  motives  by 
which  they  are  enforced.  What 
then  do  you  find  in  yourselves,  re- 
corded in  the  book  of  conscience, 
and  which  will  appear  registered 
in  the  court  of  heaven,  as  genuine 
obedience  to  Christ  ?  Not  one  thing* 
But  in  inquiring  for  proof  of  your 
love  do  you  find  a  mere  blank! 
Ah !  no.  Page  after  page  of  your  his- 
tory is  written  with  the  sad  tale  of 
your  transgressions.  Each  oftht 
commands  of  Zion's  King  you  hafe 
hitherto  broken « the  commands  of 
him,  at  whose  bidding  every  seraph 
flies.  To  day,  how  many  of  you 
will  break  them  again — will  turn 
away  from  the  table  of  the  Lord, 
and  again  neglect  the  great  salva- 
tion !  What  inscription,  therefore, 
must  you  write,  expressive  of  your 
characters  ?  What  words  must  echo 
in  your  consciences,  as  you  leave 
tliPse  seats,  and  retire  firom  these 
hallowed  courts  ?  Must  they  not 
be  Transgressors  of  all  the  Sav- 
iour^ s  laws  ;  rebels  against  his  ho- 
ly authority  ?  Oh  resist  his  love,  re- 
fuse his  claims  no  more.  As  though 
God  did  beseech  you,  we  pray  yo* 
in  Christ's  steady  he  ye  reconciled 
unto  God. 


1826.] 


Explanation  qfEccle^iastes  xii.  1 — 7« 


56d 


TBA1V9LATI0N  OF  ECCIfESIASTBS  XII. 
1 7  ;  WITH  A  BRIEF  EXPLANA- 
TION OF  THE  NATURE  OF  THE 
IXAOERT  BMPIiOTED,  AND  THE 
SENTIMENT  CONVEYED   BT  IT.* 

1  Remkm BKK  now  thy  Creator  in  the  days 
of  thy  youth. 
Before  the  days  of  evil  come, 
Or  the  years  draw  nigh  in  which  thou 

■halt  say, 
There  is  to  me  no  pleasure  in  them ; 
t  Before  the  light  of  the  sun  is  darkened, 
Or  of  the  moon,  and  the  stars. 
Or  the  clouds  return  after  the  rain : 

3  Before  the  day  when  the  keepers  of  the 

citadel  tremble. 
The  men  of  strength  bow  doMm, 
The  grinders  cease  from  their  labour 

because  they  are  few. 
The  prospect  from  the  windows  is  dark- 
ened, 

4  The  doors  are  shut  toward  the  street, 
When  the  sound  of  the  grinding  is  low. 
And  one  starts  up  at  the  noise  of  a 

sparrow. 
And  all  the  daughters  of  song  are  hush- 
ed: 

6  Also,  that  which  is  high  is  feared, 
And  terrours  are  in  the  way ; 
Yea,  the  almond  is  loathed, 
The  locust  becomes  disgusting. 

And  stimulents  to  appetite  are  ineffect- 
ual; 
For  man  is  going  to  his  eternal  home, 
And^e  mourners  are  passing  in  pro- 
cession through  the  streets ; 

0  Before  the  silver  chain  is  severed. 
And  the  golden  cup  dashed  in  pieces ; 
The  bucket  at  the  fountain  is  crushed. 
And  the  wheel  of  the  cistern  is  broken ; 

7  For  the  dust  is  returning  to  the  earth 

as  it  was. 
And  the  spirit  to  God  who  gave  it. 

The  object  of  the  sacred  writer, 
in  the  passage  which  I  have  just  re- 
cited, is  to  enforce  upon  the  young 
the  importance  of  an  early  remem- 
brance of  their  Creator,  by  a  con" 
sideration  of  the  evils  incident  to 
•Id  age.     The  gloom,  and  feeble- 

*This  article  and  the  one  following 
were  read  at  the  late  Anniversary  of 
the  Theological  Seminary  at  Andover. 
They  are  furnished  for  publication  at  our 
request,  as  are  several  other  pieces,  which 
were  read  on  that  interesting  occasion ; 
und  which  will  appear  in  future  nombers 
of  the  Chrifltian  Spectator. 


ness,  and  despondency  of  this  pe- 
riod of  life,  are  arrayed  before  the 
mind,  in  a  series  of  images,  of  re- 
markable elegance  and  expressive- 
ness. 

The  first  image  is  that  of  a  long 
continued  storm.  Thick  rain- 
clouds  obscure  the  heavens,  ex- 
cluding the  light  of  the  sun  by  day, 
and  that  of  the  moon  and  stars  by 
night.  As  oflen  as  a  short  cessa- 
tion of  the  storm,  and  a  momenta- 
ry gleaming  through  of  light  excite 
hope  of  fair  weather,  so  oflen  is 
hope  disappointed:  the  clouds 
again  condense  and  gather  black- 
ness; which  is  the  meaning  of 
the  phrase  '*  the  clouds  return  af- 
ter rain." — At  such  a  season,  how 
does  every  thing  wear  the  appear- 
ance of  gloom ;  how  do  the  spirits 
sink,  and  how  does  all  energy  of 
action  cease!  Thus  gloomy,  thus 
desponding  is  old  age.  The  sun- 
light of  anticipation  and  hope  is  de^ 
parted,  and  the  buoyancy  of  youth- 
ful spirits  is  depressed. 

The  next  image  is  that  of  a  be* 
sieged  fortress.  Many  of  its  de- 
fenders have  been  slain.  The  en* 
emy  without  threatens.  All  is  anx- 
iety and  alarm.  The  keepers  trem- 
ble. The  strong  men  are  reduced 
by  watching  aad  hunger,  and  are 
bowed  down  with  anxiety  and 
fear.  The  grinders  cease  from 
their  labour  because  they  are  few. 
It  is  well  known  that  in  Palestine, 
and  in  the  east  generally,  the  grind- 
ing of  corn  is  a  domestic  manual 
operation,  performed  in  preparing 
for  every  meal.  How  vivid  a  con- 
ception of  the  gloomy  state  of  the 
fortress  is  excited  at  once  in  our 
minds  by  this  simple,  but  pictur- 
esque allusion  !  So  reduced  is  the 
number  of  its  defenders,  such  ter- 
rour  has  siezed  upon  the  survivors, 
that  the  most  necessary  occupa- 
tions are  suspended :  even  the 
grinders  cease  from  their  labour  in 
preparing  food.  Other  circum- 
stances follow  in  the  description,  if 
possible,  still  more  expressive.—* 


450 


KxpUmaHon  of  Eedesiastes  xii.  1 — 7. 


{Nor. 


From  fear  of  the  enemy,  they  close 
the  doors  and  darken  the  windows. 
Silence  and  terror  reign.  The 
noibe  of  the  grinding,  that  once  de- 
noted plenty,  is  now  low ;  the  mel- 
ody of  all  the  daughters  of  song  is 
hushed,  and  now  the  notes  of  the 
haimless  sparrow  causes  them  to 
start  with  trepidation.  No  circum- 
stances could  have  been  selected, 
better  adapted  to  produce  in  the 
mind  a  lively  conception  of  the 
gloom  and  helplessness  of  a  cita- 
del thus  deprived  of  its  defenders, 
exhausted  of  its  resources,  and  fill- 
ed with  consternation.  The  de- 
scription is  characterized  through- 
out by  a  most  expressive  speciality  : 
there  is  nothing  general,  nothing 
Hnnecessary.  But  this  whole  de- 
scription, elegant  and  forcible  as  it 
is,  has  been  not  unfrequently  de- 
graded by  interpreters,  in  their  at- 
tempts to  force  its  several  parts  in- 
to symbols  of  some  portion  of  the 
human  body,  or  of  some  special 
feature  of  old  age.  How  perfect- 
ly dignified  and  natural  does  it  ap- 
pear, when  we  regard  it  in  a  gen- 
eral view  ;  considering  the  gloom, 
and  helplessness,  and  exhaustion 
of  advanced  years ! 

The  writer  now  proceeds  to  a 
literal  enumeration  of  some  of  the 
characteristics  of  the  a^red.  That 
which  is  high  is  feared,  and  trr- 
rours  are  in  the  way :  that  is,  their 
feebleness  caused  them  to  shrink 
back  from  their  effort :  to  walk, 
especially  to  ascend  an  eminence, 
seems  to  them  an  arduous  task. 
"  I  remember  the  time,"  said  one 
who  had  attained  the  great  age  of 
136  years,"  when  those  high  moun- 
tains seemed  to  me  but  mole  hills." 
—Their  appetite  for  food  has  also 
forsaken  them.  The  almond  once 
so  highly  esteemed,  is  now  loath- 
some. The  locust,  a  species  of 
which  is  considered  as  a  delicious 
food  by  the  oriental  nations,  has 
become  disgusting.  And  those 
condiments,  which  once  had  pow- 
er to  sharpen  the  appetite,  are  now 
ineffectual.     Svrely  eld  age,  with- 


out the  favour  of  God,  is  a  tfay  of 
evil^  in  which,  one  must  say,  there 
i»  no  pleasure. 

To  complete  this  highly  wrought 
picture,  several  striking  images  are 
introduced  alluding  to  the  near  ap- 
proach of  death. — The  parting  of 
the  silver  chain  orchord,  by  which, 
at  oriental  feasts,  the  chandeliers 
were  suspended  from  the  ceiling, 
with  the  consequent  destruction 
of  the  golden  oil  vessel ;  and  the 
breaking  of  the  wheel  and  the  buck- 
et, by  which  water  was  drawn  from 
their  fountains  or  cisterns,  repre- 
sent the  destruction  of  life  and  the 
dissolution  of  the  body  ;  by  a  figure 
similar  to  that  which  modern  wri- 
ters use,  when  they  say  "  the  lamp 
of  life  is  extinguished." 

Youth,  then,  says  the  sacred  wri- 
ter, is  the  fittest  season  to  enter 
into  the  service  of  God,  and  secure 
his  favour  ;  when  all  is  light  and 
cheerful,  and  every  power  is  in  full 
vigour.  Delay  not  till  old  age  ap- 
proaches with  its  complicated  evils; 
— then  is  all  dark  and  gloomy,  a« 
when  dark  clouds,  constantly  re- 
turning, shut  out  the  light  of  the 
sun,  and  the  moon,  and  thenars : 
— then  all  is  weakness,  dcr^pond- 
ency  and  terrour,  as  in  a  besieged 
fortress,  when  its  defenders  trem- 
ble, its  stroncT  men  are  bowed  down, 
its  doors  and  windows  are  closed 
and  barred,  the  noise  of  merriment, 
and  even  of  necessary  occapatioos 
is  silenced,  and  the  chirping  of  an 
innocent  sparrow  excites  alarm ; 
— then  strength  and  appetite  fail ; 
— ^man  is  about  to  go  to  his  eternal 
home,  and  the  mourners  are  about 
to  pass  in  procession  through  the 
streets ;  the  silver  chain  will  soon 
be  parted,  and  the  golden  cap 
dashed  in  pieces ;  the  wheel  and  the 
urn  at  the  fountain  will  soon  be  bro- 
ken :  the  dust  must  return  to  earth 
as  it  was,  and  the  spirit  onto  God 
who  gave  it. 

Happy  they  who  listen  to  the 
persuasive  eloquence  of  this  beau- 
tiful portion  of  the  sacred  writings  ! 
whe  devote  the  freshness  and  vig- 


1826.  J 


Explanati 


565 


our  of  their  youthful  days  to  the 
service  of  their  Creator  !  Thus  he 
will  be  their  friend.  His  love  will 
beam  upon  their  souls,  when  the 
storms  of  adversity  and  darkness  of 
age  overtake  them.  When  nature 
is  despondent,  and  sinks  from  in* 
firmity,  a  light  from  heaven  will 
cheer  them.  And  though  the 
earthly  house  of  their  tabernacle 
be  dissolved,  they  have  a  building 
of  God,  a  house  not  made  with 
kands,  eternal  in  the  heavens. 


TRANSLATION  OF  ISAIAH  XVH.  1 J  TO 
XVIII.  7  ;  WITH  A  BRIEF  EXPLAN- 
ATION OF  THE  aiEANINO  OF  TUI8 
PROPHECY. 

CHAPTER  XVfl.  12 — 14. 

12  Wo  !  a  multitude  of  manj  nations ! 
Like  the  roaring  of  the  sea  do  they 
roar!  The  tumult  of  many  people! 
Like  the  rushing  of  mighty  waters  do 
they  rush. 

13  The  nations  rush  like  the  rushing  of 
many  waters — But  he  [Jehovah]  will 
rebuke  them,  and  they  shall  flee  far 
away ;  they  shall  be  driven  away  as 
the  mountain  chaff  before  the  wind ; 
and  as  the  dust  before  the  whirl-wind. 

14  At  evening  behold  terrour ! 

Before  the  morning    they    are    no 

more. 
Such  is  the  portion  of  those  who  spoil 

us ; 
The  lot  of  those  who  rob  us. 

CHAPTER  XVTII.  1 — 7. 

1  Ho !  land  of  nistling  wings, 

Which  lies  beyond  the  rivers  of  Ethi- 
opia ; 

2  Which  sendeth  messengers  by  sea, 

In  vessels  of  river-cane  upon  the  wa- 
ters! 
Go,  ye  swifl  messengers; 
To  a  nation  strong  and  courageous, 
To  a  people  terrible  more  distant  still, 
A  nation  mighty  to  crush. 
Whose  country  rivers  intersect. 

3  Let  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  world, 
All  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  see 
When  the  standard  is  raised  upon  the 

mountains; 
When  the  trumpet  is  sounded,  let  them 
hear — 

4  For  thus  said  Jehovah  to  me ; 

I  am  tranquil  and  Uok  calmly  out  in 
my  kabttation. 


When  there  is  a  cloar  heat  from  th« 

sun^— 
When  there  is  a  cloud  of  dew  in  harvest 

[time.] 

5  But  before  the  harvest. 

When  the  blossom  is  completed, 
And  the  crude  grape  has  become  a  ri" 

pening  grape. 
He  will  cut  off  the  twigs  with  pruning 

hooks. 
And  the  branches  he  will  thoroughly 

take  away; 

6  They  shall  be  leA  for  the  mountain  birds 

of  prey, 
And  for  the  beasts  of  the  land ; 
On  them  the  birds  of  prey  shall  spend 

the  summer, 
And  all  the  beasts  shall  winter  on  them. 

7  At  that  time, 

A  present  shall  be  brought  to  Jehovah 

of  hosts 
By  a  nation  strong  and  courageous. 
By  a  people  terrible  more  distant  stilly 
By  a  nation  mighty  to  crush. 
Whose  land  rivers  intersect — 
To  the  dwelling  of  Jehovah  of  hosts. 
To  mount  Zion. 

The  explanation  of  this  prophe- 
cy is  to  be  found  by  a  reference  to 
historical  facts.  Some  years  be- 
fore it  was  uttered,  (which  was 
t»robably  in  the  fourteenth  year 
of  the  reign  of  Hezekiah,)  Ahaz, 
for  purposes  of  security,  had  en- 
tered into  a  league  with  the  As- 
syrian king  against  Syria  ;  and 
to  accomplish  this  he  had  become 
tributary  to  him.  When  Hezekiah 
came  to  the  throne  of  Judah,  he 
refused  to  recognise  the  stipulation 
made  by  his  father  Ahaz.  Upon 
this,  Sennacherib  king  of  Assyria, 
threatened  him  with  an  invasion. 
Having  extended  his  conquests 
over  a  considerable  part  of  Judah, 
he  determined  also  upon  the  de- 
struction of  Jerusalem  itself;  and 
sent  Rabshakeh  and  others  with  a 
vast  army  against  it.  Hezekiah 
trusting  in  the  true  God,  replied 
not  a  word  to  the  blasphemous 
threats  of  Rabshakeh,  but  rent  hie 
clothes  and  put  on  sackcloth.  He 
then  went  and  consulted  Isaiah 
the  prophet  of  the  Lord,  and  re- 
ceived a  promise  of  divine  protec-\ 
tion.  Rabshakeh  returned  with 
hJB  army  and  reported  the  matter 
t%  his  master.     Sennacherib  the& 


d66 


ExplanaHcn  cfhaiahzviL  It  to  xviii.  7. 


[Novi 


prepares  his  forces  and  advances 
towards  Jerusalem  intent  upon  its 
Tuin.  The  prophet  in  the  three 
first  verses  I  have  read,  alludes  to 
these  movements  of  the  Assyrian 
^urmy,  and  predicts  its  subsequent 
-overthrow.  As  if  he  saw  them 
approaching  he  exclaims ;  Wo! — an 
expression  not  of  commination 
against  the  advancing  enemy,  but 
<of  condolence  on  account  of  the 
evils  that  were  threatening  Judah. 
Wo !  a  multitude  of  many  nations 
coming  to  invade  Jerusalem.  The 
noise  of  their  impetuous  forces,  he 
resembles  to  the  mighty  waters  of 
the  sea ;  a  figure  common  in  the 
scriptures,  and  one  that  very  for- 
cibly represents  the  noise  of  rush- 
ing armies — as  the  roaring  of  the 
sea  they  roar — as  the  rushing  of 
many  waters  they  rush. 

Next  follows  a  short  prediction 
of  their  sudden  overthrow.  **  But 
Jehovah  will  rebuke  them,  and 
they  shall  flee  far  away,  they  shall 
be  driven  away  as  the  mountain 
chaff  before  the  wind."  The  meta^ 
phor  of  the  chaff  is  drawn  from  the 
common  practice  then  prevalent, 
of  placing  winning  machines  upon 
mountains  or  eminences  where 
there  might  be  a  more  full  expo- 
sure to  the  wind.  In  this  view  the 
(expression  becomes  one  of  great 
'Strength.  They  shall  be  driven 
Away  as  the  mountain  chaff  before 
^the  wind ;  and  to  use  another  ex- 
pression more  forcible  still,  he 
radds,  and  as  tlie  dust  before  the 
whirlwind. 

The  prophet  proceeds  :  At  eve- 
jning,  behold  terrour  ; — at  eve- 
jiing  consternation  shall  fall  upon 
the  Assyrian  army  ; — ^Before  morn- 
ing they  shall  be  no  more  ;  that  is, 
shall  be  cut  off.  Such  is  the  por- 
tion of  those  who  spoil  us  ;  the 
lot  of  those  who  rob  us ;  that  is, 
such  a  destruction  awaits  our  inva- 
ders. 

The  prophet  then,  in  the  next 
chapter,  announces  to  all  nations, 
and  especially  to  the  Ethiopians, 
who  were  at  this    time  allies  of 


Judah,  the  joyful  intelligence  re- 
specting the  promised  defeat  of 
the  common  enemy.  Who  the 
people  were  which  the  prophet  ad- 
dresses, is  known  from  the  political 
state  of  the  times.  Not  Egypt 
alone,  nor  exclusively  Ethiopia, 
but,  as  Gesenius  says,  they  are  the 
people  and  kingdom  of  Tirhakali, 
which  compris^,  besides  Ethio- 
pia, part  of  Egypt  and  probably 
Upper  Egypt,  whose  king  was  at 
war  with  the  Assyrians,  and  whom 
Sennacherib  so  much  dreaded  that 
Ihe  rumour  of  his  approach  sent 
nim  back  into  Assyria.  The  annun- 
ciation commences  thus,  «*Ho!"— 
a  call  for  all  to  listen — *<  Ho!  land  of 
rustling  wings  ;"  wings  is  used  by 
Isaiah  (viii.  8)  tropically  for  army 
wings.  So  her.e  the  rusiUng  of 
wings  means  the  clangor  or  noise 
of  armour.  Without  a  figure: 
Ho !  land  of  rustling  armies,  be- 
yond the  rivers  of  Ethiopia,  or  in 
distant  Ethiopia.  Now  these  na- 
tions, seeing  the  situation  of  the 
Jews,  prepare  to  join  them  as  allies 
against  the  invading  army ;  but  the 
prophet  announces  to  the  messen- 
gers that  their  assistance  is  not 
needed  ;  that  Jehovah  himself  hu 
promised  to  destroy  the  conunon 
enemy  ;  away,  ye  swift  messengers, 
to  a  nation  strong  and  courageous ; 
a  nation  mighty  to  crush;  whose 
country  rivers  intersect ;  that  is, 
return  home  to  Ethiopia  and  con- 
vey the  tidings.  He  then  calls 
upon  them  and  upon  all  that  dwell 
on  the  earth,  when  the  standard  is 
raised,  and  the  trumpet  sounded, 
that  is,  when  the  signals  of  the 
enemies^  approach  are  given,  to 
observe — to  stand  still  and  see  the 
salvation  of  God.  (3)  Next,  he 
represents  the  destruction  of  the 
Assyrian  army  under  the  image  of 
the  destruction  of  a  vineyard  (4,5). 
Jehovah  looks  calmly  down  from 
his  throne,  and  beholds  undisturb- 
ed the  proud  rage  of  the  enemy. 
A  bright  and  warm  sunshine  and 
the  refreshing  nightly  dews,  both 
requisite  to  a  fruitful  harTesi,  seett 


i826.] 


JL  *' Noble  Example^' 


567 


to  prosper  the  vintage  of  the  ene- 
my ;  but  before  the  blossomcr  ripen 
into  grapes^  he  cuts  off  ail  at  once 
and  casts  away  the  vines.  Drop- 
ping the  figure — Jehovah  looks 
calmly  on  the  commencement  of 
the  enemies'  undertaking,  but  be- 
fore their  plans  ripen  into  execu- 
tion he  brings  them  to  nought.  (6) 
The  tidings  of  this  surprising  ca- 
tastrophe would  induce  these  dis- 
tant confederate  nations  to  bring 
sacrifices  to  Jehovah  of  hosts  to 
mount  Zion,  giving  glory  to  his 
name. 

This  appears  to  be  the  proper 
explanation  of  this  prophecy.  The 
argument  of  the  whole  is  simply 
this.  Assyrian  armies  invade  Pal- 
estine :  The  Ethiopian  king,  in 
this  extremity  offers  to  assist  the 
Jews.  To  this  friend  and  ally  of 
Israel,  the  prophet  declares  that 


his  assistance  is  not  needed,  that 
Jehovah  had  promised  to  destroy 
the  common  enemy.  Hearing  of 
this  wondrous  work  of  Jehovah^ 
this  mighty  people  would  present 
thank-offerings  to  him  at  mount* 
Zion. 

I  cannot  forbear  remarking  hoW 
much  more  simple  and  satisfactory 
this  explanation  appears,  than  the 
laboured  and  forced  ones  that  have 
often  been  given.  As  now  explain- 
ed, all  is  founded  in  historical  fact ; 
all  is  intelligible,  and  pertinent ; 
worthy  of  the  prophet  who  uttered 
it,  and  of  the  God  who  inspired  it. 
In  a  word,  it  is  a  piece  of  compo- 
sition sublime,  beautiful,  indeed 
exquisite  in  its  nature ;  and  we 
fear  not  to  challenge  th^  whole 
heathen  world  to  produce  any  thing 
wliich  will  compare  with  it. 


J«(0craatiroitJtL 


To  the  Editor  of  the  Christian  Spectator. 


»> 


A  *'  NOBLE  XXAHPLS. 

The  Christian  public  does  not 
need  to  be  informed  that  two  of 
the  steam-boat  companies  in  Con- 
necticut, have,  in  the  course  of  the 
present  season,  run  their  boats  on 
the  Sabbath — one  on  the  Connect- 
icut river,  and  the  other  on  the. 
Thames.  The  Hartford  company, 
it  seems,  ailer  a  short  experiment, 
finding  the  public  sentiment  too 
strong  against  them,  judged  it 
expedient  to  alter  their  arrange- 
ments. The  Norwich  boat  still 
continues  running,  or  at  least  did 
two  Sabbaths  since,  when  I  had  the 
painful  opportunity  of  witnessing 
her  departure.  I  had  seen  these 
things  noticed  in  the  papers  and 
lamented  their  existence  ;  but  one 
nay  read  a  silent  paragraph  and 
feel  very  little  of  the  grief  and  in- 
dignation which  will  be  stirred  up 


within  him  by  the  actual  passing  of 
the  scene  before  his  senses. — ^The 
boat  leaves  at  four  or  five  in  the 
afternoon,  at  which  time  the  stages 
arrive  from  Boston  ;  which  is  alsa 
about  the  time  the  people  leave  the 
house  of  worship.  Thus  the  sa- 
cred season  of  public  devotion  is 
immediately  followed  by  the  most 
open  profanation  of  the  day.  Let 
the  Christian  reader  look  at  this — 
the  stillness  of  holy  rest  suddenly 
broken  by  the  rattling  of  stage- 
coaches, the  jingling  of  a  steam- 
boat bell,  the  hissing  of  steam  es- 
caping-  fi'om  its  funnel,  and  the 
flocking  of  people,  some  to  em- 
bark, some  to  see  their  friends  on 
board,  and  some  as  lookers-on,, 
while  children  and  servants,  and 
heads  of  families  too,  are  gazing 
out  from  their  doors  and  windows ! 
The  effect  on  the  morals  of  the 
place  need  not  be  described. — ^But 
this  is  not  alL    The  niachief  is 


56& 


A  **  iVbWc  ExampU:' 


[Nov. 


not  confined  to  the  village  from 
which  this  disturber  of  the  peace 
takes  her  departure.  She  carries 
profanation  and  disturbance  with 
her  to  the  river's  mouth.  I  do  not 
*  speak  of  the  thoughtless  company 
on  board,  but  of  the  groups  that 
meet  her  at  her  various  landing  pla- 
ces, and  of  the  bold  example  she 
exhibits  to  numerous  eyes  that 
notice  her  as  she  passes  on  her 
way. 

Such  is  the  scene  which  occurs 
weekly — ^not  in  some  moral  Sahara 
«f  the  South  or  West,  but  in  a  part 
of  the  country  planted  by  the  Pu- 
ritans, in  the  presence  of  three 
worshipping  congregations,  and  in 
•xpress  violation  of  existing  stat- 
utes.— But  where  are  the  magU- 
trates,  whose  oath  of  office  requires 
them  to  notice  these  doings — the 
justices,  the  grand-jurors,  the 
tithing-men,  or  other  informing  of- 
ficers, if  there  be  such  ?  Do  they 
sit  in  their  own  doors,  so  absorbed 
in  the  contemplation  of  what  I  have 
been  describing  as  to  forget  that 
they  have  held  up  their  right  hands 
before  the  Most  High  ?  Are  they 
themselves  st^am-boat  proprietors  ? 
Did  they  take  their  oaths  with  a 
mental  reservation,  engaging  to 
perform  their  duty  if  they  might 
do  it  without  incurring  odium,  or 
sustaining  injury  ?  A  witness  in  a 
court  of  justice  swears  thi^t  he  will 
tell  the  truth  ;  but  being  convicted 
of  untruth,  the  justice  on  the 
bench  sets  a  mark  upon  him  as  a 
perjured  man.  The  justice  swears 
that  he  will  faithfully  enforce  the 
laws,  but  notoriously  suffers  them 
to  be  broken  with  impunity.  What 
then?  Is  he  perjured?  Is  he 
disfranchised  and  cast  out?  By 
no  means.  He  is  again  elected  to 
oflice,  and  repeats  his  unregarded 
«ath. 

These  violations  of  the  Sabbath, 
however,  I  am  happy  to  see  have 
not  been  wholly  unrebnked.  Yet 
the  rebuke  itself  is  after  such  a 
sort  as,  I  had  almost  said,  to  need 
iB^uk«.     A  lat«  appeal  to  tbe  pub- 


lic by  a  body  of  clergymen  holds 
the  following  language-— and  seve- 
ral editors  of  religious  jouroals 
have  spoken  in  similar  terms.  Af^ 
ter  expressing  the  great  pleasure 
they  had  felt  at  the  '' prompt  com- 
pliance" of  the  proprietors  and 
captain  of  the  Hartford  boat  with 
the  wishes  of  the  citizens,  the  au- 
thors of  the  appeal  add,  ^^  Here  is 
a  noble  example  for  all  other  citi- 
zens, and  for  all  other  persons  and 
companies  interested  and  employed 
in  the  management  of  steam-boats, 
packets,  public  stages,  and  private 
carriages,  for  the  conveyance  of 
passengers."  In  the  subsequent 
part  of  the  appeal  the  authors  do 
indeed  speak  in  a  more  decided 
tone  to  professors  of  religion ;  but 
the  style  of  this  paragraph  is  too 
tame  to  suit  the  occasion  and  the 
characters  which  called  it  forth. 
How  does  it  read  by  the  side  of 
the  following  bold  advertisement, 
which  appears  in  the  same  public 
newspaper  with  the  appeal,  and  is 
made  conspicuous  with  a  picture 
and  capitals  ?     <'  Steam-boat  Faa- 

ny, ,  master,   (1  forbear 

to  write  the  master's  name,)  leaves 
Norwich  on  Sundays  and  Wednes- 
days at  4  o'clock,  P.  M.,  for  New- 
York,  touching  at  New-London 
and  Groton." — A  noble  example  ? 
What  is  the  import  of  this  lan- 
guage ?  Why,  certain  gentlemen 
in  the  good  city  of  Hartford,  fear- 
ing not  God  nor  regairding  man,  or 
else  being  ignorant  of  the  fourth 
commandment  and  of  their  duty  to 
obey  it,  did  presume  to  heat  their 
boilers  and  set  their  enginery  in 
motion  on  the  Lord's  day,  to  the 
great  annoyance  of  their  pious 
neighbours ;  but  at  the  pressing 
instance  of  the  latter,  did  desi^^t 
from  their  unlawful  doings, — did 
politely  cease  from  outraging  the 
Christian  community  by  their  open 
violations  of  the  laws  of  God  and 
man — ^herein  setting  an  example  of 
courtesy  worthy  of  all  imitation^ 
yea  and  of  commendation. 
So  instead  of  rebuko  and  shame. 


J82G.] 


Observations  of  an  American  in  England, 


BOB 


these  bold  and  public  Sabbath- 
breakers  come  off  applauded! 
Their  praise  is  in  the  churches! 
They  are  an  ensample  to  others ! 
'  Alas,  leviathan  is  not  so  tamed.' 
The  sin  of  Sabbath-breaking  is  be- 
coming the  boldest  sin  in  the  land, 
and  calls  for  the  most  prompt  and 
decided  reprehension.  If  it  be  not 
every  where,  and  with  one  consent, 
frowned  upon  by  the  friends  of  re- 
ligion and  good  order,  the  Sabbath 
will  come  to  be  in  the  land  of  the 
Pilgrims,  what  it  is  in  Italy  or 
France.  C.  S. 


For  the  Christian  Spectator. 

OBSEBVATIONS  OF   AI9   AMERICAN   IN 
ENGLAND. 

(Continued  from  p.  527.) 

Nov.  29,  1825.  A  short  time  be- 
fore I  left  America,  strong  exer- 
tions were  made  to  increase  the 
duties  on  British  -  manufactured 
goods,  partly  with  a  view  to  add  to 
the  revenue  of  the  country,  but 
principally  to  encourage  domestic 
manufactures.  I  took  no  great  in- 
terest in  the  subject  at  that  time, 
believing  that  our  legislators  would 
adopt  measures  best  suited  to  the 
interests  of  the  country  ;  but  since 
my  residence  here,  I  have  given 
the  subject  much  more  thought, 
and  am  now  of  opinion  that,  if  the 
advocates  of  home  manufactures 
would  visit  the  manufacturing 
toMms  in  England,  step  into  the 
workshops,  and  inspect  the  morals 
and  condition  of  the  working  peo- 
ple, their  ardour  in  the  cause  would 
somewhat  abate,  provided  they  con- 
sulted the  welfare  of  the  country 
at  large,  as  much  as  their  own  indi- 
vidual emolument.  I  have  now 
seen  the  principal  manufacturing 
towns  in  the  kingdom  :  Manches- 
ter, Birmingham,  Leeds.  Sheffield, 
besides  fifteen  or  twenty  others  of 
less  note.  I  have  entered  innu- 
merable workshops,  have  transact- 
ed business  with  the  large  as  well 
1826.— No.  11.  72 


with  the  small  master-manufactur- 
ers, and  whenever  opportunities 
occurred,  have  conversed  with  the 
work  people  and  inquired  into  their 
condition.  The  result  of  my  ob* 
servations  has  been  that  it  would 
be  decidedly  for  the  interest  of  our 
country  to  encourage  agriculture  in 
preference  to  manufactures  ;  and 
that  it  will  be  soon  enough  for  us 
to  become  a  manufacturing  nation, 
when,  like  England,  we  are  com- 
pelled to  be  such  for  a  support.  As 
however  the  experiment  is  com- 
menced in  America  in  regard  to 
manufactures,  it  might  be  ill-timed 
to  dispute  the  point  directly ;  but  I 
cannot  refrain  from  presenting  some 
of  the  features  and  effects  of  the 
system,  as  it  is  pursued  in  Great 
Britain. 

It  may  be  said  without  any  hesi- 
tancy, that  day-labourers  in  the 
United  States,  even  the  lowest 
classes  of  them,  are,  beyond  com- 
parison, better  educated,  better 
clad,  enjoy  more  of  the  comforts  of 
life,  and  are  more  correct  in  their 
moral  principles  and  habits,  than 
the  English  labourers  of  this  de- 
scription. And,  alas,  how  entirely 
different  are  the  character,  deport- 
ment, and  dress  of  our  farmers' 
daughters,  from  those  young  Eng- 
lish females  who  make  buttons,  pins, 
nails,  and  screws.  A  degree  of  this 
poverty  and  degradation  may  arise 
from  a  dense  population,  oppressive 
taxes,  or  the  high  rates  of  provisions; 
but  I  attribute  much  the  larger  part 
to  the  nature  of  their  employments. 
Children  of  botli  sexes  at  the  early 
age  of  six  or  eight  years  are  put  into 
work  shops,  where  they  are  employ- 
ed ten  or  twelve  hours  in  the  day. 
Many  enter  them  before  they  have 
learned  to  read  or  write,  and  their  la* 
hour  is  so  constant  that  they  ever  af- 
terwards remain  in  ignorance  ;  and 
those  who  are  so  fortunate  as  to 
learn  to  read  or  write  their  names 
previous  to  their  apprenticeship, 
seldom  make  any  considerable  pro- 
gress in  after  life.  They  almost  of 
course  early  slide  into  the  vices, 


570 


ObservcUions  of  an  American  in  England. 


[Nov. 


and  contract  the  loose  habits  and 
principles  of  their  older  workshop- 
companions  ;  and  while  they  be- 
come expert  in  their  trade,  also 
become  adepts  in  all  kinds  of  kna- 
very and  villany.  The  influence 
of  bad  example  upon  young  minds 
is  too  well  known  to  need  any  re- 
marks of  mine  ;  and  it  is  equally 
well  known,  that  where  large  num- 
bers are  collected  in  one  shop,  an 
atmosphere  of  deadly  moral  conta- 
gion is  created,  from  the  vast  pre- 
ponderance of  evil  practices  over 
the  good. 

Males  and  females,  of  which  the 
number  seems  about  equal,  work 
in  the  same  shops,  glowing  at  the 
same  benches,  and  perspiring  at  the 
same  forges.  I  have  seen  groups 
of  the  sexes  assembled  round  a 
forge,  making  nails.  Females  file 
gun  bariels,and  manufacture  screws; 
and  indeed  almost  all  kinds  of  hard- 
wares are  the  joint  productions 
of  male  and  female  hands.  What 
a  figure,  think  you,  must  a  joung 
girl  make  with  her  sleeves  rolled 
up  above  her  elbows,  labouring 
with  a  file  that  will  wei^h  two 
pounds !  The  evil  tendency  of 
such  employments,  and  the  inde- 
cent familiarity  which  arises  from 
the  promiscuous  assemblage  and 
employment  of  the  sexes  in  the 
same  rooms,  without  any  check  up- 
on their  conduct,  are  evident  to 
the  slightest  observation  ;  and  the 
effects  are  as  certain  as  the  fixed 
laws  of  nature.  The  women  be- 
come men  in  the  female  costume, 
and  lose  all  that  delicacy  of  feeling 
and  soflness  of  manners  which  be- 
long to  the  sex,  and  which  our 
countrywomen,  even  in  the  hum- 
bler stations  of  life,  and  which  the 
otJier  classes  of  British  females  so 
eminently  possess.  But  what  is 
infinitely  worse,  they  lose  all  virtue 
and  shame. 

Standing  in  some  of  the  populous 
streets  here  at  1  o'clock,  I  have 
noticed  tlie  motley  groups  which 
issue  from  the  courts  and  alleys  at 
that  time  to  get  their  dinners.  One 


glance  tells  me  how  extreme  is 
their  degradation.  Women  push 
along  through  the  streets  with  bo- 
soms half  bare,  and  hands  and  faces 
besmeared  with  grease,  iron  filings, 
or  japan.  Some  favourite  beaa 
equally  squalid  and  coarse,  meets 
a  lass  perhaps,  and  a  disgustingly 
Tude  salutation  takes  place.  Oc- 
casionally a  couple  of  girls  will 
square  off  in  a  boxing  attitude,  and 
gkeiD'Jight  in  the  true  style  of  the 
game.  I  have  witnessed  blows  given 
and  received  in  this  way  which 
would  not  be  very  pleasant  to  any 
one  to  bear.  I  have  seen  some 
right  down  battles  fought  by  these 
female  combatants,  in  which  bon- 
nets, caps,  and  gowns  flew  into 
strings  like  canvas  before  a  tem- 
pest. Educated,  as  T  have  been, 
in  the  strict  school  of  Connecticut, 
and  accustomed  to  look  upon  fe- 
males as  beings  of  refinement  and 
virtue,  to  whom  the  highest  defer- 
ence and  respect  were  due,  you 
may  well  suppose  that  I  at  first 
looked  upon  these  screw-making 
specimens  of  the  sex,  with  ineffable 
disgust.  Custom  has  now  rendered 
the  spectacle  familiar.  As  the 
natural  effect  of  this  state  of  things 
you  will  not  need  be  told,  that  the 
populous  manufacturing  towns  are 
thronged  with  a  class  of  females 
which  I  cannot  name.  One  half  at 
least  of  adult  females  that  work  in 
shops,  I  have  no  doubt  are  crea- 
tures of  this  revolting  character. 

Few  of  the  workmen  can  ever 
become  master  manufacturers. — 
They  are  taught  but  one  branch  of 
an  art ;  and  throuch  their  igno- 
rance and  stupidity,  are  never  able 
to  obtain  a  sufficient  insight  into  ihe 
other  branches  to  be  competent  to 
take  charge  of  an  establishment. 
A  man  who  makes  a  lock,  cannot 
make  a  key ;  and  the  man  who  fab- 
ricates the  knots  to  a  lock  is  igno- 
rant of  the  other  branches ;  and 
thus  it  is  with  most  other  articles- 
C'n  this  account  they  are  f^t  only  to 
b#  .journeymen,  and  are  obliged  to 
live  on  wages.     Indeed  the  nature 


1826.] 


Essa^,  4*^.  on  the  Sabbath, 


571 


of  the  employment  is  such  that 
there  must  of  necessity  be  many 
servants  to  one  master.  The  work 
people  have  no  idea  of  a  competen- 
cy, or  of  laying  up  any  thing  against 
a  time  of  need.  If  their  wa<res  are 
increased  they  perform  less  labour, 
and  their  surplus  time  is  spent  at 
ale  houses,  or  in  barbarous  amuse- 
ments. They  toil  on  year  after 
year,  perhaps  under  a  hard  master, 
earn  a  scanty  subsistence,  and   at . 


last  die  and  leave  a  family  to  inher- 
it their  poverty  and  ignorance,  and 
to  tread  in  the  same  steps.  It  does 
not  follow,  of  course,  that  if  the  la- 
bourers in  the  work  shops  here  are 
poor  and  illiterate,  unpolished  in 
their  manners,  and  corrupt  in  their 
morals,  they  will  be  so  in  America. 
But  is  it  not  possible  and  even 
highly  probable  ?  Do  not  the  same 
causes  produce  the  same  effects  ? 


HcMrtDJS* 


Short  Practical  Essays  on  the  Sab- 
bath ;  by  a  Clergyman  of  New- 
Enoland.  Norwich :  Thomas 
Robinson.  1826.  l8mo.  pp. 
108. 

Charges^  and  Extracts  of  Charges, 
on    Moral  and   Religious    Sub- 

'  jects ;  delivered  at  sundry  times, 
by  the  Honourable  Jacob  Rush, 
President  of  the  Third  District  of 
the  Court  of  Common  Pleas  and 
Quarter  Sessions  for  the  State 
of  Pennsylvania  :  with  a  Recom- 
mendation by  the  Reverend  Cler- 
gy of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  city  of  Philadelphia.  To  which 
is  annexed,  the  Act  of  the  Legis- 
lature of  the  State  of  Pennsylva- 
nia respecting  Vice  and  Immoral- 
ity, Lenox,  Mass. :  J.  G.  Stan- 
ley. 1815.     l8mo.  pp.216. 

It  has  not  been,  we  need  not  say, 
from  any  indifference  to  the  Sab- 
bath, that  we  have  not  more  fre- 
quently called  the  attention  of  our 
readers  to  that  hallowed  institution. 
Nor  have  we  by  any  means  been 
indifferent  spectators  of  the  manner 
in  which  it  has  been  treated  by  mul- 
titudes in  our  land  ;  and  while  our 
Blinds  have  been  directed  more 
immediately  to  other  subjects,  we 
trust  our  pages  have  been  so  filled 
as  to  exert  a  salutary  influence  on 
the  observance  ef  that  holy  day. 


But  we  now  feel  it  to  be  quite 
time  that  we  should  bear  additional 
and  decided  testimony  against  the 
increasing  violations  of  the  Sab- 
bath in  our  country  ;  and  that  we 
should  set  ourselves  seriously  to 
inquire  whether  something  cannot 
be  done  to  stay  the  desolating  pro- 
gress of  this  growing  evil.  Such 
an  occasion  as  we  have  some  time 
desired  for  bringing  this  subject 
before  our  readers  is  presented  by 
the  publications — particularly  the 
former — whose  titles  stand  at  the 
head  of  this  article.  And  we  are 
happy  in  being  able  to  call  into  our 
aid,  the  labours  of  so  distinguished 
a  civilian  as  the  author  of  the 
"  Charges,"  as  well  as  of  "a  Clergy- 
man of  New-England."  We  hope 
our  readers  will  excuse  us,  should 
we  make  somewhat  liberal  demands 
upon  their  time  and  patience.  Our 
only  apology  is,  the  extent  and  im- 
portance of  the  subject,  and  the 
deep  hold  it  has  upon  our  feelings. 
The  little  volume  of  "  Essays" 
is  a  very  seasonable  publication. 
Notwithstanding  the  spirit  of  active 
benevolence  which  prevails  in  our 
country,  there  has  rarely  been  a 
time,  when  the  Sabbath  was  so  ex- 
tensively, and  openly,  and  wantonly 
profaned  as  at  present.  This  fact 
calls  for  appropriate  publications, 
and  correspondiing  effort)  in  other 


572 


Sanctificaticn  of  the  Sabbath. 


[Not. 


respects,  on  the  part  of  its  friends. 
'*The  substance''  of  most  of  the 
Essays  was  published  a  few  years 
iince  in  the  Panoplist.  They  are 
the  same,  if  we  mistake  not,  to 
which  a  prize  was  at  that  time 
awarded,  by  the  persons  appointed 
to  decide  upon  the  merits  of  the 
several  pieces  which  were  publish- 
ed. They  are  abridged,  as  we  are 
told  by  the  Editor,  and  as  we  per- 
ceive by  a  comparison  with  the  ori- 
ginal publication.  They  are  now 
put  into  a  convenient  form  for 
common  use  and  general  distribu- 
tion. 

The  Essays  are  divided  into  six 
•hapters,  and  treat  of  the  following 
subjects  :  *'The  Universality  and 
Perpetuity  of  the  Sabbath— The 
change  of  the  Sabbath  from  the 
seventh  to  the  Jirst  day  of  the  week 
—The  sanctificaticn  of  the  Sab- 
bath— The  Sabbath  has  been  ob- 
served as  a  day  of  sacred  rest  by 
the  people  of  God  in  all  ages — 
The  Blessings  of  the  Sabbath — 
God  regards  every  profanation  of 
the  Sabbath  with  peculiar  displeas- 
ure." 

The  arguments  of  our  author  on 
the  universality  and  perpetuity  of 
the  Sabbath,  we  think  must  satisfy 
every  man,  whose  mind  is  open  to 
conviction.  The  evidence  of  iia 
change  from  the  seventh  to  the 
first  day  of  the  week, — so  far  as 
that  is  furnished  by  the  New  Tes- 
tament,— is  forcibly  exhibited  in  a 
summary  argument.  The  author 
has  not,  however,  in  connexion 
with  the  scripture  evidence,  avail- 
ed himself  of  the  argument  from 
the  practice  of  the  church,  imme- 
diately after  the  apostolic  age. 
He  has  noticed  it  generally,  per- 
haps sufficiently  for  such  a  work, 
in  the  sixth  chapter ;  and  appa- 
rently, for  another  purpose.  The 
argument  from  the  practice  of  the 
church, — which  we  think  would 
have  come  in  with  propriety  in 
connexion  with  the  second  chap- 
ter,—seems  to  us  decisive.     Had 


the  afiostles  observed  the  seventh 
day  of  the  week  as  the  ChrUtian 
Sabbath,  it  seems  impossible  that 
a  change  from  that  to  the  first  day, 
should  have  been  universally  pro- 
duced at  any  subsequent  period. 
And  especially,  in  case  of  such  a 
subsequent  change,  it  is  altogether 
incredible  that  no  hint  relative  to 
the  change  itself,  or  the  difficulties 
attending  it,  should  be  upon  rec- 
ord. But  on  this  argument  we 
cannot  dwell. 

Our  author  has  treated  the  sanc- 
tificaticn of  the  Sabbath,  with  per- 
spicuity and  force  of  argument,  and 
with  great  plainness  of  speech.  It 
is  here  we  think  he  has  particulaly 
excelled  ;  and  not  the  least  in  ex- 
posing the  vain  excuses  which  mul- 
titudes make  for  profaning  that 
holy  day.  He  enters  upon  his 
subject  by  illustrating  what  is  to  be 
understood  by  the  Sabbath's  being 
denominated  and  kept  holy.  I'he 
result  is,  that  the  Sabbath  is  called 
holy  on  account  of  its  being  ^'  con* 
secrated  to  the  service  of  God,  or 
set  apart  exclusively  for  religious 
purposes."  'Mt  is  because  (lod 
himself  has  sanctified  it,  or  set  it 
apart,  for  a  day  of  holy  rest  and 
religious  worship.  As,  therefore, 
it  would  have  been  a  profanation 
of  the  vessels  of  the  temple  to  have 
put  them  to  any  common  use,  so 
it  is  a  profanation  of  the  Sabbath, 
to  spend  any  part  of  it,  in  those 
worldly  employments  and  recrea- 
tions, which  are  lawful  on  other 
days."  Here  is  the  grand,  funda- 
mental distinction  between  the 
Sabbath  and  the  days  of  the  week ; 
and  between  those  things  which 
are  lawful  and  proper  on  the  Sab- 
bath, and  those  which  are  not  so. 
This  distinction  which  is  founded 
on  the  word  of  God,  and  which 
is  the  only  proper  one,  we  should 
all  do  well  ever  to  bear  in  mind ; 
for  it  will  aid  in  deciding  what  ii 
and  what  is  not,  suited  to  the  de- 
sign of  that  holy  institution. 

After  Qommenting  on  the  fourth 


1 


182G.] 


Duiy  of  keeping  U  ho^y. 


573 


commandment,  the  author  applies 
his  remarks  in  the  following  man- 
ner : 

In  this  view,  the  law  of  the  Sabbath 
imposes  certain  duties^  both  on  magis* 
Irates  and  heads  of  families.  Firtt,  on 
magittraieM.  The  stranger  must  be 
«oerced«  if  nothing  short  of  this  will 
induce  him  to  keep  the  Sabbath.  The 
law  says,  that  he  ^uM  not  do  cm^ 
work,  and  thus  makes  the  legisUitive 
and  executive  powers  answerable  to 
God  for  his  obedience.  We  are  not 
ignorant,  that  faithful  public  officers 
are  often  censured,  for  presuming  to 
interrupt  men,  who,  it  is  said,  are  go* 
^g  peaceably  about  their  own  busi- 
ness. But  this  censure,  let  it  be  re* 
m  umbered,  falls  upon  the  Divine  Law- 
giver himself.  He  sa^s  that  the  stran- 
ger, as  well  as  the  citizen,  shall  not  do 
may  work,  the  stranger,  therefore,  not 
•nly  may  but  iiui«<  Im  required  to  rest. 

Secondly ;  as  heads  of  families,  we 
are  in  no  small  degree  made  answera- 
ble, for  the  conduct  of  all  who  may 
spend  the  sabbath  within  our  gales* 
The  same  authority,  which  enjoins 
upon  us  the  oversight  and  controul  of 
our  children  and  domestics,  makes  us 
for  the  time  being,  keepers  of  all  other 
persons,  who  may  choose  to  abide  un- 
der our  roofs.  No  relaxation,  in  fa- 
vour of  the  friend,  the  boarder,  or  the 
passing  stranger,  is  admissible.  Should 
any  be  so  lost  to  decorum,  as  well  as 
the  fear  of  God,  as  to  insist  on  doing 
their  qwn  work,  and  finding  their  own 
pleasures  on  the  Sabbath,  they  must 
be  dismissed.  Not  even  the  nearest 
relation  may  be  permitted  to  remain 
wich  us,  and  violate  the  sacred  rest. 
We  must  obey  God,  however  much 
it  may  displease  men.  We  must  vin- 
dicate the  honours  of  our  Master,  at 
least  in  our  own  houses.  If  we  love 
father,  or  mother,  more  than  Christ, 
we  cannot  be  his  disciples,  pp.  51,53. 

We  might  make  many  valuable 
extracts,  but  our  limits  will  not 
permit.  We  give  the  following 
exposure  of  an  attempt  to  evade 
the  law  of  ihe  Sabbath,  because  it 
is  short. 

Some  people  who  travel  on  the 
Lord*s  day,  have  a  very  ing:enious 
method  of  quieting  their  censiences, 


by  attending  public  worship  on  the 
road.  They  rise  early;  ride  as  &r 
as  they  can  before  the  morning  ser- 
vice; call  in  to  bear  a  sermon  while 
their  horses  are  baiting ;  ^^o  on  again 
in  the  intermission ;  stop  mto  another 
place  of  worship,  perhaps,  in  the  af- 
ternoon; then  prosecute  their  journey 
till  evenmg,  and  bless  themselves 
that  they  have  kept  the  Sabbath  so 
well,  and  so  profitably,  p.  85. 

The  two  last  chapters  are  a  val* 
uable  addition  to  the  essays,  ae 
formerly  published.  The  blessings 
of  the  Sabbath  are  presented  in  a 
summary  but  happy  manner,  fitted 
to  impress  our .  minds  with  a  deep 
sense  of  the  inestimable  gift  of  the 
Christian  Sabbath .  We  could  wish 
those  sentiments  of  the  author  were 
engraven  on  the  hearts  of  all  men. 
The  displeasure  of  God  against 
every  profanation  of  his  holy  day, 
our  author  has  represented  in  a 
truly  impressive  manner,  diffusing 
through  the  mind  of  the  reader  a 
deep  feeling  of  solemnity  and  awe  ; 
and  leaving  upon  it  the  impression 
that  the  Sabbath  is  indeed  a  holy 
day,  mot  to  be  profaned  with  ulti- 
mate impunity. 

We  have  a  considerable  number 
of  treatises  on  the  Sabbath » — some 
as  parts  of  a  long  system  of  theolo- 
gy, and  some  in  separate  volumes, 
—which  are  good  in  their  place. 
We  have  also  several  valuable 
tracts,  upon  different  parts  of  the 
subject.  But  we  do  not  know  of 
any  work,  taking  a  nummary  view 
of  the  general  subject  of  the  Sab- 
bath, which  is  so  well  fitted,  on 
the  whole,  for  general  distribution 
in  the  present  state  of  things  in 
our  country,  as  the  little  volume 
before  us ;  and  we  can  cheerfully 
recommend  it  to  the  perusal  c^ 
our  readers. 

One  subject  is  introduced  inte 
these  Essays,  respecting  which 
there  is  a  difference  of  opinion. 
We  mean,  the  propriety  of  a  minis- 
ter's going  out  of  his  own  parish 
on  the  Sabbath  to  exchange  the 
services  of  tbeiwnctuary  with  one 


574 


MhiUierial  Exchanges  on  the  Sahbaih. 


[Nov. 


of  his  breUiren.  The  decision  of 
this  question  we  deem  of  vital  im- 
portance to  the  subject  in  hand ; 
and  we  ^ree  with  our  author,  that 
**'  it  is  more  than  time  that  the  ques- 
tion were  settled  on  the  basis  of 
scripture  truth."  If  the  view  he 
has  given  of  the  subject  is  correct, 
it  ought  to  be  known,  and  felt,  and 
acted  upon,  by  every  minister  in 
the  land  ;  and  if  it  is  not,  the  con- 
trary ought  to  be  known  and  felt, 
and  ministers  ought  no  longer  to 
be  reproached  for  doing  their  duty. 
Obviously,  this  question  has  an  im- 
portant bearing  upon  the  religious 
observance  of  the  Sabbath  ;  for,  if 
ministers  are  habitually  guilty  of 
profaning  that  holy  day,  it  will  be 
in  vain  for  them  to  remonstrate 
against  the  like  sin  in  others  ;  and 
their  example  will  have  a  most  per- 
nicious influence  in  society.  But 
this  question  can  never  be  settled  by 
presenting  only^one  side  of  it  and  en- 
deavouring to  suppress  the  argu- 
ments upon  the  other.  The  age 
when  opinions  are  to  be  palmed  upon 
as  by  human  authority,  wetrust  has 
gone  by  ;  at  least,  in  this  country. 
Besides,  the  number  of  respecta- 
ble names  on  each  side  of  this  ques- 
tion, entitle  each,  if  either,  to  a 
hearing  ;  and  if  those  on  either  side 
have  taken  up  their  opinions  with- 
out due  examination,  we  trust  they 
will  candidly  reconsider  the  sub- 
ject. 

We  design  to  present  to  our  read- 
ers the  most  important  arguments 
on  both  sides,  so  far  as  we  are  ac- 
quainted with  them.  On  the  one 
side,  we  shall  present  the  argu- 
ment of  our  author,  so  far  as  it 
goes ;  because  we  believe  it  has 
been  regarded  by  those  who  agree 
with  him,  as  a  most  able  defence 
of  that  side  of  the  question.  And 
on  the  other  side,  we  shall  with- 
out ceremony  avail  ourselves  of 
whatever  we  have  seen  or  heard 
upon  the  subject.  After  remark- 
ing that  it  is  more  than  time  this 
question  were  settled,  the  author 
proceeds : 


Is  the  practice  of  travelling  on  the 
Sabbath  to  accomplish  a  ministerial 
exchange  consistent  with  the  spirit  of 
the  fourth  command  f  Almost  all  will 
agree,  that  travelling  five  or  ten  miles 
upon  ordinary  business,  would  be  a 
violation  of  the  divine  law.  Now 
what  is  there  in  an  ordinary  ministe- 
rial exchange  which  makes  it  an  ex- 
empt case?  Do  the  scriptures  any 
where  authorize  ministers  to  travel 
further  for  the  above  purpose,  than 
other  persons  are  permitted  to  travel 
on  the  same  holv  day  ?  Was  there  one 
Sabbath  day's  journey  for  the  p^ple 
and  another  for  the  priests,  in  ancient 
times?  We  believe  there  is  no  inti- 
mation of  it.  Will  it  be  pleaded  that 
the  work  of  Christ's  ministers  is  a 
sacred  work;  that  they  are  bound  to 
preach  on  the  Sabbath ;  and  that  the 
interests  of  religion  are  promoted  by 
occasional  exchanges?  All  this  is 
readily  admitted;  but  snreJy  it  does 
not  prove  any  thing  to  the  purpose. 
It  may  be  very  proper  to  exchange  la- 
bours; and,  at  the  same  time,  very  im- 
proper to  ride  on  the  Lord's  day.  It 
IS  as  much  the  duty  of  people  to  hesr, 
as  it  is  that  of  ministers  to  preach ; 
and  if  the  latter  may  go  abroao  to  dis- 
charge their  duty,  why  may  not  ths 
former?  Will  it  be  said  that  people 
might  atteud  worship  in  their  own 
parish?  Might  not  ministers  do  the 
same  ?  We  have  no  difficulty  in  ad- 
mitting that  it  may  often  be  the  duty 
of  missionaries  to  ride  on  the  Sabbath. 
But  why  a  man  should  be  permitted 
to  travel,  merely  because  he  is  t 
preacher,  and  it  suits  his  convenieoce 
to  exchange,  we  have  never  been  able 
to  discover.  Why  should  not  a  minis- 
ter, as  well  as  men  of  other  professioM 
and  employments,  do  every  thing  that 
can  be  done,  before  the  Sabbath  ar- 
rives ? 

Christ's  ministers  are  '  as  a  city  set 
on  a  hill.'  Their  example  has  sui^ 
prising  influence  upon  those,  over 
whom  they  are  placed  in  the  Lord. 
People,  in  general,  are  not  accustom- 
ed to  nice  distinctions.  They  never 
have  seen,  and  it  may  be  presumed,  nev- 
er will  see,  why  their  minister  should 
be  permitted  to  travel  ten  miles,  for  the 
sake  of  making  an  exchange,  when 
they  may  not  travel  five,  or  even  one 
mile,  in  the  prosecution  of  a  joumev. 
They  are  sure  that  if  it  is  right  for 
him  te  eonsult  his  convenience  in  thik 


1826.] 


Mtfdsterial  Exchanges  on  the  Sahbaih. 


676 


way,  it  cannot  be  wrong  for  them  to 
consult  theirs.  Let  it  be  generally 
known,  that  a  minister  is  in  the  habit 
of  riding  upon  the  Sabbath,  when  he 
exchanges; — ^let  him  go  into  the  next 
town  m  the  morning  and  preach 
against  Sabbath  breaking; — let  him 
return  after  the  public  service ;  and/ 
what  will  be  the  etTect  of  his  sermon  ? 
What  will  one  and  another  say  as  he 
passes  along  ?  '  Phyncian^  heal  thy^ 
•elf,'  How  little  is  gained  in  this  case, 
and  how  much  is  lost ! '  Surely  it  were 
better  not  to  exchange  at  aJl,  or  to 
submit  to  any  inconvenience,  which 
might  accrue  from  leaving  home  on 
Saturday,  than  to  weaken  the  effect 
of  a  single  important  discourse*— pp. 
86—88. 

Here  our  author  closes  his  re- 
marks on  this  subject.     We   ^hall « 
add  a  few  things  ;  and  to  avoid  cir- 
cumlocution shall  assume  the  objec- 
tor's language  as  our  own. 

We  say,  then,  that  we  place  min- 
isterial exchanges  on  the  same 
ground  with  the  proper  business  of 
any  other  profession  or  employ- 
ment. And  '*if  the  stranger  may 
not  travel,  if  the  merchant  may  not 
go  to  the  next  parish  upon  business" 
on  the  Sabbath,  '^  a  minister  may 
•*  not"  go  there  **  in  making  his 
occasional  exchanges."  Bnt  what- 
ever may  be  said  of  the  lawfulness 
of  the  practice,  we  consider  it  in- 
expedient^  for  the  following  rea- 
sons, in  addition  to  those  already 
specified.  Ttencourajjes  other  vio- 
lations of  the  Sabbath.  '*Tt  will 
doubtless  be  viewed  by  many  of 
the  common  people,  as  a  sufficient 
warrant  for  them  to  spend  the  whole 
of  that  day  in  journeying."  Be- 
sides ;  if  ministers  travel  for  this 
purpose,  we  cannot  with  consisten- 
cy and  effect  reprove  those  who 
travel  for  other  purposes  ;  for  they 
will  point  us  to  the  example  of 
ministers.  It  injures  the  influ- 
ence of  ministers  and  gives  occa- 
sion to  those  who  seek  occasion,  to 
ST^eak  against  the  religion  of  Christ. 
The  nractice  ought  to  be  avoided 
Kk^'viqe,  because,  of  the  "weak 
consciences"  of  some  good  people, 


who  consider  it  wrong.  Their 
feelings  ought  not  unnecessarily 
to  be  wounded.  And  especially, 
at  a  period  when  the  Sabbath  is  so 
much  profaned,  ministers  ought  to 
avoid  even  the  appearance  of  evil,  in 
order  to  discountenance  these  pro- 
fanations, and  to  stop  the  mouths  of 
the  gainsayers. 

These  are  all  the  arguments  of 
any  weight,  which  we  recollect  to 
have  noticed.  We  shall  now  pre- 
sent the  principal  arguments  on  the 
other  side  of  the  question  ;  assum- 
ing here  also,  for  convenience  sake, 
the  argument  as  our  own.  We 
place  these  remarks  last,  because 
those  who  maintain  this  ground, 
consider  themselves  as  acting  on 
the  defensive.  They  will  necessa- 
rily be  of  some  length ;  since  an 
objection  cannot  always  be  answer- 
ed in  as  few  words  as  are  employ- 
ed in  making  it. 

In  respect  to  the  lawfulness  of 
the  practice  in  question,  we  would 
premise,  that  we  suppose  no  one 
objects  to  the  proprijety  of  exchang- 
ing the  labours  of  the  Sabbath,  in 
itself  considered.  We  suppose  too, 
that  no  objection  is  made  against 
those  ministers  going  on  the  Sab- 
bath, who  live  in  cities,  where  they 
do  not  have  to  go  much  farther 
than  to  preach  at  home;  or  not 
more  than  one  or  two  miles.  But 
the  difficulty  seems  to  be  felt  with 
respect  to  going  out  of  the  town, 
or  parish.  Many  instances,  how- 
ever, might  be  named  in  our  coun- 
try, in  which  ministers  in  order  to^ 
exchange,  must  cross  the  bounda- 
ries between  towns,  who  do  not 
have  to  go  more  than  one  or  two 
miles  ;  and  what  should  make  sim- 
ply crossing  a  mathematical  line, 
unlawful,  is  not  readily  seen.  But 
many  hearers  must  always  go  five 
or  six  miles,  and  some,  seven  or 
eight,  in  order  to  attend  public 
worship  in  their  own  parish :  and 
a  multitude  of  ministers  can  ex- 
change, without  goifig  a  greater  dis- 
tance. Why  is  it  lawful  for  the 
hearer  .to  go  that  distance,  an4 


576 


Exchanges  cm  the  Sahiaih. 


[Nor, 


Dot  for  the  preacher  ?— crossing 
ft  boundary  line  notwithstanding. 
We  believe  the  propriety  of  riding 
to  dietant  parishes  on  the  Sabbath, 
in  ordinary  circumstances,  is  not 
contended  for.  The  proper  ob- 
ject of  exchanges  can  general- 
ly be  accomplished  without  soing 
a  great  distance.  We  shall  there- 
fore speak  of  the  principle,  so  far 
as  relates  to  exchanges  with  minis- 
ters of  adjacent  societies.  We  shall 
not,  however,  attempt  to  fix  upon 
the  exact  distance,  beyond  which  it 
would  be  unlawful  to  go.  The 
acriptures  do  not  speak  thus  on 
moral  subjects ;  and  circumstances 
in  divine  providence  may,  to  some 
extent,  alter  cases. 

But  we  are  asked,  whether  the 
practice  is  *'  consistent  with  the 
spirit  of  the  fourth  command  ?'* 
and  whether  it  is  ''an  exempt 
case  V*  We  reply ^  that  it  stands 
*'  on  the  basis  of  Scripture  truth.'' 
W^e  would  not  be  understood  to 
mean,  that  we  can  refer  to  ''  chap- 
ter and  verse,"  where  ministerial 
exchanges  are  mentioned  in  so 
many  words.  It  would  be  a  mar- 
velous fact  if  they  were ;  and  no 
less'  marvelous  to  demand  that 
they  should  be,  in  order  to  be  law- 
ful. Those  who  maintain  that  in- 
fant baptism  rests  "  on  the  basis 
of  scripture  truth,''  do  not  point  us 
to  the  chapter  and  verse,  where  it 
is  expressly  enjoined,  or  allowed. 
They  maintain  the  propriety  of  the 
practice,  by  analogy,  and  inference 
from  general  principles  and  truths 
which  are  explicitly  stated.  These 
-temarks  apply  also  to  female  com- 
munion, and  to  many  other  practi- 
ces, which  are  acknowledged  to 
rest  on  the  scriptures.  We  say, 
then,  that  the  lawfulness  of  the 
practice  in  question,  rests  upon 
what  the  bible  mentions  as  allatDed 
mpon  the  Sabbaih,  and  belonging  to 
it.  The  fourth  commandment  for- 
bids  all  ''  worldly  employments  and 
recreations,"  but  not  religious  du- 
ties. These  the  word  of  God  en- 
joins ;  but  it  does  not  prescribe  the 


precise  manner,  or  circumstances, 
in  which  they  shall  be  performed. 
Be  it  remembered,  then,  that  the 
distinction  made  in  the  word  of 
God,  is,  between  secular  employ- 
ments and  religious  duties  ; — the 
one  appropriately  belongs  to  the 
Sabbath,  the  other  is  forbidden. 
This  distinction,  as  quoted  above, 
is  clearly  made  througliout  the 
*'  Essays ;"  with  the  sinffle  excep* 
tion  in  hand.  Now,  if  going  to 
perform  the  service  of  God  in  his 
sanctuary  is  not  strictly  religious, 
what  is  ?  Barely  the  act  of  going 
to  the  house  of  God,  considered  by 
itself, — whether  it  be  called  "  trav- 
elling," or  riding,  or  walking,-— ei- 
ther in  his  own  parish  or  in  one  ad- 
jacent, is  neither  holy  nor  profane; 
except  as  it  is  connected  with  the 
object  in  view.  To  profane  a  thing 
is  to  convert  it  from  a  religious,  to 
some  common  or  secular  use.  How 
then  can  going  on  an  exchange,  for 
the  express  purpose  of  preaching 
the  gospel,  profoMe  the  Sabbath? 
If  the  service  is  still  religious,  and 
done  for  religious  purposes,  how  is 
it  profane  ? 

We  have  heard  it  stated,  that  u 
exchange  is  a  mere  matter  of  pri- 
vate, worldly  convenience  ;  that  it 
is  done  ''  to  save  a  week's  study.** 
We  cannot  tell  what  the  experience 
of  some  ministers  can  testify,  re- 
specting themselves.     They  knov 
their  own  motives  in  this  thing, 
better  than  we  do.     But  aside  from 
that,  people  who  make  this  state- 
ment have  very  inadequate  views 
of  the  duties  and   labours  of  the 
faithful  minister.     But  the  fact  is, 
unless  he  is  so  situated  as  to  have 
a  great  deal  of  assistance,  occasion- 
al exchanges  are  indispensable  to 
every  minister's,  and  especially  ev- 
ery young  minister's  highest  use- 
fulness.    Such  are  his  duties,  that 
he  will  be  a  better  minister  for  the 
church,  to  exchange  occasionally 
with  his  brethren,  than  he  would 
be,   always    to  preach    at  home. 
Without  this  aid,   besidos  greatly 
diminishing  the  value  of  their  ser- 


1826.  J 


Minieterial  Exchanges  on  the  Sabbath, 


577 


vices,  most  young  ministers  would 
sink,  as  many  indeed  have  sunk, 
under  the  accumulated  weight  of 
their  labours.  It  is  not,  therefore, 
a  mere  matter  of  private,  worldly 
accommodation,-'^  to  save  a  week's 
study," — but  of  duty  and  useful- 
ness to  the  church ;  a  duty,  too, 
which  appropriately  belongs  to  the 
Sabbath  ; — that  of  labouring  for 
Christ  and  the  salvation  of  souls. 
But  it  is  said,  if  he  must  go,  let 
him  go  on  Saturday.  We  presume 
no  person  will  object  to  his  doing 
this,  when  circumstances  will  admit. 
The  objection  is,  that  it  should  be 
charged  upon  him  as  a  profanation 
of  the  Sabbath,  if  he  does  not  go 
until  that  day  arrives.  But  there 
are  not  a  few  cases,  in  which  go- 
ing before  the  Sabbath  is  whol- 
ly impracticable;  and  others,  in 
which  he  cannot  do  it  without  neg- 
lecting important  duties.  We  have 
observed  for  years,  that  the  inter- 
ference of  storms,  and  funerals,  and 
the  ill  health  and  other  circum- 
stances of  his  family,  often  render 
it  impracticable  and  unjustifiable 
for  him  to  go  before  the  Sabbath. 
And  our  observation  has  not  rela? 
ted  merely  to  one,  or  to  a  few  in- 
dividuals. For  any  one  to  allege 
in  reply,  that  his  own  experience 
has  not  accorded  with  these  re- 
marks, would  be  not  unlike  the  fa- 
mous argument  of  Hume  against 
the  credibility  of  the  Scripture 
miracles. 

But  further,  as  to  the  practice 
being  in  accordance  with  the  scrip- 
tures. When  Christ  was  reason- 
ing with  the  Pharisees,  who  com- 
plained to  him  that  his  disciples 
had  broken  the  Sabbath  by  pluck- 
ing the  ears  of  corn  to  eat,  he  re- 
plied :  "  Have  ye  not  read  in  the 
law,  how  that  on  the  Sabbath  days, 
the  priests  in  the  temple  profane 
the  Sabbath,  and  are  blameless. 
The  priests  Were  busily  employed 
in  killing  and  dVessing  the  animals 
fbr  sacrifice,  and  tending  the  fire  on 
the  altar  ;  which  work  being  done 
^  others,  or  done  for  the  common 

l«2€.— N#.  11.  73> 


purposes  of  life,  would  have  been 
a  profanation  of  the  Sabbath.  But 
Christ  says,  they,  were  "  blame- 
less." Whether  **  there  was  one 
Sabbath  day's  journey  for  the 
priests  and  another  for  the  people^ 
in  ancient  times,"  or  not ;  Christ 
has  settled  the  point,  that  the  for- 
mer might  do  that  for  the  service  of 
the  sanctuary,  and  be  **  blameless," 
which  could  not  be  done  for  world- 
ly purposes,  without  profaning  the 
Sabbath.  However  **  nice"  this 
distinction  may  appear  to  some,  it 
was  made  by  the  *'  Lord  of  the  Sab- 
bath." With  these  things  in  view, 
we  would  ask  why  the  ministers  of 
Christ  may  not  go  to  a  neighbour- 
ing society  on  the-  Lord's  day  to 
perform  the  service  of  the  sanc- 
tuary, and  be  **  blameless,"  when 
neither  they,  nor  other  men  may  go 
there,  for  secular  business  or  amuse- 
ment ?  Those  who  deny  this,  should 
take  care  lest  they  incur  the  charge 
brought  against  the  Pharisees,  of 
having  **  condemned  the  guilt- 
less." They  seem  to  «*  put  no 
difference  between  the  holy  and 
the  profane," — between  common 
journeying,  and  going  to  the  house 
of  God  to  worship  ;  between  "  the 
merchant's  going  to  the  next  parish 
upon  business,"  and  a  minister's 
going  there  to  preach  the  gospel 
and  lead  sinners  to  Christ.  But 
this  is  making  the  holy  minis- 
try a  mere  trade, — a  mere  business 
to  get  a  living.  The  argument  is 
this  ;  and  its  fallacy  may  easily  be 
detected.  Preaching  is  the  busi- 
ness of  his  calling  ;  and  it  is  no 
more  lawful  for  a  minister  to  go  a 
few  miles  to  perform  the  duties  of 
his  calling,  than  it  is  for  otjker  men 
to  travel  in  the  way  of  theijrs*  But 
the  argument  altogether  overlooks 
the  radical  difference  which  the 
Bible  makes  between  secular  busi- 
ness, and  religious  duties,  as  the 
employment  of  the  Sabbath.  It 
would  be  in  point  of  application  to 
a  minister's  worldly  business  ;  and 
here  is  the  deception.  It  is  na 
more  lawful  for  him  !•  travel  «ny 


578 


MifdHerial  Exchanges  on  the  Sabhaii. 


[Nov. 


distance  to  perform  his  worldly 
business,  than  for  other  men  to 
travel  to  perform  theirs.  But 
what  has  this  to  do  with  disapprov- 
ing the  lawfulness  of  going  (beyond 
the  bounds  of  his  parish,)  to  perform 
the  service  of  the  sanctuary  ?  Here 
we  might  ask,  where  in  the  word 
of  God  is  it  taught  that  the  minis- 
ters of  Christ  are  limited  in  their 
labours  on  the  Sabbath,  to  a  sin- 
gle parish  ;  or  that  they  may  not  go 
beyond  its  bounds  on  that  day,  ex- 
pressly for  religious  purposes  ?  A 
settled  minister  is  principally, 
though  not  exclusively,  the  minister 
of  Christ  for  one  church :  but  sure- 
ly this  does  not  prove  that  he  may 
not  labour  elsewhere,  or  go  else- 
where on  the  Sabbath  to  labour  for 
his  divine  Master.  But  the  argu- 
ment, that  a  minister  may  not  go 
out  of  his  parish  to  preach,  because 
it  is  the  business  of  his  calling, 
proves  also, — if  it  proves  any  thing, 
— that  he  may  not  go  to  his  oron 
church  to  preach ;  any  more  than 
a  merchant  may  go  the  same  dis- 
tance to  collect  a  debt,  or  buy  a 
drove  of  cattle  for  the  market.  And 
he  may  not  preach  on  the  Sabbath , 
either  at  home  or  abroad,  because 
U  is  the  business  of  his  calling : 
—-mark  it,  for  this  is  the  argument. 
If  any  minister  makes  his  profes- 
sion a  mere  trade  ;  the  argument 
applies  to  him,  in  all  its  length  and 
breadth.  It  is  unlawful  for  him  to 
go  out  of  his  parish  on  the  Sabbath 
to  preach,  or  to  preach  at  home. 
He  has  no  business  in  the  ministry. 
But  it  is  said,  these  are  **  nice 
distinctions,"  and  people  in  general 
''never  will"*  understand  them.  Pre- 
diction, however  is  not  argument. 
But  why  cannot  people  understand 
them  ?  They  can  distinguish  be- 
tween paying  money  to  defray  the 
expenses  of  the  communion  table, 
and  the  expenses  of  an  entertain- 
ment at  the  tavern  ;  between  pay- 
ing money  to  send  the  gospel  to  the 
heathen,  and  for  purposes  of  traffic  ; 
between  going  five  or  six  miles  in 
Iheir  own  parish  to  attend  public 


worship,  and  going  the  same  dis- 
tance to  visit  a  museum  or  see  an 
elephant.  There  is  no  foundation 
for  this  cry  of  ^'  nice  distinction." 
It  is  as  broad  as  the  diiierence  be- 
tween holy  and  secular  time ; 
between  holy  and  secular  employ- 
ments ;  and  can  be  understood  by 
a  child.  It  is  indeed  no  more  law- 
ful for  a  minister  to  travel  on  a 
journey  upon  the  Sabbath,  or  for 
any  worldly  purpose,  than  it  is  for 
other  men.  He  has  no  peculiar 
worldly  privileges  of  this  kind, 
granted  him,  because  he  is  a  minis- 
ter. But  the  case  in  hand,  cannot 
be  compared  to  travelling  for  busi- 
ness, or  amusement,  or  worldly 
convenience,  without  gross  perver- 
sion. It  is  a  case  peculiar  to  it- 
self, and  must  stand  or  fall  by  it- 
self. Nor  can  it  be  placed  on  the 
same  ground  with  going  to  hear  the 
gospel.  It  does  not  follow,  that  if 
hearers  in  general  may  not  go  from 
home  to  hear,  preachers  may  not  go 
to  preach.  If  there  is  no  meeting  in 
their  parish, or  if  a  minister  preach- 
es heresy,  it  may  not  only  be  justi- 
fiable, but  a  duty,  for  people  to  go 
from  home  to  attend  public  worship 
on  the  Sabbath.  This,  we  believe 
is  not  denied.  And  if  any  compar- 
ison is  to  be  made  in  this  case,  be- 
tween preachers  and  hearers,  it  is 
with  hearers  in  these  and  not  in  com^ 
mon  circumstances.  For,  in  the 
ordinary  circumstances  of  hearers, 
their  case  and  that  of  a  minister  in 
ordinary  circumstances,  are  radi- 
cally different.  They  can  as  well 
worship  God  at  home  as  abroad. 
But  with  respect  to  ministers,  thii 
oflentimes  is  not  true.  They  can- 
not, either  as  well  or  as  usefully 
to  the  church,  always  preach  at 
home,  as  they  can  occasionally  to 
exchange.  But  it  is  a  well  known 
fact,  that  many  persons  are  in  the 
habit  of  going  from  home  and  at- 
tending meeting  on  the  Sabbath, 
when  their  real  and  often  their 
avowed  object  is  to  see  friends,  or 
to  make  a  bargain,  or  to  have  a  ride, 
or  to  make  arrangements  for  a  par- 


18^0.] 


Mudsterial  Bxcktmges  an  the  Sabbath. 


579 


ty.  They  call  it,  going  to  attend 
meeting ;  but  this  is  a  secondary 
thing ;  a  pretext  to  cover  the  real 
object.  They  do  not  go  to  wor- 
ship God.  Both  their  object,  and 
their  going  to  accomplish  it,  are 
nnsuited  to  the  Sabbath,  and  a  pal- 
pable profanation  of  that  holy  day. 

We  have  adduced  all  the  ar:;a- 
ments  we  intended,  for  the  latrfuh 
ness  of  the  practice  in  question ; 
and  though  we  have  spoken  only  of 
going  on  an  exchange,  our  remarks 
apply  equally,  in  similar  circum- 
stances, to  reiurning  after  public 
worship. 

But  all  things  which  are  lawful 
are  not  expedient.  Though  it  should 
be  granted  that  this  practice  is  in 
accordance  with  the  proper  busi- 
ness of  the  Sabbath :  yet  it  has 
been  maintained  that  it  is  inexpe- 
dient. The  grand  argument  is,  that 
it  will  countenance  and  encourasre 
the  profanation  of  the  Lord's  day. 
But  we  have  no  doubt  that  the  in- 
fluence of  this  practice,  to  say  the 
least,  has  been  very  much  overrated. 
Besides  ;  that  *'  many  of  the  com- 
mon people"  ever  *'  viewed  it  as  a 
sufficient  warrant  for  them  to  spend 
the  whole  of  that  day  in  journey* 
ing,"  we  do  not  believe ;  and  that 
they  ever  journeyed  the  more^  in 
point  of  fact,  simply  on  that  ac- 
count, we  have  yet  to  be  persuad- 
ed. That  men  who  disregard  the 
Sabbath  and  have  been  reproved 
for  profaning  it,  have  mentioned  the 
fact  of  ministerial  exchanges  to  call 
off  the  attention  of  their  reprover 
from  themselves  by  engaging  him 
in  an  argument,  or  because  they 
love  to  speak  against  the  ministers 
of  Christ,  is  doubtless  true.  Wick- 
ed men  will  make  use  of  weak  and 
perverse  arguments  to  justify  them- 
selves in  sin ;  while,  at  the  same 
time,  they  know  their  arguments 
have  really  no  such  tendency.  But 
every  thing  which  the  wicked  per- 
vert, is  not  on  that  account  to  be 
laid  aside.  They  quote  the  scrip- 
tares  to  justify  themselves  in  sin  : 
shall  we  therefore  throw  away  the 


Bible  ?  The  truth  they  have  al- 
ways perverted,  and  they  always 
will  pervert  it:  shall  it  therefore 
be  abandoned  ?  They  misrepresent 
the  conduct,  and  misinterpret  the 
motives  of  Christians,  in  the  faith- 
ful discharge  of  duty :  shall  they 
then  neglect  their  duty?  The 
wicked  use  the  practice  in  question 
no  worse  than  they  do  tlie  Bible. 
Shall  it  then  be  regarded  as  inex- 
pedient, merely  because  wicked 
men  sometimes  pervert  it  ?  Should 
it  be  said  the  two  cases  are  not 
alike  ;  we  reply,  they  are  alike  in 
this  one  respect,  in  which  alone 
they  are  compared, — ^that  they  are 
both  perverted  by  wicked  men : 
and  if  one  is  to  be  rejected  cm  that 
account^  why  not  the  other  ?  But 
it  is  denied  that  this  practice  is 
fitted  to  countenance,  or  encourage 
the  profanation  of  the  Lord^s  day. 
If  a  man  who  disregards  the  Sab- 
bath were  to  see  a  minister  go  past 
on  the  morning  of  that  day  to  at* 
tend  public  worship,  it  ought  to  re- 
mind him, — and  this  is  its  legiti- 
mate and  proper  influence, — ^that 
he  ought  himself  to  repair  to  the 
house  of  God  for  a  similar  purpose. 
If,  instead  of  this,  he  engages  in 
some  worldly  business  or  vain 
amusement,  it  ought  not  to  be  laid 
to  the  charge  of  the  minister, 
whose  example  should,  and  would 
have  had  a  different  effect,  but 
for  his  own  perverse  heart.  It 
ought  no  more  to  be  laid  to  the 
charge  of  the  practice  in  question, 
than  a  sinner's  hardening  himself 
under  divine  truth,  ought  to  be  at- 
tributed to  the  preaching  of  the 
gospel,  as  its  legitimate  and  proper 
influence.  If  he  saw  a  man  going 
to  perform  a  work  of  mercy  on  the 
Sabbath;  or  saw  his  neighbours  go-* 
ing  to  the  house  of  God,  he  might 
pervert  their  example  in  a  similar 
manner ;  and  that  too  without  its 
being  chargeable  to  them.  If,  as 
the  fact  has  been,  a  profane  drunk- 
en father  should  utter  the  more 
horrid  oaths  over  the  dying  bed  of 
his  child,  because  a  Ghnstian  affec* 


sao 


MmUtetial  EsckoMga  au  the  SahbaA. 


{Not. 


tionately  pointed  him  to  the  over- 
ruling hand  of  God,  who  had 
brought  this  affliction  upon  him, 
would  this  conduct  of  the  '^  incar- 
nate demon^'  be  the  legitimate  and 
proper  effect  of  pointing  him  to  a 
superintending  Providence  ?  Would 
it  be,  and  was  it,  chargeable  to  the 
Christian?  Why  then  is  it  said 
that  this  practice  is  calculated  to 
encourage  the  profanation  of  the 
Lord's  day  ?  Its  legitimate  and 
proper  influence  is  directly  the  re- 
verse. What  is  the  example  of  a 
minister  in  this  case  ?  It  is  that  of 
going  to  and  returning  from  public 
worship,  in  the  faithful  discharge  of 
his  appropriate  duty!  Would  to 
God  the  example  were  followed 
^'  in  spirit  and  in  truth,'*  and  not 
abused !  The  practice  is  fitted  to 
remind  neglecters  of  the  worship 
of  God,  of  their  duty  to  repair  to 
the  sanctuary ;  and  if  they  were 
not  greatly  hardened,  it  would  un- 
doubtedly have  this  effect. 

Why  is  it  that  any  feel  a  difficul- 
ty in  reproving  a  person  who  trav- 
els on  the  Sabbath  for  secular  pur- 
poses or  amusement,  if  ministers 
fide  to  exchange  ?  It  is  because 
they  concede  to  him  that  the  prac- 
tice is  wrong.  They  put  a  weapon 
into  his  hand,  with  which,  whilst  in 
their  company,  he  will  defend  him- 
self. It  is  because  they  place  his 
business  or  amusement,  as  the  em- 
ployment of  the  Sabbath,  on  the 
same  grounds  with  religious  duties. 
Were  they  acquainted  with  the 
subject  as  they  ought  to  be,  and  did 
they  take  other  ground,  they  could 
stop  his  mouth  at  once.  It  would 
be  easy  to  tell  him,  that  a  minister 
goes  to  perform  the  appropriate  du- 
ties of  the  Sabbath— duties  which 
are  suited  to  the  design  of  the  day  ; 
but  that  he  goes  to  do  that  which  is 
unsuited  to  the  day,  and  expressly 
forbidden ;  and  that  he  ought  to 
repair  to  the  house  of  God,  as 
taught  by  this  example,  and  not  to 
use  arffuments  thus  perversely  to 
justify  himself  in  sin.  There  is  a 
most  obvious  difference  in  the  two 


cases ;  and  if  they  were  ftithful  to 
their  duty,  it  would  be  easy  to  pre- 
sent this  difference  in  such  a  man- 
ner, that  the  conscience  of  every 
transgressor  would  yee2  it,  in  spite 
of  his  attempt  at  evasion.  If  all 
the  friends  of  religion  took  this 
ground,  its  enemies  would  make 
no  worse  use  of  the  practice  in 
question,  than  they  do  of  any 
thing  sacred.  We  apprehend  ob- 
jections against  it  had  their  ori- 
gin with  the  enemies  of  religion, 
-^partly  on  the  ground  that  the 
ministry  is  a  worldly  profession, 
like  any  other  ;  and  partly  because 
they  are  envious  of  the  influence 
of  ministers,  and  love  to  speak 
against  them.  And  Christians, 
with  the  best  intentions,' objected 
too  ;  in  the  hope  of  stopping  their 
mouths  by  putting  a  stop  to  the 
practice.  But  this  only  encourages 
them  in  their  unhallowed  views  of  the 
preaching  of  the  gospel,  and  serves 
to  uphold  them  in  this  evil-speak- 
ing. They  make  the  use  of  the 
practice  which  they  do,  to  a  great- 
er extent  at  least,  because  they  are 
strengthened  in  it  by  the  part 
which  is  taken  by  the  friends  of  re- 
ligion ;  and  to  this  countenance 
and  support  which  they  receive, 
very  much  of  the  evil  complained 
of  is  to  be  attributed. 

With  respect  to  ministers*  avoid- 
ing the  practice  on  account  of  the 
feelings  of  some  good  people  who 
consider  it  wrong,  we  would  say, 
if  there  are  any  such,  who  appeu 
to  be  conscientious  and  treat  the 
subject  candidly,  who  do  not  mani- 
fest a  disposition  to  speak  against 
ministers  on  account  of  their  ele- 
vated station,  or  a  wish  to  find 
something  against  them  ;  their  feel- 
ings ought  to  be  treated  with  the 
utmost  tenderness  and  respect 
But  when  we  hear  of  a  man, — 
though  we  presume  the  age  has 
produced  but  one  such, — who  will 
not  go  to  the  house  of  God  him- 
self, but  stay  at  home,  whenever 
the  preacher — no  matter  with  how 
good  reason— comes  ever  s*  short 


1626.] 


JIBnUtetidl  Exchanges  on  the  SabbaiUk. 


581 


a  distance  beyond  the  parish  bounds 
on  Sabbath  morning ;  such  conduct 
naturally  and  deservedly  excites 
feelings  very  different  from  those 
of  respect.  But  if  any  are  con- 
scientious, we  should  not  despair 
of  their  possessing  more  correct 
views ;  and  they  ought  to  be  in- 
formed. It  ought  by  no  means  to 
be  taken  for  granted  that  they 
''never  will^'  understand  the  sub- 
jeat,  provided  they  are  disposed  to 
bear.  If  they  wUl  not  hear^  but 
choose  to  *'  bring  railing  accusa- 
tions ;^'  they  cannot  justly  claim 
much  respect  for  their  opinions. 
We  say  they  ought  to  be  informed : 
for  we  well  remember  when  not  a 
few  good  people  thought,  and  long 
thought,  Sabbath  school  instruction 
to  be  a  breach  of  the  fourth  com- 
mandment ;  and  they  accordingly 
opposed  it.  There  is  a  considera- 
ble number  still,  who  believe  the 
course  of  Sabbath  school  instruc- 
tion pursued  in  some  of  our  large 
cities,  is  inconsistent  with  the  ap- 
propriate business  of  the  day.  But 
good  people,  generally,  have  be- 
come so  well  informed  on  the  sub- 
ject as  to  give  Sabbath  schools 
their  decided  approbation.  And 
we  have  no  doubt  that  those  of 
them  who  have  entertained  unfa- 
vourable views  of  ministerial  ex- 
changes may  come  to  a  different 
understanding  of  the  subject,  if  no 
efforts  are  made  to  darken  their 
minds  and  strengthen  their  preju- 
dices. 

As  to  its  injuring  a  minister's 
influence ;  it  injures  his  influence 
to  oppose  the  views  and  feelings  of 
people  on  most  subjects.  It  seri- 
ously injures  his  influence  with  ma- 
ny goad  people,  to  urge  upon  them 
^*  entire  abstinence  from  ardent  spi- 
rits as  the  only  effectual  preventive 
of  intemperance."  The  grand-ju- 
ror, who  should  stop  a  traveller 
pursuing  his  journey  on  the  Sab- 
bath, might  depend  upon  having  no 
influence  with  him  afterward.  If 
the  officer,  returning  from  the  house 
ef  (jod,  should  stop  a  traveller ; 


the  latter  might  say  to  him,  "  Phy- 
sician, heal  thysellV  with  as  much 
propriety  as  it  could  be  said  to  a 
minister  returning  from  an  ex- 
change, after  having  preached 
against  Sabbath-breaking.  The 
proverb  supposes  that  the  physician 
himself  is  sick;  otherwise,  it  has 
no  point,  and  no  application.  If 
that  supposition  were  a  mistake, 
information  on  the  subject  would 
set  it  right;  as  in  the  case  of  ex- 
changes :  and  here  we  apprehend 
it  would  remove  the  supposed 
ground  of  reproof,  and  no  difficulty^ 
would  remain. 

We  must  now  say  something  rel- 
ative to  ministers  avoiding  the  ap- 
pearance of  evil  in  this  case,  to 
stop  th^  mouths  of  gainsayers.  If 
going  a  few  miles  on  an  exchange, 
has  any  thing  of  the  appearance  of 
evil,  information  on  the  subject  will 
remove  it ;  as  in  the  case  of  bab- 
bath  schools.  But  the  practice  in 
question  cannot  be  so  far  dispensed 
with  as  to  stop  the  mouths  of  gain- 
sayers, so  long  as  sickness,  and 
death,  and  storms,  visit  our  world. 
We  have  observed  for  years,  that 
cases  which  are  strictly  unavoida- 
ble, growing  out  of  the  circumstan- 
ces of  a  minister's  family,  funerals, 
and  storms,  are  much  more  fre- 
quent than  people  generally  sup- 
pose ;  so  frequent,  that  if  aU  other 
cases  were  to  cease  at  once,  a  suf- 
ficient number  would  remain  to  fll 
the  mouths  of  gainsayers,  who  seek 
occasion  to  speak  against  the  min- 
isters of  Christ.  A  few  instances 
in  the  course  of  a  minister's  life, 
would  afford  gainsayers  ample  ma* 
terials  for  their  work  ;  especially  if 
they  are  to  be  aided  in  it  by  the 
friends  of  religion ;  and  they  would 
remember  his  going  on  the  Sabbath, 
when  they  would  forget  or  purpose- 
ly omit,  the  occasion  of  it.  And 
we  have  observed  that  those  minis- 
ters who  condemn  the  practice,  do 
sometimes  go,  or  'return,  or  both, 
on  the  Sabbath.  On  the  ground 
abovementioned,  we  rest  this  part 
of  the  subject ; — so  far  to  dispense 


582 


IBmsterial  Exchange*  on  tlU  SMoA. 


[Nov. 


with  the  practice  as  to  silence  gain- 
say ers,  is  utterly  impracticable ; 
unless  exchanges  should  be  wholly 
relinquished.  But  the  way  to  stop 
their  mouths  is,  to  meet  them  with 
the  truth;  and  not,  to  unite  with 
them  in  heaping  reproaches  upon 
Christ's  ministers,  for  that  which 
many  of  them  belieye  to  be  right, 
often  a  positive  duty,  and  some- 
times wholly  indispensable.  It  is 
a  fact  worthy  of  particular  notice, 
that  a  portion  of  the  friends  of  re- 
ligion, and  the  great  body  of  its 
foes,  are  united  in  censuring  those 
ministers  who  profess  to  act  con- 
scientiously on  this  subject,  and  ac- 
tually weakening  their  hands  in 
their  work  ;  though  this  the  former 
do  not  intend.  What  a  union! 
the  enemies  of  religion  rejoice  in 
the  possession  of  such  allies. 
Christians  who  find  themselves  en- 
gaged in  such  a  union  with  the  en- 
emies of  religion,  should  always 
suspect  the  ground  which  they  take. 
And  those  who  thus  unite  with 
gainsayers  in  heaping  reproaches 
upon  ministers  and  weakening  their 
hands,  would  do  well  to  consider 
what  they  are  doing,  lest  guilt  be 
found  to  rest  upon  themselves.  If 
ministers  are  '^  as  a  city  set  on  a  . 
hill,**  so  are  thdy ;  and  they  should 
take  care  that  they  do  not  use' 
means  to  help  on  the  work  of  gain- 
saying, and  become  partakers  of 
its  guilt.  It  is  a  well  known  fact, 
that  not  a  few  ministers  of  the  first 
respectability  for  piety  and  intelli- 
gence, both  of  the  past  and  present 
generations,  have  considered  the 
practice  of  which  we  are  speaking, 
right  and  proper  ;  and  the  imputa- 
tion of  a  want  of  moral  sensibility, 
or  of  respect  for  the  Sabbath, 
should  not  lightly  be  brought  a- 
gainst  them. 

W^  have  thus  endeavoured  to 
present  our  readers  with  the  prin- 
cipal arguments  which  are  usually 
offered  on  both  sides  of  this  ques- 
tion. We  shall  not  act  as  umpires, 
but  shall  leave  it  to  our  cleruMl 
readers  to  regulate  their  practice 


according  to  their  own  convictions 
of  duty.  We  would  however  re- 
commend to  those  who  differ  in 
opinion  on  this  subject,  the  exer- 
cise of  chanty  and  mutual  forbear- 
ance. There  are  subjects,  respect- 
ing which  Christians  may  always 
differ  in  opinion.  In  such  cases, 
after  they  have  made  use  of  the 
proper  arguments,  with  the  proper 
spirit ;  if  these  are  unavailing,  they 
should  remember  their  common  frail- 
ty, and  exercise  charity  and  for- 
bearance. One  thing  is  obvious  r 
if  any  one  has  strong  doubts  as  to 
the  lawfulness  of  riding  on  the 
Sabbath  for  the  purposes  of  an  ex- 
change, whatever  may  be  the  fact 
with  others,  for  him  it  is  unlawful. 
On  the  other  hand,  those  who  re- 
gard the  practice  as  proper,  should 
make  known  their  reasons  at  the 
proper  time,  and  in  the  proper 
manner,  that  others  may  see  they 
do  not  act  without  consideratioDi 
nor  without  a  conviction  of  the 
correctness  of  the  princ^>le8  ob 
which  they  act.  If  any  conscien- 
tious persons  who  will  candidly 
consider  the  reasons  in  favour  of 
the  practice,  cannot  be  convinced 
of  its  lawfulness,  ministers  ought 
undoubtedly,  as  far  as  circumstan- 
ces will  admit,  to  act  upon  the 
prijiciple  of  Paul,  relative  to  doing 
that  which  makes  a  brother  to  of- 
fend ;  and  upon  this  principle,  we 
know  that  some  do  act  at  the  pres- 
ent time. 

We  will  here  take  occasion  to 
suggest  to  the  author  of  the  Essays, 
and  to  others  who  may  write  separate 
treatises  on  the  Sabbath  for  genial 
use,  whether  they  would  not  do 
that  holy  institution  which  he  has 
so  ably  defended,  more  real,  sub- 
stantial service,  by  taking  only 
common,  acknowledged  ground; 
we  mean,  ground  which  the  cor- 
dial friends  of  the  Sabbath  hold  in 
common.  Let  them  maintain  this 
holy  ground  against  the  encroach- 
ments of  those  who  would  profane 
it,  and  they  vrill  render  invaluable 
service  to  the    cause  ot  religion 


1826.] 


RtuVs  Chargei. 


583 


and  the  cause  of  man.  But  if  at 
the  same  tiire,  they  enter  the  Usts 
with  their  brethren  of  equal  intelli- 
gence, and  piety,  and  respect  for 
the  Sabbath  with  themselves,  and 
condemn  their  principles  and  their 

Eractice ;  they  weaken  their  own 
ands  and  diminish  their  own  forces. 
Suppose  our  author  had  maintained 
the  position,  that  Sabbath  evening 
excluRively,  belongs  to  the  Sabbath, 
and  that  those  who  do  not  keep  it 
as  holy  time,  though  they  keep  the 
evening  preceding,  are  guilty  of 
profaning  the  Lord's  day  ;  would 
his  book  have  obtained  as  general 
circulation,  or  been  as  useful,  as 
in  its  present  form?  Suppose  he 
had  maintained,  as  some  do,  that 
learning  children  to  read,  as  prac- 
tised  in  many  Sabbath  schools,  par- 
ticularly in  our  large  cities,  is  in- 
compatible with  the  holy  duties  of 
the  day;  would  his  Essays  be  as 
likely  to  obtain  a  place  in  their 
Sabbath  school  libraries  ?  Would 
they  be  as  useful  for  general  distri- 
bution ?  We  do  not  express  mere- 
ly our  own  private  opinion,  when 
we  say,  that  we  think  this  valuable 
little  volume  would  be  more  exten- 
sively circulated,  and  be  more  use- 
ful, with  the  omission  of  that  part 
of  it  which  pertains  to  ministerial 
exchanges.  We  do  not  object  to 
the  discussion  of  the  subject  it- 
self. On  the  contrary,  we  could 
wish  to  have  it  discussed ;  but  we 
think  the  proper  place,  is  in  some 
miscellaneous,  periodical  publica- 
tion. Those  of  the  author's  breth- 
ren who  differ  from  him  on  this 
point,  may  not  encourage  the  cir- 
culation of  his  book  as  extensively 
as  they  otherwise  would  ;  because 
in  their  opinion,  it  will  serve  to 
atrengthen  gainsayers  ;  though  no- 
thing was  farther  from  his  design. 
Or,  if  they  put  it  into  the  hands  of 
an  individual,  it  may  be  with  the 
statement  that  such  a  part  of  it  is, 
in  their  view,  unsound ;  and  per- 
haps with  an  attempt  to  refute  the 
arguments.  This  would  unavoida- 
My  tend  to  diminish  the  impression 


which  the  book  might  otherwise 
make  upon  such  a  reader.  He 
may  suspect  the  correctness  of 
other  arguments ;  or  his  attention 
may  be  drawn  off  from  himself  to 
another  subject.  Beudes ;  the 
essays  are  very  proper  for  a  Sab- 
bath School  Library.  But  what 
have  children  to  do  with .  this  sub- 
ject ?  If  only  one  side  is  thus  pre- 
sented to  them,  will  they  not  be 
early  trained  to  the  work  of  gain- 
saying; or  at  least  be  taught  to 
speak  of  the  ministers  of  Christ, 
in  a  manner  unsuited  to  their  age  ? 
We  repeat  the  suggestion  therefore, 
whether  in  his  second  edition, 
which  we  hope  will  soon  be  called 
for,  the  author  will  not  render  the 
cause  more  essential  service,  by 
omitting  that  part  of  the  work 
which  relates  to  the  point  in  ques- 
tion. And  in  this  suggestion,  we 
know  that  we  have  the  approbation 
of  many  of  his  brethren,  whose 
judgment  on  other  subjects  at 
least,  he  is  wont  to  respect. 

We  shall  now  make  some  re*' 
marks  on  the  *'  Charges."  They 
were  originally  published,  we  be-^ 
believe  in  1803.  But  though  it  is 
some  years  since  t^y  made  their 
appearance,  we  apprehend  the  ex- 
tent to  which  they  are  known,  is 
by  no  means  commensurate  with 
their  merits.  The  edition  before 
us  is /the  last  that  we  have  met 
with ;  and  we  believe  the  work  is 
now  rarely  to  be  found  in  market. 
We  have  selected  it  not  for  the 
purpose  of  analysing  the  several 
Charges,  which  would  be  foreign 
to  our  object ;  but  because  some- 
of  them  contain  the  most  pertinent 
and  forcible  remarks  upon  the  sub- 
ject of  the  Sabbalh ;  and  because' 
we  wish  to  recommend  the  work, 
to  the  particular  attention  of  our 
readers.  The  following  are  the 
contents  of  the  book. 

Upon  human  and  divine  laws 
and  their  consequences—The  na- 
ture of  an  Oath  stated  and  ex-- 
plained — Extracts  from  a  Charge 
on  patrietisoi'^Upon  the  institu-- 


584 


RusKm  Charges. 


[Nev. 


tion  of  the  Sabbath — Upon  pro- 
fane Swearing — Upon  Drunkeh- 
ness — Upon  Gaming — Man,  the 
subject  of  moral  and  social  obliga- 
tions— Letter  addressed  to  the 
Clergy  in  Reading — Sentence  of 
death  passed  on  Benjamin  Bailey 
— Upon  Duelling — Act  respecting 
Vice  and  Immorality. 

Most  of  the  subjects,  in  the 
present  state  of  things  in  our  coun- 
try, are  of  high  importance ;  and 
they  are  treated  with  great  ability. 
The  style  of  the  author  is  distin- 
guished for  perspicuity  and  force. 
There  is  something  in  it  which  is 
^  spirit-stirring  ;'*  and  in  this  re- 
spect it  accords  with  the  spirit  of 
the  age  ;  even  if  the  work  would 
Bot  gratify  the  taste  of  the  age  in 
another  respect, — we  mean,  a 
taste  for  ''  something  newer.'' 
Two  or  three  expressions  occur, 
which,  if  the  Charges  had  been 
delivered  to  an  assembly  of- both 
sexes,  would  doubtless  have  been 
Taried.  And  some  of  our  readers 
night  object  to  one  or  two  remarks, 
in  point  of  theology ;  but  even 
with  them,  this  would  afford  no 
material  objection  to  the  work. 
As  one  objeiH  q&  the  judge  was, 
to  explain  the  **  Act  against  Im- 
morality," appended  to  the  vol- 
ume, remarks  occur  in  some  of  the 
Charges,  which  are  strictly  local : 
but  this  fact  does  not  materially 
diminish  their  value,  for  general 
use.  They  evidently  flow  from 
the  heart  of  one,  who  feU  for  the 
welfare  of  his  country  and  for  the 
honour  of  religion  ;  and  they  can- 
not fail  of  being  read  with  the  deep- 
est interest,  by  every  one  who  pos- 
sesses a  kindred  spirit.  But  our 
readers  will  form  their  own  opin- 
ion of  the  work  from  one  or  two 
extracts. 

Notwithstanding  all  that  has  been 
said  in  fkvour  of  the  institution  of  the 
Sabbath,  as  a  means  of  procuring  in- 
dividual happiness  and  national  pros- 
perity, melancholy  experience  shows, 
there  is  no  law  of  heaven  or  of  earth 
that  is  more  generaUy  violated.    This 


is  the  more  to  be  regpretted,  as  it  seems 
to  be  the  contrivance  of  injiniit  wis- 
dom, to  keep  up  a  sense  of  religion  in 
our  world,  without  which  government 

and  morality  cannot  long  subsist. 

It  has  been  often  said,  the  Sabbath  is 
the  palladium  of  our  religion,  and  that 
as  this  day  is  observed  or  neglected, 
Christianity  will  stand  or  fall.     If  this 
be  really  the  case,  there  is  reason  to 
fear  it  will  not  be  of  long  continuance 
among  us.     One  thing,  in  mv  judg- 
ment, is  certain.     If  it  does  &]},  it  wnl 
fall  like  a  strong  man — it  will  poll 
down  the  pillars  of  government,  and 
bury  our    country  in    ruins.     Eveiy 
wicked  man  is  an  enemy  to  his  coon- 
try  ;  because  he  breaks  her  laws,  and 
spreads  the  conta£;ion  of  vice  around 
him ;  and  because  nis  conduct  has  a  di- 
rect tendency  to  brin^  down  the  ven- 
geance of  heaven  on  his  devoted  coun- 
try.  There  is  no  other  way  of  dischar- 
ging our  duty  to  our  country,  but  by 
yielding  obedience  to  all  her  laws ;  not 
this  or  that  law,  but  every  law.    Men 
are  influenced  by  different  passions  or 
appetites.     Some  persons  dislike  thisy 
others  that  law;  and  there  are  Mome 
so  bad,  that  they  hate  eUl  law.    One 
man  is  averse  to  the  law  that  forbida 
tavern-haunting  on   Sundays,  a  vice 
which,  by  the  bye,  is  very  common 
among  us ;  and  therefore  he  breaka  it 
Another  laughs  at  the  law  that  for- 
bids   swearing  and    blasphemy,   and 
therefore  he  breaks  it.     A  third  com- 
plains of  the  law  that  restrains  sports 
and  diversions  on  Sunday,  and  there- 
fore he  breaks  it.     In  the  name  of 
goodness,  gentlemen,  what  is  to  be* 
come  of  a  country,  where  the  laws  are 
thus  openly  insulted  and  violated  by 
every  man  at  his  pleasure .'— pp*  85— 
88. 

Our  author  somewhere  observes, 
with  too  much  truth,  that  we  are 
not  accustomed  to  hear  such  re- 
marks  frofla  a  judge  upon  the  bench, 
as  many  of  those  contained  in  this 
volume.  Happy  would  it  be  for 
our  country,  were  there  a  greater 
number  in  similar  circumstances, 
who  follow  his  example.  We  art 
peculiarly  gratified,  when  We  sec 
civilians  of  distinction  come  for- 
ward boldly  in  defence  of  the  laws 
of  God  and  their  country.  By  so 
doing,  they  might  be  th«  means  tf 


ia26.] 


JnereoMing  ViolatUms  of  the  SabbaiL 


585 


accomplishing  a  much  greater 
amount  of  good,  in  several  re- 
spects, than  clergymen."* 

We  shall  close  our  remarks  oti 
this  volume,  with  an  extract  fi'om 
the  char;;o  ^*  On  G/iming  ;*'  which, 
however,  has  a  direct  bearing  on 
the  subject  in  hand. 

What  sort  of  a  citizen  is  thiit  man, 
who  obeys  only  those  laws  which 
please  his  humour  or  his  taste,  and  de- 
liberately violates  those  he  disap- 
proves? I  will  venture  boldly  to  assert, 
a  person  of  this  description  has  not  a 
single  drop  of  federal  or  republican 
blood  in  his  veins,  or  benevolence  in 
his  heartF— did  he  possess  a  particle  of 
either,  he  would  cheerfully  acquiesce 
in  every  law  that  has  any  tendency  to 

promote  the  general  ffood Has  the 

law  said.  Thou  shalt  do  no  unnecessary 
work,  nor  practise  any  sport  or  diver- 
sion on  Sunday  ?  He  that  offends  in 
those  instances,  against  both  heaven 
and  earth,  is  a  bad  citizen  and  a  bad 
fiMwi.  I  speak  plainly,  gentlemen.  In 
defending  the  laws  of  God  and  my 
country,  I  am  not  to  be  deterred  by 
the  censure  of  any  man,  or  set  of  men, 
from  using  any  language  or  freedom  of 
speech,  not  inconsistent  with  truth  and 
decency.  I  therefore  repeat,  that  a 
person  who  breaks  the  laws  of  God 
and  man,  can  have  no  better  preten- 
sions to  the  character  of  a  virtuous, 
good  citizen,  than  the  fellonious  robber 
on  the  hi?hway....They  are  both  bad 
citizens,  though  there  may  be  a  differ- 
ence in  the  nature  and  degree  of  their 
orimes. — ^pp.  150-152." 

We  shall  now  proceed  to  notice 
the  increasing  violations  of  the 
Sabbath  in  our  country,  and  to  in- 
quire whether  some  means  cannot 

*We  should  rejoice  to  see  this  volume 
republished  by  some  enterprising  indi- 
vidual, and  widely  drcalated.  In  our 
opioion,  it  is  fitted  to  be  extensively  use- 
ful ;  and  we  believe  that  every  good  citi- 
zen, as  well  as  every  intelligent  Christ- 
ian, would  be  ^lad  to  possess  such  a 
treasure. 

The  **  Act  against  Immorality,*'  which 
occupies  twenty  pages,  might  be  omit* 
ted ;  and  perhaps  too,  the  Letter  to  the 
ijlergy  of  Keadingr  and  the  Sentence  of 
DeaUi  on  a  criminal;  as  they  are  strictly 
local :  though  the  two  last  are  short. 
1826.— No.  11.  .     74 


be  adopted  to  check  this  growing 
evil.     But  the  friends  of  the  Sab- 
bath must  be  convinced  that  such 
an  evil  exists,  before  they  will  be 
aroused  to  -vigorous  efforts  to  ar- 
rest its  progress.     But   who  that 
has  not  been  both  deaf  and  blind, 
needs  any   additional  information 
to    convince    him    of   the     fact? 
Could  we  place  ourselves  on-  an 
eminence  in  the  midst  of  this  na- 
tion, and  survey  every  part  of  it 
as   easily  as  the  astronomer  sur- 
veys the  heavens,  what  countless 
multitudes  might  we  behold  violas 
ting  every  Sabbath.     But  the  eye 
of  God  sees  them  all.     Though 
we  cannot  take  such  a  view,  we 
continually  see  or  hear  of  the  prof> 
anation  of  that  holy  day,  in  all  parts 
of  our  country, — from   Lubec  to 
New  Orleans,  and  from  the  shores 
of  the  Atlantic  to  the  western  set- 
tlements of  the    Missouri.      The 
time  was,  when  in  New-England 
especially,  a  general  stillness  reign- 
ed on  the  Sabbath,  and  the  public 
and  private  worship  of  God  was 
the  great  business  of  the  day.     But 
now,  what  a  change!     The  run- 
ning of  stages,  steam-boats,    and 
private  carriages,  ^most  without 
number  ;    the  pa^mg  of    loaded 
waggons,   and   droves  of  various 
animals  ;    sailing,  swimming,  and 
almost  every  kind  of  business  and 
amusement,  may  now  be  witnessed 
in  one  part  or  another  of  this  por- 
tion of  our  country :  and  yet,  we 
believe  the  Sabbath  is  less  profa- 
ned in  New  England  than  out  of 
it.      Complaints   on    this  subject 
have  become   frequent   and  loud 
from  every  part  of  the  land.     We 
have  heard  t^e  present  season,  of 
a  steam-boat  plying  on  the  Sabbath 
between  Boston  and  Nahant  to  ac- 
commodate   parties  of   pleasure ; 
though  we  are  aware  of  the  cir- 
cumstances which  put   a  stop  to 
the  practice.      And  even  in  the 
far-famed  '*  land  of  steady  habits,*' 
—tell  it  not  in  Gath !— the  Nor- 
wich steam-boat,  as  has  been  no- 
ticed in  another  part  of  this 


586                     hicreasb^  VioUoians  of  the  SaUath.  [Nor. 

ber,  advertises  to  leave  **  on  Sun-  They  seem  to  thiftk  it  no  pro&aa- 

daffs  and  Wednesdays."     One  of  tionof  the  day  to  travel  when  from 

the  Hartford  steam-boats  too  com-  home  ;  or  that  in  passing  through 

menced  encroaching  on  the  Sabbath  that  thoroughfare   of  the   United 

in    a    similar    manner ;    and    we  States,  they  ^all  not  be  noticed, 

know  by  what  means  the  desired  either  by  God  or  man.     The  8y- 

change   was   effected.      We  have  nod  of  Albany  state,   *'that  the 

seen  the   Sabbath  trodden  under  profanation  of  the  Lord's  day  is 

foot  by  the  owners  and  drivers  and  practised  to  an  extent  altogether 

passengers  of  the  crowded  United  unprecedented  in  that  portion  of 

States  mail-coach,  by  travellers  in  our  country  included   within  the 

private  coaches,  chaises  and  gigs,  bounds  of  this  Synod/*     W^e  have 

down  to  the  company  of  foot  pads  also  heard  it  stated  by  a  gentleman 

and  solitary  stragglers.     The  live*  of  unquestionable    veracity,    who 

S'  stables  both  in  and  out  of  New-  had  the  means  of  knowbg  the  fact, 
ngland,  are  emptied  to  accommo-  that  with  respect  to  the  canal- 
date  those  who  must  ride  for  busi-  boats  and  stages  in  the  region  of 
ness  or  amusement  on  the  Lord's  day.  which  we  are  speaking,  there  is 
From  the  city  of  New-York,  ti-  no  perceptible  difference  between 
dings  often  reach  us  of  the  arrival  the  Sabbath  and  other  days  of  the 
and  departure  on  the  Sabbath  of  week.  This  remark  applies  to 
steam-boats  and  other  craft  throng-  vehicles  of  every  description,  ex- 
ed  with  parties  of  pleasure  ;~-to  say  cept  the  /eir,  whose  proprietora 
nothing  of  vessels  of  larger  size,  or  have  sufficient  respect  for  the  Sab- 
of  other  violations  of  the  day,  bath,  to  rest  on  that  day.  But  this 
which  are  but  too  well  known,  is  not  all.  What  a  multitude  of 
We  remember  also  the  removal  on  persons  are  employed  from  mora* 
the  first  Sabbath  of  July  last,  '*of  ing  till  night  and  from  night  till 
Causici's  statue  from  its  former  morning,  in  waiting  upon  the  arri- 
position  in  Elm  street,  through  val  and  departure,  and  in  providing 
Broadway  to  the  Park,  whilst  the  for  the  entertainment  of  these 
neighbouring  congregations  were  open  violators  of  the  Sabbath, 
engaged  in  Wigious  worship;"  We  have  not  long  since  seen 
and  the  fact  that  '^  a  number  of  such  notices  in  the  public  papers 
persons"  were  on  the  same  day  as  the  following :  ''  Five  hundred 
'*  at  work  on  the  top  of  the  City  persons  arrived  in  this  place  (Buf- 
Hall,  preparatory  to  celebrating  falo)  last  Sunday.^*  ^^Last  Sunday 
the  anniversary"  of  our  Independ-  five  hundred  persons  arrived  tt 
ence.  We  notice  too  that  our  Chester*  in  a  steam-boat."  We 
large  rivers  and  canals,  swarm  have  just  seen  it  stated,  that  on  the 
with  sloops,  steam-boats,  passage-  second  Sabbath  in  September,  the 
boats,  and  water  craft  of  every  volunteer  companies  of  the  city  of 
name,  filled  with  profaners  of  the  Philadelphia  marched  through  its 
Lord's  day.  And  how  many  of  principal  streets,  at  noon-day,  "  to 
the  '*  eighty  or  ninety  thousand  the  sound  of  fife  and  drmn,"  and 
persons"  who  arrive  at  Utica  in  a  embarked  on  board  a  steamboat 
year,  simply  in  canal-boats  and  for  Maryland,  '^  to  assist  in  cela- 
stages,  travel  upon  the  Sabbath  in  bratmg  the  anniversary  of  the  bat- 
one  part  or  other  of  their  tour?  tie  of  Baltimore."  They  landed  at 
We  have  heard  loud  complaints  New-Castle  as  the  people  were  re* 
again  and  again,  of  prcfessore  of  tiring  from  church,  and  made  a  great 
religi<m  frwa  New-England^  pa»-  display  through  its  streets.  What 
sing  through  the  western  part  of  rendered  this  instance  of  the  prof- 
New-York  in  public  stipes  and  on  *  a  place  of  nwort  for  conipuiy  fh« 
the  canal,    vifou   thftt  holy  day.  PhiUdslpbia. 


iS2e.] 


Inereasing  YUUMmuoftlie  SaUtUk. 


697 


mnation  of  the  Sabbath  the  more 
wanton  is,  that  **  we  are  informed 
tliis  company  might  easily  have 
reached  Baltimore  in  time,  without 
Uking  the  Sabbath  for  it."  Far- 
ther  to  the  west,  a  notable  excur- 
sion was  made  upon  the  Ohio  riv* 
•r  on  the  Sabbath  not  long  since, 
in  the  steam-boat  Pennsylvania 
from  Pittsburgh.  Among  other 
amusements,  the  party  engaged  in 
the  firing  of  cannon ;  for  **  an  over* 
charged  swivel  burst  in  firing  and 
broke  in  several  pieces  the  right 
arm  of  the  firer." 

If  we  look  into  the  capital  of  this 
nation,  what  examples  shall  we 
find  there  ?  We  have  heard  of  Con- 
gress sitting  in  one  instance  at  least 
during  the  last  session,  till  five 
o'clock  on  Sabbath  jaorning^  Du- 
ring the  sfime  session,  about  thirty 
members  of  that  body  took  a  steam- 
boat and  went  down  the  Potomac 
to  visit  Mount  Vernon,  and  pay 
their  respects  at  the  tomb  of  Wash- 
ington on  the  Sabbath.  But  to 
the  honour  of  the  proprietor,  let  it 
be  recorded,  they  were  refused 
permission  to  land.  It  has  gone 
the  round  of  the  public  papers  that 
not  long  since  under  a  late  admin* 
istration,  the  President  and  heads 
of  departments  made  an  excur- 
sion in  a  steamboat  on  the  Lord's 
day,  to  visit,  if  we  rightly  remem- 
ber, a  seventy-four  gun  ship.  What 
effect  must  such  examples  of  our 
rulers,  published  as  they  are  in 
every  part  of  the  country,  have  up- 
on the  people  ?  It  has  been  well 
said,  '*  the  example  of  men  in  offi- 
cial stations  is  among  the  most  pow- 
erful moral  causes  which  afflict  or 
bless  a  community.  Ifitbegood, 
it  descends  with  cheering  power, 
like  the  gentle  rain  upon  the  earth ; 
but  if  it  be  evil,  from  its  bad  emin- 
ence, it  comes  down  upon  the  com- 
munity, like  the  mountain  torrent, 
sweeping  away  landmarks.'^*  In 
the  country  to  the  west  and  south, 
we  have  reason  to  believe  the  Sab- 
bath is  not  less  profaned  than  in 

'*  De.  Besekar's  ijection  Sermon. 


the  regions  at  which  we  have  glan- 
ced. In  all  parts  of  the  country, 
it  is  with  multitudes  a  mere  holi- 
day. They  go  forth  to  their  amuse- 
ments in  troops,  trampling  under 
foot  the  day  which  God  has  conse* 
crated  to  his  service.  But  we  will 
not  proceed  further  to  specify  facts 
of  the  kind  we  have  noticed. 

The  friends  of  the  Sabbath  have 
witnessed  with  deep  concern  and 
regret,  the  legalued  profanation  of 
the  Lord's  day,  in  one  department 
of  eur  national  government '; — we 
mean,  the  post-office  department. 
Petitions  have  been  laid  before 
Congress  again  and  again,*  pf^^y- 
ing  that  this  evil  might  be  remedi- 
ed ;  but  it  is  not  remedied.  Mul- 
titudes are  now  required,  in  the 
discharge  of  their  official  duty,  to 
violate  the  law  of  God  ; — ^to  say 
nothing  of  the  numerous  other  vio- 
lations which  result  firom  the  pres- 
ent arrangement.  But,  be  it  re- 
membered, no  law  of  man  can  in 
the  least  remove  the  obligation  to 
keep  the  law  of  God,  or  diminish 
the  guilt  of  profaning  his  holy  day. 
God  has  said,  '*  Remember  the 
Sabbath  day  to  keep  it  holy  ;"  and 
no  law  of  any  govermnent  on  earth 
can  set  this  commnd  aside,  or 
abate  its  force.  What  authority 
have  Congress,  or  all  the  govern- 
ments in  the  world,  in  opposition 
to  the  command  of  Jehovah  ?  Who- 
ever transgresses  the  law  of  the 
Sabbath  in  the  discharge  of  his  of- 
ficial duty,  does  it  at  his  peril. 
Could  he  not  retain  his  office  if  he 
did  not  act  up  to  bis  instructions  ? 
Then  let  him  lose  it,  but  save  his 
conscience.  .  Let  him  obey  God 
rather  than  man.  In  vain  will  he 
attempt  to  cover  his  sins  by  the 
law  of  the  land.  And  what  renders 
his  guilt  in  this  case  the  more  glar- 
ing is  this,  that  he  accepts  his 
appointment  with  his  eyes  open, 
and  with  the  deliberate  determina- 
tion habitually  to  violate  the  law 

*  The  last  eenion  fi^om  Penniylyania, 
and  twice  before  from  different  parte  of 
the  country. 


588 


Remedies  Suggested, 


fXov. 


of  the  Sabbath.  We  know  he  can 
smile  at  these  suggestions,  and  dis- 
regard them;  but  we  know  too 
that  he  must  give  account  of  his 
conduct  iti  the  day  of  judgment. 
Wo  to  the  man  that  perseveres  in 
known  violations  of  the  Sabbath. 

Facts  compel  u^  to  believe  that 
the  evil  of  Sabbath-breaking  is  rap- 
idly increasing  every  year.    Among 
the  causes  of  this  increase,  are  the 
facilities  of  communication  both  by 
land  and  water,  from  one  part  of 
the  country  to  another  ;  and  the 
increase  of  a  commercial,  enterpri- 
^  sing  spirit  among  our  citizens.  The 
temptations  to  profane  the  Lord's 
day  are  powerful,  and  fearfully  in- 
creasing, and   threatening,  to  blot 
out  the  Sabbath  from  our  nation. 
The  evil  is  felt,though  not  as  deep- 
ly as  it  should  be.  But  the  friends  of 
the  Sabbath  are  beginning   to  be 
alarmed.    They  are  looking  around 
them  and   enquiring  what  can  be 
done.      If  we  are  not  greatly  mis- 
taken, there  is  an   anxiety  among 
them  on   this  subject,  which  de- 
mands  that    some    efforts  should 
be  made  to  prevent  our  civil   and 
religious  institutions    from    being 
undermined,     and     becoming      a 
heap  of  ruins. '  Should  they  close 
their  eyes  on  this  subject,   after 
having  seen   the  danger  to  which 
the  Sabbath    is  exposed  ;  should 
they  be  ready  to  say  the  evil  is  so 
great  that  there  is  no  remedy, — ruin 
is  the  inevitable  consequence.     If 
the  subject  be  let  alone,  the  tide  of 
desolation  will  sweep  away  every 
vestige  of  our  religious  institutions 
from  the  land,  and  our  choicest  so- 
cial,  and  civil   privileges  will   go 
with  them  into  the  same  abyss. 
.    burning  now  our  attention  to  the 
remedies  which,  under  God,  prom- 
ise most  in  effecting  the  removal 
of  the  evil  under  contemplation, 
we  shall  for  the  present  suggest* 
only  the  following. 

The  friends  of  the  Sabbath  must 
begin  at  home.  Every  man  must 
see  that  it  be  observed  in  his  own 
house.    He  must  see  that  he  him- 


self, his  children,  and  the  other 
members  of  his  family,  keep  the 
Sabbath  from  polluting  it.  He 
must  likewise  see  that  the  ^*  stran- 
ger within  his  gates^'  does  not 
openly  profane  the  day.  Let  these 
things  be  done,  and  a  beginning  will 
be  made  which  will  be  to  the  pur- 
pose. 

Let  the  members  of  our  church- 
es kindly  and  faithfully  watch  over 
one  another  on  this  subject,  and 
see  that  they  be  not  found  transac- 
ting worldly  business,  or  travelling 
for  worldly  purposes  or  amusement, 
on  'the  Lord's  day.  Violations  of 
tlie  Sabbath  should  be  made  a  prom- 
inent subject  of  Christian  admo- 
nition and  church  discipline.  They 
are  as  Teally  a  violation  of  the  laws 
of  Christ,  and  a  proper  subject  of 
discipline,  as  theft,  or  drunkeness, 
or  profane  swearing  ;  and  yet,  for 
some  years  past,  we  believe  they 
have  in  general  been  rarely  treated 
as  such,  like  other  crimes  specified. 
The  conduct  of  many  professed 
friends  of  Christ  and  that  of  the 
world  have  in  this  respect  been  too 
much  alike,  without  being  special- 
ly noticed.  This  thing  has  already 
gone  much  too  far,  and  it  must  be 
checked ;  or  no  other  efforts  that  can 
be  made  on  the  subject,  will  be  of 
much  avail. 

But  this  is  not  all.  Other  ef- 
forts must  be  made,  or  we  shall  be 
overwhelmed  in  the  general  ruin. 
The  friends  of  the  Sabbath  most 
unite  their  influence  ;  and  there 
must  be  judicious,  extended,  and 
long-cpntinued  efforts,  or  the  evil 
will  not  be  done  away. ,  After  some 
reflection  on  the  subject,  we  are 
satisfied  that  they  cannot  place 
their  chief  dependence  in  this  thing 
upon  civil  government.  And  it  ap- 
pears to.u8,  that  in  devising  means 
for  removing  the  evil,  more  reliance 
has  sometimes  been  placed  of  late, 
on  civil  government  and  legislatioo, 
than  the  state  of  things  in  our  coun- 
try can  justify.  Of  what  avail  are 
laws,  when  public  opinion  is  array- 
ed against  them  ?    Who  will  en- 


1626.  J 


RtmtdieM 


589 


force  them,  when  the  great  body 
of  the  people  say  they  shall  not  be 
eDforced  ?     The  laws  of  Connecti- 
CQt  relative  to   the  Sabbath  are 
good ;  but  how  is  every  Sabbath^ 
pro&nedt     And  even  in  the  few 
placet  where  attempts  are  some- 
times made  to  enforce  the  laws, 
what  a  clamour  is  raised  against 
the   magistrate.      The   laws    per- 
taining to  the  Sabbath  in  the  state 
of  New- York  are  good  ;  but  what 
body  of  men  will  undertake  to  stop 
the  canal-boat8,and  steam-boatB,and 
stages,  and  the  ten  thousand  vehicles 
whose  occupants  profane  every  Sab- 
bath on  which  the  sun  sheds  his 
rays  ?   It  is  not  fcH*  the  want  of  law  ; 
but  because  pubhc  opinion  is  against 
law..     The  time  was,   when  our 
chief  reliance  might  be  placed  on 
the  law ;  but  at  that  time,  public 
opinion  supported  the  law  and  up- 
held the  magistrate  in  carrying  it 
into  execution.     But  however  la- 
mentable the  fact  is,  circumstan- 
ces  have   changed.      We  cannot 
now  rely  on  '^  efficient  legislation." 
Public  opinion  at  present  in  our 
country   will  not  bear  US' out  in  at- 
tempting to  enforce  the  observance 
of  the  Sabbath  by  mere  law.     In  a 
multitude  of  instances  magistrates 
themselves  are  among  the  first  who 
break  the  law  ;  and  such  will  not 
execute  it  upon  others.     In  our 
view,  this  is  not  the  right  place  to 
apply  the  remedy.     The  law  may 
sometimes,  indeed,  answer  a  use- 
ful purpose.    It  may  serve  as  a  kind 
of  helper  ;  but  it  cannot  now  take 
the  lead.     The  remedy  must  be 
applied  near  to  the  seat  of  the  dis- 
ease.     We  say  then,  that  public 
opinion  must  be  rect^ledy  and  the 
united  moral  influence  of  the  friends 
of  the  Sabbath  through  the  nation  be 
brought  to  bear  on  this  great  subject. 
Should  we  attempt   to  stop  this 
**  stream  that  flows  with  moral  pes- 
tilence" through  our  country,  chief- 
ly by  enacting  and  enforcing  laws, 
while  we  do  not  go  to  the  source 
of  the  evil,  the  pestilential  waters 
will    accumulate  and    burst  over 


these  barriers,  carrying  before  them 
the  more  fearful  and  wide-spread 
desolation.     While  we  labour  to 
correct  public  sentiment  by  means 
of  the  pulpit  and  the  press,  and  to 
convince  all  of  the  importance  of 
the  Sabbath,  a  united  moral  influ- 
ence must  be  brought  to  bear  upon 
the  subject,  with  persevering  ef- 
forts.    Such  a  union. cannot  he  ef- 
fected in  a  day ;  but  it  deserves 
serious  inquiry,  whether  that  un- . 
ion  ought  not  speedily  to  be  at- 
tempted.    This  is  the  means  which 
Christians  are  now  using,  the  world 
over,   and  which    promises  more 
than  any  other,  for  promoting  the 
benevolent    objects    of   the    age. 
They  are  feehng  this   more  and 
more,  and  acting  accordingly.  And 
why  cannot  such  a  united  moral 
influence  be  brought  to  bear  with 
the  happiest  efiect  upon  the  obser- 
vance of  the  Sabbath  ?    We  have 
alluded  to  two  instances  of  the  re- 
cent efiect  of  public  opinion,  in  re- 
lation to  this  subject.     We  mean 
the  stopping  of  the  steam-boat  from 
Boston  to  Nahant,  and  of  the  arri- 
val of  the  Hartford  steam-boat  on 
the    Lord's  day.      Both   of  these 
events  were  effected  through  the 
influence  of  the  friends  of  the  Sab- 
bath.    We  have  heard  it  familiarly 
said,  that  *'  public  talk  rules   the 
world."     Laws   are   mere  waste- 
paper,   when  the  public   voice  is 
raised  against  them.     But  let  pub- 
lic opinion  be  set  right,  and  let  that 
opinion  bo  expressed  with  decision, 
and  it  will  be  irresistible.     Let  the 
friends  of  the  Sabbath  come  to  a 
determination  to  give   a  decided 
preference  to  those  travelling  es- 
tablishments,  and  those  men  for 
private  employment  and  for  public 
office,  who  respect  that  holy  day, 
and  make  that  determination  known ; 
and   many  would  soon  see   it   to 
be  their  interest  to  refrain  from 
profaning  the  Lord's  day.     In  giv- 
ing their  suffrages  for  men  to  rule 
over  them,  let  them  act  upon  the 
principle,  that  he  vdio  offends  in 
this  instance,  '*  against  both  he«* 


590 


Sem^dUi  SuggeH€i. 


[Nov, 


▼en  and  earth,  is  a  bad  cUizen^  and 
a  bad  num;*^  and  therefore  unfit 
for  office. 

But  how  are  the  enersiea  of  the 
friends  of  the  Sabbath  through  the 
nation  to  be  combined,  and  brought 
to  bear  on  this  subject  ?  Hitherto, 
since  the  influence  of  law  has  fail- 
ed, there  has  been  little  more  than 
lamentation  over  the  evil,  and  the 
resolutions  and  recommendations 
4>f  ecclesiastical  bodies.  Associa- 
tions, Presbyteries,  Synods,  and 
Creneral  Assemblies,  nave,  with 
much  solicitude,  and  with  a  com- 
mendable spirit,  from  time  to  time 
lamented  over  the  profanation  of 
the  Sabbath,  and  adopted  appropri* 
ate  resolutions ;  but  these  meas- 
ures have  passed  away  with  little 
apparent  effect;  certainly  without 
making  any  visible  approach  to- 
wards the  accomplishment  of  the 
desired  object.  Besides,  some  of 
these  bodies  change ;  and  what  is 
more,  they  all  have  a  multiplicity 
of  other  concerns  on  their  hands, 
and  cannot  give  this  subject  that 
prominence,  which  its  importance 
demands. 

We  would  by  no  means,  howev- 
er, discourage  them  in  such  efforts. 
These  are  of  some  utility ;  and 
they  owe  it  to  themselves  and  the 
«burch  to  bear  their  testimony 
against  the  profanation  of  the 
Lord's  day.  But  if  we  may  judge 
from  the  past,  unless  some  addi- 
tional means  are  devised,  we  see 
not  but  lamentations'  and  resolu- 
tions relative  to  this  subject  must 
continue,  and  the  desired  object 
remain  unaccomplished.  We  do 
not,  however,  intend  to  suggest 
4my  specific  methods  for  this  pur- 
pose. We  have  wished  to  call  the 
attention  of  our  readers  to  the  sub- 
ject generally,  and  having  done  this, 
we  shall  for  the  present,  leave  it 
for  others  to  suggest  in  whai  way 
the  public  sentiment  may  be  influ- 
enced in  the  best  manner.  We 
hope  the  magnitude  of  the  evil  com- 
plained of,  and  the  failure  of  efforts 
which   have  hitherto  been   made. 


together  with  the  immenae  impor- 
tance of  the  subject,  will  lead  to 
serious  inquiry,  whether  something 
canndt  be    done— whether    some 
method   cannot  be  devised  which 
•hall  bring  the  friends  of  the  Sab- 
bath generally  to  act  in  concert, 
and  with  decision,  and  cause  their 
influence  to  be  felt  to  the  remotest 
bounds  of  the  nation.     Could  each 
individual  Christian  be  brought  to 
feel  that  hu  omn  example  and  in- 
fluence are  important^  and  not  leave 
the  work  to  be  done  by  others,  a 
great    object    would    be    gained. 
Could  the  friends  of  the  Sabbath 
generally  be  in  any  way  brought  te 
adopt  the  means  above  suggested, 
— ^as  to  families  and  churches,  and 
in  respect  to  giving  a  decided  pref- 
erence to  those  men  who  respect 
the  Sabbath,-could  they  be  brought 
to  throw  into  the  acale  their  ^ml 
ittfiuence,  remembering  that  they 
are  to  act  the  part  of  Christians  on 
all  occasions,  not  less  as  members 
of  the  state  than  of  the  church,— 
we  should  soon   see  a  desirable 
change  as  to  the  observance  of  the 
Sabbath.    But  we  are  fully  aware 
that  in  addition  to  this  kind  of  in- 
fluence,— which  is  by  no  means  to 
be  neglected. — ^there  will  not  be  a 
thorough  reformation  till  the  influ- 
ence of  the  gospel  is  felt  upon  the 
hearts  of  those  who  now  disregard 
the  law  of  God.     All  the  means  of 
grace  therefore  will  have  an  impor- 
tant bearing  on  this  subject.    But 
the  progress  of  religion  in  our  coun- 
try does  not  keep  pace  with  our 
growing  population;  much  less  does 
it  advance  so   as  to  diminish  the 
actual  number  of  those  who  pr<^e 
the  Lord's  day.     The  ministers  of 
religion,  laymen  of  influence,  and 
all  the  friends  of  the  Sabbath,  must 
come  out  holdly  in  defence  of  that 
holy  institution.  Remembering  that 
they  are  acting  for  God  and  their 
country,  they  must  be  deterred  bj 
no  opposition.    Let  them  imitate 
the  example  of  the  author  of  the 
^  **  Charges.''     Let  them  follow  the 
noble  example  set  them  at  Mount 


iBte.] 


dtemairs  cfJane  Taylor. 


591 


Vernon,  during  the  last  session  of 
Congress.  Those  men  in  elevated 
stations  who  stand  forth  thus  firmly 
in  defence  of  the  Sabbath,  deserve 
to  be  embalmed  in  the  hearts  of 
American  Christiansu  They  may 
exert  an  influence  of  incalculable 
benefit  to  our  country  and  tb  the 
church  of  God.  The  present  is  a 
momentous  period  in  relation  to  this 
subject.  And  it  remains  to  be  seen 
whether  the  following  sentiment  is 
not  something  more  than  a  hasty 
declaration — that  '*  the  present 
tmdonbtedly  is  the  generation 
which  is  to  decide  the  fate  of  this 
great  empire,  by  deciding  whether 
the  Sabbath  of  God  shall  be  preserv- 
ed or  blotted  out."*  The  longer 
the  subject  is  neglected,  the  more 
numerous  and  formidable  will  be 
the  obstacles  in  the  way  of  success. 
The  **  stream"  may  soon  become 
a  torrent,  defying  all  oppositimi. 
Does  any  one  fear  that  suck  eflbrts 
-will  raise  the  cry  of  *'  religion  and 
politics?"  When  satan's  empire 
is  in  danger,  he  will  send  forth  his 
heralds  to  blow  the  trumpet  and 
sound  the  alarm ;  and  the  more  it 
is  in  danger,  the  louder  will  the 
trumpet  sound.  But  shall  the  sol- 
diers of  the  cross  be  less  engaged  for 
the  honour  of  the  Captain  of  their 
Salvation,  than  the  followers  of  the 
prince  of  darkness?  Shall  the  her- 
alds of  salvation  send  forth  a  feebler 
Dote  than  the  emissaries  of  satan  ? 
Let  them  with  trumpet-tongue  pro- 
claim the  danger,  and  call  upon  all 
the  friends  of  the  Sabbath  in  our 
country,  to  take  their  stand  and 
unite  their  influence  to  prevent  this 
palladium  of  our  liberties,  and  of 
our  religion  from  being  wrested 
firomusr. 


Mkmoirs  and  Poetical  Remains  of 
the  late  Jane  Taylor :  with  Ex- 
tracts  from  her  Correspondence. 
By  TsaXc    Taylor.       Boston: 
Crocker  ii  Brewster  ;-New- York: 


J.  P.  Haven,  asd  ethers,    pp. 
316.     l2mo. 

For  several  years  we  have  knowR, 
the  subject  of  these  Memoirs  only 
through  the  medium  of  her  wri- 
tings ;  and  while  these  have  from 
time  to  time  instructed  and  delight- 
ed us,  we  have  ardently  desired  to 
have  a  more  intimate  acquaintance 
with  the  character  of  their  author '; 
to  know  something  of  her  early  his- 
tory ;  to  draw  nearer,  to  watch  her 
in  the  domestic  circle,  view' her  in 
her  social  relations ;  and  to  com- 
pare her  precepts  and  practice. 
Now,  although  we  deeply  lament 
the  event  which  has  given  to  the 
world  this  interesting  biography, 
otir  curiosity  is  gratified ;  and  we 
are  favoured  wiUi  a  sketch  of  her 
life  from  the  beginning,  which  aK 
though  dictated  by  a  brother's  ten- 
derness, is  strongly  characterized 
by  candour  and  impartiality.  In- 
stead of  an  unbroken  strain  of  eu- 
logy of  his  own,  he  suffers  her  owa 
works  to  praise  her,  and  while  he 
speaks  of  his  sister  with  all  that 
tenderness  and  respect  with  which 
worth  like  hers  must  have  inspired 
a  brother's  heart,  he  appears  not 
to  have  attempted  to  conceal  the 
defects  of  her  character. 

Jans  Taylor  was  bom  in  Lon- 
don, Sept.  23, 1783.  The  two  first 
years  ef^her  life  she  exhibited  indi* 
cations  of  a  sickly  constitution ;  buC 
afler  this,  her  father's  engagements 
as  an  artist  leading  him  to  prefer 
a  country  residence,  he  removed  t» 
Lavenham,  in  Suffolk,  with  his  wife 
and  two  daughters,  and  Jane's  con- 
stitution became  more  robust,  and 
her  vivacity  and  agreeable  manners 
rendered  her  the  delight  of  their 
country  neighbours.  At  the  time 
of  their  removal  she  was  four  years 
of  age^  and  soon  afler  that  period 
discovered  much  of  that  sprightli- 
ness  which  appears  in  after  life.  I 
can  remember,  says  her  sister,  wh» 
was  two  years  older  than  herself^ 
that  Jane  was  always  the  same  live- 
ly   entertaining   little    thing,  the 


592 


Memoirs  of  Jane  Tafflor. 


[Nov. 


amusement    and  favoarite  of  all 
who  knew  her. 

At  the  baker's  shop  she  used  to  be 
placed  on  the  kneading  board,  in  order 
to  recite,  preach,  narrate,  d&c.  to  the 
great  entertainment  of  his  many  vbit- 
ors.     And  at  Mr.  Blackadder's,  she 
was  the  life  and  fun  of  the  farmer's 
hearth.     Her  plays,  from  the  earliest 
that  I  can  recollect,  were  deeply  Jma- 
ginative;  and  I  think  that  in  'MoU 
and  Bet*—*  The  Miss  Parks'—*  The 
Miss  Sisters'—*  The  Miss  Bandboxes,' 
and  *  Aunt  and  Niece,'  which  I  believe  is 
the  entire  catalogue  of  them,  she  lived 
in  a  world  wholly  of  her  own  creation, 
with  as  deep  a  feeling  of  reality  as  life 
itself  could  afford.     These  lasted  from 
the  age  of  three  or  four,  till  ten  or 
twelve.      About  the  latter  time  her 
favourite  employment,  in  play  time, 
was  whipping  a  top;  during  the  suc- 
cessful spinnmg  of  whioh  she  compo- 
sed tales  and  dramas,  some  of  which 
she  afterwards  committed  to  paper. 
She  would  spend  hours  in  this  kind  of 
reverie,  in  the  large  unfurnished  par- 
lour, at  our  own  house  at  Lavenham. 
But  I  think  I  may  say  that  the  retiring 
•haracter  of  her  mind — a  morbid  sen- 
•ibihty  towards    things  and  persons 
ttMout^  as  well  as  much  refined  feel- 
ing, operated  to  prevent  a  due  estim* 
ate  being  formed  of  her  talent,  till 
much  later  in  life.    I  need  not  tell 
you,  that  they  were  never  made  a 
$hoto  of  to  ,any  body.     But  timid  as 
she  was  in  and  about  herself,  she  had 
the  couraffe  of  enterprise  in  the  ser- 
vice of  those  she  loved; — she  waa» 
you  know,  the  presenter  of  every  pe- 
tition for  hoUdays  and  special  favors, 
and    the  spirited  foremoH    in  every 
youthful  plan.    pp.  26.  27. 

This  early  and  unusual  activity 
of  the  imagination,  Jane  afterwards 
lamented.  *'  I  do  believe,"  she 
eays,  *'  that  this  habit  of  castle- 
building  is  very  injurious  to  the 
mind.  I  know  I  have  sometimes 
lived  in  a  castle  so  long  as  almost 
to  forget  that  I  lived  in  a  house." 

We  have  given  the  above  ex- 
tracts that  the  reader  may  be  able 
to  form  some  idea  of  her  character 
in  childhood.  The  delineation  is 
HO  given  as  to  bring  her  at  once 


before  us  and  prepare  us  to  follow 
her  with  a  deep  and  lively  interest 
through  the  subsequent  periods  of 
her  life.  Though  it  is  not  ascer- 
tained at  what  time  she  began  to 
write  verses  and  tales,  yet  some 
pieces  have  been  preserved  which 
appear  to  have  been  written  in  her 
eighth  year.  "  Even  a  year  or  twe 
earlier,"  says  her  biographer,  "  it 
is  remembered  that  she  had  furnish- 
ed her  memory  with  histories  which 
she  used  to  recite  with  such  narra- 
tions as  the  inspiration  of  the  mo- 
ment might  suggest.  Jane  seems 
without  any  encouragement  from 
any  source,  to  have  been  ambitions 
of  writing  a  book.  *'  I  have  before 
me,^'  says  her  brother,  "of  this 
early  date,  prefaces,  title-pages,  in- 
troductions, and  dedications;  aod 
among  these  there  is  one  so  charac- 
teristic  that  I  shall  venture  to  in- 
troduce it."  It  appears  to  hare 
been  written  in  her  tenth  year. 

PREFACE. 

To  be  a  poetess  I  don't  aspire; 
From  such  a  title  humbly  I  retire; 
But  now  and  then  a  line  1  try  to  write; 
Though  bad  they  are — ^not  worthy  hu- 
man sight. 

Sometimes  into  my  hand  I  take  a  pen. 
Without  the  hope  of  aught  but  mere 

chagrin : 
I  scribble — ^then  leave  off,  in  sad  dis- 

pair. 
And  make  a  blot,  in  spite  of  all  my  care. 

I  laugh  and  talk,  and  preach  a  sennon 

well; 
Go  about  begging,  and  your  fortoxte 

tell: 
As  to  my  poetry,  indeed  'tis  all 
As  good  and  worse  by  far  than  none  at 

Have  patience  yet  I  pray,  peruse  my 
book ; 

Although  you  smile  when  on  it  you  oe 
*look : 

I  know  that  in*t  there's  many  a  shock- 
ing failure; 

But  that  forgive — the  author  is  J«ne 
Taylor; 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Taylor  early  deter- 
mined to  educate  their  daughters 


1826.] 


Memoirs  of  Jane  Taylor. 


5d3 


at  home,  and  they  received  from 
their  father  all  their  education  with 
the  exception  of  some  of  the  light- 
er accomplishments.  They  have 
acknowledged  themselves  indebt- 
ed to  him  for  advantages  which 
they  could  not  have  enjoyed  at  an 
ordinary  school.  Mr.  Taylor  seems 
to  have  made  it  his  object  to  form 
in  his  daughters  a  correct  taste, 
,  and  excite  in  their  minds  a  lively 
interest  in  subjects  of  every  kind 
calculated  to  promote  their  useful- 
ness in  life.  The  influence  on 
Jane's  mind  was  very  obvious, 
and  '*  her  opinion  is  given  on  the 
subject  in  several  papers  in  the 
Youth's  Magazine,  and  particular- 
ly in  that  on  a  liberal  taste." 

One  cannot  peruse  these  me- 
moirs without  realizing  in  some 
measure  the  amazing  value  of  pa- 
rental effect  in  directing  the  minds 
of  children  and  in  cultivating  the 
affections  of  their  hearts  ;  and  it  is 
much  to  be  lamented  that  many 
parents  who  are  ambitious  of  giv- 
ing to  their  children  every  mental 
accomplishment,  and  even  of  incul- 
cating sound  principles  of  conduct, 
leave  the  heart  wholly  uncultiva- 
ted. Jane  Taylor  very  early  re- 
ceived strong  religious  impressions ; 
but  her  seriousness  seems  to  have 
been  tinctured  with  gloom  and  de- 
spondency, the  causes  of  which  are 
in  some  measure  developed  in  the 
following  paragraphs. 

Every  means  of  habitual  instruction, 
and  occasional  admonition  were  em- 
ployed bv  our  parents  to  affect  the 
hearts  of  their  chOdren  with  religious 
principles :  and  there  is  reason  to  be- 
Jieve  that  Jane,  very  early,  received 
strong  impressions  of  this  kind.  But 
being  reserved  and  timid  by  disposi- 
tion, and  peculiarly  distrustful  of  her- 
self, little  was  known  of  the  state  of 
her  mind.  Her  imasrination,  suscepti- 
ble as  it  was  in  the  highest  degree  to 
impressions  of  fear,  rendered  her  lia- 
ble, at  times,  to  those  deep  and  painful 
emotions  which  belong  to  a  conscience 
that  is  enlightened,  but  not  fully  pa- 
cified. And  these  feelings,  when 
blended  with  the  pensiveness  of  her 

1826.— No.  U.  75 


tender  heart,  gave  a  character  of 
moumfulness  and  distress  to  her  reli- 
gious feelings  during  several  years. 
Keligious  principles,  if  thus  clouded, 
must  always  be  less  influential  than 
when  the  mind  is  in  a  happier  state ; 
for  the  heart  cannot  be  favourably  ruled 
by  fear ;  yet  they  were  not  destitute 
of  influence  upon  her  conduct ;  and  I 
find,  dated  in  her  fourteenth  year, 
records  of  pious  resolutions,  and  em- 
phatic expressions  of  the  sense  she  had 
of  the  supreme  importance  of  the  ob- 
jects of  Chnstian  faith.  Some  un- 
finished verses  written  about  this  time, 
were  evidently  composed  under  the 
influence  of  feelings  too  strong  to  al- 
low of  the  exercise  of  her  poetic  tal- 
ent:— they  are  interesting  as  records 
of  deep  and  genuine  religious  feeling ; 
but  are  too  rude  fer  pubhcation. 

A  religious  education  meeting  with 
feelings  so  highly  excitable,  and  at 
the  same  time  exposed  to  many  facina- 
tions,  is  likely  to  produce  frequent  and 
painful  conflicts  between  opposing 
.  principles,  before  that  peace  is  ob- 
tained which  makes  religion  the  source 
of  all  that  is  happy  and  excellent  in 
the  character.  Such  was  for  a  length 
of  time,  the  state  of  my  sister's  mind. 
But  I  believe  that  though  often  per- 
plexed and  distressed  by  seeming  diffi- 
culties, her  conviction  of  the  truth  of 
revealed  religion  was  never  materially 
shaken ;  and  her  habitual  belief  in  its 
'  reality  was  full  and  firm :  and  in  the 
latter  years  of  her  life,  I  think  I  may 
say,  it  was  never  disturbed.  Every 
word  on  the  subject  of  religion,  con- 
tained, either  in  her  letters  to  her 
friends,  or  in  her  published  writings, 
was  the  genuine  expression  of  an  un- 
feigned &ith. 

In  a  letter  to  a  friend  which  will  be 
found  among  those  subjoined  to  this 
memoir,  Jane  says,  *'  Our  earlier 
friendships,  though  they  must  ever  be 
remembered  with  interest  and  fond 
affection,  were  little  adapted  to  pro- 
mote our  truest  welfare.  Though  to 
them,  indeed,  we  are  indebted  for  many 
benefits  of  a  less  valuable  nature." 

With  our  parents,  the  only  choice 
at  this  time  was,  either  to  seclude 
their  children  from  all  society ;  or  to 
allow  them  such  as,  was  within  their 
reach,  though  not  altogether  of  the 
kind  they  would  have  wished.  The 
first  alternative  was  hardly  practica- 
ble ;  and  in  admitting  the  latter  many 
advantages  >of  a  secondary  kind  were 


i^4 


Memoirt  of  Jane  Taylor. 


[Nov. 


enjoyed.  But  the  effect,  upon  the 
minds  of  young  persons,  of  frequent- 
\ng  the  society  of  those  in  whose  con- 
versation and  manners  religious  prin- 
ciple or  feeling  docs  not  appear,  will 
almost  inevitably  be  to  render  what 
they  know  of  religion  the  source  of 
uneasiness,  and  of  fruitless  conflicts 
between  conscience  and  inclination : 
and  if  at  the  same  time,  much  of  hol- 
low religionism  is  witnessed  by  them, 
the  probable  result  will  be  eitiier  im- 
moveable indifference,  or  confirmed 
infidelity.  Happily  neither  of  these 
effects  were  produced  upon  the  mind 
of  my  sister ;  but  instead  of  them,  her 
religions  comfort  was  prevented  long 
aflerwards,  by  the  habit  of  feeling 
then  formed. 

That  religion  was  the  subject  of  her 
habitual  regard,  will  appear  by  the  fol- 
lowing passages  from  letters  of  early 
date  : — 

^'  Oh  it  is  hard  fighting  in  our  own 
strength  against  the  evil  bias  of  the 
heart,  and  external  enemies.  Their 
united  forces  are,  I  am  daily  more  con- 
vinced, far  too  much  for  any  thing  but 
grace  to  evercome.  No  good  resolu- 
'  tions,  no  efforts  of  reason,  no  desire  to 
please,  can  alone  succeed : — ^thcy 
may  varnish  the  character;  but  O! 
how  insufficient  are  such  motives  for 
the  trying  occasions  of  common  life. 
I  would  shine  most  at  home ;  vet  I 
would  not  be  good  for  the  sake  of^hin- 
ing ;  but  for  its  own  sake  :  and  when 
thus  I  trace  the  subject  to  first  prin- 
ciples, I  find  a^  change  of  heart  can 
alone  effect  what  I  desire ;  that '  new 
heart  and  right  spirit'  which  is  the 
gifl  of  God."— pp.  46—48. 

Mr.  Taylor  very  judiciously  re- 
solved to  qualify  his  daughters  to 
provide  for  their  own  support  by 
teaching  them  his  own  profession, 
that  of  an  engraver.  This  precau- 
tion, so  important  in  every  condition 
of  life  in  a  world  so  full  of  vicissi- 
tudes as  this,  becomes  almost  in- 
dispensable to  a  family  of  limited 
pecuniary  means ;  and  we  cannot 
but  wonder  that  in  our  own  coun- 
try it  should  be  so  oflen  neglected 
by  persons  of  this  class ;  or  even 
by  those  possessing  a  present  com- 
petency. To  understand  the  vari- 
ous branches  of  education  with  suf- 
ficient accuracy  to  teach  others  is 


conyparatively  a  rare  attainment 
even  in  famines  well  educated  for 
ail  the  practical  purposes  of  life. 
Now  were  it  not  better  that  a 
young  lady  should  be  taught  ail 
the  common  branches  of  an  Eng- 
lish education  with  a  view  to  teach- 
ing, than  that  she  should  spend  her 
time,  at  school  in  acquiriog  the  ru- 
diments of  all  the  sciences  and  of 
various  languages,  and  after  all 
know  nothing  with  sufficient  precis- 
ion even  for  her  own  private  benefit  ♦ 

Neither  Miss  Taylor  nor  her  sis- 
ter devoted  themselves  long  to  the 
business  of  engraving ;  but  when 
lefl  to  themselves,  having  had  their 
minds  early  imbued  with  a  taste  for 
literature  by  the  discreet  manage- 
ment of  their  parents,  they  yielded 
to  the  solicitations  of  their  firiends 
and  their  own  desire  to  be  useful, 
and  wrote  jointly  for  the  benefit  of 
children  and  youth. 

^'  Janets  first  visit  to  London 
in  1802,  was,*'  says  her  biogra- 
rapher,  *'  the  (Commencement  of  a 
new  era  both  to  her  heart  and 
Understanding."  Here  she  form- 
ed many  valuable  and  interesting 
friendships  with  persons  who  were 
capable  of  forming  a  just  estimate 
of  her  talents  and  worth.  Misa 
Taylor  appears  to  have  first  written 
for  the  public  to  please  her  friends, 
but  at  a  later  period  she  seemed 
strongly  impressed  with  a  sense  of 
her  responsibility  for  this  talent,  and 
to  have  been  influenced  by  the  ad- 
ditional motive  of  being  useful  te 
the  rising  generation. 

The  first  piece  of  Jane*s  which  ap- 
peared in  print  was  a  contribution  to 
the  Minor's  Pocket  Book,  for  the  year 
1804.  It  is  inserted  among  the  Poet- 
ical Remains.  The  pathos,  simplicitj, 
and  sprightliness  of  ''  The  Be|f  ar*f 
Boy,"  even  though  the  verse  is  fetter- 
ed by  the  necessity  of  introducing  a 
list  of  incongruous  words,  attracted 
much  more  attention  than  is  often  the 
lot  of  productions  appearing  in  sohiuii- 
ble  a  walk  of  literature.  Her  sister 
had  contributed  to  the  same  publication 
for  several  preceding  yearB,*and  iia^I 
gamed  not  less  attention,    tl  he  ao- 


1826.J 


Menurirs  of  Jane  Tayl&r. 


596 


thora  of  these  pieces  became  the  sub- 
jects of  inquiry;  and  it  was  not  doubt- 
ed by  those  who  were  competent  to 
ealculate  the  probable  success  of  liter- 
ary enterprises,  that  a  volume  of  pie- 
ces, exhibiting  the  same  vivacitv,  truth 
of  description,  ffood  taste,  and  sound 
sentiment,  would  certainly  gain  public 
favour. 

Their  fkther  viewed  with  pleasure 
the  new  engagements  of  his  daugh- 
ters ;  and  yet  with  some  anxiety ;  for 
he  was  strongly  averse  to  the  idea  of 
their  becoming  authors  bv  profession. 
He  therefore  favoured  their  literary 
occupations  so  &r  as  they  might  con- 
m\6i  with  the  predominance  of  those 
pursuits,  which  he  considered  to  be 
much  more  safe  and  certain,  as  the 
means  of  independence.  Nor  did  their 
mother  (who  then  would  have  thought 
any  thii^  as  probable  as  that  she  her- 
self should  become  known  as  a  writer) 
look  with  less  watchfulness  upon  the 
effect  of  theses  new  and  exciting  en- 
gagements. They  were  therefore  car- 
ried on  under  just  so  much  of  restric- 
tion-^not  of  restraint,  as  prevented 
their  engrossing  too  much  of  thought 
and  of  time.  Almost  every  thing  writ- 
ten by  my  sisters  for  some  years  after 
they  hadilrst  published,  was  composed, 
either  before  the  regular  occupations 
of  the  day  commenced,  or  after  they 
were. concluded.  It  was  for  the  most 
part,  after  a  day  of  assiduous  applica- 
tion, that  the  pieces  contained  in  the 
volumes  of  Original  Poems,  Rhymes 
for  the  Nursery,  6lc.  were  written : 
nor  was  it,  I  believe,  till  a  much  later 
period,  that  ever  an  entire  day  was 
•  indulged  to  the  labours  of  the  pen.  pp. 
61,  62. 

The  above  mentioned  poems,  to- 
gether with  hymns  for  infant  minds, 
have  not  b^en  surpassed  by  any 
writer  for  children  from'  the  time  of 
the  venerated  Watts  to  the  present 
hour,  and  we  may  truly  say  of  Miss 
Taylor  what  Cecil  says  of  Watts, 
that  nothing  which  she  has  ever 
written  surprises  us  so  much  as 
her  hymns  and  poems  for  children. 
It  is  a  rare  qualification  to  be  able 
to  adapt  either  prose  or  verse  hap- 
pily to  children. 

Mrs.  Taylor  seems  to  have  quar- 
reled against  every  thing  like  vanity 


and  self-conceit  in  her  daughter, 
and  it  does  not  appear  that  her  be- 
haviour ever  indicated  that  arro- 
gance which  is  not  unfrequently  ex- 
hibited by  those  who  evince  the 
same  precocity  of  talent.  In  ex- 
plaining her  conduct  on  some  par- 
ticular occasion,  Jane  writes  to  her 
mother  in  the  following  manner. 

At  any  rate,  my  dear  mother,  do  not 
accuse  me  of  a  vanity  and  arrogance 
which  I,  from  my  very  heart,  disclaim. 
If,  in  comparison  with  some  of  my 
friends,  others  of  them  may  appear  less 
pleasing,  or  less  intelligent,  believe 
me,  whenever  I  compare  any  with  my* 
self,  the  result  is  always  hiuiitliating. 
And  perhaps  nothing  is  less  likely  to 
raise  any  one  highly  in  my  esteem  than 
their  *  writing  at  the  rate  I  do :' — my 
dear  mother,  do  me  the  justice  to  be- 
lieve, that,  at  whatever  crevice  mj 
vanity  may  endeavour  to  peep  out,  it 
will  ever  fly  from  the  literary  comer 
of  my  character.  I  am  not  indifferent 
to  the  opinion  of  any  one ;  though  I 
never  expect  to  acquire  that  sort  of 
philosophic  serenity  which  shall  enable 
me  to  regard  the'  whole  circle  of  my 
acquaintance  with  the  same  glow  of 
affection,  or  smile  of  complacency.'*— 
pp.  56, 67. 

Mrs.  Taylor  did  not,  like  many 
mothers,  consider  Janets  uncom- 
mon taste  for  literature  as  any  rea- 
son why  her  domestic  habits  should 
be  neglected,  well  knowing  that  al- 
though she  might  become  a  profi- 
cient in  the  languages  and  scien- 
ces, and  acquire  reputation  as  an 
author,  yet  if  she  understood  not 
what  appropriately  belongs  to  the 
sphere  of  her  own  sex,  she  could 
not  as  a  woman  be  even  respectar 
ble.  She  therefore  required  of 
her  daughters  their  alternate  and 
regular  assistance  in  tlie  manage- 
ment of  her  family. 

Mr.  Taylor,  the  father  of  Jane, 
hecame  a  dissenting  minister,  and 
in  1796  removed  to  Colchester,  to 
take  charge  of  a  congre(;ation  there. 
In  1803  an  alarm  of  a  Trench  inva- 
sion induced  him  to  remove  part  of 
his  family  to  Lavenham,  where  his 


596 


Memoirs  of  Jane  Taylor. 


(Not. 


own  house  was  at  that  time  vacant ; 
and  so  great  was  their  confidence 
in  Janets  discretion,  that  to  her  was 
committed  th^  care  of  the  family  at 
L.  which  consisted  of  herself,  two 
brothers,  and  an  infant  sister. 

Jane,  though  gifted  with  uncommon 
vivacity  of  spirit,  was  thoughtful  and 
provident  in  a  degree  rarely  found  at 
her  age.  I  can  perfectly  remember 
her  active,  laborious,  and  weU  con- 
certed management  of  our  little  affairs. 
Such  was  her  industry,  that  the  new 
cares  of  a  family  were  suffered,  but  in 
a  small  degree,  to  infringe  upon  the 
customary  hours  devoted  to  engrav- 
ing; nor  these  upon  her  Uterary  en- 
gagements ;  for  her  winter  evenings 
were  assiduously  occupied  in  compos- 
ing her  share  of  some  Uttle  works 
which  soon  idler  appeared. 

The  house  stood  in  one  of  the  least 
frequented  parts  of  the  town — ^the  gar- 
den abutting  upon  a  common :  and  the 
house  being  only  in  part  o6cupied,  and 
scantily  furnished^  the  aspect  of  things 
within,  as  veil  as  without,  was  very 
much  in  harmony  with  the  feelings  of 
terror  under  which  we  had  sought  this 
asylum.  Jane  exhibited,  on  this  oc- 
casion, the  strength  of  her  mind :  she 
was  peculiarly  subject  to  impressions 
of  fear,  both  from  real  and  imaginary 
dangers ;  but  such  was  her  resolution, 
and  so  great  was  the  strength  of  prin- 
ciple, that,  without  wishing  to  retreat 
from  her  situation,  she  endured  (what 
those  who  have  more  physical  couragB 
never  endure)  the  terrors  of  a  suscepti- 
ble, and  strongly  excited  imagination. 
This  is,  indeed,  the  courage  of  wo- 
man :  and  it  may  be  questioned, 
whether,  in  the  possession  and  exer- 
cise of  this  high  quality,  the  weaker 
sex  does  not  often  surpass  the  stronger. 

Yet  our  banishment  was  not  with- 
out its.enjojrments ;  for  Jane,  who  had 
a  genuine  domestic  taste,  soon  gave 
an  air  of  comfort  to  the  part  of  the 
house  we  occupied :  and  we  received 
during  our  sta^,  the  kindest  attentions 
from  several  mmities  with  which  ours 
had  been  on  terms  of  intimacy  while 
lesident  at  Lavenham.  I  may  here  in- 
sert a  few  extracts  from  letters  writ- 
ten by  my  sister  at  this  time.  To  her 
friend  Jane  W.  she  writes — "  I  beUeve 
Mrs.  W.  has  received  from  Ann  a  fhll 
account  of  our  late  flight  to  Laven- 
ham ;  where,  after  the  irst  alarm  had 


subsided,  we  found  a  very  pleasant 
and  comfortable  asylum  for  some 
months.  Though  we  felt  it  a  little 
mortifying,  that  our  neighbour  Bona- 
parte should  have  it  in  his  power  to 
give  us  such  a  thorough  panic,  and  so 
completely  to  derange  all  our  affaire, 
yet  I  own,  I  enjoyed  my  residence  in 
the  old  spot  exceedingly.  Being  in 
our  own  house,  and  for  so  long  a  time, 
I  befi^an  to  fancy  myself  once  more  an 
inhabitant;  and  it  was  not  withont 
pain  that  I  took  leave  of  a  place  that 
will  ever  be  dear  to  me.  During  our 
stay  at  Lavenham,  I  took  some  deught- 
fnl  walks: — ^perhaps  you  have  by  this 
time  forgotten  most  of  them.  I  found 
it  highfy  interesting  once  more  to 
tread  the  oft  trod  path ;  and  to  recog- 
nize many  a  spot  that  had  been  the 
scene  of  former  enjoyments.  I  know 
not  whether  to  you  it  is  so ;  but  with 
me,  no  local  attachments  are  so  strong 
as  those  formed  in  childhood." — pp. 
66-*68. 

If  every  mother  pursued  the 
course  observed  by  Mrs.  Taylor, 
the  world  would  no  longer  consider 
a  woman  of  learning  and  literary 
taste  as  of  course  an  incompetent 
housekeeper,  or  an  inattentive 
mother — ^but  on  the  contrary  would 
soon  perceive  and  acknowledge  that 
those  women  whose  minds  were 
early  disciplined  by  study,  were 
best  qualified  to  sustain  every  do- 
mestic relation.  "  Jane,"  says  her 
biographer,  *'  far  from  being  the 
mere  literary  lady,  averse  to  house- 
hold concerns,  was  not  only  happy 
to  be  occupied  with  them,  but  was 
really  a  proficient  in  employments 
of  this  sort."  We  would  remark  in 
connexion  with  the  above,  and  for 
the  benefit  of  those  more  superfi- 
cially instructed  than  Miss  Taylor, 
that  we  should  consider  a  lawyer,  or 
a  mechanic,  who  commenced  buai- 
ness  without  any  previous  prepa- 
rations, as  acting  with  scarcely 
more  folly  and  absurdity,  than  the 
female  who  enters  upon  Uie  cares 
of  domestic  life  ignorant  of  its  du- 
ties and  employments. 

With  regard  to  Miss  Taylor's  re- 
ligious views,  a  real  progress  seems 
to  have  taken  place :  *'  if  not  more 


1826.]  Memoir*  of  Jane  Taylor.  597 

happy  in  hope,  she  was  more  estab-  have  been  visiting  some  friends  in  the 
lished  in  principle."     In  a  letter  country,  who  correspond  with  the  de- 
dated  May  1 800,  she  writes,  scription  you  give  of  yours.      They 
"^                              '  possess  that  natural  mtellufence,  sound 

«t  «r  II  ¥  V       T  XL  A  T  I-  sense,  and  intrinsic  excellence,  which 

"Well,  I  hope  I  can  say  that  I  have  ^^^^  ^^^  ^^  ,^„d^,  ^^^  interesting, 

different  views  of  life,  and  a  higher  am-  though  deficient  in  cultivation,  and  un- 
bition  than  formerly.    I  dare  not  trust        u^^^^   j^  ^^^^^  ^f  ^^^l      Now 
my  treacherous  heart  a  moment.    But  };^       ^^^^  f^^^^     ^„r  poor  superfi- 
yet,  upon  exammation,  I  tJnnk  I  mav  ^.^j  acquirements    blaze    away  most  / 
say,  I  should  feel  at  leiwt  contented,  splendidly.    But  though  I  am  conscious 
«  ^  "-/w  ?  and  soberly  through  the  ^f  feeling  elated  at  such  times,  yet  it 
world  with  a  humble  hope  of  reachmg  ^  checked  by  a  humiKating  seiie  of 
heavenattheendofmypilpimajre.   1  ^y  real  infenority.    I  see  them  livings 
have   many,    many  difficulties  m  my  -J  ^^e  daily  exercise  of  virtues  anl 
way;  and  when  I  compare  the  state  of  ^^  ^^  which  I  never  approached, 
mv  mmd  with  that  which  is  reqiured  f„  ^^  ^^^t  j^  ^^d,  sterling,  durable 
ofthosewhofoUow  Jesus,  and  see  how  _j„  ^  ^hat  a  heart-searcling  God 
much  must  be  done  ere  I  can  attam  it,  ^^  i  ^^  ^^^  f„  j  f^u^ghort : 
?wVk^  r""  ,^^*lf  i?°^^rt  than  this-  ^^  ^^^  ^ow  contemptible  and  worth- 
MVith  God  all  things  are    possible.'  j^^  -^^-^  ^^i^h  I  may  have  the  ad- 
Yes,  indeed,  my  dear  E.  we  have  each  yantage."— ppl  80^2. 
oi  us  dangerous  snares  to  avoid,  and  as             tt         rr 
you  say,  temptations  to  love  the  world.          . 
But  I  well  know,  and  with  shame  I        Again, 
would  allow  it,  that  yours  are  far  more 

inviting,  and  require  more  courage  and  <<I  own,  indeed,  I  do  feel  a  back* 
self-denial  to  resist,  than  mine  :  yet  wardness  in  introducing  these  topics '; 
you  escape,  and  I  become  the  victim,  and  that,  as  you  say,  greatly  arising 
With  half  your  graces  and  accomplish-  from  a  false  shame,  that  ought  not  to 
ments,  what  should  I  have  been!  You  to  be  encouraged ;  but  I  have  other  im- 
mcntion  talents ;-— but  indeed  you  mis-  pediments;  and  if  I  cannot  speak  with 
take  in  supposing  that  the  accidental  entire  freedom  on  religious  subjects,  it 
success  that  has  attended  my  feeble  ef-  is  not  indeed  because  I  cannot  '  con- 
forts,  has  been  very  hurtful  to  me.  I  fide  in  you;*  but  for  want  of  confidence 
wish  I  had  no  worse  enemies  than  my  in  myself.  I  dread  much  more  than 
wits.  I  do  not  deny-^it  would  be  un-  total  silence,  falling  into  a  common- 
fateful  to  do  so,  that  the  approbation  place,  technical  style  of  expression, 
we  have  met  with,  and  the  applause —  without  real  meaning  and  feeling ;  and 
especially  of  some  whose  opinion  was  thereby  deceiving  both  myself  and  oth- 
particularly  precious,  have  been  sour-  ers.  I  well  know  how  ready  my^ 
ces  of  constant  satisfaction :  and  per-  friends  are  to  give  me  encouragement; 
haps  occasionally  my  weak  mind  has  and  how  willing  to  hope  the  best  con- 
been  partly  overset  by  them.  Yet  I  cerninff  me ;  and  as  I  cannot  open  to 
think  I  may  say  my  humiliations  have  them  the  secret  recesses  of  my  heart, 
generally  counterbalanced  such  feel-  they  put  a  too  favorable  .construction 
ings,  and  kept  my  mind  in  equUibrio,  on  my  expressions.  You  will  not  then 
No,  though  I  own  my  muse  has  done  impute  it  to  a  want  of  confidence, 
me  a  few  good  turns,  for  whieh  I  shall  though  I  cannot  speak  otherwise  than 
always  feel  grateful ;  yet  she  has  been  generally  on  this  subject.  *  *  * 
the  means  of  procuring  me  as  many  Yet  I  do  hope  that  I  have  of  late  seen 
good,  wholesome  mortincations,  as  any  something  of  the  vanity  of  the  world ; 
personage,  real  or  ideal,  that  I  know  and  increasingly  feel  that  it  cannot  be 
of.  I  do  not  say  all  this  to  prove  that  my  rest.  The  companions  of  my  youth 
I  am  not  vain ;  for  I  am  i— if  I  were  are  no  more :— ^ur  own  domestic  cir- 
not,  you  know,  I  should  nojt  be  liable  to  cle  is  breakii^  up  :'^time  seems  every 
mortifications ;  nor  have  I  yet  thrown  day  to  fly  with  increased  rapidity;  and 
aside  my  pen  in  disgust ;  though  I  have  must  I  not  say  'the  world  recedes.' 
many  a  time  longed  to  do  so."  Under  these  impressions,  I  would  seek 
Her  letters  about  this  time,  when  consolation  where  only  I  know  it  is  to 
notoriety  as  an  author  was  new  to  her,  be  found.  I  long  to  be  able  to  make 
abound  with  similax  sentiments.  ^We  heaven  and  eternity  the  home  of  my 


598 


Memoirs  qfJatm  Tcfhr. 


[^'aT. 


thoughts,  to  which,  though  they  must 
oiicn  wander  abroad  on  other  con- 
cerns, they  may  regularly  return,  and 
find  their  best  entertainment.  But  I 
always  indulge  with  fear  and'self  sus- 
picion in  these  most  interesting  con- 
templations ;  and  doubtless,  the  enjoy- 
ments arising  from  them  belong  rather 
to  the  advanced  Christian,  than  to  the 
doubting,  wandering  beginner.  I  am 
afraid  I  feel  poetically,  rather  than  pi- 
ously on  these  subjects ;— and  while  I 
am  indulging  in  vain  conjectures  on 
the  employments  and  enjoyments  of  a 
future  state,  I  must  envy  the  humble 
Christian  who,  with  juster  views  and 
better  claims,  is  *  longing  to  depart  and 
be  with  Christ.'  Nor  would  I  mistake 
a  fretful  impatience  with  the  fatigues 
and  crosses  of  life,  for  a  temper  wean- 
ed from  the  world.  I  could,  indeed, 
sometimes  say — 

*  I  long  to  lay  this  painfiil  head 

And  aching  neart,  beneath  the  soil  ;— 

To  slumber  in  tiiat  dreamlesa  bed 

From  all  my  toil.* 

And  I  have  felt  too  those  lines — 

•The  bitter  tear — ^the  arduous  struggle 

ceases  here — 
The  doubt,  the  danger,  and  the  fear, 

All,  all,  forever  o^er.* 

But  these  feelings,  though  they  may  af- 
ford occasional  relief,  F  could  not  in- 
dulge in." 

The  extracts  from  her  correspon- 
dence will  exhibit,  in  those  of  utter 
date,  the  same  constitutional  feelings, 
indeed ;  but  counterpoised  by  a  more 
established  faith,  and  a  brighter  hope. 
Yet  the  improvement  took  place  too 
insensibly  to  be  ascertained  in  its  im* 
mediate  causes.  At  the  time  the 
.-above  cited  letters  were  written,  per- 
haps no  advice,  no  representations  of 
the  simphcity  and  certainty  of  that  of- 
fer of  happiness  which  is  made  to  us  in 
the  Scriptures,  would  have  availed  to 
dispel  the  obscurity  and  discomfort  of 
my  sister's  mind;  for  constitutional 
feelinjfs  will  be  long  in  admitting  ame- 
lioration.— ^pp.  83-<--05. 

The^e  is  nothing  in  Miss  Tay- 
lor's native  character  that  we  no- 
tice with  more  pleasure  than  the 
strength  of  her  social  affections. 
The  whole  family  evince  more  than 
common  affection  for  etch  other, 


and  we  are  delighted  to  remark, 
that  instead  of  diminishing,  as  is 
too  ofVen  the  case  in  afler  life,  it 
appears  to  have  strengthened  as 
they  advanced.  Jane's  domestic 
feelings  are  strongly  delineated  in 
the  following  e3(Kracls : 

In  the  course  of  the  year  1809,  our 
long  united  family  was  separated,  hf 
the  removal  pf  two  of  its  members  to 
London ;  and  if  the  expressions  of  re- 
fret,  on  this  subject,  with  which  Jane's 
letters  abound,  were  to  be  quoted, 
they  would  seem,  to  many  readers,  to 

S>  beyond  the  merita  of  the  occanoo. 
ut  none  of  her  feelings  were  more 
vivid  than  those  of  &mily  affection; 
and,  almost  blind  to  the  reaaon  of  the 
case,  she  would  fain  have  held  the  en- 
deared circle  entire,  at  the  cost  of  all 
secular  interests.  **  I  regard,"  she 
says,  *'*'  this  separation,  as  one  of  the 
greatest  sorrows  I  have  ever  knows. 
I  cannot  view  it  merely  as  a  paiting 
with  a  friend,  a^m  I  may  hope  to 
meet  again  in  a  few  months :  for 
though  our  interviews  may  be  freqaent, 
our  separation  as  companions  is  finil 
We  are  to  travel  different  roads ;  and 
.  all  the  time  we  may  actually  pass  to- 
gether, in  the  course  of  occasional 
meetings  in  our  whole  future  fives, 
may  not  amount  to  more  than  a  year 
or  two  of  constant  intercourse.'* 

This  foreboding  was  falsified  by  tbs 
event ;  for  in  hcU  only  a  year  or  two 
of  separation  took  place  between  Jtne 
and  the  brother  to  whom  she  here  r»> 
fersy— -excepting  that  short  interval,  it 
was  his  happiness  to  be  the  constaot 
companion  of  her  life. 

In  a  letter  written  to  her  bretheA 
during  this  separation,  she  says,  ^  Oh 
this  cruel  seporation !   It  would  have 
killed  me  to  have  known,  when  we  first 
parted,  how  oomplete  it  would  be.    I 
am  glad  we  deceived  ounelves  with  the 
hope   of  keeping  up  frequent  inter- 
course  by  letters  and  visits ; — it  saved 
us  a  seyerer  pang  than  any  we  tkea 
endured.     These    painful   reflection 
are  revived  by  the  disappointment  of 
oor  fbnd  hopes  of  a  speedy  reunion, 
which  is  now  rendered  not  only  distant, 
but  very  doubtful.     You,  engued  in 
business,  and  surrounded  with  mends, 
cannot  feel  as  we  do  on  this  subject 
We  have  nothing  to  do  but  to  contem- 
plate our  cheeness  prospects ;  or  to 
think  of  the  days  that  are  past.    I  ds 


1826.] 


Mkmcirs  of  Jane  Taflor. 


599 


not  mean  it  reproachftilly  when  I  say, 
that  you  will  soon  learn  to  do  without 
Ufl ; — ^it  is  the  natural  conaequence  of 
your  situation ;  and  we  ouffht  to  be 
reconciled  to  the  ^common  lot.*  But 
how  can  I  forget  the  happy  yeara  in 
which  we  were  every  thins  to  each 
other.  I  ajn  sometimes  huf  jealous 
of  our  friends  ;  especially  of  — , 
who  now  has  that  confidence  which 
we  once  enioyed.  But  I  will  not  pro- 
'  eeed  in  this  monmful  strain ;  and  do 
not  think,  my  dear  brothers,  that  I  am 
charging  you  with  neglect,  br  any  de- 
crease of  affectior  ;  though  I  do  some- 
times anticipate,  and  tha^  with  bitter 
regret,  the  natural  effect  of  a  long  con- 
tinued separation." 

So  eminently  characteristic  of  my 
sister's  mind  were  feelings  of  this  sort, 
that  I  must  exhibit  them  in  one  or  two 
Hiore  quotations  from  her  letters  to  her 
brothen^. 

*'  We  have  not  yet  tried  separation 
long  enough  to  know  what  its  effects 
will  eventually  be.  I  dread  lest,  in 
time,  we  should  become  so  accustomed 
to  it,  as  to  feel  contented  to  live  apart, 
and  forget  the  pleasure  of  our  former 
intercourse :  and  I  cannot  su^r  my- 
self to  believe  what,  after  all,  is  most 
probable,  that  we  never  shall  be  united 
•l^ain.  It  is  a  forlorn  idea;  for  what 
will  two  or  three  flying  visits  in  the 
course  of  a  year  amount  to.  Life  is 
short,  and  we  are,  perhaps,  half  way 
through  it  already.  Well,  I  ought  to 
be  thaakM  that  so  large  a  portion  of 
it  we  have  passed  in  company ;  and 
that,  the  best  part  too :  and  as  to  the 
future,  if  I  could  be  sure  that  years  of 
separation  would  not,  in  th^  least,  es- 
trange our  affections  from  each  other, 
and  that  the  glow  which  warms  the 
youthful  breast,  would  never  be  chilled 
by  our  passage  through  a  cold,  heart- 
less world,  1  woldd  be  even  content* 
But  the  idea  of  becoming  such  broth- 
ers uid  sisters  ss  we  see  everv  where, 
is  incomparably  more  painful  than  that 
of  a  final  banishment,  in  which  we 
should  love  each  otheir  as  we  now  do. 
—.-pp.  SS-^-SS. 

Towards  the  close  of  the  year 
18H)  Mr.  Taylor,  the  father  of 
Jane,  resigned  the  ministehal 
charge  at  Colchester,  and  about 
the  same  time  removed  with  his 
family  to  Ongar,  having  accepted 
the  invitation  of  the  dissenting  con- 


gregation there  to  become  their 
pastor.  Shortly  after  this,  his  two 
daughters,  more  from  the  sugges- 
tions of  friends  than  to  comply  with 
their  own  wishes,  formed  the  de- 
sign of  establishing  a  school ;  and 
among  the  preparatory  measures 
they  spent  a  part  of  the  following 
winter  in  London  with  a  view  to 
perfect  themselves  in  some  of  the 
lesser  accomplishments.  Some 
obstacles  arising,  they  relinquished 
the  plan,  and  returned  with  joy  to 
the  paternal  mansion. 

Miss  Taylor  possessed  a  high 
relish  for  the  beauties  of  nature, 
and  during  long  excursions  \(itb 
her  brother  in  the  west  of  England, 
had  a  great  opportunity  for  the  in- 
dulgence of  this  taste.  For  a  time 
she  resided  at  Marazion,  whither 
she  went  With  her  brother  for  the 
benefit  of  his  health  ;  and  here  in 
1816  she  wrote  her  essays  in  rhynie, 
and  a  part  of  the  tale  called  ''  Dis- 
play." In  the  latter,  which  has 
deservedly  a  high  reputation,  she 
has  displayed  much  knowledge  of 
the  human  heart.  At  Marazion 
also,  she  commenced  her  contribu- 
tions to  the  Youth's .  Magazine, 
which  she  continued  with  few  ex- 
ceptions to  supply  during  the  suc- 
ceeding seven  years.  These  con- 
tributions are  now  published  in  two 
volumes,  under  the  title  of  Contri- 
butions of  Q.  Q.  There  being  at 
Marazion  no  society  of  the  Congre- 
gational dissenters,  Miss  T.  attend- 
ed alternately  the  service  of  the 
Established  Church  and  the  Wes- 
leyan  Methodists,  and  she  gave- 
her  assistance  regularly  at  the  Sun- 
day School  connected  with  the  for- 
mer. Her  constant  labours  doubt- 
less impaired  her  health,  but  so 
resolutely  did  she  adhere  to  the 
principle  of  doing  what  she  could^ 
that  she  persevered  in  her  attend- 
ance until  the  very  last  time  of  her 
attending  public  worship,  a  few 
weeks  previous  to  her  death. 

Miss  Taylor's  letters, — ^from 
which  our  limits  forbid  copious  ex- 
tracts,— in  the  latter  part  of  lif<» 


600 


Memoirs  qfJiine  Taylor. 


[Nov, 


exhibit  a  stronger  faith  and  a  live- 
lier hope  than  at  previous  periods  ; 
and  while  we  cannot  but  consider 
much  of  her  gloom  and  sorrow  up- 
on these  subjects  as  the  result  of 
constitutional  peculiarities,  we  also 
believe  that  the  society  with  which 
she  was  familiar  in  early  life  con- 
»  tributed  its  full  share  in  producing 
it.  Unhappily  some  of  her  youth- 
ful associates  were  the  advoc^ites 
of  a  lax  theology,  and  her  biogra- 
pher, while  he  considers  h^r  faith 
unshaken,  confesses  his  own  belief 
that  much  of  his  sister's  religious 
comfort  was  prevented  long  after- 
wards by  the  habits  of  feeling  then 
formed.  There  is  probably  still 
another  reason .  why  her  hope  was 
not  bright  at  an  early  period  of 
what  may  be  justly  styled  her  reli- 

fious  course.  Great  progress  in 
oliness  seems  never  to  have  been 
looked  for  in  very  youthful  Chris- 
tians, and  probably  one  reason  why 
so  few  children  appear  decidedly 
pious  is,  that  their  parents  do  not 
expect  their  early  conversion. 
They  rather  consider  themselves 
as  sowing  the  seeds  which  are  to 
spring  up  in  mature  years,  and 
look  not  for  an  immediate  harvest. 
From  the  tenor  of  Miss  Taylor's 
life  we  form  this  conclusion,  that 
ker  principles  were  so  decidedly 
evangelical,  and  her  conduct  so  ir- 
reproachable, that  bright  hopes  and 
strong  faith  were  anticipated,  both 
by  herself  and  her  friends,  as  the 
inevitable  result  at  least,  and  there- 
fore less  anxiety  was  felt  in  early 
life  to  secure  that  peace  which 
passeth  all  understanding,  than  un- 
der difierent  circumstances  would 
have  been  deemed  essential. — 
While  therefore  she  gave  to  her 
friends  indubitable  proofs  of  a  re- 
newed heart,  she  lived  far  below 
her  own  privileges  as  a  Christian, 
and  like  many  others  was  for  years 
sorrowing  while  she  might  have 
been  rejoicing.  A  few  extracts 
from  her  letters  some  years  previ- 
ous to  her  death,  will  gratify  our 


readers  as  furnisfaiiig  evidence  of 
increasing  holiness. 

Thus  I  oft«n  contemplate  my  own 
course  ; — ^the  iDusions  of  youth  are 
completely  over: — ^I  think  there  are  no 
circumstances  that  could  now  cheat 
me  into  a  belief  that  life  is,  or  cooid 
be,  very  different  from  what  I  now  see 
it  to  be.  I  might  indeed  be  more  bu- 
sy ;  and  so  have  less  leisure  and  incli- 
nation to  moralize  about  it :  but  this 
would  not  alter  the  case.    '^Tfaen  I 


saw  that  ^lis  also  is  vanity" — is  the 
confession  that  must  be  extorted  from 
every  heart,  as  one  scheme  of  happi- 
ness after  another  has  had  its  triaL 
Perhaps  it  was  eiter  some  similar  ex- 
perience that  David  said,  '*I  shall  be 
MOUfied  when  I  awake  in  thy  likeness." 
When  we  have  felt  that  nothing  else 
can  satisfy  the  mind,  then  we  are  con- 
strained to  look  to  the  fountain  of  hap- 
piness. *  *  »  ♦  * 
It  is  not  strange  that  the  wicked 
should  go  on  in  their  wickedness ;  but 
is  it  not  strange  that  those  who  know 
any  thing  of  religion  should  not  adorn 
it  more  P  This  is  the  discouragement 
Yet  perhaps  thwe  are  many  *^  hidden 
ones,"  who,  unknown  to  their  fdbw 
Christians,  are  living  near  to  God, 
while  those  who  stand  foremost  in  tbe 
church  are  content  *•  to  follow  Chriat 
afar  off."  *  •  *  I  rejoice  to  hear 
from  a  mutual  friend  that  you  are  ac- 
tively engaged  in  doing  good.  There 
is  something  stlmuktmg  in  reading 
Pavd's  salutations  to  the  good  women 
of  his  acquaintance :  he  evidently  sin- 
gles out  those  for  especial  notice  who 
were  most  active  and  zealous  in  good 
works :  "  PrisciUa,  his  helper  in  Jesos 
Christ"-— "  Mary,  who  bestowed  much 
labor  on  them  " — "  Phebe,  a  succomrer 
of  many :"  While  we  may  imagine  that 
his  more  general  remembrance^  "To 
all  the  saints  that  are  with  you,"  re- 
fers to  others,  a  little  resembung  those 
modem  proffers  of  Christianity  cf 
whom  charity  is  bound  **to  hope  all 
things."  How  pleasant  and  cheering 
is  it  to  look  at  the  few  who  are  not  (h 
this  doubtful  character,  and  how  de- 
lightful when  those  who  are  most  dear 
to  us  pve  us  this  pleasure.  ♦  ♦  ♦ 
This  mcrease  of  piety  in  our  dearest 
friends  is  reai  proiperily ;  and  when 
we  think  prosperity  of  any  other  kind 
very  desirable,  we  foi|ret  ourselvac* 
and  view  the  world  with  the  world- 
ling's eye.        *        * 


1826.] 


Menunra  of  Jane  Taylor. 


601 


*'  *  *  ♦  I  truly  rejoice  with 
you  in  the  happiness  of  seeing  another 
of  those  most  dear  to  you  **  walking  in 
the  truth."  There  is  indeed  no  great- 
er joy  than  this.  This  i$  family  prat' 
perity.  How  weak  is  our  faith  when 
we  suffer  anxiety  for  any  other  kind  of 
success  to  exceed  the  desire  for  the 
endless  happiness  of  those  we  love ;  and 
how  little  do  we  feel  like  Christians 
when  we  are  surprised  and  mortified 
to  see  them  encountering  those  trials 
and  disappointments  which  we  know 
to  be  the  most  usual  and  effectual 
means  of  promoting  spiritual  life.  I 
have  just  received  an  account  of  the 
severe  trial  of  one  of  whom,  judging  as 
the  world  judges,  one  should  say  that 
severe  affliction  was  not  needed.  But 
God  sees  not  as  man;— those  whom 
He  loves  best  He  ordinarily  chastens 
most,  that  they  may  be  *'  seven  times 
refined."     "  To  him  that  hath  shall  be 

f'ven,  that  he  may  have  abundantly." 
*    *    *    Poor  Mrs. ,  what 

an  unhappy  life  must  hers  be  !  un- 
speakably more  unhappy  than  it  would 
be  if  she  were  wholly  destitute  of  that 
*^  little  re^on,"  as  it  is  called,  that 
she  has !  To  see  age  tenaciously  cling- 
ing iQ  the  receding  world,  is  the  most 
melancholy  and  £sgusting  sight  this 
evil  world  presents.  *  ♦  ♦  *  In 
so  small  a  society  as  that  with  which 
we  are  connected  here,  zeal,  for  want 
of  stimulus,  is  apt  to  sink  into  total  tor- 
por. In  this  respect  there  are  advan- 
tages in  living  in  a  large  town,  where 
the  zeal  of  uie  few  keeps  the  luke- 
warmness  of  the  many  from  freezing. 
I  feel  heavily  the  peculiar  responsibiu- 
ty  that  attaches  to  me  as  a  single  wo- 
man, remembering  that  of  such  it 
should  be  said  that  ''She  careth  for 
the  things  of  the  Lord;"  while,  partly 
from  in^lence,  and  partly  from  a  sort 
of  infelicity  in  dealing  with  others,  I 
am  too  apt  to  recoil  from  (hose  v^ry 
duties  which^  seem  to  lie  most  in  my 
way.  ''She  hath  done  what  she 
could,"  is  a  sentence  which  often 
strikes  painfully  on  my  conscience. 
It  is  high  praise,  and  what  sacrifice 
can  be  too  great  to  deserve  it.— pp. 
301—303. 

Mis8  Taylor  displayed  in  her  last 
days  great  natural  fortitude  ;  and 
unwilling  to  give  up  her  customary 
pursuits,  she  continued  to  exert 
herself  in  writing  until  a  few  days 

1826.— No.  11.  76 


previous  to  her  death.  She  had 
long  desired  to  transcribe  her  will, 
and  while  doing  it  shortly  before 
her  death,  her  brother  supported 
her  at  her  desk. 

On  Monday  she  came  down  to  the 
parlour  at  the  usual  hour,  and  was  calm 
in  spirit;  seeming  distressed  only  by 
her  increased  debility.  During  the 
morning  she  conversed  for  some  time 
with  her  brother,  who  received  her 
dying  wishes,  and  injunctions ;  and  an 
emphatic  expression  of  affection,  which 
will  ever  sound  fresh  in  his  recollec- 
tion, as  if  heard  but  yesterday.  In  the 
afternoon  she  resolved  to  make  a  last 
effort  to  finish  a  letter  Tthat  which  clo- 
ses the  Extracts  from  ner  Correspon- 
dence) to  her  young  friends  at  New- 
ington.  For  this  purpose  her  brother 
supported  her  in  his  anns; — ^for  she 
was  now  utterly  unable  to  sustain  her- 
self: her  affectionate  earnestness  to 
express  to  them  her  deep  concern  for 
their  highest  interests,  cost  her  an  ef- 
fort that  seemed  as  if  it  must  have  has- 
tened her  dissolution. 

In  the  evening  a  minister  called, 
with  whom  she  conversed  a  short  time 
in  a  ton^  of  cheerful  and  confirmed 
faith.  She  afterwards  conversed  with 
her  motherin  terms  of  intermingled  af- 
fection, consolation,  and  hope. 

When  carried  up  stairs  on  Monday 
night,  she,  for  the  first  time,  allowed 
her  sister  to  do  every  thing  for  her. 
She  passed  the  night  quietlv ;  but  in  the 
morning  felt  herself  unable  to  rise  as 
usual : — about  ten  o'clock  her  broths 
read  a  Psalm,  and  prayed  with  her. 
Soon  afterwards  she  was  placed  in  an 
easy  chair  by  the  bedside.    About  the 
same  time  one  of  her  brothers  arrived 
from  London : — to  him  she  spoke  with 
the  most  emphatic  earnestness,  pro- 
fessing very  distinctly,  the  ground  of 
her  own  hope,  and  the  deep  sense  she 
then  had  of  the  reality  and  importance 
of  eternal  things.     Her  voice  was  now 
deep  and  hollow — her  eye  glazed,  and 
the  dews  of  death  were  on  her  fea- 
tures ;  but  her  recollection  was  perfect, 
and  her  soul  full  of  feeling.     While 
thus  sitting  up,  and  surrounded  by  her 
family,  in  a  loud,  but  interrupted  roi9e 
she  said — ^"  Though  I  walk  through 
the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death,  I 
will  fear  no  evil ;  for  Thou  art  with 
me:  thy  rod  and  thy  staff  they  com- 
fort me." 


602 


Mnwira  ofjmns  Taplor. 


[Not. 


Soon  afterwards  she  repeated  with 
the  same  emphasis,  the  verse  of  Dr. 
Watti 


*^  J«sUB  to  thy  dear  faithfcU  hand 

My  naked  soul  I  trust ; 
And  my  flesh  waits  for  thy  command 

To  drop  into  the  dusL" 

repeating  with  intense    fervour    the 
MrordF — 

^  Jesus  to  thee — my  naked  soul — 
My  naked  soul  I  trust/' 

Being  then  placed  in  bed,  all  with- 
drew but  her  sister;  with  whom  she 
conversed  some  time,  giving  her  sev- 
eral particular  directions,  with  great 
clearness.  She  tlicn  requested  that 
every  thing  in  the  room  niight.be  put 
in  the  most  exact  order:  after  this  she 
lay  tranquilly  an  hour  or  two ;  seeming 
to  suffer  only  from  the  laborious  heav- 
ing of  the  chest :  and  in  reply  to  a 
question  to  that  effect,  said  she  ^'  was 
quite  comfortable." 

In  the  afternoon  she  observed  her 
brother  to  be  writing  a  letter;  she  in- 
quired to  whom :  bem^  told  it  was  to 
Mrs.  Gilbert  (who,  with  Mr.  Gilbert, 
was  then  on  her  way  to  Ongar)  she 
gave  her  opinion  as  to  the  best  way  of 
ensuring  her  sister's  meeting  the  let- 
ter, so  as,  if  possible,  to  hasten  her  ar- 
rival ;  she  had  just  before  said — '*Well, 
I  don't  think  now  I  shall  see  Ann 
again: — I  feel  I  am  dyin^  fast." 

From  this  time  she  did  not  again 
speak  so  as  to  be  understood;  but 
seemed  sensible,  till  about  five  o'clock, 
when  a  change  took  place:  her 
breathing  became  interrupted:  still 
she  was  tranquil,  and  her  features 
perfectly  placid;  at  half  past  ^ve^  she 
underwent  a  momentary  struggle,  and 
ceased  to  breathe,    pp.  139 — 141. 

I  fear  I  cannot  finish.  O,  my  dear 
friends,  if  you  knew  what  thoughts  I 
have  now,  you  would  see,  as  I  do, 
tiiat  the  whole  business  of  life  is  prep- 
aration for  death  I  Let  it  be  so  with 
you.  If  I  have  ever  written  or  spoken 
^  any  thing  you  deem  good  advice,  be 
assured  I  would,  if  I  could,  repeat  it 
now  with  tenfold  force.  Think  of 
this  when  I  am  gone.  Tell  J.  I  hope 
he  will  read  William's  Diart  ;  and 


study  to  become  such  a  character,  aa 
a  man  of  businesA,  and  a  Christian. 
I  wish  you  all  to  read  it.  My  love 
and  best  wishes  to  L 

May  God  bless  you  all:  farewell! 
farewell!  dear  S.  dear  £.  dear  P. 
dear  J.  farewell!  Yours  tiU  death, 
and  after  that  I  hope, 

JANE  TAYLOR, 
p.  316. 

Few  sketches  of  female  biogra- 
phy have  excited  in  our  minds  a 
more  lively  interest  than  that  which 
has  now  passed  in  review.  In  gen- 
eral we  think  it  will  be  admired  and 
approved. 

Few  ladies  of  Miss  Taylor's  age 
have  accompKahed  so  much.  Ma- 
ny probably  have  talents  as  great, 
but  few  unite  with  her  genius  and^ 
acquirements  so  much  industry, 
and  so 'ardent  a  desire  to  be  use^ 
to  mankind.  While  she  assiduous- 
ly employed  her  talents,  she  seems 
never  to  have  sought  to  display 
them.  Her  character  as  portray- 
ed in  this  little  work  exhibits  a  rare 
combination  of  qualities.  We  Have 
seldom  seen  united  with  equal 
brilliancy  and  sprightliness  so  much 
discretion  ;  or  so  much  devotedness 
to  literary  pursuits,  with  so  strong 
a  relish  for  the  employments  of  do- 
mestic life.  Her  character  as  a 
daughter  demand  our  love  and  res- 
pect. With  an  ardent  attachment 
to  the  delights  of  home  she  could 
cheerfully  leave  the  paternal  dwell- 
ing, even  for  years  when  a  broth- 
er's declining  health  rendered  it 
necessary  for  her  to  reside  with  him 
abroad.  We  hear  nothing  of  any 
sacrifice  of  personal  feeling  in  this 
case.  To  do  good  was  her  ruling 
desire;  and  whether  we  contem- 
plate her  as  a  daughter,  a  sister,  a 
Sunday-school  teacher,  or  as  ao 
author,  we  mark  the  operations  of 
the  same  indefatigable  spirit,  the 
same  ardour,  sound  judgment,  and 
discretion,  the  same  tenderness,  af- 
fection, and  active  benevolence* 


1826.] 


Literary  imd  PhUoeophicai  intelligence. 


603 


mttvuvs  utn  WtiOnrntHkal  IntrUffitncr. 


AODTTIONAL  CoLtEOlATi:  RbCORD. — 

Theological  School  at  Cambridge.-^ 
The  number  of  young  gentlemen  who 
closed  their  studies  at  the  late  annual 
examination  of  this  School  is  seven. 
The  examination  took  plage  on  the 
19th  of  July.  Dissertations  were 
read  on  the  following  8ubject8.-^/u»« 
ior  Claii.^-On  the  insufficiency  of 
natural  religion.— On  the  existence 
and  present  state  of  the  Jews,  consid- 
ered as  an  evidence  of  the  truth  and 
Divine  origin  of  Christianity. — On 
the  present  demands  for  an  earnest 
ministry.— On  false  and  defective  evi- 
dence of  personal  religion.— On  the 
peculiar  characteristics  of  John's  Gos- 
pel, and  the  causes  by  which  they 
were  produced.— On  the  good  and 
bad  effects  of  the  rivalry  of  the  sever- 
al sects  of  Christians. — On  the  ten- 
dency and  probable  result  of  the  mis- 
sionary spirit  of  the  present  day.-— 
What  circumstances  in  the  condition 
of  our  Lord  preclude  the  idea  of  im- 
posture in  the  account  of  his  resurec-' 
tion  ? — Why  may  not  the  success  of 
the  first  preachers  of  Christianity  be 
accounted  for  from  natural  causes  ?— 
On  our  Saviour's  purpose,  or  purposes, 
in  forbidding  certain  miracles  to  be 
published. — An  explanation  of  Matt. 
xxiv.  29 — 31.— Jtfu2c2/e  Class, — An  ex- 
planation of  Matt.  V.  38—42.  [not  read] 
•—On  true  and  false  zeal  in  religion. — 
— On  the  opinions  of  those  Qerman 
^Theologians,  who  have  denied  the  re- 
ality of  the  miracles  of  Christ — On 
the  sentiments  with  which  the  refor- 
mation should  be  regarded,  and  the 
manner  in  which  the  reformers  are  to  be 
imitated. — On  the  progress  of  the  prin- 
ciples of  toleration. — On  regeneration. 
''Senior  Class, — On  the  tendency  of 
the  abuses  of  Christianity  to  produce 
infidelity.— On  the  remote  and  imme- 
diate causes  of  the  reformation. — On 
f»ulpit  eloquence. — On  the  qualifica- 
tions for  the  pastoral  office. — On  the 
? roper  motives  for  engaging  in  the 
Christian  ministry. — On  the  charac- 
ter of  the  early  clergy  of  New-Eng- 
land.—On  scepticism  and  indifference 
in  religion,  and  the  means  of  remov« 
ing  them. 


Seminary  at  Princeton, — The  state- 
ment concerning  this  Seminary  in  the 
record  given  in  our  last  number,  was 
taken  trom  the  minutes  of  the  last 
Presbyterian  General  Assembly.  Sinc^ 
that  article  was  prepared  another  an- 
nual examination  has  taken  place, 
viz.  on  the  22d  day  of  September;  at 
which  time  24  students  had  completed 
the  regular  course  of  the  Seminary. 

Dickinson  College.  The  annual 
commencement  at  this  Institution  wm 
held  on  the  25th  ult.  The  degrees  of 
A.  B.  and  A.  M.  unitedly  conferred 
upon  alumni  of  the  College,  Were  thir- 
ty one  in  number.  The  degree  of  I). 
u.  was  conferred  upon  the  Rev.  James 
Magraw  of  Cecil  eo.,  Maryland,  and 
Rev.  Wm.  Paxton,  Adams  co..  Pa. ; 
abo  of  LL.  D.  upon  Thomas  Duncan 
and  John  Soargeant  of  Philadelphia, 
and  the  Hon.  John  Buchanan,  of  tla- 
gerstown,  Chief  Justice  of  Maryland. 

Hampden  Sidney  College.  The  tm- 
nual  commencement  of  tlus  Institution 
was  celebrated  on  the  27th  ult.  The 
degree  of  A.  M.  was  conferred  en 
seven  alunrni  of  the  Institution :  aliio 
on  the  Rev.  Matthew  Lyle  of  Prince 
Edward,  Va.  and  Rev.  Clement  Read 
of  Charlotte.  That  of  LL.  D.  on 
Chapman  Johnson,  Egq.  of  Richmond, 

J^iami  University. ^^The  first  com- 
mencement of  Miami  University,  at 
t)xford,  Ohio,  took  place  on  the  27th 
of  September  The  degree  of  A.  B. 
was  conferred  on  twelve  young  gen- 
tlemen, and  that  of  A.  M.  on  three. 
The  number  of  students  in  this  flourish- 
ing Institution  is  114. 

Jefferson  College, — Commencement 
September  28,  The  degree  of  A.  B. 
was  conferred  on  twenty-three  young 
gentlemen.  The  exercises  were  con- 
cluded with  an  address  to  the  gradu- 
ates, and  prayer  by  the  Principal  of 
the  College. 

University  of  Flenfiofii.— At  a  late 
meeting  of  the  corporation  of  the  Uni- 
versity of  Vermont,  the  Rev.  James 
Marsh,  Professor  in  Hampden  Sidney 
College  Virginia,  was  unanimously 
elected  President. 


604 


IntdKgence. 


[Nov. 


%fot  oC  firto  l^tttUtatf 0110. 


RBLIGIOUtf. 

A  Call  from  the  Ocean ;  or  an  Ap- 
peal to  the  Patriot  and  the  Chrigtian, 
in  behalf  of  Seamen.  By  John  Truair, 
Corresponding  Secretary  to  the  A.  S. 
P. Society.     New-York:  8vo.  pp.34. 

Sermons,  iUustrative  of  several  im- 
portant Principles  of  the  New  Jerusa- 
lem Church,  designed  chieflyjfor  the  use 
of  its  members.  By  the  Rev.  M.  B. 
Roche.     Philadelphia:  12mo.  pp.  116. 

The  American  Seaman's  Hymn 
Book.  By  Noah  Davis.  New- York: 
18mo.  pp.  293. 

The  Freewill  Baptist  Magazine. 
Vol.  I.  No.  I.     Boston :  8vo. 

The  Importance  and  Utility  of  the 
Faithful  Preaching  of  the  Gospel;  A 
Sermon,  delivered  October  8,  1826,  at 
the  Installation  of  the  Rev.  Isaac  R. 
Barbour,  as  Pastor  of  the  Congrega- 
tional Church  and  Society  in  New 
Ipswich,  N.  H.  By  Warren  Fay. 
Boston:  8vo.  pp.  36. 

The  Canon  of  the  Old  and  New  'tes- 
tament ascertained ;  or,  the  Bible  com- 
plete without  the  Apocrypha  and  un- 
written Traditions.  By  Archibald 
Alexander,  Professor  of  Didactic  and 
Polemic  Theology,  m  the  Theological 
Seminary,  Princeton,  N.  J.  Prince- 
ton :  D.  A.  Borrenstein,  for  G.  and  C. 
Carvill,  New- York. 


MISCBLLAIIKOVS. 

Primary  Lessons  in  Arithmetic.  By 
Frederic '  Emerson.  Boston :  l8mo. 
pp.  31. 

The  Importance  of  the  Sciences  of 
Anatomy  .and  Physiology  as  a  branch 
of  General  Education:  being  an  Intro- 
duction to  a  Course  of  Lectures  to  the 
Upper  Classes  in  Brown  University. 
By  Usher  Parsons,  M.  D.  Cambridge. 
8vo.  pp.  32. 
The  Medical  Formula ;  beins  a  Collec- 
tion of  Prescriptions,  derivea  from  the 
writings  and  practice  of  many  of  the 
most  eminent  phyMcians  in  America 
and  England.  To  which  is  added  an 
Appendix.  By  Benjamin  Ellis,  M.  D. 
Philadelphia.  8vo.  pp.  108. 

^  Rudiments  of  the  Spanish  Language, 
carefiilly  arranged,  revised,  and  ac- 
cented ror  the  use  of  schools,  and  as  a 
Manual  for  Travellers.  By  P.  Sales, 
Instructor  in  French  and  Spanish,  in 
Harvard  University.  Boston.  ISmo. 
pp.  144. 

A  Descant  on  Universalism ;  a  Poem. 
By  John  Peck.    Boston.  18mo.  pp.35. 

The  Rest  of  the  Nations ;  a  Poem. 
By  Grenville  Mellen.    Portland.  8vo. 

Anniversary  Poem  of  the  Connec- 
ticut Alpha  of  the  Phi  Beta  Kappa 
Society.  By  James  G.  Brooks,  Esq. 
New-York.  8vo.  pp.  28. 


UrUobms  XntrUfgetftr. 


The  iLeport  of  the  ^ynod  of  Albany, 
at  their  late  session,  respecting  the 
state  of  religion  in  their  Presbytery, 
contains  ^ome  facts  of  unusual  interest. 
In  speaking  of  the  Oswego  Presbytery 
the  Report  states,  that  "  in  two  of 
their  congregations,  it  is  believed  that 
more  than  three  hundred  individuals 
have  been  brought  from  nature's  dark- 
ness into  God*s  marvellous  light.  Ma- 
ny remarkable  instances  of  hopeful 
conversion,  in  answer  to  special  prayer, 
confirm  the  great  and  interesting 
truth,  that  God  has  not  said  to  the 


seed  of  Jacob — Seek  ye  my  ftce  iii 
vain. 

But  it  is  in  the  Oneida  Presbyteiy 
that  God  has  been  pleased  to  dsplay 
the  riches  of  his  grace  in  a  very  extra- 
ordinary manner.  During  the  past 
year,  within  their  bounds,  there  have 
been,  it  is  believed,  not  leas  than  2,500 
subjects  of  hopeful  conversion.  Nor 
has  the  work  yet  entirely  subsided. 
During  this  season  of  refreshing,  there 
has  been  such  a  spirit  of  prayer,  as  was 
never  before  witnessed  in  this  region. 
God  has  enabled  his  people  to  agonixe 


1826.] 


Religious  InidUgenee. 


605 


for  the  descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost ; 
and  he  has  given  the  most  convincing 
evidence  of  the  &ct,  that  he  is  more 
ready  to  give  the  Holy  Ghost  to  them 
that  ask,  than  earthly  parents  are  to 
give  bread  to  their  children.  The 
means  employed  in  carrying  forward 
this  work  have  been,  the  pointed 
preaching  of  the  gospel,  visiting  from 
house  to  house,  seasons  for  fasting, 
meetings  of  anxious  inquiry,  and  espe- 
cially social  and  secret  prayer.  God 
has  signally  showed  in  this  revival, 
that  his  kingdom  is,  by  way  of  emi- 
nence, a  kingdom  of  means ;  and  that 
he  will  bless  the  means  of  his  own  ap- 
pointment. While  many  of  the  con- 
gregations within  the  bounds  of  this 
presbytery,  have  enjoyed  such  a  sea- 
sou  of  rcfreshinff  as  God  has  never  be- 
fore permitted  them  to  witness,  nearly 
all  of  them  have  shared  more  or  less  of 
the  genial  infiuencus  of  this  work.  In 
some  instances  great  opposition  has 
been  manifested,  and  especially  by 
those  who  "  hold  the  truth  in  unright- 
eousness." But  God  has  moved  for- 
ward in  his  glory,  clearly  evincing  that 
it  is  a  vain  thing  to  contend  t with  the 
Almighty. 

In  taking  a  general  survey  of  the 
Presbyteries  under  their  care,  so  far 
as  reports  have  been  received,  we  re- 
joice to  learn,  says  the  Report,  that 
the  churches  are  m  most  instances  at 
peace  among  themselves.  The  means 
qf  grace  are  generally  attended.  The 
monthly  concert  for  prayer  is  pretty 
uniformly  observed;  and  charitable  in- 
stitutions of  almost  every  name,  are 
fostered  with  no  diminution  of  interest. 
Sabbath  Schools  and  Bible  Classes  are 
exerting  more  and  more  a  salutary  in- 
fluence. Parents  and  their  baptized 
children  are  assembled  for  special  in- 
struction. In  short,  there  b  much  to 
indicate  that  God  has  not  forsaken  his 
Zion.  But  still  there  is  much  over 
which  to  lament,  and  much  which  calls 
for  the  united  watchAilness,  prayers  and 
exertions  of  God's  people  to  remove. 
Among  the  most  prevalent  and  threat- 
ening evils,  we  are  again  obliged  to 
mention  the  profanation  of  the  Sab- 
bath. Once  and  again,  and  a^ain,  has 
the  voice  of  solemn  admonition  been 
raised ;  but  the  evil  is  not  arrested  in 
its  desolating  progress.  The  transac- 
tion of  business ;  travelling  by  steam- 
boats, canal-boats,  and  stages,  is  still 
practised  in  many  places,  to  an  alarm- 
ing degree;  and  if  the  evil  cannot  be 


removed — if  our  beloved  country  can- 
not be  excited  to  view  this  subject  in 
its  proper  light,  we  are  persuaded  th« 
time  is  not  far  distant,  when  as  a  na- 
tion we  shall  find  ourselves  to  be  sink- 
ing under  the  displeasure  of  God. 

A  Correspondent  of  the  Home  Mis- 
sionary Society  has  recently  laid  be- 
fore the  Committee  an  appeal  in  behalf 
of  the  city  of  New-Orleans,  containing 
the  following  stateihents. 

The  population  of  New-Orleans  is 
from  45  to  50,000.  Nominal  Catho- 
lics 25,000 ;  a  few  Jews,  perhaps  100 ; 
the  residue  of  the  population  nomiual 
Protestants,  say  20,000.  There  art;  a 
few  Baptists,  a  Methodist  churcli  which 
is  doing  good,  one  Episcopal  and  one 
Presbyterian  church.  But  among  all 
who  belong  to  these  several  denomi- 
nations there  are  probably  not  more 
than  120  decidedly  pious  individuals. 

There  are  in  the  city,  six  licensed 
Gambling  Houses,  paying  to  the  Gov- 
ernment ^5,000  each.  Their  annual 
expenses,  besides  their  license,  are  not 
less  than  ^16,000  each,  making  in  all 
an  expenoiture  of  j^90,000  annually  ; 
and  every  means  are  taken  to  induce 
strangers  to  visit  these  haunts  of  dissi- 
pation and  crime.  There  are  also  two 
theatres,  one  of  which  is  usually  opened 
Sabbath  evening,  and  is  numerously 
attended. 

India. — The  following  is  an  extract  of 
a^tter  from  the  Rev.  George  D. 
B^dman,  to  his  friend  in  WaterviUe, 
dated  Calcutta,  April  7, 1826. 


*'  Rev,  and  very  dear  Sir^Some  ve- 
ry interesting  things  in  regard  to  reli- 
f;ion  have  recently  occurred  in  India, 
n  the  district  of  Palamcottah,  near 
cape  Comorin,  two  church  Missiona- 
ries have  been  laboring  for  some  time, 
and  in  the  course  of  the  last  two  years, 
eleven  hundred  families  of  Hindoos 
have  publicly  renounced  idolatry  and 

{mt  on  the  name  of  Christians.  And 
est  we  should  expect  that  sinister  mo- 
tives influenced  them,  we  are  told  that 
they,  by  doing  so,  have  made  an  entire 
sacrifice  of  all  things  temporal,  and 
have  been  persecuted  and  even  im- 
prisoned for  their  conduct,  they  have 
borne  their  afflictions  with  fortitude, 
and  women  have  visted  prisons  to  en* 
courage  their  husbands  to  constancy 


606 


Retigioui  Inidligmce. 


[Rot. 


tad  fldthfulnese.  A  considerable  num- 
ber of  these  people  eive  evidence  of 
a  real  conversion  to  God.  I  received 
•ome  notice  of  these  facts  several 
weeks  since,  and  last  evening  thef 
were  confirmed  to  me  by  the  Rev.  Mr. 
8chmi,  of  this  city,  whose  brother  is 
one  of  the  missionaries  at  the  above- 
named  place." 

Sandwich  IsLAKns.— Some  idea  may 
be  obtained  of  the  progress  of  learning 
among  these  islanders,  by  the  follow- 
ing extract  of  a  letter  from  Mr.  Loo- 
mis  to  the  Corresponding  Secretary,  as 
published  in  the  last  number  of  the 
Missionary  Herald.  ^ 

During  the  year  1825,  we  have  pub- 
lished of  tract  No.  1,  (eight  pafi^es,} 
41,000  copies;  of  tract  No.  2,  (four 
pages,)  6,500  copies ;  of  tract  No.  3, 
(eight  pages,)  9,500  copies;  of  tract 
No.  5,  (eight  pages,)  3,000  copies ;  of 
the  *'  Ten  Conmianaments,"  400  cop- 
ies ;  besides  some  other  small  publica- 
tions; and  we  expect  in  the  course  of 
two  months,  to  complete  an  edition  of 
tract  No.  4,  (four  pa^es,)  3,000  cop- 
ies; and  a  new  edition  of  the  Ha- 
waiian Hymn  book,  (60  pages,)  15,000 
copies.  Indeed,  such  is  the  demand 
for  books,  and  the  ability  of  the  mis- 
sionaries to  translate,  that  the  want 
of  paper  and  types  is  the  only  objec- 
tion to  our  keeping  the  press  in  con- 
stant operation.  Five  or  six  young 
natives  are  now  engaged  in  learning 
the  art  of  printing.  They  board  and 
iclothe  themselves,  and  have  beenjav- 
jbu  to  understand,  that  when  the^Hl- 
•«ome  partially  acquainted  with  xhe 
art,  they  will  receive  something  for 
-their  labor,  and  when  they  are  well 
acquainted,  will  be  paid  a  regular 
price  for  what  they  do.  For  the  last 
two  months,  they  have  done  most  of 
the  press  work,  and  I  think  promise 
well. 

Respecting  the  exertions  of  the  na- 
tives at  the  station  of  Kanvaroa  to  as- 
vst  in  supporting  the  gospel,  Mr.  Ely  - 
thus  writes : 

A  few  days  since,  a  number  of  the 
natives  formed  themselves  into  a  soci- 
ety, to  aid  by  contributions  in  the  sup- 
port of  their  missionary.  They  have 
already  contributed  to  the  amount  of 
450,  in  articles  of  clothing  and  provis- 
ion.   This,  considering  their  poverty, 


v^e  think  liberal.  Tbisy  my  they  love 
God,  and  they  vrish  to  aid  their  mis- 
sionary, whom  God  lias  sent  to  them 
to  pk'each  the  Gospel  of  Christ. 

It  should  be  far  from  ns  to  boast  of 
any  thing  that  we  have  done,  or  to 
speak  of  the  work  as  efiected  by  oar 
agency.  We  would  give  glory  to 
God  as  the  onl^  efficient  Agent  in  the 
oonvereion  of  sinners.  Little  did  I  ex- 
pect, when  I  fltst  removed  here,  that 
my  eyes  would  in  so  short  a  time,  be 
permitted  to  see  so  much  that  is  favor- 
able for  Zion.  Indeed,  I  had  calcula- 
ted to  witness  a  long  dreary  nighc  of 
toil,  and  care,  and  discouragement 
But  God  has  been  better  to  ub  than  our 
fears;  and  in  his  name  we  have  abun- 
dant cause  to  rejoice.  And  could  our 
Christian  friends  in  America  witaeM 
what  we  have  witnessed,  they,  no 
doubt,  would  rejoice  with  ns,  and  be 
encouraged  to  do  more  for  the  enlight- 
ening of  the  gentiles. 

Such  is  the  spirit  of  the  gosps] 
wherever  it  exists*  It  is  a  spirit  of 
benevolence.  He  who  possesses  it, 
rests  not  satisfied  with  securing  his 
own  individual  interests:  bat  his  be- 
nevolent wishes  go  out  into  exertions 
to  bless  and  save  his  fellow-men.  We 
shall  close  our  notice  of  this  interesting 
people  by  another  short  extract  froia 
Mr*  Ely's  letter,  in  which  be  contrasts 
their  present  with  their  past  condition. 

When  we  first  landed  here,  the  peo- 
ple as  a  body  were  unbelievers,  deter- 
mined to  remain  in  ignorance,  rejected 
the  proposals  made  for  their  irstrac- 
tion,  and  despised  the  word  of  life.— 
They  were  profligate  in  their  lives,  and 
bent  on  every  evil  work.  We  have 
seen  the  mother  beat  her  son^in-lawfor 
his  efforts  to  screen  her  daughter,  the 
wife  of  his  bosom,  from  being  corrupt- 
ed by  a  foreigner.  We  have  witnesssd 
the  whole  village,  with  few  exceptioss, 
intoxicated-  from  day  to  day;  heard 
their  horrid  yells;  and  in  the  domestic 
circle,  seen  tne  effects  of  their  rage.  I 
have  heard  the  dauffbter  of  ei^t  yean 
pleading  for  the  lite  of  her  motlier  at 
the  hand  of  her  intoxicated  father,  and 
anon  wailing  over  her  father,  who  had 
fallen  by  a  stone  wielded  by  the  wife  of 
his  bosom. 

But  now  they  are  changed  .*  exkmal' 
fy,   they  are   unmrtoMy  cftang«cf.-^ 


60i 


ihdhuitioM  im4 


[Nov. 


They  have  abandoned  their  evil  prac- 
tices. No  female  b  known  to  visit  a 
•hip  for  the  infamous  practice  of  prosti- 
tution. No  one  is  intoxicated.  There 
are  no  family  broils.  All  may  be  said 
to  be  believers  iniChristianity,  so  far  as 
the  Question  of  its  divine  ^origin  is  con- 
cerned. Family  worship  is  generally 
prevalent,  and  kind  attentions  every 
where  prevail. 

Harvet  Islands. — These  Islands  lie 
several  hundred  miles  in  a  south-west 
direction  from  TahitL  The  accounts 
of  the  success  of  the  gospel  at  Tahiti, 
Eimeo  and  some  other  islands  in  that 
vicinity,  are  fresh  in  the  recollections 
of  all  our  readers.  But  its  successes 
in  the  Harvey  Islands  have  been 
scarcely  less  wonderful;  especially  as 
the  former  had  been  the  scene  of  the 
indefatigable  labours  of  the  English 
missionaries  for  many  years ;  whereas 
the  latter  have  not  till  within  two  or 
three  years  been  known  to  the  civilized 
world',  and  have  never  enjoyed  any 
other  instruction  than  that  of  the  na- 
tive Tahitian  teachers.  These  teach- 
ers and  those  whom  they  have  been 
instrumental  of  converting  have  been, 
and,  to  some  extent,  are  still  object 
to  the  most  determined  hostility  from 
the  idolatrous  islanders;  but  the 
whole  religious  aspect  of  things  is  now 
changed.  Infanticide  is  unknown; 
Cannibalism  has  ceased;  Polygamy 
is  abolished;  and  the  cumbrous  deities 
of  wood  and  stone  are  lying  pK>strat0* 
Temples  for  the  worship  orthe  Living 
Qod  are  erected  in  all  the^  islands; 
and  hundreds  and  thousands  of  siacere 


¥rorsbi]>per8  habitualW  assemble  to 
pay  their  devotions.  Many  have  been 
consecn^ted  to  God  in  the  holy  ordin- 
ance of  baptism.  la  the  island  of 
Rarotonga  which  containa  about  7000 
inhabitants,  about  1500  have  been 
baptized.  Two  years  ago  the  Raro- 
toBgians  did  not  know  that  there  was 
such  a  name  as  Jesus,  or  any  such 
good  news  as  the  Gospel;  and  now 
their  attention  to  the  means  of  grace, 
their  regard  to  private  and  family 
prayer,  their  diligence  and  general 
behaviour  equals  if  not  exceeds  what- 
ever has  been  witnessed  at  Tahiti 
and  the  neighbouring  islands.  In  all 
these  islan£  schools  are  estaUiahed, 
and  many,  among  whom  are  the  prin- 
cipal part  of  the  chie&,  are  making 
rapid  progress  in  learning.  The  who& 
progress  of  the  reformation  in  these 
islands  has  been  such  as  to  convince 
us  that  it  is  "  not  by  might  nor  by  pow- 
er, but  by  the  Spirit  ^  the  Lord;" — 
and  these  repeated  instances  of  refor- 
mation should  afford  confidence  to  the 
Christian  in  the  promise  of  God,  that 
the  *'  isles  shall  wait  for  his  law." 

OOirATIONS  TO  RXLIGIOUa  AND  CH AMI- 
TABLE    IHSTITUTlOlfS. 

To  the  American  Education  Socie- 
ty for  Sept.  ^19,534  S2,  most  of  which 
was  in  scholarships  of  ^1000  each,  ob- 
tained thou^  the  agency  of  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Cornehus* 

To  the  American  Trad  Society,  in 
two  months  ending  Sept.  26,  ^2,877. 

#the  American  Board,  and  U.  F»* 
»ciety  united,  ^5,148  77. 


•rMtuitf mm  aiA  XtuttaltotfmiiGL 


Sept.  IQ. — Rev.  Henry  Hkcri 
KANE,  over  the  churches  of  Oyster 
Bay,  and  North  Hempsted,  Long  Isl- 
and. Sermon  by  the  Rev.T.M.  Strong. 

Sept.  20.  Rev.  Peter  S.  Eaton, 
over  the  Second  Society  in  Armsbury. 
Sermon  by  the  Rev.  I)r.  Eaton  of  Box- 
lord. 

I^ept.  21. — Rer.  Moses  C.  Searls, 
over  the  congregation  at  Graflon, 
Mass.  Sermon  by  the  Rev«  Samuel 
Green,  Boston. 

Sept.  22. — Rev.  Robert  W.  CtrsR- 
MAif » at  Povghkoepsie,  N.  Y.  SermoB 


bv  Rev.  Wm.  F.  Bmitly,  of  Philadd^ 
phia. 

Sept,  26. — ^Rev.  Henrt  G.  Lup- 
Low,  as  an  Evangelist,  at  &  Hartford. 
Sermon  by  Rev.  Joy  H.  Fairchild. 

Oct.  4.  Rev.  Franklin  Y.  Vail, 
over  the  Congregational  Society  in 
Bridgeport ;  and  Rev.  Geo*  Qarring- 
ton  and  £.  P.  Benedict,  as  Evan- 
gelists. 

Oct.  6.  Rev*  Efhraim  Randall, 
over  the  Ccmgregational  Society  in 
Saugus,  Mass.  Sermon  by  Rev*  Mr. 
Hnntoon,  of  Canton. 


€08 


To  Readers  €Md  Correspondents. 


[Nov. 


Oct.  11-     Rev.  Charles  Bolles, 

over  the  Congregational  Society  in 
Bridge  water;  and  the  Rev.  Thomas 
Brioos,  as  an  Evangelist.  Sermon 
hy  Rev«  Abraham  Burnham. 


Oct.  29.  The  Rev.  William  T. 
Potter,  was  admitted  to  the  Holj 
Order  of  Priests  at  Hamden  Conn, 
by  the  Rt.  Rev.  Bishop  Brownell- 
Sermon  by  the  Bishop. 


IHibUc  nmiva. 


Buenos  Ayrxs  and  Brazil.  A  se- 
vere naval  engagement  has  lately  ta- 
ken place  between  the  squadrons  of 
these  Provinces,  which  resulted  in 
very  considerable  losses  to  both  par- 
ties. By  the  last  accounts  the  Brazil- 
lian  squadron  were  blockading  the 
Outer  Roads  of  Buenos  Ayres.  Monte 
Video  was  also  closely  invested  by 
700  cavalry,  who  prevented  any  thing 
from  coming  from  the  country  into  the 
city.  In  consequence  of  the  losses  in  the 
late  engagement,  the  Buenos  Ayrian 
squadron  had  determined  to  suspend 
any  further  en^ragement  until  the  ar- 
rival of  the  Chilian  Fleet,  which  has 
been  lately  sold  to  the  Government  of 
Buenos  Ayres.  Admiral  Brown  of  the 
Buenos  Ayrian  navy,  had  gone  to 
Rio  Negro,  on  the  coast  of  Patagonia, 
to  receive  and  take  command  of  the 
whole  squadron  which  had  sailed 
from  Valparaiso  to  meet  him  there; 
in  conformity  to  the  contracts  en- 
tered into  between  the  respective 
governments  of  Chili  and  Buenos 
Ayres*  The  arrival  of  this  reinfc 
fnent  may  be  expected  to  cl 


:hang^H| 


aspect  of  afiairs  between  the  contend- 
ing provinces. 

Denmark.  A  treatjr  of  Commeree 
h^s  lately  been  ratified  between  the 
United  States  and  Denmark,  which  is 
founded  on  the  most  liberal  principles, 
and  is  mutually  advantageous  and  sat- 
isfactory to  both  countries.  Its  prin- 
cipal articles  are  :  the  equalization  of 
tonage  duties ;  a  mutual  liberty  of  im- 
portation and  exportation ;  a  reduc- 
tion of  the  dues  pa3rable  by  vessels  of 
the  United  States,  on  the  passage  of  the 
Sound  and  the  Belts,  to  the  rate  of 
those  which  are  payable  by  the  nation 
most  fttvonred  by  Denmark :  a  Kberty 
to  the  vessels  of'^the  United  States  to 
trade  between  the  Danish  West  India 
Islands,  and  aD  foreign  countries,  oth- 
er than  Denmark,  in  the  same  manner 
as  Danish  vessels;  and  the  privilege  to 
American  citizens  to  remove  their  prop- 
erty from  the  Danish  W.  India  Islands, 
subject  to  no  other  taxes  or  charge 
than  Danish  subjects  would  be  liaUe 
to  pav  on  the  removal  of  similar  prop- 
erty nrom  these  Islands  to  Demnuk. 


Co  HeaHrrs  uvea  <Korrrjs)iotainits» 


\*  The  Editor  has  necessarily  been  absent  the  gpreater  part  of  the  last  tws 
months  for  the  purpose  of  effecting  some  arrangements  respecting  the  future 
management  of  the  Christian  Spectator.  In  the  mean  time  the  Numbers  for 
those  months  failed  of  being  seasonably  published.  Some  errors  also  escaped, 
which  require  correction, — as  at  p.  467,  Sept.  number,  where  a  bridge  is  men- 
tioned as  being  ornamented  with  stake*  instead  ofstatuety  as  the  word  shooM 
have  been.  In  the  collocate  record,  October  number,  the  name  Onderdonk 
is  egregiously  misspelt  Anderdank;  and  another  surname,  which  we  have  not  the 
means  of  recovering,  }b  omitted.  In  the  present  number,  the  words  tkow  fights 
p.  570,  are  erroneously  joined  by  a  hyphen.  We  hope  now  to  have  done  with 
these  corrections  and  apologies.  The  press  will  hereafter  be  under  the  more 
immediate  inspection  of  the  Editor,  by  which  means,  we  trust,  both  correct- 
ness and  punctuality  will  be  secured- 


THE 


CHRISTIAN  SPECTATOR. 


No.  12.] 


DECEMBER. 


[1826. 


KrUQtoitJEi* 


For  the  Cbrif tion  Spectator. 

THE    UNCOHFROIUSINO    CHAXACTBB 
OF  CHBI8TIANTTT. 

During  the  persecutions  under  the 
early  Roman  emperors,  the  Christ- 
ians were  accused  of  inflexihle  ob- 
stinacy ;  of  an  uncompromising, 
unsociable  temper  in  respect  to 
their  religion.  Pliny,  in  his  well 
known  letter  to  Trajan,  says  of 
them  ;  *'  I  did  not  in  the  least  hesit- 
ate, but  that,  whatever  should  ap- 
pei^r  on  their  confession,  to  be  their 
faith ;  yet  their  frowardness  and 
inflexible  obstinacy,  would  certain- 
ly deserve  punishment."  A  learned 
writer,  in  remarking  on  this  pas- 
sage asks  ; — *'  what  was  this  in- 
flexible obstinacy?  It  could  not 
be  the  professing  a  new  religion ; 
that  was  common  enough.  It  was 
the  refusing  all  communion  with 
paganism ;  refusing  to  throw  a 
grain  of  incense  on  their  altars. 
For  we  must  not  think,'*  says  he, 
**that  this  was  enforced  by  the 
Roman  magistrates  to  make  the 
Christians  renounce  their  religion ; 
but  only  to  test  its  hospitality  and 
soeiableness  of  temper.  When  the 
gospel  was  first  promulgated,  it 
was  favourably  heard.  One  of  the 
Roman  emperors  introduced  it 
among  his  closet  religions.  An- 
other proposed  to  the  senate  to 
give  It  a  more  public  entertain- 
ment: but  when  it  was  found  to 
carry  its  pretensions  higher,  and  to 
claim  to  be  the  only  true  one,  then 
it  was  that  it  began  to  incur  hatred 
and  contempt :  but  when  it  went 
1826.--N0.  12.  77 


still  further,  and  urged  the  neces- 
sity of  all  men  forsaking  their  own 
national  religions,  and  embracing 
the  gospel,  this  so  shocked  the  pa- 
gans, that  it  soon  brought  upon  it- 
self the  bloody  storm  which  follow- 
ed. This  is  the  true  origin  of  per- 
secution for  religion,  not  commit- 
ted, but  undergone  by  the  Christian 
ch  lurch.*' 

Reformers  of  every  age,  have, 
by  their  contemporaries,  and  often 
by  those  who  followed  them,  been 
accused  of  the  same  thing.  It  is 
possible,  now,  that  religion  may 
take  such  a  hold  of  the  mind,  and 
its  obligations  come  to  be  viewed 
^>  such  a  light,  and  in  such  rela- 
tione, by  its  professors,  that  they 
must  necessarily  appear  obstinate 
to  those  who  are  unacquainted 
with  the  new  power  under  the 
fiMgrol  of  which  their  minds  have 
9p.  brought.  The  precepts  of  ro- 
li^n  may  require  a  certain  sped- 
Jic  confornMtion  of  character^  per- 
fectly distinct  from  every  charac- 
ter which  can  be  formed  in  any 
other  way.  It  may  bring  to  view 
facts  and  prospects  for  the  exis- 
tence of  whioh,  there  is,  to  the 
mind  of  the  Christian,  evidence  as 
convincing  as  intuition;  and  to 
which  there  is  an  importance  at- 
tached, that  makes  it  appear  abso- 
lute madness,  not  to  give  them  a 
paramount  regard.  Among  these 
facts  there  may  be  some  of  so 
affecting  and  endearing  a  nature 
that  he  shall  not  only  ^  driven  to 
this  specific  conformation  of  char- 
acter^ but  he  shall  seek  to  attain 


610 


The  Uncompromising  Character  of  ChrisHamiy,  [Dbc. 


it,  as  the  object  of  his  highest  de- 
sire. Among  these  facts  and  pros- 
pects, there  may  be  another  class, 
too,  which  are  adapted  to  afford 
him  such  an  amount  of  consolation 
and  hope,  as  shall,  beyond  meas- 
ure, outweigh  all  the  possible 
pains  and  inconveniences,  to  which 
his  religion  can  subject  him  in  this 
world;  and  lead  him  to  say  with 
Paul,  in  the  lan^^aage  of  the  great 
Christian  paradox;  *^ sorrotrful^ 
yet  always  rejoicing y 

But  not  only  may  the  Christian 
have  this  separateness  of  charac- 
ter, and  inflexibly  maintain  it,  but 
there  is  an  obligation  and  a  neces- 
sity laid  upon  him  to  do  it.  The 
Christian  is  sent  into  the  world  to 
exhibit  a  living  exemplification  of 
divine  truth.  If,  then,  the  facts 
and  precepts  of  the  gospel  have 
any  definite  meaning  and  applica- 
tion ;  if  the  gospel  does  enjoin  any 
definite  principles  of  action,  any 
definite  course  of  conduct  to  be 
pursued  rather  than  any  other ;  if 
the  gospel  does  fix  any  definite 
boundaries  within  which  Christian- 
ity is  circumscribed,  and  by  which 
it  is  separated  from  every  thing 
else ; — then  the  Christian  must,  in 
his  religion,  in  his  feelings,  and 
in  his  conduct,  stand  off  separate 
and  aloof  from  all  other  men.  He 
must  not  pass  these  boundarieft, 
and  parley  with  the  world,  for  his 
lifers  sake.  It  has  indeed  become 
fashionable  to  suppose  that  all  that 
language  which  in  old  times  de- 
scribed Christianity  as  a  strait 
and  narrow  way,  which  called 
Christians  a  little  Jiock,  and  spoke 
of  the  Christian  course  as  a  trar- 
fare  ufith  the  world, — has  now  be- 
come ol>8olete;  and  that  the  lan- 
guage has  gone  into  desuetude  be- 
cause there  are  no  such  things  to 
be  expressed.  The  hedges  which 
bounded  this  narrow  way  are  bro- 
ken down,  and  the  traveller  may 
wander  to  the  right  or  lefl, — in- 
dulge this  appetite,  participate  in 
this  amusement,  and  conform  to 
this  custom,   without  impediment 


or  danger.  The  letel  world  is  the 
way-— decency  of  deportment,  an 
an  amiable  temper  are  Christiani- 
ty. Christianity,  as  a  distinct  thing, 
has  mouldered  away,  just  as  we 
may  suppose  seme  towering  rock, 
which  anciently  was  steep  and  well 
defined  and  conspicuous,  by  the 
wear  of  time  and  the  elements  to 
have  become  disorganized,  and  to 
have  settled  down  into  a  gentle 
sand  hill,  extending  nobody  knows 
precisely  how  far,  and  scarcely  to 
be  distinguished  from  the  surround- 
ing plain.  This  is  the  gospel,  as  it 
now  exists  in  pien*s  apprehensions ; 
but  for  aught  that  can  be  seen  in 
the  gospel  itself,  it  was  designed 
to  last  out  the  world,  and  all  the 
while  to  remain  towering,  and  wall 
defined,  and  conspicuous,  as  when 
it  was  first  promulgated. 

But  it  is  asserted  that  the  world 
has  become  better^  and  there  is  no 
need  of  keeping  up  this  unsociable, 
uncompromising  temper  towards 
it.  The  human  heart  has  become 
the  natural  soil  of  Christian  princi- 
ple and  Christian  feeling.  Let  as 
hear  what  a  learned  and  shrewd 
historian  of  the  last  century  said 
on  this  point  *'If  a  man  were 
called,"  says  Gibbon,  "  to  fix  the 
period  in  the  history  of  the  worlds 
during  which  the  condition  of  the 
human  race  was  most  prosperous 
and  happy,  he  would  without  hes- 
itation, name  that  which  elapsed 
from  the  death  of  Doroitian  to  the 
accession  of  Commodus.*'  Had 
Gibbon  lived  till  this  day,  be 
would  doubtless  have  said  the 
same;  and  he  doubtless  might 
have  said  it  vrith  equal  truth. 
And  can  it  be,  he  would  seem  to 
ask,  that  Christianity  is  of  so  exclu- 
sive and  uncompromising  a  charac- 
ter that  its  professors  could  have 
no  sympathy,  no  communion,  with 
the  humane  and  magnanimous  Tra- 
jan, and  the  amiable  and  literary 
Pliny?  Or  could  they  not  relax 
some  of  their  peculiarities,  so  as  to 
meet  on  some  common  ground,  and 
hold  intercourse,  and  mingle  kind 


1826.]  The  UncwipromUing  Character  of  ChrUiianity. 


611 


feelings  with  the  philosophical  and 
virtuous  Antonines  ?    No  ;     they 
would  not  throw  one  grain  of  in- 
cense on  the  altar  of  another  god, 
than  the  God  of  heaven ;  nor  exe- 
crate JesuSy  nor  worship  the  idol, 
nor  the  king,  though  confiscation, 
and  torture,  and  death,  stared  them 
in  the  face.     This,   as  we  have 
seen  before,  was  the  very  reason 
why  the  Romans  persecuted  them. 
But,  contrary  to  what  Mr.  Gib- 
bon has  said,    I    admit,  that  the 
world,   or  that    part  of  it  where 
Christianity  exists,  has  grown  bet- 
ter ;  but  at  the  same  time,  I  reject 
the  conclusion  drawn  from  this  ad- 
mitted fact     And  I  reject  it  be- 
cause I  suppose  this  admitted  fact 
to  be  really  a  fact.     From  what 
cause,  I  ask,  has  the  world  grown 
better  ?  What  has  been  the  process 
of  this  melioration  ?    The  original, 
the  abiding  cause  has  been,  this 
inhospitable,  this  uncompromising 
religion.     The  mode  of  its  opera- 
ting has  been,  its  presenting  itself 
to  one  age  of  men  and  another  in 
its  true  unmodified  aspect ;  and  the 
fact  that  at  those  periods,  and  in 
those  places,  where  it  has  shown 
most  of  its  inhospitable,  uncomprom- 
ising character,  it  has  made  the 
greatest  progress,  and  produced  its 
most  signal  efiects  in  meliorating 
the  condition  of  man,  proves,  that 
this  inbospitality  and    unsociable- 
ness  of  temper  are  essential  in  giv- 
ing to  it  meliorating  power.     Look 
at  facts.     Never   did  the  gospel 
make  more  rapid  progress,  or  pro- 
duce more  glorious  results,  than  it 
did  in  the  days  of  the  apostles.  But 
never  was  there  a  class  of  men,  in 
attempting  to   arrive  at  a  desired 
object,  opposed  by  more  serious 
embarrassments.      Never,    to   all 
human  view,  were  the  parties  so 
unequally    matched, — ^the    twelve 
apostles  against  the  world.    Never 
did    concession    and    compromise 
aeem  so  unavoidable.     Yet  they  did 
not  concede.     Their  object  was 
not  to  be  at  one  with  the  world,  at 
any  rate  \  but  to  be  at  one  with  theoi 


on  the  principles  of  the  gospel ;  and 
this  object  was  not  to  be  gained  by 
giving  up  their  own  ground  and  go- 
ing over  to  that  of  the  world  ;  but 
by   an   unyielding   maintenance  of 
their  own  ground,  and  drawing  the 
world  to  them.     Hence  the  apos- 
.tles,  when  brought  before  the  mag- 
istrates, and  threatened  and  com- 
manded not  to  speak  any  more  in 
the  name   of   Jesus,  answered, — 
"  Whether  it  be  right  in  the  sight 
of  God  to  hearken  unto  men  more 
than  unto  God,  judge  ye.     We  can- 
not but  apeak  the  things  which  we 
have  seen  and  heard.'*     Instead  of 
yielding  compliance  to  these  man- 
dates, they  went  on  preaching  just 
as  before.      When  persecutedf  in 
one  city  they  fled  to  another.     '*  I 
am  ready"  said  Paul,  "  not  only  to 
be  bound,  but  to  die  for  the  name 
of  the   Lord  Jesus."     "None  of 
these   things    move    me,    neither 
count  I  my  life    dear  unto  me." 
This  was  the  language  of  all   the 
apostles.      All  their  conduct  cor- 
responded   to    such   declarations. 
Their  path  was  straight  and  plain. 
If  the  stake,  or  the  cross  stood  in 
it,  they  went  forward  till  they  came 
to  it,  and  there  laid  down  their  life, 
to  be  clothed  upon  with  immortal- 
ity.    Such  also  were  the  principles 
and  the   conduct   of  the   genera- 
tion which  succeeded  the  apostles. 
They  lived  to  contend  for  the  faith, 
and  falling  victims  to  their  zeal, 
they   died  in   the  struggle  rather 
than  violate  their  principles.     Such 
too,  were  the  principles  and  con- 
duct  of  the  Waldenses,  who   for 
six  centuries  lived  to  contend  for 
the  faith ;  and  though  literally  hunt- 
ed like  wild  beasts,  through  their 
narrow  vallies  and  over  mountains 
of  snow,  afflicted  and  tormented  ; 
yet  feeling  that  they  were  set  for 
the  defence  of  the  gospel,  they  op- ' 
posed  a  fore  front  to  the  corrup- 
tions of  the  Romish  Church,  uq^- 
til  they  were  cut  in  pieces  and  utter* 
]y  dissipated  by  the  power  of  Lou- 
is XIV.     Such  18  the  fact  respect- 
ing Luther  and  his  compeers.    How 


612  The  Uncoif^amising  CharaeUr  of  CkrUtiamtjf.  [Dtf. 

easy  would  it  have  been  for  him,  by  ment  and  compromise,  but  by  avow* 
yielding,  or  forbearing  to  avow,  a  ing  and 'defending  his  pecutiarities. 
few  of  his  peculiar  religious  te-  Just  the  same  is  true  of  Knox, 
nets  to  have  kept  peace  with  the  who  by  one  unremitted  effort,  last- 
church,  and  to  have  partaken  large-  ing  his  life  out,  sustained  the  &Uing 
ly  of  her  honours.  Yet  he  openly  cause  of  protestantism  in  Scotland, 
proclaimed  his  abhorrence  of  the  as  Atlas  is  fabled  to  have  sustained 
abominations  of  that  church — ^he  the  heavens  on  his  shoulders. — 
burnt  the  decretals  of  the  pope,  and  These  men,  with  a  few  sturdy  coad- 
set  at  defiance  the  power  of  Charles ;  jutors  whom  they  gathered  around 
and  in  doing  so  he  earned  for  him-  them,  as  we  should  lean  against  a 
self  the  character  which  the  saints  weight  descending  an  inclined  plain, 
at  Jerusalem  gave  of  Barnabas  and  withstood  the  rush  of  nations  ever 
Paul ;  he  hazarded  his  own  life  for  prone  to  descend  again  into  their 
the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Now  long  cherished  and  dearly  loved  su- 
it may  seem  strange  to  us,  as  it  did  porstitions.  The  mass  of  those 
to  Gibbon  in  reference  to  the  who  favoured'  the  proteatant  cause 
Christians  in  the  days  of  the  Anto-  seem  to  have  had  too  little  under- 
nines,  that  Luther  need  be  so  rigid ;  standing  of  the  trutlis  they  espeus- 
— and  we  may  ask  why  he  could  ed,  or  too  little  feeling  of  their  im- 
not  sympathize  with  the  refined  portance,  or  too  much  fondness  for 
and  magnificent  family  of  the  Me-  thpir  old  opinions,  to  give  any  im- 
dici  whose  court  was  the  home,  and  pulse  to  the  work  of  reformation,  or 
whose  treasures  were  the  patri-  even  to  maintain  their  own  ground, 
mony  of  every  artist,  and  poet,  It  was  necessary,  therefore,  for 
and  philosopher  ?  That  man,  it  these  few,  in  the  powerful  workings 
would  seem,  must  be  a  most  un-  of  whose  minds  the  reformation 
reasonable  bigot  to  his  own  opin-  begun, — like  the  leaders  of  a  cow- 
ions  who  should  be  disposed — and  ardly  army, — to  impart  of  their  own 
that  religion  must  be  most  unrefin-  courage  to  the  timid,  of  their  own 
ed  and  tasteless  which  requires  its  conviction  to  the  doubting,  and  of 
devotee,  to  break  off  all  commun-  their  own  ardour  to  the  indifferent 
ion  with  the  pontiif  and  the  court  Thustheopinions,  the  courage,  and 
which  all  taste  and  all  learning  have  the  zeal  of  one  man  was  imparted 
conspired  to  praise,  and  to  which  to  thousands,  and  these  constituted 
the  splendid  honour  has  been  the  army  of  the  reformers.  Now 
awarded  of  reviving  literature  was  it  not  presumption  in  Luther, 
and  the  arts  from  the  death  which  to  think  his  opinions  were  more 
Vandalism  had  inflicted.  But  so  correct  than  those  in  which  all 
it  was, — Luther  was  so  much  a  Europe  had  for  ages  deliberately 
bigot.  He  loved  literature  indeed,  concurred  ?  Was  it  not  obstinacy 
but  he  loved  religion  more  ;  and  in  him  to  adhere  to  them  when  all 
being  directly  at  issue  with  the  Europe  agreed  in  denouncing  them  ? 
pope  on  the  latter,  the  former,  in  Was  it  not  most  unsocial  and  un- 
his  view,  afforded  but  a  slight  compromising  in  him  to  refuse  all 
ground  for  communion  of  feeling,  sympathy  and  all  communion  with 
He  knew  that  he  had  views  of  reli-  those  who  would  not  adopt  his 
gious  truth  different  from  those  of  opinions  when  they  were  condemn- 
the  whole  mass  of  European  pop-  ed  by  all  the  learning  and  power  of 
ulation  ;— views,  which,  in  his  mind,  Europe  ?  Yes ;  Luther  and  Knox 
were  infinitely  important  to  him-  have  been  called  obstinate  and  un- 
self  and  to  them.  He  knew  that  compromising  men.  The  whole 
if  he  was  to  change  the  belief  body  of  the  puritan?  have  been  cali- 
and  character  of  Christendom,  he  ed  most  unlovely  Christians.  But 
was  not  to  accomplish  it  by  conceal-  suppose  that  the  apostles  and  tlie 


182(>.]  The  Vncompramhing  Character  of  ChrUtianUy. 


613 


refonners  of  the  16th  century,  and 
the  puritans,  instead  of  being  thus 
unsocial  and  obstinate,  had  made 
concessions  and  met  and  held  com- 
munion with  their  adversaries  on 
some  common  ground,  what  would 
have  been  the  effect  on  the  pro- 
gress of  religion  ?  This  is  not  a 
question  that  cannot  be  answered  ; 
for  it  has  been  answered  by  facts 
a  thousand  times.  When  the 
church  and  the  world  met  on  com- 
mon ground  in  the  days  of  Constan- 
tino, the  curse  of  God  came  upon 
the  church.  If  was  given  up  to 
strong  delusions.  All  its  e^orts 
were  palsied  ;  and  it  went  back  to 
downright  paganism  ; — a  pagan- 
ism which  broods  over  more  than 
half  of  Europe  to  this  day.  When 
the  English  church  attempted  to 
make  a  similar  compromise,  did 
not  a  deep  slumber  come  on  it,  and 
rest  upon  it,  almost  unbroken  from 
the  days  of  Ehzabeth,  till  Wesley 
and  Whitfield  arose  to  disturb  it  ? 
Other  instances  might  be  mention- 
ed. Where  are  the  results  of  the 
Catholic  missions  in  Abyssinia,  in 
Hindostan,  in  China,  in  Japan? 
These  were  all  a  system  of  com- 
promise, and  they  are  now  as  though 
they  had  never  been. 

We  all  know  from  our  own  ob- 
servation that  instances  of  individ- 
ual compromise  in  matters  of  re- 
ligion are  always  attended  with 
inactivity  and  ill  success  ; — and  we 
all  know  too,  from  the  nature  of 
the  case,  that  compromise  cannot 
effect  reformation.  In  Luther's 
time  the  current  of  the  human  mind 
6et  towards  error,  and  superstition, 
and  profligacy.  Whoever  thought 
of  stemming  a  current,  by  allowing 
himself  to  float  down  on  its  surface  ? 
Whoever  thought  of  reaching  a  goal 
by  travelling  away  from  it  ?  In  or- 
der to  reclaim  men  from  their  er- 
rors, the  reformer  must  exhibit  in 
himself  what  he  would  have  them 
he.  He  must  therefore,  have  a 
marked  and  obvious  peculiarity  ; — 
not  only  so ;  but,  if  he  intends 
to  make  them  feel  that  he  is  in  ear- 


*nest,  and  sympathize  with  him, 
he  must  obstinately  maintain  this 
peculiarity,  and  thus  show  that  he- 
attaches  an  importance  to  it, — an* 
importance  that  forbids  him  to  yield' 
it,  though  ridicule,  and  calumny » 
and  death,  be  the  consequence. 
Now  this  is  precisely  the  way  in 
which  every  reformer,  ancient  or 
modern,  has  advanced  in  his  work. 
It  is  this  obstinate  and  perilous 
maintenance  of  this  peculiarity, 
which  has  given  rise  to  the  fact, 
that  historians  have  narrated  when 
they  have  quaintly  said, — **  The 
blood  of  the  martyrs  is  the  seed  of 
the  church  :*'  a  saying  that  is  full 
of  truth  ;  and  though  to  most  it 
may  seem  perfectly  paradoxical, 
yet  it  admits  of  a  peifcctly  easy  and 
philosophical  explanation.  Such 
men  the  church  has  had ;  and  to 
such  men  as  instruments,  under 
the  Head  of  the  church,  the  church 
owes  all  her  extent  and  all  her  glo- 
ry :  and  we  may  add  too,  that  such 
men  are  the  only  true  ambassadors 
of  Christ, — for  they  only  take  his 
religion  as  he  gave  it  to  them,  and 
publish  and  defend  it.  We  may 
further  add,  that  such  men  ought 
least  of  all,  to  be  called  arrogant : 
for  which  is  the  greater  arrogance 
in  an  ambassador, — to  take  his  in- 
structions as  he  finds  them,  and 
faithfully  adhere  to  them,  or  to  use 
vrith  his  instructions  all  that  modi- 
fication, and  concealment,  and  com- 
promise to  which  his  own  fancy  or 
the  humour  of  those  to  whom  he  is 
sent,  shall  direct  him  ? 

The  same  demand  is  made  now 
for  a  ^'  eociabley  campromUing^^  re- 
ligion, which  was  made  in  the  times 
of  primitive  Christianity ;  and  a 
wonder  seems  to  be  excited  at  the 
present  day,  why  Christians  cannot 
sympathize  with  the  philosophical, 
the  learned,  and  the  amiable,  sim- 
ilar to  the  wonder  of  former  times, 
that  Christians  could  not  sympa- 
thize with  the  Antonines,  or  Luther 
with  the  Medici.  But  not  only  do 
men  of  this  age  make  this  demand 
for  a  **#ocuid/f,"  **  compromising^* 


614 


A  Comnmnhm  Sermon. 


[Dat. 


religion,  but  at  the  very  time  they 
make  it,  thej  are  so  grossly  incon- 
sistent  as  to  praise  the  primitive 
Christians,  the  reformers,  and  the 
puritans.    In  looking  back  over  the 
intervening  generations,  and  tra- 
cing our  best  institutions  to  their 
origin,  they  see,  that  to  these  stur- 
dy religionists  we  owe  all  our  best 
notions  of  liberty,  and  nearly  all 
our  advancements  in  literature  and 
science,  and  while  enjojring  all  the 
advantages  thus  procured,  they  for- 
get that  rigid  and  uncompromising 
character  which  these  religionists 
inflexibly  maintained, — a  peculiar- 
ity of  character  which  alone  gave 
them  all  their  power  to  accomplish 
what  they  did  accomplish,  and  by 
which  alone  they  differed  from  oth- 
er men,  and  for  which  alone  they 
deserve  peculiar   praise.      These 
asperities  are  all  lost  sight  of  in 
the  distance,  while  the  blessings 
which  flow  from  them  are  all  around 
us.     These  were  men  who  lived, 
and  laboured,  and  suffered  for  suc- 
ceeding generations ;  and  we  are 
those  who  have  entered  into,  and 
are  most  indolently,  and  most  un- 
gratefully enjoying,  their  labours. 
But  were  I  addressing  the  flexible, 
accommodating  Christians  of  the 
present  day,  I  would  ask,  what  pro- 
priety is  there  in  ytwr  eulogizing 
the  primitive  Christiane  and  the 
puritans?  Whsit community rf feel- 
tag  have  you  with  them  ?     Do  you 
possess  that  separateness  of  charac- 
ter, and  that  distinctiveness  of  class 
which  they  possessed  ?     Is  the  line 
which  divides  you  from  the  world, 
as  straightly  drawn  and  as  plainly 
marked,  as  that  which  divides  them 
from  the  world,  so  that  in  opposing 
the  tide  of  error  and  vice,  you  and 
the  world  seem  like  the  fore  front 
4»f  two  contending  armies?    Are 
you  as  willing  as  they  were  to  suf- 
fer   ridicule,   and    reproach,    and 
death,  rather  than  give  up  a  parti- 
cle of  your  religion  ?    Just  put  one 
af  the  temporizing,  flexible  Chris- 
tians of  the  present  day,  by  the  side 
^f  one  of  the  round-keade  of  Crom^ 


well's  time,  or  one  of  the  town- 
council  of  Edinburgh  in  the  da3f8  of 
the  Scottish  queen,and  see  how  they 
would  appear  together— ^ow  their 
characters  would  compare.    One 
would  come  boldly  up  to  the  line 
of  gospel  truth,  and  bow  and  shake 
hands  across  it,  and  upon  invita- 
tion, would  step  over  and  travel  on 
until  he  forgot  whether  he  was  a 
disciple  of  deism  or  of  revelation. 
The  other  would  approach  that  line 
with   caution ;  and   when  he  had 
reached  it,  he  would  plant  his  feet 
there,  and  though  you  should  pot 
terror  behind    to  drive   him, — or 
pleasure  before  to  allure  him,— yet 
would  he  laugh  contempt  on  all 
yonr  terrors,  and  frown  on  all  your 
blandishments,  standing  straight  and 
immoveable*     You  mi^t  saw  him 
asunder,  or  bum  him  to  ashes ;  hot 
you  must  do  it  within  the  precincts 
of  his  own  principles.     Now  how 
much  resemblance  is  there  betweea 
such  characters ;  and  what  ground 
is  there  for  them  to  eulofi^ze  each 
other?    There  is  a  perfect  cob- 
trast   between    them ; — to    name 
them  both  in  the  same  discourse, 
would  be  like  sending  Paul  and  the 
author  of  JDon  Juan  to  evangelise 
Corinth  together ;  or  like  binding 
''the  Saint's  Rest,"  in  the  same 
volume  with  ''  the  Age  of  Reannr 
or  like  contemplating  at  the  sam^ 
time,  a  character  which  embodies 
all  the  moral  sublime,  and  one  that 
embodies  whatever  is  driveUingaad 
time-serving. 


A   COKtfTNION   SKRMOZr. 
JoHM  zvu.  1.— Fc^r,  $Kb  hmw  it 

\v  these  words  commences  the 
prayer  of  the  Saviour  when  he  wif 
about  to  give  up  his  life  a  sacrifice 
for  sin.  Having  finished  the  in- 
structions which  he  saw  fit  to  com- 
municate liefore  he  suffered,  all 
which  now  remained  for  him  to  do 
in  our  world  was  to  die.  The  sa- 
crifices under  the  ancient  dispen- 
sation were  accompanied  with 
prayer.    Henee,  manifestly,  it  wms 


lase.] 


A  ComniMnian  Semum. 


ai!^ 


suitable,  that  when  the  Son  of  God 
was  about  to  offer  the  one  great 
aacxifice,  of  which  all  others  were 
only  types  and  shadows,  the  act 
ahotild  be  preceded  by  prayer. 
But  as  in  tiiis  instance  the  Re- 
deemer was  both  priest  and  victim, 
by  whom  should  prayex  be  offered 
but  by  himself?  *Who  indeed 
among  creatures  was  competent  to 
bear  any  part  in  this  transaction  ? 
In  ordinary  cases  wheiv  sacrifices 
were  offered,  the  victim  was  slain 
by  a  priest.     But  the  Lord  Jesus 

fave  himself  an  offering  for  sin. 
[e  laid  down  his  life  of  himself. 
Had  he  not  chosen  to  die,  the  men 
who  fastened  him  to  the  cross 
could  have  had  no  power  against 
him.  The  language  in  which  his 
prayer  now  commences  is  most  ap- 
propriate and  striking.  He  lifted 
up  his  eyes  to  heaven  and  said. 
Father,  the  hour  is  come.  But 
what  hour  is  this  ?  The  manner  in 
which  it  is  mentioned  leads  us  to 
regard  it  as  one  of  special  interest 
and  importance.  -Such  indeed  it 
is.  It  is  an  hour  of  greater  interest 
and  importance — an  hour  fraught 
with  greater  consequences,  than 
any  other  in  the  whole  history  of 
our  world.  On  it  hung  the  destiny 
of  the  whole  human  race.  In  this 
hour  apostate  man  was  to  be  res- 
tored to  his  Maker's  favour,  and  to 
be  put  in  a  way  to  obtain  everlast- 
ing blessedness  and  glory.  It  was 
the  hour  of  heaven's  greatest  benig- 
nity to  our  world.  On  the  manner 
of  their  treating  the  blessings  pro- 
cured for  them  in  this  hour  depends 
the  welfare  of  men  long  after  hours 
shall  cease  to  be  numbered.  No 
other  point  of  time  has  ever  been, 
no  one  will  ever  be,  in  which  cen- 
ters so  much  of  the  very  highest 
moment.  The  propriety  of  these 
statements  may  be  seen  by  atten- 
tion to  the  following  particulars. 

1.  This  was  the  hour  in  which 
the  Son  of  God  was  to  make  expi- 
ation for  the  sins  of  the  world  by 
the  sacrifice  of  himself.  He  was 
MOW  about  to  be  delivered  into  the 


hands  of  wicked  men,  that  they 
might  put  him  to  death  on  the 
cjTOss.  For  a  time  he  was  to  be 
subject  to  their  malicp ;  was  to 
suffer  them  to  triumph  over  him, 
and  to  take  from  him  his  life  in  a 
manner  both  ignominious  and  cruel. 
His  language  to  some  about  him 
was,  This  is  your  hour,  and  the 
power  of  darkness.  He  had  all 
along  looked  forward  to  this  time, 
and  had  often  mentioned  it.  He 
felt  that  it  was  for  the  sake  of  what 
was  now  about  to  take  place  that' 
he  had  come  into  the  world.  He 
had  voluntarily  taken  upon  him  the 
life  of  man,  that  he  might  lay  it 
down  at  this  very  time.  But  why 
must  the  Son  of  God  endure  the 
suffering  which  was  about  to  be 
iuflicted  ?  Not  surdy  because  he 
deserved  any  evil  at  the  hand  of 
God  or  of  men.  He  had  done  no 
sin,  neither  was  guile  found  in  hia 
mouth.  He  had  yielded  strict  and 
uniform  obedience  to  all  the  divine 
requirements.  He  had  always  act- 
ed on  the  principle,  that  it  became 
him  to  fulfil  all  righteousness. 
The  testimony  of  the  Most  High  to 
his  excellency  and  worth  had  been 
given  in  the  most  public  and  sol- 
emn manner,  when  a  voice  came 
from  the  excellent  glory,  saying. 
This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I 
am  well  pleased.  Most  clearly 
then,  the  Son  of  God  would  not  be 
made  subject  to  suffering  on  ac- 
count of  any  ill  desert  of  his  own. 
In  him  was  a  perfect  pattern  of' 
every  moral  excellence.  In  him 
dwelt  all  the  fulness  of  the  God- 
head bodily.  He  thought  it  no 
robbery  to  be  like  God.  Where- 
fore then  must  he  suffer  and  die? 
It  is  in  vain  to  reply  that  his  death 
was  that  of  a  martyr  ;  that  he  died 
only  in  confirmation  of  his  obedi- 
ence to  the  will  of  God,  and  of  his 
belief  in  the  truths  which  he  had 
taught.  His  whole  life  had  been 
filled  up  with  a  series  of  acts  of 
fidelity  and  obedience  to  his  Father 
in  heaven.  His  disposition  to  do  the 
divine-  will  in  all  things  had  been. 


6 16  A  Communion  Scrmcn.  [D: 

iTiost  openly  acknowledged.  But  was  hour — an  hour  of  momentous  con- 
there  need  of  further  confirmation  sequences  ?  A  world  was  to  be  re- 
of  the  fact  that  he  was  a  teacher  deemed.  A  plan  devised  in  the 
come  firom  God,  and  that  all  which  ages  of  eternity  was  to  be  put  in 
he  taught  was  true  ?  Must  he  die  to  execution  ;  a  plan  by  which  God 
prove  that  he  was  not  an  impostor,  might  be  just,  and  justify  him  who 
and  that  he  had  not  sought  to  lead  should  believe.  Was  that  then  an 
men  into  the  belief  of  falsehood  ?  important  hour  when  the  work  of 
But  in  support  of  his  divine  mission  creation  was  accomplished  ;  when 
andof  his  doctrines  he  had  wrought  the  morning  stars  sang  together, 
many  and  most  convincing  mira-  and  all  the  sons  of  Crod  shouted  for 
cles.  After  he  had,  by  a  word,  joy  ?  How  fnuch  more  important 
healed  the  sick,  raised  the  dead,  the  time  *in  which  the  ruins  of 
stilled  tempests,  and,  in  various  man*s  apostacy  were  repaired ;  in 
ways  shown  unlimited  control  over  which  God  was  reconciled  to  him 
the  laws  of  nature,  could  any  thing  by  the  death  of  his  Son  ;  in  which 
further  be  requisite  to  support  any  heaven  smiled  upon  him  with  divine 
of  his  claims,  or  to  gain  credit  to  benignity. 

the  truths  which  he  had  taught  ?  2.  This  was  the  hour  in  which 
The  supposition  cannot  be  admit-  the  foundation  of  the  church  was 
ted.  The  hour  in  which  he  was  to  laid.  By  the  church  is  meant  the 
suffer  was  not  the  time  when  the  Lappy  community,  consisting  of  all 
Saviour  was  to  be  raised  above  all  who  in  every  age  are  redeemed 
doubt,  both  as  to  his  character  and  from  among  men,  embracing  those 
his  teaching  ;  for  this  had  been  al-  who  have  lived  and  died  in  the  fear 
ready  done  in  the  most  ample  man-  of  God,  and  ascended  to  glory,  and 
ner :  but  it  was  the  time  in  which  those  who  will  live  and  die  in  this 
he  was  to  take  away  sin  by  the  sac-  manner  to  the  end  of  tioie.  The 
rifice  of  himself.  The  hour  had  church  under  different  dispensa- 
now  come,  when  he  was  to  stand  tions,  and  scattered  m  difierent 
in  the  place  of  our  guilty,  lost  parts  of  the  world,  is  to  be  viewed 
world ;  the  hour  in  which  the  ini-  as  one  blessed  community,  one 
quities  of  us  all  were  to  be  laid  up-  glorious,  spiritual  building.  This 
on  him.  What  he  was  about  to  community  includes  in  it  all  the 
endure  was  wholly  in  behalf  of  men.  moral  excellence,  and  dignity,  and 
It  was  to  effect  essentially  the  same  worth  in  our  world.  Take  it 
purpose  that  would  otherwise  have  away,  and  what  remains  on  earth  ? 
been  effected  by  inflicting  the  pen-  what  but  disaffection  towards  God, 
alty  of  the  divine  law  on  the  whole  and  rebellion  against  his  goven- 
human  race.  Had  this  hour  not  ment,  and  pollution,  and  wretched- 
arrived,  all  men  must  have  sunk  for-  ness  ?  Eternal  thanks  to  the  Fa- 
ever  beneath  the  wrath  and  curse  ther  of  mercies,  that  a  church  has 
of  Jehovah.  Their  own  penitence,  been  established  in  the  world ;  that 
could  they  even  have  been  made  it  has  existed  through  all  periods 
penitent,  would  have  availed  them  of  time ;  that  we  are  assured  it 
nothing.  They  had  violated  the  shall  continue  till  time  shall  be  no 
law  ef  God,  and  the  penalty  threat-  more.  Immensely  great  are  the 
•ned  as  the  consequence  must  be  blessings  which  have  spriing  from 
endured  by  them,  unless  a  substi-  it  to  the  children  of  men.  Mani- 
tute  appeared  for  them.  The  Son  fold  and  inestimable  are  the  bene- 
of  God  now  stood  in  the  place  of  fits  to  the  world  at  large,  which 
sinners,  and  the  stroke  of  divine  have  flowed  down  from  the  hill  of 
indignation  which  they  had  merit-  Zion.  But  had  not  the  hour  of 
ted  was  to  light  on  his  innocent  which  I  am  speaking  arrived,  this 
head.    Is  not  this  an   important  precious    community    had    nevsr 


1B26.] 


A  Comtnunion  Sermon^ 


617 


come  into  existence.  It  rests  on 
the  foundation  of  the  apostles  and 
prophets ;  Jesus  Christ  himself  be* 
ing  the  chief  corner-stone.  All 
who  belong  to  it  are  renewed  by 
his  Spirit,  and  cleansed  by  his 
blood.  Through  the  efficacy  of 
bis  death  alone  they  become  new 
creatures,  and  are  united  to  God 
in  a  covenant  of  mercy.  To  them 
all  he  sustains  the  same  endearing 
relation.  Every  member  of  the 
church,  from  the  beginning  to  the 
end  of  time,  regards  his  sufferings 
on  the  cross  as  the  only  foundation 
of  his  hopes,  the  only  medium  of 
his  access  to  God.  Those  who 
lived  and  died  before  the  Saviour's 
advent,  looked  forward  in  humble 
faith  to  his  appearing  and  his 
death.  They  joyfully  received  the 
promises  respecting  him ;  and  to 
them  he  was  in  substance  the  same 
that  he  now  is  to  saints  wlio  read 
the  record  of  bis  sufferings,  and 
find  in  it  their  only  ground  of  con- 
solation and  hope.  Had  he  not 
given  up  his  life  on  the  cross,  not 
one  of  the  multitudes,  who,  under 
the  ancient  dispensation,  or  under 
the  Christian  economy,  have  lived 
and  died  in  hope,  had  sustained  a 
covenant  relation  to  God.  The 
world  had  never  seen  a  community 
separated  from  the  pollution  around 
it,  and  maintaining  the  pure  doc- 
trine and  worship  of  Jehovah.  All 
men  had  been  together  involved  in 
ignorance  and  guilt, — ^without  the 
•knowledge  of  God,  aliens  from  the 
commonwealth  of  Israel,  and  stran- 
gers from  the  covenant  of  prom- 
ise, having  no  hope,  and  without 
God  in  the  world.  It  is,  strictly 
speaking,  on  the  death  of  Christ 
alone  that  the  church  is  founded. 
This  only  prepares  the  way  for 
any  of  its  members  to  have  hope 
towards  God,  or  enables  them  to 
draw  near  into  bis  holy  presence. 
Brethren,  would  you  presume  to 
approach  the  majesty  of  heaven  as 
you  do  this  day,  sitting  in  heavenly 
places,  and  hoping  for  a  gracious 
acceptance,  were  you  not  allowed 
1826.— No.  12.  78 


to  come  in  the  new  and  living  way 
which  is  opened  by  the  blood  of 
atonement?  Had  not  this  way 
been  opened  would  you  ever  have 
avouched  the  Lord  Jehovah  to  be 
your  God  ?  Would  you  have  been 
united  to  that  blessad  community, 
of  which  Christ  is  the  head,  and  to 
which  are  made  exceeding  great 
and  precious  promises  ?  In  this 
view  estimate  the  importance  of 
the  hour  in  which  the  Son  of  God 
gave  up  his  life  on  the  cross.  On 
what  he  then  did,  depended  the 
very  existence  of  that  church 
which  is  to  embrace  numberless 
millions  of  rational  beings  destined 
to  be  forever  holy  and  happy.  In 
the  hour  when  the  Son  of  God  ex- 
pired, the  foundation  of  that  spirit- 
ual edifice  was  laid,  which  rests  on 
the  mercy  of  Jehovah,  and  the  top 
of  which  reaches  to  the  highest 
heaven.  What  other  hour  was  ev- 
er pregnant  with  an  event  of  such 
magnitude  ? 

3.  For  this  hour  preparation  has 
been  making  ever  since  the  world 
began.  The  great  ultimate  de- 
sign of  the  Most  High  in  all  the 
dispensations  of  his  providence  from 
the  beginning,  was  to  effect  the 
plan  of  redemption  laid  in  the 
counsels  of  eternity.  It  was  the 
everlasting  purpose  of  Jehovah  to 
raise  up  a  seed  to  serve  him  from 
the  ruins  of  man's  apostasy.  From 
the  beginning  his  eye  has  been 
steadily  fixed  on  this  purp'ose,  and 
all  the  events  in  our  world  have 
been  ordered  in  subserviency  to  it. 
His  Son,  the  Redeemer,  did  not 
come  into  the  world  till  the  ful- 
ness of  time  had  arrived.  Prepa- 
ration was  first  to  be  made  for  his 
coming.  So  too  for  his  death, 
without  which  his  coming  had  been 
of  no  avail.  With  this  event  the 
history  of  the  world  for  four  thou- 
sand years  had  a  close  important 
connection.  Whether  nations  flour- 
ished or  declined ;  whether  they 
enjoyed  the  blessings  of  peace,  or 
felt  the  scourge  of  war  ;  whether 
commerce  and  the  arts  of  civilized 


618 


A  Communion  Sermon. 


[Dec. 


society  were  cultiratcd  or  neglect- 
ed— in  short  whatever  was  the 
state  of  the  world,  all  had  ultimate 
respect  to  the  hour  in  which  the 
redemption  of  men  was  to  be  ef- 
fected. Infinite  wisdom  saw  how 
much  distress  and  overturning  must 
be  experienced  in  the  world,  and 
how  far  human  corruption  must  be 
suffered  to  prevail,  before  it  would 
be  suitable  to  introduce  among 
men  Him  who  was  the  desire  of  all 
nations.  Before  this  could  take 
place  the  four  great  monarchies, 
by  which  the  world  was  succes- 
sively overrun  and  subdued,  must 
rise  one  after  another.  Three  of 
them  had  now  passed  away  and 
come  to  nothing.  It  was  when 
the  fourth,  that  is  the  Roman  em- 
pire, had  brought  all  the  nations  of 
the  world  into  subjection  under  its 
authority,  that  the  Saviour  appear- 
ed and  suffered  that  he  might  set 
up  a  kingdom  which  sliould  never 
be  destroyed.  When  the  Assyri- 
an, the  Persian,  the  Grecian,  and 
the  Roman  conquerers  in  the  ex- 
ercise of  a  lawless,  wicked  ambi- 
tion, were  spreading  terror  and 
misery  through  the  world, — though 
they  meant  not  so,  neither  did 
their  heart  think  so,  they  were 
only  preparing  the  way  for  the 
liour  of  which  I  am  speaking. 
For  the  sake  of  what  transpired  in 
this  hour  even  the  earth  itself  was 
created.  Jehovah  designed  it  as  a 
theatre,  on  which  to  make  a  bright, 
illustrious  display  of  his  own  per- 
fections. In  the  work  accomplish- 
ed by  the  Saviour^s  death  are  ex- 
hibited truths  which  astonish  an- 
gels ;  into  which  they  desire  to 
look ;  to  which  we  may  well  be- 
lieve their  attention  has  been  di- 
rected ever  since  the  creation. 
Such  then  is  the  importance  of  this 
hour.  It  is  one  in  which  is  cen- 
tered and  combined  all  the  inter- 
est of  all  the  events  which  have 
ever  transpired  in  our  world. 
Strike  out  the  event  of  this  hour, 
aivl  you  chantre  entirely  the  history 
of  the  whole  human  race.     Men 


are  left  to  act  without  an  object, 
and  their  most  important  actions 
lose  their  significance.  Then  what 
an  hour  is  this,  for  which  the  trans- 
actions of  four  thousand  years  only 
made  preparation,  and  the  infla- 
ence  of  which  will  be  more  and 
more  sensibly  felt  through  time 
and  through  eternity. 

4.  In  this  hour  all  the  predic- 
tions of  the  ancient  prophets  re- 
specting the  Messiah  were  to  have 
their  accomplishment.  All  the  holy 
men  of  God  who  had  spoken  as  they 
were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost, 
had  foretold  the  sufferings  of  Christ 
and  the  glory  that  should  follow. 
The  testimony  of  Jesus  is  the  spir- 
it of  prophecy.  From  the  dec- 
laration that  the  seed  of  the  wo- 
man should  bruise  the  serpent's 
head  to  the  days  of  Malachi  the 
burden  of  every  prediction  had  been 
the  advent,  the  character,  the  death, 
and  resurrection  of  the  Messiah. 
Respecting  him  the  prophets  en- 
quired and  searched  diligently, 
who  prophesied  of  the  grace  that 
should  come  ;  searching  what,  or 
what  manner  of  time,  the  spiiit  of 
Christ  which  was  in  them  did  sig- 
nify. All  their  predictions  in  ef- 
fect pointed  to  the  cross,  and  in 
the  cross  had  their  accomplish- 
ment. Had  the  Saviour  refused  to 
give  up  his  life,  every  other  act  of 
his  had  been  to  no  purpose.  His 
giving  the  best  instructions  and 
setting  the  best  examples  had  ac- 
complished nothing.  Could  men 
have  been  in  this  manner  iufluen- 
ced  to  the  practice  of  virtue,  it 
would  never  have  procured  Iheir 
acceptance  with  God  ;  for  before 
he  could  accept  them,  satisfaction 
must  be  made  for  the  offences  which 
they  had  committed.  In  all  the 
predictions  of  all  the  phrophets 
respecting  man*s  salvation,  fhey 
uniformly  speak  of  the  suffering  of 
Christ  as  that  by  which  alone  it  is 
effected.  Other  things  are  repre- 
sented as  occupying  an  important 
place  in  the  work ;  but  the  pains 
which  the  Son  of  God  endured  on 


1826.] 


A  Commmdon  Sermon. 


619 


the  cross  are  set  forth  as  the  one, 
the  essential  thing,  which  opens  a 
door  of  hope  to  the  guilty.  So  they 
are  described  by  sdl  the  prophets. 
If  then  he  tiad  not  laid  down  his 
life,  all  which  was  foretold  of  him 
had  failed  of  accomplishment,  and 
his  appearance  on  earth  had  been 
productive  of  no  essential  good. 
Thus  do  all  the  predictions  of  the 
ancient  prophets  meet  and  have 
their  accomplishment  in  the  hour  in 
which  the  Redeemer  suffers.  Clear- 
ly then  no  other  hour  was  ever  of 
so  great  importance  in  maintain- 
ing the  truth  of  Jehovah.  Here  a 
long  series  of  predictions  and  prom- 
ises in  which  his  people  had  been 
made  to  hope,  is  put  in  execution  at 
once.  It  is  now  clearly  seen  that 
Jehovah  will  fulfil  what  he  has  spo- 
ken ;  that  no  declaration  of  his  shall 
fall  to  the  ground. 

5.  In  this  hour  the  types  and 
shadows  of 'the  ancient  Jewish  wor- 
ship were  to  receive  their  accom- 
plishment, and  to  vanish  away.  The 
gifts  and  sacrifices  that  could  not 
make  him  that  did  the  service  per- 
fect as  pertaining  to  the  conscience ; 
which  stood  in  meats  and  drinks, 
and  diverse  washings,  and  carnal 
ordinances,  would  no  longer  be 
required.  If  the  blood  of  bulls, 
and  of  goats,  and  the  ashes  of  an 
heifer,  sprinkling  the  unclean,  had 
hitherto  sanctified  to  the  purify- 
ing of  the  flesh,  how  much  more 
should  the  blood  of  Christ,  who, 
through  the  eternal  Spirit  was 
about  to  offer  himself  without  spot 
to  God,  purge  the  conscience  from 
dead  works  to  serve  the  living  God. 
To  the  event  of  this  hour  the  sac- 
rifices, which  had  for  ages  smoked 
on  the  Jewish  altars,  all  pointed. 
From  this  time  they  were  to  cease, 
and  the  sacrifices  of  God  to  be  only 
a  broken  heart  and  a  contrite  spir- 
it ;  and  all  which  should  henceforth 
be  demanded  of  his  worshippers 
would  be  that  they  worship  him  in 
spint  and  in  truth.  The  rites  and 
forms  of  the  ancient  dispensation 
were  but  shadows  of  good  things  to 


come  ;  they  all  pointed  to  the  event 
of  the  hour  of  which  I  am  speaking, 
and  when  this  event  had  taken  place, 
they  would  no  longer  have  exist- 
ence.    For  once  place  yourselves 
at  this  point  of  time.     On  one  side 
you  behold  the  ancient  dispensa- 
tion with  its  temple  and  its  altars, 
its  priests  and  its  forms  of  service, 
vanisliing  from  your  sight,  and  pas- 
sing into  oblivion.      If  I  may  so 
speak  they  bow  at  the  foot  of  the 
cross,  and  acknowledge  that  the  end 
for  which  they  were  instituted  is 
there  accomplished,  and  there  is 
no  longer  any  use  for  them.     On 
the  other  side  of  this  point  of  time 
you  behold  a  new  dispensation  ris- 
ing to  your  view  in  far  greater  lus- 
tre and  purity  ;  attended  with  more 
signal  tokens  of  Jehovah's   pres- 
ence ;  favoured  with  greater  meas- 
ures of  the  influences  of  his  Spirit ; 
marked  with  greater  simplicity,  and 
light,  and  spirituality  in  the  service 
which  he   demands   of  those  who 
call   upon   his  name.     This   hour 
was  the  dividing  line  between  the 
ancient  economy    and    Ithe    new. 
From  this  time  the  worship  of  Je- 
hovah on  earth  was  to  bear  a  nearer 
resemblance  to  that  which  he  re- 
ceives in   his   temple  above.     On 
one  side  of  this  hour  you   behold 
darknes  and  obscurity,— Moses  put- 
ting a  veil  over  his  face,  so  that  the 
people  cannot  steadfastly  look  to 
the  end  of  that  which  is  abolished ; 
on   the  other,   you   see   the  clear 
light  of  truth, — the  apostles  and 
ministers    of    Christ  using  great 
plainness  of  speech,  and  commend- 
ing themselves   directly   to   every 
man's  conscience  in  the  sight  of 
God.     No  longer  is  the  Most  High 
to  use  dark  similitudes  in  teaching 
men   the  truth  and  duty  in  which 
they  are  interested ;  no  longer  by 
obscure  allusions  will  he  direct  their 
minds  to  a  Saviour  who  is  to  come. 
Henceforth  the  language  of  those 
employed   to  teach  men  the  truth 
in  tliis  Saviour's  name,  is  plain  and 
direct, — such  as.  Behold  tlie  Lamb 
of  God  which  taketh  away  the  sin  of 


620  Imprecaiumi  of  Dtarid.  [Dmc 


the  world.  Sach  is  the  hour  of  high  now  visits  you,  bringing  bgbt, 
which  the  Saviour  speaks  in  our  and  peace,  and  salvation, 
text.  Who  will  not  admit  that  this  It  is  the  event  of  this  hour  which 
hour  combines  far  more  interesting  yon  are  about  to  celebrate.  From 
and  important  considerations  than  what  has  been  said  learn  the  man- 
any  other  hour  from  the  beginning  ner  in  which  you  should  attend  at 
to  the  end  of  time  ?  the  celebration.  You  ought  surely 
That  the  subject  may  come  home  to  be  filled  with  humility  and  with 
to  your  feelings  with  proper  effect,  gratitude  :  with  humility  to  think 
consider,  brethren,  that  this  was  ofthelow,  deplorable  state  to  which 
the  hour,  in  which  the  price  of  you  were  reduced  by  sin ;  with  grat- 
your  ransom  was  paid  ;  the  hour  in  itude  in  view  of  the  deliverance 
which  you  were  redeemed  from  sin  which  the  mercy  of  God  has  pro?i- 
and  hell.  Then  did  the  blessed  ded.  But  alas  !  if  you  can  contem- 
Redeemer  take  on  himself  that  plate  an  hour  of  such  interest ;  an 
Weight  of  wrath  under  which  you  hour  which  shows  God  reconcDed 
must  otherwise  have  sunk  to  perdi-  to  man  ;  which  brings  heaven  down 
tion.  Had  the  hour  in  which  the  to  earth,  and  raises  man  to  heaven ; 
Son  of  God  was  fastened  to  the  which  procures  to  your  souls  ever- 
cross  never  arrived^  what  must  have  lasting  consolation  and  good  hope 
been  your  present  state  ?  Where  — If  you  can  contemplate  such  an 
would  you  have  been  able  to  derive  hour  and  feel  no  emotion,  you 
relief  to  your  troubled  consciences  ?  ought  to  regard  yourselves  as  stran- 
Who  would  have  comforted  you,  or  gers  to  the  love  of  God  ;  you  ouj^fat 
opened  before  you  the  door  of  hope  ?  to  feel  that  you  have  no  share  in  the 
To  the  event  of  this  hour  you  must  grace  which  bringeth  salvation, 
look  as  tiiat  alone  which  has  any  How  affecting  the  thought,  that 
effect  to  appease  the  wrath  of  God,  some  of  you  may  eat  and  drink  here 
and  to  aflbrd  your  consciences  to-da]^  who  shall  hereafter  be  dhv- 
rest  and  peace.  When  you  have  en  from  the  Saviour's  presence  into 
seen  yourselves  guilty  and  con-  everlasting  darkness !  Let  each 
demned,  exposed  to  the  indigna-  ask  himself,  Lord,  is  it  I. 
tion  of  God,  and  ready  to  be  de- 
voured by  the  sword  of  his  justice,  — = — 
O  what  could  you  have  done  had 

no  Saviour   died  in    your    behalf!  For  the  Christian  Spectator. 

How  could  von   have  approached 

Jehovah's  throne,  had  you  not  been  n™ECATioNs  supposed  to  be  co:^- 
allowed  to  do  it  in  the  way  which  is  gained  in  the  wkitixc*  op  da- 
opened  by  the  blood  of  atonement !        ^^^' 

W'hen  under  a  sense  of  sin  you  felt  Some  may  imagine,  that  passages  in 

that  all  your  own  doings  did  but  in-  several  of  the  psalms,  uttered  in 

crease  your  ill  desert ;  that  it  was  such  imprecatory  forms  as  the  fol- 

quite  beyond  your  power  to  do  any  lowing,  are  inconsistent  with  the 

thing  to  propitiate  the  divine  favour,  benevolence   of  David,  viz  :     De- 

what  could  have  saved  you  from  stray  thou  them,  O  (rod;  let  them faU 

utter  despair,  had  the  Son  of  God  Ay  their  oim  eounseU.     Give  them 

never  given  up  his  life  in  your  be-  according  to  their  deeia^  and  ac- 

half!    The  saying.  Father,  the  hour  cording  to  their  endeavours  ;  gire, 

is  come,  it   is  which   causes  light  them  (^ter  the  works  of  their  hands ; 

and  joy  to  sprin;?  up  in  your  soul,  render  to  them  their  desert.     Con- 

This  one  declaration  of  his  scatters  sume  them  in  wrath.     Let  their  ta- 

the  darkness,  and  dispels  the  gloomy  ble  become  a  snare    before  them. 

shades  in  which  you  were  enve-  TaCt  their  epes  be  darkened,  that  f hey 

loped.     The    dayspring   from  on  see  not ;  and  make  their  Mns  com- 


1826.] 


ImpreeaHans  of  David* 


^n 


tinudlfy  to  shake.  Pcur  (nU  thine 
indignation  upon  them^  and  let  thy 
wrathful  anger  take  hold  of  them. 
Whether  we  consider  David  in 
these,  and  numerous  other  similar 
passages  in  the  psalms,  as  refer- 
ring, primarily,  to  his  own  person- 
al enemies,  or  to  those  of  God,  or 
to  both,  we  cannot  suppose  that 
the  tremendous  judgments  de- 
nounced in  them,  are  express- 
ions of  a  Tindictive  spirit.  Though 
he  had  blemishes,  yet,  in  the 
liistory  of  the  scriptures,  he  is  rep- 
resented as  being,  in  his  general ' 
character  possessed  of  a  benevo- 
lent, humble,  and  forgiving  dispo- 
sition towards  others  ;  of  course, 
these  denunciations  cannot  be 
considered  as  flowing  from  malev- 
olent passions.  His  general  con- 
duct and  acknowledged  character 
forbid  such  a  conclusion.  He  had 
a  deep  sense  of  the  doom  of  his 
•nemies  ;  he  felt  tenderly  and  be* 
nevolently  toward  them  in  their  af- 
flictions ;  and  wept  over  them,  and 
prayed  for  them.  His  own  personal 
concerns  were  lost  in  his  zeal  for 
their  temporal  and  eternal  good, 
though  in  return  he  received  noth- 
ing but  reiterated  abuse.  In  the 
S6th  psalm,  he  says,  They  reward- 
ed me  evil  for  good,  to  the  spoiling 
of  my  soul.  But  as  for  me,  when 
they  were  sick  my  clothing  was 
sackcloth.  I  humbled  my  soul 
with  fasting  ;  and  my  prayer  return- 
ed into  mine  own  bosom.  I  be- 
haved myself  as  though  he  had  been 
my  friend  or  brother.  *  I  bowed 
down  heavily,  as  one  that  mourn- 
eth  for  his  mother. 

Much  confusion  and  misunder- 
standing vrill  often  arise  from  a  mis- 
application of  the  psalms  to  the  lit- 
eral David  whose  name  they  bear. 
So  far  as  he  is  concerned,  their  lit- 
eral application  to  him,  and  to  the 
circumstances  of  his  life,  where  it 
can  be  ascertained,  should  not  be 
overlooked.  But  Christ  is  the 
principal  subject  in  which  the  book 
of  the  psalms  terminates,  though 
other  subjects  are  occasionally  al- 


luded to.  Sometimes  he  is  directly 
announced  by  the  Spirit  of  proph- 
ecy ;  at  others,  typified  or  persona- 
ted by  David,  whose  name  (Is.  Iv.  3. 
Ez.xxxiv.  23.  Hos.  iii.  6.)  is  given 
to  him  by  the  prophets.  When, 
therefore,  David  as  the  type  of  the 
Messiah,  and  in  his  person,  utters 
complaints  against  his  enemies,  and 
speaks  of  his  dangers  and  persecu- 
tions, though  he  doubtless  alludes 
to  his  own  personal  circumstances, 
yet  not  he,  but  the  anti-typical  Da- 
vid is  principally  intended ;  of  course 
the  temporal  and  spiritual  judgments 
denounced,  are  MessiaL's  judg- 
ments, and  not  imprecations  of 
vengeance  upon  the  enemies  of 
David,  dictated,  as  some  have  sup- 
posed, by  malevolent  feelings. 

But  when  David  speaks  in  the 
person  of  the  Messiah,  or  only, 
like  other  sacred  writers,  as  an  in- 
spired messenger  of  God,  the  judg- 
ments which  he  utters  are  not  to 
be  viewed  in  the  light  of  impreca- 
tions. The  genius  of  the  Hebrew, 
according  to  learned  biblical  crit- 
ics, is  such  as  will  admit  of  the  Ju* 
ture  rendering  of  those  passages 
which  in  our  common  English  ver- 
son  of  the  psalms  stand  in  the  im- 
perative mood  as  imprecations.  The 
passages,  on  supposition  of  this  al- 
teration, lose  their  vindictive  com- 
plexion, and  appear  as  predictions 
of  judgements  upon  the  wicked, 
and  involve  no  more  difficulty  than 
other  predictions  interwoven  in 
the  sacred  writings.  The  same 
idiom  which  admits  that  the  psalm- 
ist did  not  imprecate,  but  only  pre- 
dict, may  be  found  in  other  passa- 
ges of  the  scripture,  which  our 
translators  have  rendered  in  the 
imperative  mood.  As  Num.  x.  35. 
Judges,  V.  31.  Jer.  x.  25.  Lam. 
iii.  64—66.  Also,  1st  Cor.  xvi. 
22.  2  Tim.  iv.  14.  Were  it  not 
for  the  future  rendering  of  the  verbs 
in  these  passages,  allowed  by  the 
original  of  the  Old  and  New  Tes- 
taments, Moses,  the  writer  of  the 
song  of  Deborah  and  Barak,  Jere- 
miah, and  even  Paul,  the  apostle 


622               The  Importance  of  Christianiziag  the  Heathen,  [Dec. 

under  the  evangelical  dispensation,  the  form  of  prophetic  maledictions^ 
equally  with  David,  might  a[^ar  Thou  wilt  destroy  them^  O  God. 
to  have  sanctioned  a  vindictive  Thcu  wilt  pour  out  thine  tndtgaa- 
spirit.  But  if  the  verbs  be  render-  tion  upon  them.  They  eh4iU  be  con- 
ed in  the  future  tense,  all  occasion  founded.  Their  eyes  shall  be  dark- 
of  offence  will  be  removed.  ened  that  they  see  not.   Death  shall 

This  change  of  the  imperative  sieze  upon  them.  This  form  re- 
for  the  future  form  is  conceded  by  moves  from  David  all  appearance 
Home  in  his  Introduction  to  the  ofan  unchristian  spirit,  and  exhibiu 
Critical  Study  and  Knowledge  of  him  in  the  light  of  a  prophet  or 
the  Holy  Scriptures,  Vol.  1 .  p.  569.  type  of  Christ,  predicting  or  de- 
Referring  to  the  imprecations  con-  douncing  the  vengeance  of  the  be- 
tained  in  the  prophetic  writings  ing  by  whom  he  was  inspired.  In 
and  psalms,  he  says,  ^'  These  are  this  vengeance  all  must  expect  to 
to  be  considered  not  as  prayers,  share,  unless  it  be  averted  by  a  set- 
but  as  simple  predictions  ;  the  im-  sonable  and  evangelical  repent- 
perative  mood  being  put  for  the  ence.  If  any  man  lave  not  the  Lord 
future  tense  agreeably  to  the  known  Jesus  Christ,  let  km  be  (that  is  he 
idiom  of  the  Hebrew  language,  and  vnU  be)  anathema^  maranatha. 
shown  to  be  so  put  by  the  future  Here  we  recognise  the  same  idiom 
being  used  in  other  parts  of  the  which  runs  through  the  Hebrew 
prediction,  as  in  Psalms  xzviii.  4,  scriptures.  The  apostle  expresses 
5  ;  and  this  idiom  is  more  natural  no  wish  or  imprecation,  but  only  ut- 
in  prediction  than  in  other  kinds  of  ters  a  prediction  of  what  woiuld  and 
composition,  because  it  is  the  im-  actually  did  befal  the  rebelhoos 
mediate  result  of  combining  idioms  Jews.  The  prediction  extends  its 
common  in  the  prophetic  style,  terrible  denunciation,  with  equal 
For  as  the  prophets  are  often  com-  certainty,  to  ail  the  finally  impeni- 
manded  to  do  a  thing,  when  it  is  tent  and  unbelieving  in  every  age 
only  intended  that  they  should  fore-  and  country  ;  and  together  with  all 
tell  it,  so  they  often  foretel  a  thing  the  predictions  or  denunciations  of 
by  commanding  it  to  be  done  ;  and  judgments  in  the  Old  Testament, 
they  often  express  their  predictions  tends  to  warn  and  alarm  careless 
in  an  address  to  God,  the  union  of  sinners,  and  to  persuade  them  to 
which  two  idioms  gives  thera  the  Jleefrom  the  wrath  to  come. 
appearance  of  imprecations/'  Dr.  C.  C.  M. 
Scott,  in  his  preface  to  the  Psalms, 
acknowledges  that  the  imprecations 

they  contain  ''  must  be  considered,  For  the  Christian  Spectator, 
either  as  direct  prophecies,  or  as 
divinely  inspired  declarations  of  the 
certain  doom  awaiting  all  the  oppo- 

sers  of  Christ  and  his  cause  or  peo-  Ws,  who  have  always  lived  under 

pic  ;  and  not  as  expressions  of  pri-  the  full  blaze  of  gospel  light,  are 

vate  resentment,   or  malevolence  not  sensible  how  much  we  are  in- 

against  injurious  individuals."  debted  to  the  gospel  for  the  bles- 

When,  in  our  translation  of  the  sings  we  enjoy ;  and  what  a  thor- 

Bible,  then,  we  find  such  express-  ough   change   it   produces  in  the 

ions  as  the  following.  Destroy  thou  character    and    circumstances    of 

them,  O  God ;  pour  out  thine  indig-  man.     Besides  lighting  our  path  to 

nation  upon  them ;  let  them  be  con-  the  grave,  and  opening  to  us  the 

founded ;  let  their  eyes  be  darkened  gates  of  heaven,  it  has  conferred  on 

that  they  see  not ;  let  death  sieze  up'  us,  and  will  confer  on  heathen  na- 

on  them  ; — they  are  to  be  rendered,  tions,  civil  and  religious  liberty,  and 

according  to  idiomatic  usage,  in  all  tlie  benefits  of  civilized  society. 


THE    IMPORTANCE    OP    CHRISTIAKI- 
ZIT70  THE  HEATH E>'. 


1826.]  The  Importance  of  Chriatianizing  the  Heathen. 


62S 


Man  is  by  nature  an  enemy  to 
God  and  man ;  and  never  will  be 
efiectually  changed  in  the  temper 
of  his  heart,  till  brought  under  the 
influence  of  Christianity.  Could 
the  ignorance  and  superstition  of 
the  heathen  be  done  away,  without 
communicating  to  them  a  knowl- 
edge of  the  true  God,  and  of  the 
retributions  of  eternity,  instead  of 
forming  them  for  civilized  life,  they 
would  become  a  race  of  cannibals ; 
there  would  remain  no  principle  by 
which  they  could  be  governed  or 
associated.  Mere  secular  knowl- 
edge has  no  tendency  to  reform  the 
heart.  It  is  the  great  men  of  the 
earth,  that  have  filled  it  with  blood 
and  crime,  aad  falsehood,  and  de- 
lusion. Ignorance,  superstition,  and 
servitude,  are  the  inheritance  of  a 
nation  which  is  destitute  of  the 
light  of  the  gospel.  It  is  not  con- 
sistent with  the  divine  government, 
or  the  nature  of  things, — God  has 
not  so  made  man,  that  a  nation  can 
be  enUghtened,  free,  and  happy, 
while  it  remains  ignorant  of  the 
gospel ;  the  heathen  cannot  be 
civilized,  without  being  Christian- 
ized. *^  When  has  a  nation  chan- 
ged their  gods  ?  When  has  the 
light  of  philosophy  dispelled  the 
darkness  of  superstition  ?"  Many 
heathen  nations,  besides  the  Greeks 
and  Romans,  have  had  their  Au- 
gustan age ;  an  era  in  which  they 
were  more  or  less  distinguished  for 
their  learning  and  philosophy  ;  but 
never,  by  the  mere  light  of  science, 
did  they  trample  upon  their  idol 
gods,  or  arrive  at  any  principle  of 
virtue,  or  bond  of  union,  which,  if 
the  manacles  of  despotism  were 
cast  off,  could  save  them  from  the 
horrors  of  anarchy. 

It  was  not  for  want  of  the  press, 
or  the  representative  system,  or  the 
Lancasterian  method  of  instruction, 
that  the  ancient  republics  were  sub- 
verted ;  but  because  the  rebel  tem- 
per of  the  heart  was  unsubdued, 
and  their  impious  idol  worship  was 
not  relinquished,  for  the  worship  of 
the  living  and  true  God. 


It  is  to  the  gospel,  that  these 
United  States  are  indebted  for  their 
distinguished  civil,  as  well  as  reli- 
gious privileges.  It  is  this  which 
has  falsified  the  maxims  of  political 
wisdom,  and  the  predictions  of 
statesmen ;  and  which  will  give 
perpetuity  to  our  free  institutions. 
It  is  because  so  many  altars  are 
erected  in  our  land,  from  which  in- 
cense and  a  pure  offering  ascend  to 
the  Ruler  of  the  universe,  that  we 
are  free  and  shall  continue  to  be 
free.  The  notion  of  perpetuating 
our  independence  by  celebrating 
its  anniversary  with  bonfires,  and 
illuminations,  and  Olympic  games, 
and  bacchanalian  festivals,  is  a 
relic  of  heathenism,  and  worthy  of 
a  heathen  age.  These  are  sacrifi- 
ces offered  to  the  god  of  this  world; 
they  are  offensive  to  a  God  of  infi- 
nite purity ;  and  will  tend  rather 
«to  sap  the  pillars  of  the  temple  of 
liberty  than  to  add  to  their  strength 
and  durability.  **  Blessed  is  that 
nation  whose  God  is  the  Lord.^* 
The  blessing  is  connected  with 
obedience,  and  dependent  upon  it ; 
for  says  Jehovah,  "At  what  in- 
stant, I  shall  speak  concerning  a 
nation  and  concerning  a  kingdom, 
to  build  and  to  plant  it,  if  it  do  evil 
in  ray  sight,  that  it  obey  not  my 
voice,  then  I  will  repent  of  the 
good  wherewith  I  said  I  would  ben* 
efit  them." 

We  owe  him  our  obedience,  not 
only  as  individuals,  but  as  a  natron, 
and  a  government.  '*  He  that  ru- 
leth  over  men  must  be  just,  ruling 
in  the  fear  of  God."  When  the 
ruler  enters  the  legislative  hall,  or 
assumes  the  chair  of  state,  he  does 
not,  he  cannot  put  off  the  law  of 
God  ;  and  is  bound  to  act  from  a 
regard  to  liis  glory,  in  his  official,  as 
well  as  in  his  private  capacity. 
Government  is  an  ordinance  of 
God,  and  was  designed  to  advance 
the  Redeemer's  kingdom  on  earth  ; 
and  it  should  be  administered  with 
a  supreme  regard  to  this  object. 
We  have  listened  too  readily  to  the 
infidel  slang,  of  a  meretricious  con- 


#- 


C2i              The  Importance  cf  Ckrietianiziag  the  Meathen.  [Dec. 

nection  of  church  and  state.  The  provement,  with  ail  the  rich  nation- 
early  Christian  emperors,  from  a  al  blessings  we  enjoy,  were  not 
mistaken  zeal,  endowed  the  minis-  bestowed  to  gratify  our  pride  and 
ters  of  Christ  with  wealth  and  sec-  ambition,  or  to  raise  a  monument 
ular  power ;  they  cherished  and  of  human  glory  ;  but  to  contribute 
pampered  their  unhallowed  lusts,  to  the  execution  of  that  grand  de- 
and  thus  raised  up  a  powerful,  sign  for  which  the  earth  was  crea- 
dignified,  and  titled  hierarchy,  to  ted  :  and  the  spirit  of  Chrbtendom 
be  lords  over  God's  heritage,  in-  is  bearing  forward  its  governments, 
etead  of  ensamples  to  the  church,  faster  than  we  are  aware,  from 
But  does  it  follow  from  this  abuse  of  schemes  of  ambition,  from  murder 
power,  and  consequent  corruption  and  rapine,  to  deeds  of  benevo- 
of  Christianity,  that  governments  lence,  and  Christian  philanthropy, 
should  not  interfere  in  matters  of  Our  own  rulers  have  felt  the  im- 
religion  ?  Are  their  views  to  be  pulse,  and  partaken  of  the  spirit  of 
limited  by  the  grave,  and  their  acts  the  age.  They  have  entered  zeal- 
to  have  no  bearing  on  futurity?  ously  upon  the  benevolent  enter- 
Are  they  to  regard  man  as  a  mere  prise  of  abolishing  the  traffic  in  fau- 
animal,  the  creature  of  a  day,  and  man  blood ;  and  have  afforded  aid 
to  shut  their  eyes  to  his  immortal  andencouragemcnt,in  the  attempts 
existence,  and  the  retributions  of  which  are  making  to  impart  the 
eternity  ?  Free  government  can  gospel  and  the  useful  arts,  to  the 
not  be  administered — it  can  not  heathen  in  our  own  land.  May 
exist  upon  such  principles  ;  •  reli-  we  not  hope,  that  under  the  infia- 
gion  is  its  main  spring  ;  that  from  ence  of  the  same  beneficent  vieira, 
which  it  derives  all  its  life  and  en-  they  will  ere  long  give  more  direct 
ergy ;  that  which  gives  it  a  hold  and  efficient  support  to  that  cause 
on  the  conscience,  and  constitutes  which  is  emphatically,  *'  peace  on 
the  foundation  of  its  sanctions,  earth  and  good  will  to  man."  The 
Religion  affords  the  only  assurance  time  will  assuredly  come,  when 
we  have,  that  the  duties  either  of  kings  shaU  be  nursing  fathers,  and 
the  ruler  or  of  the  citizen,  will  be  queens  nursing  mothers  to  the 
faithfully  discharged.  church ;  when  our  judges  shall  be 

It  is  Uie  grand  secret  of  peniten-  as  at  the  first,  and  our  counsellors 
tiary  reform.  The  political  econ-  as  at  the  beginning ;  when  the 
omist  may  exhaust  his  ingenuity  in  kingdoms  of  Uiis  world  shall  be- 
the  construction  of  prisons,  the  come  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord, 
graduation  of  punishment,  the  em-  and  of  his  Christ, 
ployments,  the  classification,  and  This  period  is  approaching.  The 
seclusion  of  the  prisons,  and  ader  decree  has  gone  forth  ''to  build  up 
all,  it  is  by  means  of  the  faithful  Jerusalem  ;"  and  already  is  the 
disciple  of  Christ,  who  carries  the  work  in  progress.  The  missionary 
bible  into  the  cell,  and  there  with  spirit  which  has  so  suddenly  per- 
unwearied  labour  bestows  his  in-  vaded  Christendom,  the  great  in- 
structions and  his  prayers,  that  the  crease  of  charitable  institutions,  the 
abandoned  criminal  is  converted  constant  accumulation  of  means, 
into  a  virtuous  and  useful  citizen,  the  unanimity  of  efforts,  and  more 
and  his  punishment  into  a  source  especially,  the  triumphs  of  the  cross 
of  public  revenue.  which  we  witness,  and  of  which 

True  national  glory  is  identified  we  hear  from  every  land,  demon- 

with  the  glory  of  God.     Our  na-  strate  the  agency  of  an  unseen,  an 

tional  power,  wealth,  and  resour-  Almighty  hand,  and  proclaim  the 

ees,   the  facilities  of  intercourse^  dawn  of  a  brighter  day  than  ever 

the  means  of  communicating  knowl-  shone  on  our  world, 

edge,  the  genius  of  progressive  im*  No  man  can  stand  an  idle  spec- 


1326.] 


The  late  Storm  at  the  White  Mowaame. 


625 


tator  of  this  scene,  and  be  inno- 
cent. **  The  earth  is  the  Lord's, 
and  the  fulness  thereof;  the  world, 
and  they  that  dwell  therein."  All 
the  means  of  doing  good  possessed 
by  roan  are  talents  committed  to 
him  by  his  Lord  and  Master,  with 
the  command,  *^  Occupy  till  I 
come/'  *•  Unto  whomsoever  much 
is  given,. of  him  shall  much  be  re- 
quired." The  whole  world  is  to 
be  evangelized,  and  the  work  is  to 
"be  accomplished  by  human  instru- 
mentality. The  duty  is  plain  and 
positive  ;  the  responsibility  certain 
and  awful :  an  omniscient  eye  ob- 
serves every  act  of  fidelity,  and 
every  instance  of  neglect  and  diso- 
bedience ;  and  a  day  of  reckoning 
is  at  hand. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  work  must 
and  virill  go  on.  The  purposes  of 
God  cannot  be  defeated  by  our 
indifference  or  opposition.  The 
treasures  of  the  earth  cannot  long 
be  withheld  from  the  rightful  pro- 
prietor, and  the  Sovereign  disposer 
of  all  things.  He  will  exalt  hira 
that  is  low,  and  abase  him  that  is 
high,  and  overturn,  and  overturn, 
till  he  come  whose  right  it  is,  and 
will  give  it  him.  The  selfishness 
which  cannot  be  subdued  by  the 
mercy  of  God,  may  expect  to  be 
visited  by  his  judgments :  and  is 
there  not  something  in  the  signs  of 
the  times  which  indicates  his  dis- 
pleasure, that  the  people  in  Christ- 
ian lands  are  so  reluctant  to  engage 
in  his  work?  ** The  curse  cause- 
less shall  not  come."  Mark  the 
awful  visitations  of  his  hand ;  the 
wreck  of  fortunes,  the  disappoint- 
ment of  human  hopes,  of  prudent 
calculations,  the  fi'owns  of  his  com- 
mon providence,  and  especially, 
look  abroad  in  the  commercial 
world,  and  in  a  time  of  profound 
peace,  and  of  apparent  prosperity, 
see  ruin  stalking  through  the  earth 
like  the  pestilence,  levelling  dis- 
tinctions, and  humbling  the  pride 
of  man ;  and  say,  are  there  not  in- 
dications of  uncommon  wrath  in  the 
judgments  of  God  ?    Must  it  not 

1826.— No.  12.  79 


be  some  new  and  aggravated  guilt, 
that  has  provoked  these  expressions 
of  his  displeasure.  The  set  time  to 
favour  Zion  is  come,  and  the  abun- 
dant evidence  of  the  fact,  and  of 
the  urgent  wants  of  a  perishing 
world,  fearfully  enhances  the  sin  ci 
selfishness,  and  calb  on  the  benev- 
olence of  God,  to  awaken  men  to  a 
sense  of  their  guilt  and  their  duty, 
by  more  awful  displays  of  his  justice. 
Our  love  of  the  world  must  be 
subdued.  We  never  shall  feel  the 
full  weight  of  the  obligation  we  are 
under  to  spread  the  gospel,  till  we 
possess  the  spirit  which  the  gospel 
enjoins.  He  that  litveth  fa^er  er 
wtother^  son  or  daughter y  mere  than 
me,  19  not  worthy  of  me.  Whoeo^ 
ever  he  beofyou^  that  forsaketh  not 
all  that  he  hath  he  cannot  be  mg 
disciple.  Sell  that  ye  haw  and 
give  ahns.  Are  these  hard  say- 
ings ?  They  came  from  the  mouth 
of  Christ.  He  requires  us  to  have 
the  same  mind  that  was  in  him ; 
the  same  indifference  to  the  world, 
and  supreme  love  and  entire  devo- 
tedness  to  God.  Those  only  who 
obey  his  commands  will  receive 
the  rewards  of  faithful  servants ; 
while  to  those  who  refuse  obedi- 
ence, and  who  will  stand  at  the 
last  day  on  his  left  hand,  he  vnll 
say,-  **  I  was  an  hungered,  and  ye 
gave  me  no  meat ;  I  was  thirsty, 
and  ye  gave  me  no  drink ;  I  was  a 
stranger  and  ye  took  me  not  in ; 
naked,  and  ye  clothed  me  not; 
sick  and  in  prison,  and  ye  visited 
me  not."  '^  Verily  I  say  unto  you 
inasmuch  as  ye  did  it  not  to  one  of 
the  least  of  these,  ye  did  it  not  to 
me."  **'  And  these  shaU  go  away 
intoeverl 


To  the  Editor  of  the  Christian  SpecUtor. 

The  following  reflections  sugges- 
ted by  the  late  mournful  disaster 
at  the  White  Hills,  are  extracted 
firom  a  sermon  recently  preached 
in  that  vicinity.     They  are  for- 


626 


The  laU  Storm  at  the  White  MountaUu. 


[D 


warded  for  insertion  in  your  jour- 
nal, should  they  be  deemed  of  a 
suitable  character.  J.  C.  P. 

The  more  signal  events  in  the 
providence  of  God,  which  from 
time  to  time  agitate  and  diversify 
this  scene  of  things,  not  •nly  teach 
a  lesson  strikingly  accordant  with 
the  instructions  of  inspired  truth, 
but  are  oflen  most  accurately  de- 
scribed in  the  very  language  of  the 
bible.  Nor  do  such  providential 
occurrences  resemble  the  lessons 
of  the  sacred  record  less  in  the 
limited  influence  they  have  on  the 
heart  and  tife  of  men.  The  word 
of  God  spreads  its  pages,  and  new 
and'  impressive  leaves  on  the  book 
of  providence  are  continually  un- 
folding, to  attract  and  interest,  but 
rarely  do  either  6x  salutary  impres- 
sions on  the  mind.  Events  which 
for  a  season  arrest  and  absorb  the 
public  mind,  with  their  deep-felt 
and  solemnly  instructive  interest, 
are  seen  to  pass  into  dim  recollec- 
tion without  leaving  any  memorials 
of  their  beneficial  sway.  In  the 
pestilence,  the  earthquake,  the  tem- 
pest, and  in  the  sweeping  scourge  of 
ever  flowing  torrents,  Jehovah  sends 
forth  a  teaching  voice  to  the  chil- 
dren of  men';  but  like  his  written 
word,  it  is  misinterpreted,  neglect- 
ed, and  forgotten.  To  give  that 
voice  a  deeper  emphasis — ^to  make 
it  understood  and  felt,  by  combi- 
ning its  solemn  tones  with  the 
notes  of  warning,  reproof,  and  cor- 
rection which  come  from  the  bible, 
has  appeared  to  me  a  duty  too 
plain,  and  an  object  too  desirable, 
not  to  be  attempted  by  the  Christ- 
ian preacher.  If  contemporary 
events  have  an  eloquence — a  pa- 
thos— an  impressiveness,  which  far 
exceeds  the  highest  eflbrts  of  hu- 
man language  or  thought,  not  to 
give  them  a  tongue,  were  to  affect 
a  wisdom  beyond  that  which  is 
written.  For  in  such  events  the 
Most  High  himself  preaches.  He 
comes  down,  not  it  may  be,  upon 
'*  the  mount  that  burned  with  fire  ;'* 


but  he  is  seen  to  "  rend  the  beav« 
ens,  and  come  down,*'  and,  while 
*'  the  mountains  flow  down  at  his 
presence,"  he  repeats  again  his 
instructions  of  old  in  those  terrible 
acts  of  his  might  which  the  lan- 
guage of  his  own  inspiration  best 
describes.  **  Surely  the  memniinM 
falling  Cometh  to  wmghi^  and  the 
rock  19  moved  out  &f  hie  place. 
The  waters  teear  the  etonee;  then 
toaeheth  away  the  things  which  grom 
out  of  the  duet  of  the  earth ;  and 
thou  deetroyeet  the  hope  of  nMm." 
This  passage  vnU  be  perceived 
to  be  a  very  correct,  though  com- 
pendious account  of  a  recent  prov- 
idential dispensation,  whose  painfid 
catastrophe  touched  so  widely  the 
sympathies  of  our  community.  That 
the  mournful  occurrence,  which  has 
not  yet  ceased  to  operate  keenly 
on  our  common  sensibilities,  may 
leave  good  impressions  on  our 
minds,  I  shall  introduce  several 
desultory  remarks,  the  common 
suggestions  alike  of  the  passage 
just  repeated,  and  of  the  calamitoof 
event  itself.* 

*The  storm  which  is  here  aDuded  tt 
was  so  terrific  and  destructive,  that  it 
will,  for  a  long  time  to  come,  retain 
in  the  feelings  of  those  who  witnessed 
its  effects,  a  kind  of  lone  sublimity  in 
the  history  even  of  mountain  stonns. 
And  though  it  has  but  recently  filled 
the  newspapers,  our  readers  will  not 
think  the  space  misi4>propriated  wbicii 
preserves  the  following  record  of  it, 
in  connection  with  the  above  reflec- 
tions. The  account  here  given  k 
contained  in  a  letter  from  the  Rev. 
Carlos  Wilcox,  wIks  with  a  party  of 
gentlemen,  arrived  at  the  Mountains 
the  day  after  the  storm.  They  had 
approached  to  within  fifteen  miles  the 
preceeding  day,  where  they  were 
compelled  to  stdp  by  the  descending 
rain. 

"  The  storm  continued  most  of  the 
night  [S8th  of  August:]  but  the  next 
morning  was  clear  and  seieiie^    The 


1826.] 


The  late  Storm  at  the  WhiU  Jfoimla^. 


Ct27 


One  important    leason  forcibly  nionly  illustrated  and  enforced,  by 

taught  amidst  the  scene  of  the  des-  comparing  our   animal    nature  to 

olations  alluded  to,  is  thefraiUy  of  the    most  fragile,    transient,    and 

num.    This  undeniable,  though  of-  perishable  objects  around  us.     We 

ten  forgotten  truth,  is  more  com-  resemble  the  grass,  the  flower  of 


view  firom  the  hill  of  Bethlehem  was 
extensive  and  delightful.  In  the  eas- 
tern horizon  Mount  Washington,  with 
the  neighbouring  peaks  on  the  north 
and  south,  formed  a  grand  outline  far 
up  in  the  blue  sky.  Two  or  three 
small  fleecy  clouds  rested  on  its  side  a 
little  below  its  summit,  while  from  be- 
hind this  highest  point  of  land  in  the 
United  States  east  of  the  Mississippi, 
the  sun  rolled  up  rejoicing  in  his 
strength  and  gloiy.  We  started  ofl* 
toward  the  object  of  our  journey,  with 
spirits  greatlv  exhilarated  by  the  beau- 
ty and  grandeur  of  our  prospect.  As 
we  hastened  forward  with  our  eyes 
fixed  on  the  tops  of  the  mountains  be- 
fore  us,  little  did  we  think  of  the  scene 
of  destruction  around  their  base,  on 
which  the  sun  was  now  for  the  first 
time  beginning  to  shine.  In  about 
half  an  hour  we  entered  Breton  Woods, 
in  an  unincorporated  tract  of  land  cov- 
ered with  a  primitive  forest,  extend- 
ing on  our  road  five  miles  to  Rose- 
brook's  Inn,  and  thence  six  miles  to 
Crawford's,  the  establishment  begun 
by  Rosebrook's  father  as  described  in 
the  Travels  of  Dr.  Dwight.  On  en- 
tering this  wilderness  we  were  struck 
with  its  universal  stillness.  From 
every  leaf  in  its  immense  masses  of 
ibliage  the  rain  hung  in  large  glitter- 
ing drops;  and  the  silver  note  of  a 
single  unseen  and  unknown  bird  was 
the  only  sound  that  we  could  hear. 
After  we  had  proceeded  a  mile  or  two 
the  roarinff  of  the  Amonoosuck  began 
to  break  m  upon  the  stillness,  and 
soon  grew  so  loud  as  to  excite  our 
surprise.  In  consequence  of  coming 
to  the  river  almost  at  right  angles, 
and  by  a  very  narrow  road,  through 
trees  and  bushes  very  thick,  we  had 
no  view  of  the  water,  till  with  a  quick 
trot  we  had  advanced  upon  the  bridge 
too  far  to  recede,  when  the  sight  that 
opened  at  once  to  the  right  hand  and 
to  the  left,  drew  from  all  of  us  similar 
exclamations  of  astonishment  and  ter- 
ror; and  we  hurried  over  the  trem- 
bling fabric  as  fast  as  possible.  After 
finding  ourselves  safe  on  the  other 
aide,  we  walked  down  to  the  brink ; 
and,  though  familiar  with  mountain 


scenery,  we  all  confessed  that  we  had 
never  seen  a  mountain  torrent  be- 
fore. The  water  was  as  thick  with 
earth  as  it  could  be,  without  being 
changed  into  mud.  A  man  Uving 
near  m  a  log  hut  showed  us  how  high 
it  was  at  daybreak.  Though  it  had 
fallen  six  feet,  he  assured  us  that  it 
was  still  ten  feet  above  the  ordinary 
level.  To  this  add  its  ordinary  depth 
of  three  or  four  feet,  and  here  at  day- 
break was  a  body  of  water  twenty  feet 
deep,  and  sixty  feet  wide,  moving  with 
the  rapidity  of  a  gale  of  wind  between 
steep  banks  covered  with  hemlocks, 
and  pines,  and  over  a  bed  of  large 
rocks,  breaking  its  snrfiice  into  bil- 
lows like  those  of  the  ocean.  Afler 
gazing  a  few  moments  on  this  sublime 
sight,  we  proceeded  on  our  way,  for 
the  most  part  at  some  distance  from 
the  river,  till  we  came  to  the  farm  of 
Rosebrook,  lying  on  its  banks.  We 
fi>und  his  fields  covered  with  water 
and  sand,  and  flood-wood.  His  fen- 
ces and  bridges  were  all  swept  away ; 
and  the  road  was  so  blocked  up  with 
logs,  that  we  had  to  wait  for  the  la- 
bours of  men  and  oxen,  before  we 
could  get  to  his  house.  Here  we 
were  told  that  the  river  was  never 
before  known  to  bring  down  anv  con- 
siderable quantity  of^arth,  and  were 
pointed  to  bare  spots  on  the  sides  of 
the  White  Mountains  never  seen  till 
that  morning.  As  our  road,  for  the 
remaining  six  miles,  lay  quite  near  the 
river  and  crossed  many  small  tributary 
streams,  we  employed  a  man  to  accom- 
pany us  with  an  axe.  We  were  fre- 
quently obliged  to  remove  trees  from 
the  road,  to  ml  excavations,  to  mend  and 
make  bridges,  or  contrive  to  get  our 
horses  and  waggon  along  separately* 
After  toiling  in  this  manner  for  half  a 
day,  we  reached  the  end  of  our  jour- 
ney, not  however  without  being  obli- 
ged to  leave  our  waggon  half  a  mile 
behind. 

«       *        •        «       •       * 

On  our.  arrival  at  Crawferd's,  the 
appearance  of  his  farm  was  like  that 
of  Rosebrook's,  only  much  worse. 
Some  of  his  sheep  and  cattle  were 
lost;  and  eight  hundred  bushels  of 


628  TIk  kae  Si^m  aithe  WkiU  tbunUAu.  [Dsc. 

the  field,  the  ▼apoor,  and  the  fleet*  tal  race,  yet  the  very  slight  de- 

ing  shadow.     Although  such  figu-  parture  from   a  strictly   accurate 

rative    representations    as     these  description,  does  in  the  case  of  not 

scarcely  more  than  literally  describe  a  few,  greatly  diminish  the  weight 

the  weakness  and  irailty  of  our  mor-  of  impression   left  on  the  mind. 

oats  were  destroyed.    Here  we  found  with  miry  sand,  or  entirely  blocked  vf 
five  gentlemen  who  gave  us  an  inter-  with  flood-wood,  that  they  were  obH- 
esting  account  of  their  unsuccessful  ged  to  grope  their  way  through  thick- 
attempt  to  ascend  Mount  Washington  ets  almost  impenetrable    where  one 
the  proceeding  day.    They  went  to  generation  of  trees  after  another  had 
the  *^  Camp'*  at  the  foot  of  the  moun-  risen  and  fallen,  and  were  now  lying 
tain    on   the   Sabbath  evening,  and  across  each  other  in  every  direction, 
lodged  there    with  the  intention  of  and  in  various  stages  of  decay.    The 
climbing  the  summit  the  next  morning.  Camp  itself  had  been  wholly  swept 
But  in  the  morning   the  mountains  away ;  and  the  bed  of  the  rivulet,  by 
were  enveloped  in  thick  clouds ;  the  which'  it  bad  stood,  was  now  more 
rain  began  to  fall,  and  increased  till  than  ten  rods  wide,  and  with  banks 
afternoon,  when  it  came  down  in  tor-  from  ten  to  fifteen  feet  high.    Four  or 
rente.    At  five  o'clock  they  proposed  five  other  brooks  were  passed,  whose 
to  spend  another  night  at  the  camp,  beds  were  enlarged,  some  of  them  to 
and  let  their  guide  return  home  for  a  twice  the  extent  of  this.    In  several 
fireah  supply  of  provisions  for  the  next  the  water  was  now  only  three  or  four 
day.    But  the  impossibility  of  keeping  feet  wide,  while  the  bed  often,  fifteen, 
a  fire  where  every  thing  was  so  wet^  or  twenty  rods  in  width,  was  covered 
and  at  lenffth  the    advice  of  their  for  miles  with  stone  from  two  to  five 
guide,    mBiSe  them   all    conclude  to  foet  in  diameter,  that  had  been  roDed 
return,  though  with  great  reluctance,  down  the  mountains,  and  through  the 
No  time  was  now  to  be  lost,  for  they  forests,  by  thousands,  bearing  every 
had  seven  miles  to  travel  on  foot,  and  thing  before  them.    Not  atree^northe 
aix  of  them  by  a  rugged  path  through  root  of  a  tree,  remained  in  their  path, 
a  gloomy  forest.    They  ran  as  fast  as  Immense  piles  of  hemlocks  and  other 
their  circumstances  would  permit ;  but  trees,  with  their  limbs  and  bark  en* 
the  dark  evergreens  around  them,  and  tirely  bruised  off,  were  lodged  all  the 
the  black  clouds  above,  made  it  night  way  on  both  sides,  as  they  had  been 
before  they  had  gone  half  of  the  way.  driven  in  among  the  standing  and  half 
The  rain  poured  down  faster  every  standing  trees  on  the  banks.     WhUe 
moment ;  and  the  little  streams,  which  the  party  wore  climbing  the  Mountain, 
they  had  stepped  across  the  evening  thirty  *'  slides"  were  counted,  some  of 
before,  must  now  be  crossed  by  wa-  which  began  near  the  line  where  the 
dinff,  or  by  cutting  down  trees  for  soil  and  vegetation    terminate,   and 
bridges,  to  which  Uiey  were  obliged  growing  wider  as    they    descended, 
to  ding  for  life.    In  this  way  they  were  estimated  to  contain  more  than 
reached  the  bridge  over  the  Amonoo-  a  hundred  acres.    These  were  all  on 
suck  near  Craw>rd's  just  in  time  to  the  western  side  of  the  mountains, 
pass  it  before  it  wca  carried  down  the  They  were  composed  of  the  whole 
current.  surface  of  the  ea  rth,  with  all  its  growth 
On  Wednesday,  the  weather  being    of  woods,  and  its  loose  rocks,  to  the 
dearand  beautiful,  and  the  waters  hav-    depth  of  15,  20  and  30  feet.    And 
ing  subsided,  six  gentlemen,  with  a    wherever  the  slides  of  two  projecting 
guide,  went  to  Mount  Washington,  and    mountains  met,  forming  a  vast  ravine, 
one  accompanied  Mr.  Crawford  to  the    the  depth  was  still  greater. 
^  Notch,"  from  which  *  nothing  had        Such  was  the  report  which  the  partv 
been  heard.    We  met  again  at  eve-    fVom  the  mountains  jrave.    The  mta- 
ninff,  and  related  to  each  other  what    ligence  which  Mr.  Urawford,  and  the 
wenad  seen.    The  party  who  went    fi^entleman  accompanying  him,  brought 
to    the    Monntain   were   five  hours    from  the  Notch,  was  of  a  more  melan- 
reaching  the  site  of  the  camp,  instead    choly  nature.     The  road,  though  a 
of  three,  the  usnal  time.    The  path    turnpike,  was  in  such  a  state,  that 
for  neariy  one  third  of  the  distance    they  were  obliged  to  walk  to  the  Notch 
was  so  much  ezcavatedt  or  covered    House,  lately  kept  by  Mr.  Wilky,  a 


1826.] 


3%e  fade  Bhm  at  ike  WkitB  MijmUnM, 


629 


Impremte  as  «re  these  emblems 
of  himself,  man  can  witness  the 
l^owth  and  decay  of  vegetation, 
can  gaze  at  the  shifting,  fleeting 
shadow,  can  see  the  congregated 
vapours  vanish,  and  still  feel  an  un- 
abated confidence  in  his  hold  on 
life.  Indeed,  the  contrast  between 
his  own  more  abiding  destiny  and 
their  transient  being,  may  rather 
serve  to  foster  a  feeling  of  deeper 
and  more  quiet  repose  in  the  fan- 
cied stability  of  his  own  mountain. 
Because  he  outlives  a  long  succes- 
sion of  those  passing  objects,  to 
which  his  mortal  being  is  familiar- 
distance  of  six  miles.  All  the  bridges 
•ver  the  Amonoosuck,  &v^  in  number, 
thoBB  over  the  Saoo,and  those  over  the 
tributary  streams  of  both  were  gone. 
In  some  places  the  road  was  excavated 
to  the  depth  of  15  or  20  feet;  and  in 
others  it  was  covered  with  earth,  and 
rocks,  and  trees,  to  as  groat  a  height. 
In  the  Notch,  alid  along  the  deep  de- 
file below  it,  for  a  mile  and  a  half  to 
the  Notch  House,  and  as  far  as  could 
be  seen  beyond  it,  no  appearance  of 
the  road,  except  in  one  place  for  two 
or  three  rods,  could  be  discovered. 
The  steep  sides  of  the  mountains,  first 
on  one  hand,  then  on  the  other,  and 
then  on  both,  had  slid  down  into  this 
narrow  passage,  and  formed  a  contin- 
ual mass  from  one  end  to  the  other,  so 
Ihat  a  turnpike  will  probably  not  be 
made  through  it  again  very  soon,  if 
ever.  The  Notch  House  was  found 
uninjured ;  though  the  bam  adjoining 
it  by  a  shed  was  crushed ;  and  under 
its  ruins  were  two  dead  horses.  The 
house  was  entirely  deserted ;  the  beds 
were  tumbled,  their  covering  was 
turned  down;  and  near  them  upon 
the  chairs  and  on  the  fioor  lay  the 
wearing  apparel  of  the  several  mem- 
beis  of  the  family ;  while  the  money 
&nd  papers  of  Mr.  Willey  Mi^^re  lying 
in  his  open  bar.  From  these  circum- 
stances It  seemed  almost  certain,  that 
the  whole  family  were  destroyed ;  and 
it  soon  became  quite  so,  by  the  arrival 
ef  a  brother  of  Mr.  Crawmrd  from  his 
fiuher's  six  miles  further  east.  From 
him  we  leanit  that  the  valley  of  the 
Saco  for  many  miles,  presented  an  un- 
interrupted scene  of  desoktion.  The 
two  Crawfbrds  were  the  nearest  neigh- 
bours of  Willey.^'-^wo  ckys  had  now 


ly  likened,  he  becomes  streiigthen- 
ed  in  the  persuasion,  that  he  shall 
very  remotely,  if  ever,  resemble 
the  falling  flower  and  perishing  ver- 
dure of  the  field.  B«t  let  such  as 
will  not  learn  their  perpetual  and 
inevitable  exposure  to  death  from 
the  freshest  and  fairest  objects  in 
the  world  of  vegetation,  look  away 
to  the  falling  mountain,  and  learn 
the  fact  there.  If  they  fall  net  be- 
fore the  eiement  beneath  whose 
passing  breath  the  blossoms  and 
herbage  of  the  earth  wither  and  are 
gone,  they  sorely  must  cease  to 
regar4  their  '*  house  of  this  taber- 
nacle^* as  indissoluble,  when  they 

elapsed  since  the  storm,  and  nothing 
had  been  heard  of  his  family  in  either 
direction.  There  was  no  longer  any 
room  to  doubt  that  they  had  been 
alarroed^y  the  noise  of  the  destruction 
around  them,  had  sprung  from  their 
beds,  and  fled  naked  from  the  house, 
and  in  the  utter  darkness  had  been 
soon  overtaken  by  the  falliuff  mount- 
ains and  rushiuf  torrents.  The  fiimi- 
ly,  which  is  said  to  have  been  amiable 
and  respectable,  consisted  of  nine  per- 
sons, Mr.  Willey,  and  his  wife,  and 
fiye  young  children  of  theirs,  with  a 
hired  man  and  boy.  After  the  fall  of 
a  single  slide  last  June,  they  were 
more  ready  to  take  the  alarm,  though 
they  did  not  consider  their  situation 
dangerous,  as  none  had  ever  been 
known  to  fall  there  previoos  to  this« 
Whether  more  rain  fell  now  than  had 
ever  been  known  to  fall  before  in  the 
same  length  of  time,  at  least  since  the 
sides  of  the  mountains  were  covered 
with  so  heavy  a  growth  of  woods,  or 
whether  the  slides  were  produced  by 
the  falling  of  such  a  quantity  of  ram 
so  suddemy,  after  the  eiirth  had  been 
rendered  light  and  loose  by  the^long 
drought,  I  am  utterly  unable  to  say. 
All  I  know  is,  that  at  the  close  of  a 
rainy  day,  the  clouds  seemed  all  to 
come  together  over  the  White  Moun- 
tams,  and  ai  midnight  discharge  theh* 
contents  at  once  in  a  terrible  burst  of 
rain,  which  produced  the  effects  that 
have  now  been  described.  Why  these 
effects  were  produced  now,  and  never 
before,  is  known  only  to  Him  who  can 
•rend  the  heavens  when  he  will,  and 
come  down,  and  cause  the  mountains 
to  flow  down  at  his  presence." 


8S0  nelaie  Siam  at  ike  WkUe  IbmUttrnM.  [Die. 

066  **  th6  perpetual  hilbi  bow,"  and  the  terrible  energiea  of  his  power. 
"  the  everiastiBg  moontaim"  meh  We  may,  and  perhaps  we  do,  con- 
away.  It  was  with  a  view  to  pre-  template  the  falling  flower  and  the 
sent  the  idea  of  human  frailty  and  ▼anishing  vapour  without  a  prac- 
of  the  exposedness  of  our  bodies  to  tical  impression  of  the  truth  I  am 
an  irreparable  dissolution,  in  a  for-  considering ;  but  who  can  fiul  of 
cible  light,  that  the  afflicted  Job  such  an  impression  with  this  scene 
introduced  this  allusion  to  an  event  before  the  mind  ?  Who  can  glancs 
less  uncommon  in  the  region  in  a  thought  over  these  stupendouf 
winch  he  dwelt.  He  had  compar-  desolations,  and  not  have  that 
ed  man  to  whatever  is  most  evan-  thought  revert  to  the  final  ruin  of 
escent  and  fading;  but  as  if  not  his  own  earthly  tabernacle,  as  a 
satisfied,  he  adverts  to  a  class  of  most  solemn,  inevitable,  and  rafHd- 
objects  wholly  opposite  in  their  na-  ly  approaching  event  ?  Surely, 
ture.  He  turns  to  the  most  stable  when  man  beholds  mountains  dis- 
and  abiding  appendages  of  the  solve  and  flow  down  at  the  pres- 
globe  we  inhabit.  From  the  em-  ence  of  the  King  of  heaven,  he 
blems  of  all  that  might  seem  unsub-  must  feel  that  he  cannot  be  toe  fai^ 
stantial  and  dying  in  this  perishing  to  be  brought  low,  or  too  firmly  en- 
world,  he  directs  the  mind  to  what  compassed  about  by  the  energiei 
might  stand  as  a  representative  of  of  his  own  strength,  to  be  diasolv- 
all  it  has  which  can  aspire  to  the  ed.  O  when  such  a  power  is  seen 
character  of  fixedness  and  dura-  st  work  around  him  in  acts  so  tre- 
bility.  But  '*  9ureLy  they  falling  mendous— when  rocks  melt  away 
come  to  nomgki.^^  Ajid  from  their  in  the  breath  of  the  Almighty,  he 
fall  and  dissolution,  he  seems  con-  must  feel  that 
scions  of  deriving  an  argument  as 

irresistible  as  the  sweep  of  their  The  spider's  most  attenuated  thread 

ruins,  to  evince  the  powerlessness  Is  cord,  is  cable  to  man's  tender  tie 

of  human  might,  and  the  brevity  On  earthly  bliss, 
and  precariousness  of  our  earthly 

existence.  Do  those  massy  piles  He  must  feel  the  instructive  leasmi 
which  stand  fixed  in  living  rock,  taught  by  the  scene,  impressed  on 
^op  from  their  dizzy  height,  and  his  heart ;  and  go  away  with  the 
vanish  in  a  flood  of  commingled  impression  that  before  the  amazing 
rains  ?  And  can  we  who  are  made  power  of  Him  in  whose  hand  fait 
of  clay,  and  who  have  ^*  our  foun-  life  is,  his  frame  is  more  fragile  than 
dation  in  the  dust,*'  expect  to  es-  the  earliest  flower  of  spring,  and 
cape  the  catastrophe  of  dissolution,  his  life  more  unstaying  than  the 
and  share  a  more  abiding  destiny  fleeting  shadow, 
than  they  ?  If  what  from  their  en-  The  mutahility  of  earthfy  things 
during  character  are  denominated  is  another  lesson  taught  by  the  dtf- 
*' everlasting  hills,*'  sink  beneath  astrous  visitation  which  suggesti 
the  fi>otsteps  of  Omnipotence,  what  my  present  remarks.  Since  our 
should  beings  anticipate  who  are  earth  was  first  sent  forth  from  the 
**  crushed  before  the  moth  ?"  Let,  hand  of  its  Maker  to  travel  its  des- 
then,  as  many  of  us,  as  are  secret-  tined  period  of  ages,  it  has  evi- 
ly  indulging  the  thought  that  we  dently  undergone  no  small  changes 
'<  shall  never  be  moved," — that  our  in  its  visible  features.  Most  of 
mortal  structure  is  too  strongly  these  changes  occurred  at  a  pe- 
built  to  be  dissolved,  take  a  view  riod  back  li^ond  the  reach  of  its 
of  the  scene  among  the  white  sum-  earliest  authentic  history.  The 
mits  that  skirt  yonder  horizon,  certainty  of  their  occurrence,  hew- 
where  He  who  reared  those  mighty  ever,  does  not  depend  on  the  pre- 
masses,  has  lately  been  exerting  sent  existence  ef  such  testimony. 


lS26s] 


The  taU  Storm  ai  the  WkUe  MomUaine. 


334 


We  can  scarcely  fix  our  eyes  upon 
a  spot  of  earth  which  exhibits  not 
marks  of  having  long  since  been 
the  scene  of  no  ordinary  physical 
revolutions.     Rocks  that  Ue  piled 
on   rocks    in  tottering   elevation, 
frowning  clifis,  and  those  peoipitous 
heights  on  which  the  canopy   of 
heaven  seems  to  rest»  are  so  many 
perpetual  witnesses  of  suceesaive 
waves  of  changes  which  swept  over 
our  globe  during  those   primitive 
ages  that  lie  concealed  in  the  deep 
obscurity  of  the  past.     Nor  have 
these  tides  of  changes  ceased  to 
rise  and  fail.     Earth  remains  un- 
changed only  in  its  changeable  cha- 
lacter.    In  every  other  respect  it 
abides  the   same    scene  of  con- 
ttant  vicissitude.     Perhaps  those 
deep  and  mighty  convulsions  which 
were  wont  to  rend  the  earth  and 
disturb  the  settled  pillars  of  its 
strength,  are  now  less  firequent  than 
in  the  infancy  of  its  career.    That 
awful  catastrophe  which   **  broke 
up  the  fountains  of  the  great  deep, 
gave,  it  is  probable,  to  its  entire 
flurface  a  wholly  new  and  varied 
aspect.    Nothing  since  has  opera- 
ted so  widely  or  so  powerfully  in  di- 
versifying its  external  appearance. 
Still  it  has  continued  to  be  the  the- 
fitre  of  changes  which  have  reach- 
ed much  farther  than  to  the  tran- 
sient and  floating  accompaniments 
of  its  climates  and  its  seasons.  The 
silent,    but  resistless   energies  of 
time  have,  up  to  the  present  mo- 
ment, been  at  work.    And  though 
it  is  so  noiseless  and  uniform  in  its 
operation  as  to  escape  a  speedy  de- 
tection of  its  progress,  yet  the  lapse 
•f  only  a  few  score  years  shows  that 
it  has  hurried  its  nullions  of  earth's 
intelligent  population  to  the  grave, 
mnd  brought  as  many  more  to  crowd 
its  busy  walks  of  toil  and  suffering. 
"Thus  in  the  limited  period  of  only  a 
few  years,  this  earth  comes  forth 
peopled  with  a  new  succession  of 
living,  acting,  conscious,  and  im- 
morUil  beings.    It  becomes  in  re- 
spect to  all  its  most  interesting  fea- 
tures, changed  into  a  new  world. 


All  its  thinking  myriads  have  pass- 
ed away.  Not  one  lingers  to  wit*' 
ness  the  greatness  of  the  changOi 
or  to  give  to  the  present  an  exam* 
pie  of  the  age  gone  by.  Where 
now  the  multitudes  which  once 
thronged  the  busy  streets,  of  Nine- 
veh, Babylon,  and  Palmyra  ?  How 
changed  the  race  which  now  pos- 
sesses their  ruins  I  Where  too  are 
the  wandering  tribes  which  two 
centuries  ago,  held  the  undisputed 
dominion  of  our  own  native  hilb, 
and  plains,  and  lakes,  and  rivers  ? 

The  mutability  of  terrestrial 
things  is  seen,  if  in  less  affecting, 
yet  in  a  no  less  striking  light,  in 
those  alterations  which  are  con- 
stantly oecurring  in  the  more  fixed 
and  permanent  objects  around  us. 
Rivers  change  their  course ;  lakes 
change  their  bed ;  islands  sink  and 
emerge  from  the  ocean ;  mountains; 
disturbed  in  their  repose  of  ages, 
cast  down  their  loosened  summits 
in  horrible  ruins ;  rocks  that  resist 
steadfast  any  combination  of  human 
might  or  skill,  are  '*  remaoed  out  of 
th^  place  ;*^  and  **the  overflow- 
ing scourge"  passes  through,  and 
sweeps  away  in  one  congregated 
flood  of  desolation,  the  fruits  of  the 
earth,  and  the  works  of  man.  In 
view  of  this  representation,  or  rath- 
er of  that  event  which  has  led  to  it^ 
to  what  object  possessing  an  earth- 
ly character,  can  man  look,  that  is 
not  as  variable  as  the  agitated  sur- 
face of  yonder  billowy  expanse? 
Oh  the  omnipotence  of  time !  What 
revolutions  it  effects  in  all  that  is 
below  the  skies !  Would  you  get 
a  sense  of  the  mutable  character 
which  time  impresses  on  all  the 
scenes  and  objects  of  earth  ?  Let 
imagination  picture  to  your  mind 
that  gloomy  valley  on  that  memo- 
rable and  tenfold  gloomy  night. 
There  on  that  spot  of  eartli,  in  that 
pohU  of  time,  are  epitomised  the 
changes  of  all  earth  through  all 
time.  Man  is  swept  away.  Hi» 
works  perish.  The  deep  linea- 
ments in  the  aspect  of  nature  are 
varied.     What  is  deemed  the  most 


632 


The  laU  Siarm  at  the  WUte  MamOaUis. 


[Dsc. 


■taUe  dirottgfamit  the  range  of 
earth,  a  mottntain  of  eternal  rock, 
bec(»ne8  loosened  and  melts  away 
into  the  vale  below.  Rivers  find  a 
new  channel.  And  all  that  is  fresh 
and  gay  and  lovely  and  picturesque 
in  the  scene,  becomes  one  rude  and 
sullen  blank  of  awful  grandeur,  ren- 
dered doubly  appallinff  by  the  ves- 
tiffes  of  a  wide-spread  devastation. 
Who  can  gaze  at  such  a  picture, 
and  not  feel  that  every  thing  ter* 
restrial  is  a  passing  shadow  ? 

Amidst  such  a  scene  how  im- 
pressively is  taught  the  vaniip  of 
^arthfy  hcpee.  **  Thefu  deetroffest 
the  hope  ef  man."  The  way  in 
which  the  Most  High  destroys  hu* 
man  hopes,  is  not  by  extinguishing 
in  the  mind  all  expectation  of  fu- 
ture good,  and  pouring  into  it  all 
the  bitterness  of  despair.  He  only 
leaves  those  hopes  to  be  disappoint- 
ed. It  is  in  the  nature  of  things 
that  all  hopes  of  coming  good  apart 
from  God,  or  in  other  words,  all 
earthly  hopes  must  in  this  sense, 
be  deiftroyed.  It  must  fail  of  being 
realized.  It  matters  not  that  the 
goodt  expected  be  obtained.  It 
•of  necessity  fails  to  satisfy.  In  the 
possession  it  becomes  something 
widely  different  from  what  it  was 
in  the  expectation.  In  the  glow  of 
a  lively  imagination  which  has  felt 
nothing  of  the  quieting  and  chas- 
tening power  of  grace,  circumstan- 
ces and  things  altogether  earthly  in 
their  nature,  assume  an  importance 
and  value  which  render  them  ob- 
jects of  fervent  hope.  But  such 
hope,  whether  "  deferred,"  or  grat- 
ified, *<  makes  the  heart  sick." 
Should  it  prove  otherwise  lor  a  sea- 
eon — should  this  class  of  objects  in 
their  firuition  come  up  to  the  full 
measure  of  the  good  expected  in 
them,  should  there  turn  out  to  be 
no  disappointment  in  the  kind  and 
degree  of  the  present  gratification 
they  yield ;  3ret  they  cannot  long 
abide.  If  the  fact  of  its  short  lived 
character  should  not  bring  home  to 
the  bosom  Uie  fearful  thought  of  the 
nearness  and  bitterness  of  its  end, 


there  might  be  something  like 
enjoyment  of  exclusively  eartUy 
things.  The  unwelcome  thooght 
doe«  however  intrude.  It  spmls 
the  present,  and  blasts  the  hope  of 
the  future.  But  what  especially 
evinces  the  variety  of  those  hopes 
which  are  more  appropriately  earth- 
ly, is  the  uncertainty  of  the  attain- 
ment and  continuance  of  the  ob- 
jects which  they  exclusively  re- 
spect. If  attained,  the  utmost  m^ui- 
ure  of  their  continuance  stretches 
no  farther  than  the  range  of  oar 
mortal  career.  Yet  unnumbered 
objects,  though  fervently  desired 
and  longed  for,  are  never  brooght 
home  into  actual  possession ;  w^e 
as  many  more  after  being  grasped 
as  *' enduring  substance,"  are  ei- 
ther torn  away  by  the  hand  of 
Providence,  or  ''fly  away  as  as 
eagle  towards  heaven."  It  mast 
be  so ;  for  man  is  but  dust,  and  all 
these  objects  of  his  worldly  expect- 
ation, are  deceitful  in  their  appear- 
ance, mutable  in  their  nature,  and 
as  short  lived  as  the  fiuling  and  d^* 
ing  world  of  vegetation  around  us. 
If  we  will  turn  our  thoughts  to  that 
scene  of  God^s  recent  providential 
visitation,  we  may  behold  the  mnp- 
tiness  of  siich  hopes  written  in  the 
awful  characters  of  its  rains.  Do 
we  confide  in  the  stability  of  onr 
mountain?  See  that  mountain, 
which  lately  pillared  the  firmament, 
dissolved  and  melted  away.  Have 
we  high  hopes  of  the  good  coming 
to  us  Irom  firiends  in  the  various 
relations  c^  life  ?  Behold  that 
group,  bound  together  by  aQ  the 
tenderest  ties  of  relationship,  hur- 
ried apart,  to  be  speedily  mtngled 
together  in  one  common  ruin.  Do 
our  hopes  cluster  around  the  wealth 
that  may  come  from  the  various 
gainful  occupations  among  men? 
Look  at  the  devastation  which  has 
taken  away  in  one  night  of  honors, 
the  firuit  of  years  of  Inborioas  en- 
terprise. Go,  and  read  there,  the 
history  of  earUily  hopes.  Go,  and 
gaze  until  your  heart  feels  how  low 
and   empty   are  all  expectntioB? 


1826.] 


«.  B.-to  the  Edit&r. 


633 


which  look  not  beyond  earth  and 
time. 

Findly.  The  disastrous  visita- 
tion, whose  suggestions  I  have 
followed  in  my  present  remarks, 
may  aid  our  conceptions  of  those 
ierrore  which  vnll  overwhelm  the 
wicked  at  the  last  day.  Then  shall 
the  '*  kings  of  the  earth,  and  the 
great  men,  and  the  rich  men,  and 
tne  chief  captains,  and  the  mighty 
men,  and  every  bondman,  and  eve- 
ry freeman,  hide  themselves  in 
dens,  and  in  the  rocks  of  the  moun- 
tains ;  and  shall  say  to  the  moun- 
tains, and  the  rocks,  fall  on  us,  and 
hide  us  from  the  face  of  Him  that 
sitteth  on  the  throne,  and  from  the 
wrath  of  the  Lamb."  This  is  the 
account  which  God  himself  has  giv- 
en of  the  deep  and  unutterable  con- 
sternation the  wicked  will  feel, 
when  **  the  great  day  of  his  wrath 
shall  have  come."  Ima^nation  can 
conceive  of  no  destruction  more  in- 
describably dreadful  than  to  be  bu- 
ried beneath  the  congregated  ruins 
of  rocks  and  mountains.  A  chilling 
horror  has  thrilled  our  whole  frame, 
when  we  have  thought  of  the  la- 
mented family  attempting  in  vain 
to  escape  from  the  rushing  and 
thundering  torrent  of  a  melted  de- 
scending mountain.  But  the  wick- 
ed at  the  final  day  will  welcome 
fluch  an  appalling  interment,  as  a 
desirable  shelter  from  the  burning 
vengeance  of  Almighty  wrath .  Oh 
they  will  choose  rather  to  plunge 
amidst  such  a  tremendous  tide  of 
ruins,  than  to  feel  and  hate  the 
holy  displeasure  of  God  unmitiga- 
ted and  unending. 


To  the  Editor  of  the  Chrivtian  Spectator. 

SoxE  writers  for  your  pages,  when 
their  communications  are  deemed 
improper  for  insertion,  on  account 
of  imputed  errors  in  sentiment  or 
misinterpretation  of  Scripture,  it 
may  be  presumed,  would  cheerful- 
ly take  the  attitude  of  learners,  i^ 
would  indeed  feel  obliged  bjr  hid- 
ing such  errors  candidly Vtated, 
1826.— No.  12.  80 


and  convincingly  corrected.  A  to- 
pic which  even  an  unsuccessful  ef- 
fort has  been  made  to  investigate, 
will  still  be  viewed  with  special  in- 
terest by  him  who  has  made  the 
effort.  This  interest  may  be  even 
increased,  by  the  very  circumstance 
that  those  whose  opinions  he  has 
reason  to  respect,  pronounce  his 
intellectual  labour,  in  a  given  in- 
stance, to  be  of  this  description ; 
and  while  a  salutary  influence  will 
thus  operate  upon  his  mind,  lead- 
ing him  more  diligently  to  survey 
the  ground  before  passed  over,  and 
thoroughly  to  assay  the  soundness 
of  his  conclusions,  he  will,  when 
unable  to  detect  his  own  mistakes, 
be  impelled  to  ask  for  clearer  light 
and  fuller  instruction.  While,  there^ 
fore,  you  and  your  associates  can- 
not reasonably  be  desired  to  under- 
take the  ungrateful,  the  hopeless 
task  of  curing  the  mental  and  mor- 
al aberrations  discoverable  in  all 
the  papers  of  your  correspondents, 
it  may  still  be  hoped  that  you  will 
occasionally  allow  a  writer  through 
the  medium  of  your  Miscellany,  to 
express  his  views  of  a  given  sub- 
ject, even  should  you  consider 
them  in  some  degree  &ulty,  if  they 
are  not  of  a  decidedly  mischievous 
nature,  when  he  does  it  with  the 
avowed  purpose  of  gaining  knowl- 
edge, from  those  who  perceive  t))at 
he  needs  to  be  b<)tter  taught. 
While  thus  an  individual  will  meet 
in  the  Christian  Spectator  with  in- 
struction suited  precisely  to  his 
own  exigences,  there  is  good  rea- 
son to  believe,  that  a  large  number 
of  its  readers  being  in  similar  cir- 
cumstances will  receive  equi^l  ben- 
efit. 

The  author  of  a  sermon  on  Isa, 
lix.  21st,  who  was  **  respectfblly 
informed  that  his  exposition  of  the 
text  did  not  appear  to  be  capable 
of  being  sustained  by  just  princi- 
ples of  interpretation,*^  undertook 
to  show  that  the  text  contained  a 
promise  of  the  perpetuity  of  reveal- 
ed truth  in  the  church,  and  the 
grounds  on  which  the  cb^irch  mig^t 


4 


9 


634 


<l>.  B.  to  the  Editor. 


[Dec. 


confidently  expect  the  fulfilment  of 
this  promise. 

As  for  me^  tkU  is  my  covenant 
with  tkeniy  saith  the  Lord ;  My  Spir- 
it thut  is  upon  thee^  and  my  words 
which  Iliave  put  in  thy  mouthy  shall 
not  depart  out  of  thy  viouth^  nor  out 
of  tJte  mouth  ojthy  seed^  nor  out  of 
the  mouth  of  thy  seed"* s  seed^  saith  the 
Lord  from  henceforth  and  forever. 

In  commenting  upon  the  context 
in  order  to  prepare  the  way  for  elu- 
cidating this  passage,  the  declara- 
tion, So  shall  they  fear  the  name  of 
the  Lord  from  the  west,  and  his 
glory  from  the  rising  of  the  sun^ 
was  considered  as  a  prediction  of 
the  conversion  of  the  nations  in 
general.  The  succeeding  words, 
When  the  enemy  comcth  in  like  a 
floods  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  shall 
lift  up  a  standard  against  hlm^  was 
viewed  as  an  assurance, -tliat  all  the 
efforts  of  infidelity,  heresy,  and  im- 
piety a<rrainst  the  cause  of  evangel; 
ical  truth  and  piety,  would  be  de- 
feated by  the  special  agency  of  tha 
Holy  Spirit.  The  next  verse.  And 
the  Redeemer  shall  cotne  to  Zion^ 
and  to  them  that  turn  from  trans- 
gression in  Jacob,  saith  the  Lord^ 
was  represented  to  be  a  promise  of 
the  coming  of  Christ,  in  his  incar- 
nation and  ministry,  in  which  pro- 
mise a  pledge  is  given,  by  this  very 
Act  of  Christ's  advent,  that  the 
foi*egoing  promises  should  bo  fulfil- 
led. The  writer  perceives  indeed, 
on  examining  further,  that  this 
passage  is  applied,  in  a  somewhat 
different  form,  by  the  apostle  Paul, 
Rom.  xi.  2G,  to  the  future  conver- 
sion of  the  Jews  to  Christianity ; 
but  this  docs  not  appear  to  be  a 
sufficient  reason  for  limiting  the 
sense  to  this  event,  when  the  words 
naturally  admit  of  a  twofold  fulfil- 
ment. 

The  text  itself  was  represented 
to  be  a  divine  engagement,  in  re- 
lation to  all  true  believers,  or  those 
turning  from  transgression,  as  being 
a  covenant  with  them  whether 
Jews  or  Gentiles,  by  virtue  of  their 
union    to    Christ.     The    engage- 


ment in  the  manner  in  which  it  is 
expressed,  was  viewed  as  being 
addressed  to  the  Redeemer,  men- 
tioned in  the  verse  immediately 
foregoing,  and  as  made  to  him  by 
the  Father.  The  things  promised 
were  represented  to  be  the  perpet- 
ual continuance  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
and  of  the  words  of  Jehovah  with 
Christ  and  with  his  spiritual  seed, 
fn  accordance  with  this  general 
view  of  the  text,  the  writer  pro- 
ceeded, under  the  first  head  of  dis- 
course, to  give  a  particular  explana- 
tion of  the  covenant  or  promise  ex- 
pressed in  this  passage-  Here  it 
was  observed  that  the  language  in 
this  case  implies  that  the  Spirit  of 
Jehovah,  or  the  Holy  Spirit,  was 
possessed  by  Christ  in  the  fiiUest 
manner  ;  that,  in  this  respect,  he  is 
exhibited  as  abundantly  qualified 
for  his  mediatorial  work  ;  and  that 
a  high  and  incomprehensible  union 
and  co'operation  existed  and  ever 
will  exist  between  the  Father,  Son, 
and  Holy  Spirit.  In  illustration  of 
the  import  of  the  text  in  this  re- 
spect, the  following  passages  were 
adduced  :  Behold  my  servant  whom 
I  uphold;  mine  electa  in  whom,  my 
soul  dellghtcth :  J  hare  put  my 
Spirit  upon  him :  he  shall  bring 
forth  judgment  to  the  Gentiles, — 
T/ie  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is  upon  me; 
because  he  hath  anointed  me  to 
preach'  good  tidings  to  the  meek. — 
He  whom  God  hath  sent  speaketk 
the  words  of  Gody  for  God  gitsetk 
not  the  Spirit  by  measure  unto  kim. 
On  the  last  quoted  passage  it  was 
remarked,  that  Christ^s  possessing 
the  Holy  Spirit  without  measure, 
was  assigned  by  John  the  Baptist 
as  proof  that  he  spake  the  words  of 
God,  or  revealed  the  divine  will  in- 
variably, and  with  supreme  author- 
ity. The  promise  in  the  text  was 
thus  interpreted  to  denote  the  fact 
of  Christ*8  possessing  the  office  of 
a  divine  and  infaUible  prophet,  and 
by  the  Holy  Spirit  revealing  the 
will  of  God  to  mankind. 

Wi  was  next  stated,  that  the  cove- 
nant or  promise  in  the  text  gives 


V 


1«26.] 


4».  B.  fo  the  Editor. 


635 


assurance  that  there  shall  be  no 
change  and  no  failure  in  the  com- 
munication of  the  divine  will,  which 
b  made  by  Christ  to  mankind. 
Christ,  as  the  light  of  the  world, 
as  the  prophet  of  the  church,  will 
never  cease  to  give  full  instruction 
concerning  divine  truth  by  means 
of  his  word  and  Spirit.  He  will 
maintain  the  system  of  revealed  re- 
ligion while  the  world  shall  stand. 

The  promise  in  view  was  also 
considered,  as  implying  that  Christ 
should  ever  have  a  spiritual  seed 
upon  earth,  to  embrace  and  main- 
tain the  system  of  divine  truth  re- 
vealed by  the  Holy  Spirit.  The 
words  of  God,  the  doctrines  and 
precepts  of  the  Scriptures,  should 
be  invariably  embraced  and  main- 
tained by  those  whom  Christ  will 
own  as  the  heirs  of  his  kingdom. 
At  the  same  time,  a  continual  suc- 
cession of  genuine  believers,  in  the 
line  of  their  natural  posterity,  who 
should  act  in  this  manner  was  con- 
flidrrcd  as  engaged  to  the  church. 
The  divine  words  shall  not  depart 
out  of  the  mouth  of  Christ's  seed*^ 
^ecd^  from  henceforth  and  forever. 
Those  embracing  the  gospel  in 
faith  are  Christ's  seed,  in  whatever 
age  or  country  they  live;  but  in 
being  his  seed's  seed,  as  they  are 
specified  to  be,  in  the  promise,  they 
must  also  be  lineal  descendants  of 
believers,  unless  they  can  be  shown 
to  be  the  seed  of  believers,  in  the 
same  fense  in  which  they  are 
Christ's,  and  thus  to  sustain  the 
same  spiritual  relation  to  preceding 
believers,  which  they  do  to  Christ 
himself. 

This  is  a  brief  outline  of  the  ox- 
position  given  to  the  text  in  the 
sermon  which  has  been  alluded  to, 
and  on  which  the  editorial  remark 
already  quoted  was  made.  The 
writer  is  by  no  means  disposed  to 
contend  that  his  views  of  this  pas- 
sage are  correct,  but  holding  him- 
self open  to  conviction,  respectful- 
ly requests  wherein  he  has  erred 
to  be  set  right.  If  the  Divine 
Speaker  in  the  text,  does  not  ad- 


dress Christ,  but  Zion,  the  church 
immediately,  as  in  the  subsequent 
chapter ; — if  the  words  my  Spirit^ 
mean  not  the  Holy  Spirit,  but  some- ' 
thing  else  ; — if  the  things,  intended 
by  the  covenant  or  promise,  are 
not  what  is  expressed  in  the  text, 
but  in  the  preceding  verse,  and  if 
they  refer  exclusively  to  the  future 
conversion  of  the  Jews  to  Christ- 
ianity, these  things  and  whatever 
else  belongs  to  the  full  and  just 
interpretation  of  this  passage  can 
doubtless  be  satisfactorily  shown. 
If  we  are  not*  here  taught,  under 
the  high  assurance  of  Jehovah  him- 
self that  the  truths  of  revelation 
shall  continue  to  be  embraced  and 
maintained  by  Christ's  seed,  by 
the  true  church  of  God  till  the  end 
of  the  world,  what  then  are  we 
taught  ? 

With  ready  access  to  a  com- 
plete set  of  books  for  the  thorough 
study  of  the  Bible,  with  all  the 
stores  of  biblical  literature  within 
his  daily  reach,  the  writer  would 
probably  have  dispensed  with  this 
communication,  as  he  would  have 
been  able  to  bring  the  correctness 
of  his  exposition  to  a  thorough 
critical  test,  and  thus  to  detect  his 
own  errors,  if  he  has  fallen  into 
them,  when  aiming  to  speak  as  the 
oracles  of  God  teach.  But  with 
the  pittance  on  which  he  depends 
for  his  temporal  support,  Hke  some 
of  his  brethren,  he  possesses  no 
golden  key  to  unlock  the  stores  of 
Hebraistic  lore,  and  therefore  has 
ventured  to  exhibit  his  views  of  the 
text  in  question,  to  be  himself  in- 
structed by  some  mind  more  am- 
ply furnished  with  knowledge,  al- 
though in  doing  this  he  may  by 
some  be  thought  to  have  exposed 
his  own  ignorance.  4>.  B. 


We  have  freely  admitted  th© 
foregoing  article,  both  because  it 
seemed  an  act  of  candour  which 
was  expected  of  us,  and  because 
the  writer's  views  agree  mainly 
with  those  of  very  respectable  com- 


636 


Repljf  to  ^.  B. 


p 


mentatorfl.  We  i:«iuiot,  howeyer^ 
undertake  to  satisfy  all  the  queries 
he  proposes  to  us :  we  have  not 
room  and  leisure,  however  we 
might  deem  ourselves  qualified,  for 
such  an  office.  Our  principal  ob- 
jection to  the  writer's  treatment  of 
his  text  was,  that  he  made  it  teach 
the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity, — as  in 
the  following  passage  from  the  Ser- 
noon. 

**  A  covenant  is  here  announced^ 
by  one  who  is  styled  the  Lord  or 
Jehovah,  by  which  term  is  in  this 
case  to  be  understood,  God,  the 
Father ;  and  it  is  expressed  in  the 
form  of  a  promise  made  by  him  to 
the  Redeemer,  the  Son  of  God. 
This  promise  respects  the  Spirit 
and  the  words  of  Jehovah,  and 
which  belong  to  Christ  in  his  medi- 
atorial character ;  and  it  engages 
the  continuance  of  the  same  to  him 
and  to  his  spiritual  seed  perpetual- 
ly, or  while  the  church  shall  re- 
main upon  earth.  The  construc- 
tion of  this  passage,  as  compared 
with  others,  thus  contains  a  plain 
intimation  of  the  threefold  distinc- 
tion in  the  Deity.  He  who  promis- 
es, styles  himself  Jehovah ;  he  to 
whom  the  promise  is  made  is  called 
the  Redeemer  in  the  verse  immedi- 
ately preceding  the  text ;  and  in 
what  is  promised,  particular  men- 
tion is  made  of  the  Spirit  of  Jeho- 
vah, clearly  denoting  the  Holy 
Spirit,  in  distinction  from  him  who 
makes  the  promise,  and  from  him 
to  whom  the  promise  is  addressed.*' 
—More  might  be  quoted  to  the 
same  effect. 

Now  however  correct  the  writer's 
Tiews  may  be  in  some  respects,  his 
text  does  not  appear  to  us  to  con- 
tain the  doctrine  of  the  above  para- 
graph. Admitting  that  Christ  is 
the  person  here  addressed,  and 
that  the  promise  is  made  to  him^ 
this  doet  not  prove  the  divinity  of 
Christ,  any  more  than  the  covenant 
with  Abr^am,  which  is  expressed 
in  Tery  similar  language,  proves  the 
same  thing  respecting  him  ;  nor  do 
the  words,  **  My  Spirit  that  is  upon 


diee,  and  my  words  which  I  have 
put  into  thy  mouth,"  &c.  prove  any 
more,  that  we  can  see,  respecting 
the  person  addressed,  than  respect 
ing  his  seed  and  his  seed^s  seed ;  for 
the  language  is  applied  equally  to 
both.     But  it  does  by  no  means  ap- 
pear that  Christ  is  addressed  in  the 
text,  but  «<  the  Zion  of  the  Holy 
One  of  Israel."    This  is  apparent 
from  the  context ;  and  thus  Paul 
viewed  it,  in  the  passage  referred  to 
by  our  correspondent,  Rom.  xi.  26. 
''For  this  is  my  covenant  unto  lAest.*' 
And  he  applies  this  promise  in  con- 
nexion with  the-  verse  preceding — 
'*  The   Redeemer  shall  come    to 
Zion,  and  unto  them  that  turn  from 
transgression  in  Jacob," — ^fco  the 
conversion  of  the  Jews  to  Chris-, 
tianity,  which  he  represents  as  not 
to  take  place  ''  until  the  fulness  of 
the  Gentiles  be  come  in."    The 
prediction  does  not  therefore  relate 
to  our  Saviour's  advent  in  the  days 
of  Herod,  but  to  scenes  still  future. 
If,  notwithstanding,  our  correspon- 
dent thinks  the  prediction  "  admits 
of  a  twofold  fulfilment,"   <»ie    of 
which  took  place  at  Christ's  advent, 
an  attentive  examination  of  the  con- 
text may  satisfy  him  on  this  point 
The  circumstances  which  attended 
Christ's  appearing  in  Judea,  were 
exceedingly  unlike  the  representa- 
tion which  is  given  in  thrs  portion 
of  the  prophetic  writings.     He  is 
here  spoken  of  as  coming  ''  toUkem 
that  turn  from  transgression  in  Ja- 
cob ;"  yet  the  evangelist  tells  us. 
He  came  to  his  own,  and  his  own 
received  him  not.     His  kingdom  is 
here  set  forth  as  exceedingly  glori- 
ous ; — ''The  Gentiles  shall  come 
to  thy  light  and  kings  to  the  bright- 
ness of  thy  rising — ^The  abundance 
of  the  sea  shall  be  cmiverted  nnto 
thee,  the  forces  of  the  Gentiles 
shall  come  unto  thee^-The  sons  of 
strangers  shall  build  up  thy  walk, 
and  their  kings  shall  minister  nnto 
thee — ^The  sons  also  of  them  that 
afflicted  thee  shall  come  bending 
unto  thee ;  and  all  they  that  des- 
pised thee  shall  bow  themselves 


1426.] 


Economy  of  the  Poor. 


$31 


down  at  the  soles  of  thy  feet.'*  But 
how  different  the  reception  of  Jesus 
of  Nazareth;  and  how  inapplicable 
this  language  of  triumph  to  the 
primitive  church.  There  was  no 
general  stirring  among  the  nations 
—there  was  no  rejoicing  and  flow- 
ing together,  at  his  appearing  ;  but 
he  was  in  the  world  and  the  world 
knew  him  not ;  and  to  his  *  little 
flock'  whom  the  world  disowned, 
he  said,  Ye  diall  be  hated  of  all 
nations  for  my  name's  sake. 

But  our  simple  purpose  in  these 
lemarks  was,  to  show  that  *'  the 


threefold  distinction  in  the  Deity'* 
was  not  legitimately  inferred  front 
the  preacher's  text,  and  that  in  this 
respect,  at  least,  his  exposition  of 
the  passage  *'  could  not  be  sustain- 
ed by  just  principles  of  interpreta- 
tion." The  doctrine  of  the  trini- 
ty does  not  want  proof  in  the  holy 
scriptures,  but  we  should  look  for 
it  elsewhere  than  here.  We  should 
do  this,  because  on  a  much  disputed 
subject,  more  is  often  lost  by  the 
use  of  an  inconclusive  argument 
than  is  gained  by  a  valid  one. 


S^imiWsininxm. 


For  the  Chriitian  Spectator. 
OBsnvATioirs  of  an  AnniCAic  in 

Apsil  13,  1826. — ^In  this  town 
(Birmingham)  are  many  shops, 
where  meat  ready  cooked  is  sold 
in  small  quantities,  from  one  ounce 
to  several  as  may  be  wanted.  It 
is  brought  in  hot,  and  set  on  the 
counter,  when  a  female  'takes  a 
stand  behind  a  dish,  and  with  a 
long  knife  and  fork  cuts  the  meat 
into  thin  slices,  and  throws  it  into 
a  pair  of  scales,  until  she  gets  the 
desired  weight.  The  customers 
are  principally  poor  females  who 
work  in  the  manu&ctories,  and 
possess  not  the  means  of  purchas- 
ing a  i{Uantity  of  meat,  or  what  is 
more  probable  cannot  command  a 
place  in  which  to  cook  it.  They 
go  with  a  plate  under  their  aprons, 
buy  three  or  four  pennies'  worth  at 
one  of  these  shops,  and  with  the 
addition  of  a  little  bread  and 
eheese  make  out  a  cheap  dinner. 
A  shop  of  this  kind  would  be  a 
novelty  with  you ;  but  here  they 
are  not  only  a  great  convenience, 
but  s^em  indispensably  necessary. 
With  this  ftcility,  and  with  many 
others^  that  are  found  in  this  ad- 


mirable country,  it  is  still  a  mat- 
ter of  astonishment  with  me,  how 
these  females  contrive  to  subsist, 
their  wages  being  only  from  five 
to  ten  shillings  per  week,  and  the 
cheapest  lodging  rooms  that  can 
be  procured  in  ^e  meanest  parts 
of  the  town,  costing  them  nearly 
one  half  of  their  earnings.  A  vast 
many,  no  doubt,  barter  their  vir- 
tue, and  sacrifice  their  happiness, 
to  procure  the  necessaries  of  life. 

As  an  instance  of  English  eco- 
nomical habits  and  calculating  fore- 
sight in  straitened  circumstances 
I  will  mention  the  young  man  who 
is  engaged  in  my  employment. 
He  is  allowed  but  ten  shillings  the 
week,  and  his  parents  are  too  poor 
to  give  him  any  assistance.  I  have 
lately  discovered  in  parthowhe  man- 
ages to  live.  His  breakfast,  which 
he  takes  in  the  warehouse,  consists 
of  a  decoction  of  the  root  and  bark 
of  the  sassafras  tree,  and  a  piece 
of  bread.  He  possesses  a  small 
coffee  pot  which  he  partly  fills 
with  the  chips  of  the  sassafras,  and 
then  adding  a  pint  of  water,  boils 
it  on  the  coals.  When  the  strength 
of  the  root  is  sufficiently  extracted, 
he  turns  it  off  into  a  small  earthern 
vessel,  breaks  the  bread  into  it» 


638 


BarUnti*s  Cohtmbiad, 


[Dec- 


tnd  without  farther  preparation 
makes  a  breakfast.  The  root  be- 
ing naturally  pleasant,  the  liquor 
requires  no  sweetening.  Thus  at 
an  expense  of  only  two  pence  he 
procures  his  morning  meal.  Of 
the  manner  or  place  in  which  he 
obtains  his  dinner  I  have  no  cer- 
tain knowledge,  though  I  suppose 
that  he  cooks  it  at  his  lodgings, 
where,  as  I  once  unexpectedly  call- 
ed upon  him,  there  seemed  to  be  in- 
dications of  such  a  fact  in  his  broil- 
ing a  small  steak.  He  is  absent 
4it  this  meal  from  one '  to  two 
o'clock,  and  seldom  varies  five 
minutes  from  the  hour.  His  sup- 
per is  sometimes  the  same  as  his 
breakfast,  but  more  commonly  con- 
sists of  bread  and  milk.  The  milk- 
man calls  and  leaves  a  penny-worth 
of  milk  in  his  brown  pot,  and  an- 
other penny  worth  of  bread  which 
he  purchases,  constitutes  thus  his 
last  meal.  He  has  now  lived  with 
me  eighteen  months,  and  this  has 
been  his  simple  and  moderate  diet. 
During  all  this  time,  he  has  never 
been  sick,  nor  has  he  been  absent 
from  the  warehouse  a  single  work- 
ing day,  but  like  Daniel  who  fed 
•on  pulse,  his  complexion  is  fair, 
mnd  he  is  strong  and  healthy.  As 
lo  clothing  I  would  observe  that  I 
•assist  him  by  giving  him  my  cast 
off  garments.  Young  Englishmen 
of  this  description  are  many  of 
them  not  only  the  most  economic- 
al, but  the  most  faithful  and  affec- 
tionate persons  that  can  be  found. 
Nothing  is  too  menial  or  laborious 
for  this  young  man  to  do  for  me. 
He  would  follow  me,  I  am  per- 
fluaded,  to  the  ends  of  the  earth, 
if  f  wished  it.  Englishmanlike  he 
knows  his  place,  and  he  would  no 
more  think  of  coming  into  the 
counting  room  with  his  hat  on,  or 
taking  a  seat  with  me,  than  he 
would  in  the  presence  of  king 
George.  These  are  details  of 
small  affairs ;  but  I  tliink  you  may 
obtain  from  them  a  clearer  con- 
ception of  English  life  and  man- 
ners in  the  departments  to  which 


they  relate,  than  from  other  more 
general  and  elaborate  descriptions. 
April  14.  The  other  evening 
for  want  of  Better  employment  I 
strolled  into  a  book  auction,  and 
took  a  seat  among  the  crowd. 
Book  after  book  was  knocked 
down,  without  any  particular  no- 
tice from  me,  when  my  attention 
was  arrested  by  hearing  ''  Barlow's 
Columbiad  in  Royd  Octavo," 
called  off  by  the  auctioneer.  Two 
shillings  having  been  offered  by 
some  one,  I  felt  bound  to  bid  for 
the  honour  of  my  country,  and  ad- 
ded three  pence.  No  one  bidding 
higher  it  was  struck  down  to  me. 
I  found  it  to  be  a  London  edition 
on  fine  paper  and  with  large  type. 
The  Tatler  in  one  bulky  royal 
octavo  volume  on  good  paper,  and 
a  stereotype  edition  was  put  up 
soon  after,  and  became  mine  at 
three  shillincs  and  nine  pence.  1 
took  my  books  under  my  arm,  and 
walked  home  well  pleased  with  my 
purchase.  On  turning  over  the 
leaves  of  the  Columbiad,  I  fonnd 
two  loose  pieces  of  paper  written 
over  in  a  careless,  author-like  hand, 
which  I  had  the  curiosity  to  exam- 
ine. I  give  you  a  copy  of  them, 
not  on  account  of  any  particdv 
excellence  in  the  composition,  or 
the  value  of  the  sentiments,  (the 
latter  I  consider  despicable  so  far 
as  relates  to  Paine,)  but  as  being 
the  opinion  of  a  foreigner,  and  u 
showing  how  peculiarly  and  per- 
versely some  men  think.  The 
following  is  a  copy,  viz.  **  Joel 
Barlow  was  many  years  Mr.  Paine's 
intimate  friend,  and  it  was  from 
Mr.  Paine  he  derived  much  of  the 
great  knowledge  and  acuteness  of 
talent  he  possessed.  Joel  Barkw 
was  a  great  philosopher  and  a 
great  poet ;  but  there  are  spots  in 
the  sun,  and  I  instance  the  follow- 
ing littleness  in  his  conduct,  as  a 
warning  to  prove  how  much  of 
honest  fame  and  character  is  lost 
by  any  thing  like  tergiversation. 
Joel  Barlow  has  omitted  the  name 
of  Mr.  Paine  in  his  very  fine  poem, 


I826.J 


Barlauf*s  CobtmUad. 


839 


'*  The  Colnmbiad/'  &  name  essen- 
tial to  the  work  as  the  principal 
founder  of  the  American  Republic, 
and  of  the  happiness  of  its  citizens. 
Omitting  the  name  of  Mr.  Paine 
in  the  history  of  America,  and 
where  the  amelioration  of  the  hu- 
man race  is  so  much  concerned, 
is  like  omitting  the  name  of  New- 
ton in  writing  the  history  of  his 
philosophy,  or  that  of  God,  when 
creation  is  the  subject ;  yet  this 
Joel  Barlow  has  done,  and  done 
so,  lest  the  name  of  Paine  com- 
bined with  his  theological  opinions, 
should  injure  the  sale  of  the  poem. 
Mean  and  unhandsome  conduct! 
To  remedy  this  opinion,  though 
not  in  the  fine  style  of  Barlow,  the 
following  lines  are  suggested  to  be 
placed  at  the  close  of  the  425th 
line  in  the  5th  book  of  his  Colum- 
biad. 


A  man  who  honoured  Albion  by  his  birth. 
The  wisest,  brightest,  humblest  son  of 

earth; 
A   man  in  erery  sense  that  word  can 

moan, 
Now  started  angel-like  upon  the  scene. 
Drew  forth  his  pen  of  reason,  truth,  and* 

fire. 
The  land  to  animate,  the  troops  inspire ; 
And  call'd  that  independent  spirit  forth, 
Which  gives  all  oliss  to  man,  and  consti- 
tutes his  worth, 
'Twax  he  suggested  first,  'twas  he  who 

plann'd, 
A  separation  from  the  mother  land. 
His *^ common  sense,"  his  ^crisis"  lead 

the  way, 
To  great  Columbians  happy,  perfect  day. 
And  all  she  has  of  good,  or  ever  may  I—- 
As   Eucild   clear   his  various   writings 

shone. 
His  pen  inspired  by  glorious  truth  alone, 
O^er  all  the  earth  diffusing  light  and  life^ 
Subduing  error,  ignorance,  and  aixiie ; 
RaiScd  man  to  just  pursuits,  to  thinking 

right  ; 
And  yet  will  free  the  world  from  woe  and 

fiilsehood^s  ni^lit ; 
To  this  immortal  man,  to  Paine  Hwas  giv- 
en. 
To   metamorphose  earth   from  hell  to 
heaven.'' 

This  closes  the  manuscript.     The 
author  of  it  is  of  course  unknown  ;  ' 
and  it  would  have  been  well  for 


mankind  that  his  hj»ro  in  the  above 
recited  lines  had  been  unknown 
also  except  as  the  vindicator  of 
American  freedom.  As  the  op- 
pugner  of  divine  Revelation,  his 
name  is  associated  with  whatever  is 
infamous,  and  Barlow,  however  his 
consistency  may  be  affected,  has 
wisely  omitted  the  task  of  eulogi- 
zing Paine. 

The  Columbiad,  you  know,  is 
published  in  our  country  in  quarto 
with  plates,  and  sells  in  guilt  calf 
binding  at  twenty-five  dollars.  It 
is  the  most  expensive  original 
work  ever  brought  before  the  Amer- 
ican public ;  and  I  believe  was  un- 
profitable both  to  the  author  and 
publisher.  A  copyright  was  ob- 
tained which  prevented  it  from  ap- 
pearing in  any  cheaper  form,  unless 
by  the  sanction  of  the  author  ;  and 
he  waa  unwilling  to  have  his  poem 
dresssed  in  any  humbler  garb,  than 
'  a  splendid  quarto.  Little,  you  are 
aware,  is  now  said  concerning  the 
work.  Is  it  the  circumstance  of 
its  deamess,  or  its  want  of  merit, 
or  both  that  have  consigned  it  to 
comparative  oblivion  ?  Barlow, 
doubtless  intended  that  like  the  Il- 
iad and  i£neid,  it  should  be  hand- 
ed down  to  posterity,  and  give  him 
a  name  as  imperishable  as  that  of 
Homer  or  Virgil  i  One  thing  is 
certain,  if  American  authors  would 
be  known  and  read  they  must  con- 
sent to  have  their  thoughts  appear  be 
fore  the  piiblic  in  a  form  which  will 
suit  the  purses  of  the  poor  as  well  as 
the  rich.  It  is  the  high  price  of  our 
Irving's  works,  that  has  confined 
them  to  a  comparatively  narrow 
circle  of  readers.  My  country- 
men are  a  reading  community,  and 
fond  of  literature,  but  they  do  not 
like  to  pay  much  for  it.  I  have 
seen  a  plain  copy  of  the  Colum- 
biad in  octavo  printed  in  Paris,  as 
the  title  page  said,  but  it  was  most 
probably  done  in  America,  and  the 
copyright  evaded.  The  London 
edition  in  my  possession  is  beauti- 
fully executed, .  both  as  to  paper 
and  the  typographical  part.     This 


640 


Tke  Boston  Aihauam. 


fOac: 


is  more  than  enough  perhaps,  for  a 
heavy  poem  ;  hut  it  relates  to  my 
country,  and  that  circumstance 
must  he  my  apology  for  saying  thus 
much. 


To  the  Editor  of  the  Christian  Spectator. 

Snrcs  your  correspondents  have 
taken  in  hand  latterly  to  speak  of 
Sabhath-hreaking,  suffer  me  a  word 
or  two  on  that  subject. — One  of  the 
**  by-laws  and  regulations  of  the 
Boston  Athenieum*'  is  the  follow- 
ing. **  The  Reading  Room  is 
opened  OH  Sunday  afternoon  after 
dxmne  service^  and  etoeed  at  the 
same  hour  as  on  other  evemnge.** — 
I  have  no  knowledge  of  the  fact ; 
but  I  suppose  it  not  improbable 
that  the  reading  room  is  more  re- 
sorted to  on  that  day  than  on  any 
other.  Indeed  there  must  be  a 
strong  inclination  to  such  a  prac- 
tice, or  the  above  regulation,  so 
uncongenial  to  the  religious  habits 
of  New-England,  would  not  have 
been  admitted.  Probably,  how- 
ever the  proprietors  of  the  Athe- 
ncum  do  not  allow  that  the  prac- 
tice is  a  violation  of  the  Sabbath.— 
"Where  is  the  impropriety  of 
spending  an  hour  or  two,  after  the 
tedium  of  divine  service,  in  a  qui- 
et reading  room  ?" — Jehovah's  own 
commentary  on  his  law  is  in  the 
following  words : — "  If  thou  shalt 
call  the  Sabbath  a  delight,  the  ho- 
Iv  of  the  Lord,  honourable;  and 
snalt  honour  him,  not  doing  thine 
own  ways,  nor  finding  thine  own 
pleasure,  nor  speaking  thine  own 
words:" — Let  us  then  look  into 
the  reading  room,  and  see  how  we 
are  employed  there.  You  shall 
find  one  poring  over  the  late  pamph- 
lets respecting  the  "Greek  frig- 
ates ;'*  another  is  reading  the  low 
wit  of  Blackwood;  another  the 
news  of  the  day ;  and,  in  short, 
each  selects,a8  humour  prompts  him, 


from  the  mass  of  periodicab,  of  aU 
sorts,  with  which  the  liberality  of 
the  proprietors  loads  their  ample 
tables.  Among  the  rest,  perad- 
venture,  some  one  takes  up  your 
own  Spectator,  and  to  him  let  me 
say,  in  reference  to  the  employ- 
ment above  described; — ^Is  tins 
making  the  holy  of  the  Lord,  hon- 
ourable, not  doing  our  own  ways, 
nor  finding  our  own  pleasure  ? 

In  no  city  in  the  Union  is  a  more 
enlightened  spirit  of  freedom  cher- 
ished than  in  Boston.  Of  thb  its 
more  than  two  hundred  schools  and 
more  than  ten  thousand  pupils  are 
the  best  evidence.  And  with  no 
gentlemen  in  the  w.orld  would  it  be 
more  superfluous  to  argue  that  our 
nation's  safety  depends  on  the  pres- 
ervation of  its  morals  than  with  the 
two  hundred  and  five  most  respect- 
able proprietors  of  the  Bostos 
Atheneum.  None  are  more  aware 
than  they,  that  the  comipticm  of 
the  people  is  the  rottennes  of  a  fiee 
state.  And  are  they  not  equally 
aware  that  the  Sabbath  is  the  great 
means  of  preserving  the  public 
morals  ?  Do  they  not  know  that, 
under  a  government  like  ours,  the 
restraints  of  law  are  gossamer  with- 
out it?  In  a  word,  the  Sabbath 
lost,  all  is  lost.  It  is  the  Sabbath 
with  all  its  salutary  influences  that 
must  sustain  the  tone  of  moral  feel- 
ing in  this  great  and  free  communi- 
ty; and  those  who  treat  it  with 
neglect,  and  by  their  example 
"  teach  men  so,"  are  pulling  down 
the  strongest  bulwark  whicn  God 
has  given  us  for  the  safety  of  our 
civil  institutions.  It  is  devoutly  to 
be  hoped  therefore,  that  the  patri- 
otism— if  a  more  religious  motive 
cannot  influence  them,  will  induce 
the  Boston  gentlemen  to  do  away 
the  above  regulation,  and  that  the 
doors  of  that  conspicuous  institu- 
tion will  be  suffered  to  remain  ch>- 
sed  till  the  sacred  hours  are  past. 


1 026.]  Star  seen  hy  Tycho  Brake.  ^^^ 

FOR   TH£   CBJUSTIAN   SPECTATOR. 

Among  the  more  remarkable  phenomena,  that  have  been  observed  to 
happen  in  the  celestial  system,  that  of  a  star  seen  by  Tycho  Brahe  and 
another  philosopher  in  1572  deserves  especial  notice.  Its  magnitude 
and  brightness,  during  most  of  the  time  of  its  appearance,  exceeded 
those  of  the  largest  stars :  it  even  equalled  Venus  '*  when  nearest  the 
earth,  and  was  seen  in  fair  day-light.  It  continued  sixteen  months  :  at 
length  it  began  to  dwindle  ;  and  at  last,  in  March  1573,  totally  disappear- 
ed, without  any  change  of  place  in  all  that  time." — See  Ree^9  Cyc,  Art* 
Star*. 

'Tis  thought,  while  earth  is  subject  to  decay, 
The  distant  suns  in  theirunchanging  spheres 
Wheel  round,  unconscious  of  the  waste  of  time. 
Most  like  their  author.     Yet  the  wise  have  told. 
How  miracles,  arising  in  the  sky. 
From  astronomic  sight  and  skill  obtain 
No  just  solution.     To  the  amazed  eye 
Of  Tycho,  from  amid  the  smallest  lights, 
Where,  since  the  framing  of  the  universe. 
It  dwelt  in  distant  majesty  unknown, — 
A  star  shone  forth,  beyond  the  ruddy  glow 
Of  old  Arcturus,  or  the  dreaded  blaze 
Of  Sirius,  brightest  of  the  distant  suns. 
With  undiminished  lustre,  for  a  time 
Measured  on  earth  by  months  and  fleeting  days. 
Fit  match  of  Jupiter,  it  shot  its  beams 
Across  the  boundless  passage  to  our  world. 
From  his  star-tower  amid  the  waves,  the  Dane 
Watched  its  effulgence  ;  and  with  earnest  eye, 
Gazed,  as  it  languished,  faded,  and  retired 
Amid  the  undistinguished  throng,  whose  beams 
Fill  their  own  empyrean  in  the  vast 
Expanse,  where  sight  and  sound  of  earth  are  lost. 
O  for  some  message  from  the  highest  heaven 
To  explain  the  wonder  :    Publish,  who  can  tell. 
What  news  this  beacon,  speaking  from  afar. 
Spread  through  the  realm  of  God ;  what  warlike  hosts, 
From  many  a  shining,  many  a  loyal  world. 
It  called  to  battle  ;  or  what  fiery  doom 
Overtook  some  orb  invisible  before. 
But  blazing  at  its  dread  catastrophe. 
Perhaps  some  wandering  comet  missed  its  way ; 
Or  j9un, — ^the  heavenly  ordinance  transgress^,— - 
Fell  from  its  sphere  :  perhaps  some  gnSty  world ; 
Its  day  of  doom  arrived,  its  countless  sons 
Sentenced ;  and  at  the  Almighty's  voice,  received 
The  fires  to  spoil  and  purify  its  face. 
To  melt  away  the  dross  of  grosser  things. 
And  mould  it  for  a  dwelling-place  of  saints. 
Perhaps — ^but  here  I  hold ;  for  'tis  in  vain 
To  |duck  unripe  conjecture,  when  ere  long 
Upon  the  records  of  the  heavenly  years 
That  mark  the  passage  of  eternity, 
1826.— No.  12.  81 


642 


Gregory* B  Letters  on  the  ChrUtian  ReUgum 


{Dec. 


I  may  find  written  by  the  hand  of  God 

The  story  of  his  reign  :  what  counsels  past 

Have  imaged  him  in  all  material  things ; 

And  at  his  order  what  new  scenes  shall  rise, 

Scenes  of  surpassing  glory,  such  as  earth 

And  heaven  in  their  young  being  ne'er  have  known. 

So  all  things  tend  towards  God ;  until  at  last 

His  glory,  as  a  visible  sun,  shall  shine 

Before  his  saints,  and  he  be  all  in  all 


HEX. 


Hrfifrtois. 


Letters  to  a  Friend^  on  the  Eviden- 
ces^ Doctrines^  and  Duties  of  tlie 
Christian  Religion.  By  Olin- 
THVs  Gregory,  LL.  D.,  Profes- 
sor of  Mathematics  in  the  Royal 
Military  Academy  at  Woolwich, 
&:c.  &.C.  First  American,  from 
the  fourth  London  edition.  N. 
York  :  G.  &  C.  Carvill.  1826. 
2  vols.  l2mo.     pp.  300  and  302. 

We  were  unwilling  that  this  Amer- 
ican edition  of  a  valuable  foreign 
work  should  leave  the  press,  and 
mingle  with  the  great  community 
of  authors,  without  bestowing  on 
it  some  notice.  There  is  such  a 
multitude  of  books  published  at  the 
present  day,  and  it  is  so  much  the 
fashion  to  recommend  them  by  their 
newness^  that  even  valuable  works 
soon  lose,  in  a  great  measure,  the 
distinction  which  their  merits  claim. 
They  make  their  appearance  like 
one  in  a  great  train  of  strangers : 
the  last  that  enter  attract  the  most 
attention,  while  others  have  passed 
en  and  become  lost  in  the  common 
mass. 

In  respect  to  the  work  before 
us,  if  there  is  any  circumstance, 
apart  from  the  merits  of  its  execu- 
tion, which  should  commend  it  to 
special  favour,  it  is  the  circum- 
stance of  its  being  written  by  a  lay- 
man. A  man  of  learning  who  steps 
aside  from  his  own  profession,  like 
Bacon,  and  Locke,  and  Newton, 
to  write  for  the  Christian  religion, 


deserves  the  thanks  of  its  friends ; 
for  besides  that,  from  his  acquaint- 
ance with  other  subjects  of  know- 
ledge, and  his  peculiar  habits  of  in- 
vestigation, he  may  bring  to  tLe 
Christian  doctrines  new  methods 
of  illustration  and  defence,  he  de- 
prives the  infidel  of  a  favorite  weap- 
on of  attack  :  it  cannot  be  objected 
to  his  performance,  as  has  been 
done  to  the  similar  works  of  cler- 
gymen, that  it  is  a  clerical  view  of 
the  subject — written  in  the  way  of 
the  author^s  profession^  and  there- 
fore from  motives  of  interest  or 
prejudice. 

A  book  which  treats  of  the  "  ev- 
idences, doctrines,  and  duties,  of 
the  Christian  religion,' '  must  of  ne- 
cessity embrace  a  great  variety  of 
topics,  and  a  multitude  of  particular 
facts  and  arguments  ;  and  it  has 
been  remarked  that  if  there  is  any 
work  more  difficult  to  be  produced 
than  a  book  of  this  description,  it  is 
a  critique  on  such  a  book.     For  as 
the  original  performance  is  a  selec- 
tion from  a  mass  of  materials,  rather 
than  a  work  of  invention,  to  review 
it  in  all  its  parts  is  to  compile  a  sep- 
arate work  ;  and  as  a  main  difficulty 
in  the  execution  of  the  former  con- 
sisted in  bringing  it  vrithin  conven- 
ient limits,  the  labour  is  proportion- 
ably  enhanced  when  an  attempt  is 
made  to  embrace  the  same  field  of 
inquiry  within  the  stillnarrower  com- 
pass of  a  review.  Our  remarks  on  Dr. 
Gregory's  book,  therefore,  will  be 


1826.-]             Gregory* a  L€tters<m  the  ChrUtian* Religion.  643 

scattered  and  iminethodical ;  some  from  one  depth  of  vice  to  an- 
of  ltd  topics  may  engage  our  atten-  other,  and  groping  from  one  shad* 
lion  more  particularly,  but  others  of  darkness  to  another ;  and  put 
will  elicit  only  a  few  passing  reflec-  forth  no  hand  to  lift  them  from  the 
tions,  while  others  must  be  omitted  miry  clay,  nor  shed  one  beam  of 
altogether.  We  will  here  remark  light  upon  them  to  guide  them  to 
however,  that  the  work  is  interest-  himself?  The  light  of  nature  was 
ing  in  every  part.  The  reader  will  indeed  sufficient,  the  apostle  tells 
everywhere  perceive  in  it  a  manly,  us,  to  render  the  idolatry  of  the 
disciplined,and  well  instructed  mind,  heathens  inexcusable  ;  for  the  invi- 
and  what  is  of  greater  consequence  sible  things  of  God  from  the  crea- 
in  a  religious  treatise,  a  benevolent  tion  of  the  world  are  clearly  seen  : 
and  candid  temper.  and  they  to  whom  the  revealed  will 
Our  author  commences  with  the  of  God  was  not  imputed,  were  not 
*•  folly  and  absurdity  of  Deism,"  guiltless  in  their  errors  ;  for  having 
as  contrasted  with  Christianity ;  and  not  the  law,  they  were  a  law  unto 
treating  it  with  a  mixture  of  argu-  themselves.  But  having  once  lost 
ment  and  irony,  he  sets  it  in  a  light  the  knowledge  of  the  true  God, 
as  humbling  to  the  reason  of  its  ad-  they  continually  wandered  farther 
Vocate,  as  it  must  be  cheerless  to  from  the  light.  Their  wisest  spec- 
his  heart.  He  proceeds  then,  in  ulations  about  religion  and  a  fu- 
his  second  letter,  to  consider  the  ture  state  tended  only  to  greater 
necessity  of  a  divine  revelation,  darkness  and  perplexity  ;  while  the 
That  such  a  revelation  would  be  religious  rites  they  practised  only 
made  was  probable  from  the  char-  made  them  the  more  impure  and 
acter  of  God ;  that  it  was  ne-  grovelling.  The  great  masters  of 
cessary  was  evident  from  the  con-  antiquity  left  behind  them  models 
dition  of  mankind.  It  is  a  part  of  in  every  department  of  human  gen- 
the  teaching  even  of  natural  reli-  ius,  but  left  no  lights  to  thethedo- 
gion,  that  the  invisible  Creator  ex-  gian.  They  pushed  their  progress, 
ercises  a  providential  care  over  his  with  admirable  success,  in  every 
creatures.  *'  He  left  himself  not  direction  save  in  that  one  which 
without  witness,"  said  an  apostle  might  lead  them  to  a  knowledge  of 
to  the  worshippers  of  Jupiter,  **  in  Jehovah,  and  of  their  relations  to 
that  he  did  good,  and  gave  us  rain  him  and  to  their  fellow-men.  But  out 
from  heaven,  and  fruitful  seasons,  of  all  their  wisdom  what  one  doc- 
filling  our  hearts  with  food  and  trine  in  theology,  or  what  one  rule 
gladness."  This  even  the  philos-  in  morals,  may  be  gathered,  con- 
ophers  and  wise  ones  who  set  at  cerning  which  it  can  be  said,  this 
naught  the  scriptures,  or  treat  them  so  far  rendered  a  divine  revelation 
with  indifference,  do  admit.  They  needless.  But  though  the  fact 
have  seen  that  the  Creator's  paths  were  otherwise,  a  revelation  had 
drop  fatness  in  the  present  world  ;  still  been  indispensible.  For  ad- 
and  it  is  from  this  experience  of  his  mitting  that  some  great  inquirer 
goodness  here,  that  they  affect  to  among  the  heathen  had  discovered, 
look  for  the  same  kind  treatment  and  taught  to  others,  all  that  the 
hereafter.  Was  it  then  to  be  ex-  light  of  nature  teaches ;  in  other 
pected,  deists  themselves  being  words,  had  embodied  in  a  system 
judges,  that  the  beneficent  Be-  of  natural  religion,  all  the  truths 
ing  who  had  so  abundantly  re-  which  may  be  known  without  a  rev- 
garded  the  physical  necessities  of  elation — his  system  would  still 
his  children,  would  make  no  pro-  have  been  without  authority,  and 
vision  for  their  moral  wants  ?  Was  consequently  without  any  reform- 
it  probable  that  he  would  see  them  ing  power.  It  would  have  been  re- 
sinking,   through  successive  ages,  garded  at  the  best  as  only  a  beau- 


644 


Gregarp^s  LeUers  on  ike  Christian  Rdigian, 


[Dmc. 


] 


tiful  theory,    which    the   hearers 
might  adopt  or  not,  as  they  saw  fit ; 
and  how  generally  it  would  have 
been  neglected  may  be  understood 
by  the  treatment  which  Christianity 
receives.     Christianity  enforces  its 
communications  by  the  retributions 
of  eternity,  and  yet  how  sreat  a 
proportion  of  men,  will  rather  set 
at  naught  its  sanctions  than  yield 
obedience  to  its  precepts.     After 
the  most  that  can  be  said,  there- 
fore, of  the  efforts  of  human  reason 
to  discover  religious  truth,    this 
great  deficiency  would  still  remain 
to  be  supplied  by    a  revelation. 
This  deficiency    was  accordingly 
pointed  out  and  insisted  on  by  the 
early  Christians,  in  their  reasonings 
with  the  disciples  of  the  philos- 
ophers.     ''Your  systems  of  vir- 
tue," says  Tertullian,  '*  are  but  the 
conjectures  of  human  philosophy, 
and  the  power  which  commands 
obedience,  merely  human  :  so  that 
neither  the  rule  nor  the  power  is 
indisputable;    and  hence  the  one 
is  too  imperfect  to  instruct  us  ful- 
ly, the  other  too  weak  to  command 
us  effectually :  but  both  these  are 
abundantly  provided  for  by  a  reve- 
lation from  God.      Where  is  the 
philosopher  who  can  so  clearly  de- 
monstrate the  true  good,  as  to  fix 
the  notion  beyond  dispute?    and 
what  human  power  is  able  to  reach 
the  conscience,  and   bring  down 
that  notion  into  practice  ?  Human 
wisdom  is  as  liable  to  error,  as  hu- 
man power  is  to  contempt."* 

**  The  opinions  of  the  heathens, 
their  legislators,  poets,  and  philos- 
ophers, relative  to  God,  to  moral 
duty,  and  a  future  state,"  are  the 
third  topic  of  our  author  ;  and  we 
do  not  remember  having  met  with 
an  epitome  at  once  so  brief  and  so 
impressive  as  is  here  given.  What 
the  religion  of  the  populace,  in  all 
heathen  countries  is,  as  to  its  mor- 
al tendencies,  is  strikingly  exhibited 
in  the  words  of  an  apostle  ;t  it  is 

*  Apology  for  the  ChriBtiant,  af  refer- 
red to  by  our  author. 
tRamaiisLSl— ^ 


also  known  to  every  reader  of  mis- 
sionary journals,  and  we  need  not 
quote  our  author  on  this  subject. 
His  view  of  the  precepts  of  the 
Greek  and  Roman  lawgivers  we 
must  likewise  omit.  But  we  can- 
not forbear  transcribing  the  follow- 
ing passages,  which  show  the  opin- 
ions of  their  poets  and  philosophers 
in  regard  to  a  future  state, — though 
they  are  familiar  to  every  classic 
reader. 

The  effusions  of  the  heathen  poets 
have  also  a  deplorably  mischievoos 
tendency,  on  account  of  the  manner  in 
which  they  almost  uniformly  speak  of 
the  state  after  death.  On  some  few 
occasions,  it  is  true,  they  introduce 
the  idea  of  rewards  and  poniahments 
to  make  a  part  of  the  poetical  machin- 
ery: yet,  frequently  they  express 
themselves  as  though  they  thoaght 
death  brought  an  utter  extinction  of 
being.  Plutarch,  in  his  consolation  to 
AppoUonius,  quotes  this  pasuige  of  an 
ancient  poet,  that  no  grief  or  evil 
touches  the  dead, 

AXyog  yof  WTdtC  stf  V  a^r$nu  vixp. 

He  there  also  quotes  another  pas- 
sage from  a  poet,  declaring  that  the 
dead  man  is  in  the  same  condition  that 
he  was  before  he  was  born.  The  first 
of  these  passages  is  ascribed  by  Sto- 
bcBus  to  iGschylus.  So  again,  Mos- 
chuB,  Idyll,  iii.  lin.  107,  having  ob- 
served that  herbs  and  plants,  afier 
seeming  to  die,  yet  revive  in  the  sac- 
ceeding  year,  subjoins, 

AfJLfu^  8^  M  fW^aXoi,  xat  xaprspM,  n  ^e- 

901  av  jps(, 
0**9T9  ff'pura  ^ccifutiug  ovoxom  iv  x^ 

xoiXa 
Eudofii^  £Y  MAAA  MAKPON,  A- 

TEPMONA,  NHrPETON  w«w. 

But  we,  or  great,  or  wise,  or  brave. 
Once  dead,  and  silent  in  the  grave. 
Senseless  remain ;  one  rest  we  keep, 
One  lofi^  eiemai  unangdken^d  sleep. 

There  are  passages  of  the  same 
kind  in  Cpicbarmus,  |in  Sophocles, 
Euripides  and  Astydamas,  referred  to 
by  Dr.  Whitby.* 

*  Whitby's  Coaunsotary  on  t  Tim.1 10 


I 


1  Bie.}           Gr^gwrfa  Letierg  on  ike  CkrUHan  Rdlgian.  645 

Both  the  Greek  and  Roman  poets    religious  worship  the  most  of  them 

f icTtSffr^^  ^^  ^^""a  ?"!i^^'M;  ^®'®'  ^'^^  ^^«  multitude,  polythe- 

tion  thathfe  u  short, and  death  will  i-ta      Nnn«  r,f  tU^^  -^J  f,/"«^ 

enUrehf  terminate  our  existence,  to  ST*  i;^^^^  '''Tu  '^^^^^"^^  ? 
urge  men  to  lay  hold  of  the  present  ^^^^  ^emg  as  the  Creator  and 
opportunity,  and  give  a  full  indulgence  «**«  'wl«r  of  the  universe ;  and  in- 
to their  appetites ;  according  to  the  ®***^  of  a  divine  providenee  exten- 
libertine  maxim,  "  let  us  eat  and  drink,  ^^  ov©'  aW  the  affurs  of  men,  the 
for  to-morrow  we  die."  Several  doctrine  of  fate,  or  an  inevitable 
passages  of  this  kind  may  be  found  in  course  of  things,  pervaded  most  of 
Strato,  and  others  of  the  Greeks,  their  cheerless  systems.  The  be- 
Catullus  has  a  notorious  passage  to  lief  of  a  future  state  never  amount- 
the  same  purpose,  which  often  as  it  -wi  *^  i*,xn^^^;^^  :«  *l  •  •  T 
has  been  quoted/must  once  more  be  ^.^  .  TT? ,?  T  *^^  v  '"i""**' 
adduced:--  ?"®y  ^^^od  talked  much  of  th« 

immortality  of  the  soul,  but  they 

^  VivamuB,  mea  Lesbia,  atque  amemus-  inferred  its  immortality  fi'om  wrong 

^  Solea  occidere  et  redire  possuut :  conceptions  of  what   the   soul  is  * 

"  ^  °"^!"?"'  *^^'*  *"•"" V  '»"•  ^'"'^^  ^^^7  commonly  imagined  to 

-/fox attkrpetua  tma *««en^.»  ^  ^  p^  '^f  ^^^^^^  l^  therefore 

Elegtntly  imittted  by  Baker:  indestructible  ;*  and  their  language 

.4  HM..       .1.  .    .        ••«  •  concerning  it,  waa  always  that  of 

«  But  when  we  loie  our  Uttle  light,  J*?"* ,  -^™  SO  far  as  they  did  mam* 

•*  Wt  tUep  in  everituling  n^Al."  ^""^  ***©  doctrine,  they  applied  it  to 

no  moral  ends.     It  had  no  influ- 

Thus  also  Horace,—  ence  either  to  purify  the  heart,  or 

^  v.*               .      .                    *  * .  ^  amend  the  life.— All  this  is  em- 

•^VitsrammabreviBspemnoe  vetatm-  ii/wi;£i/l  ;«  o.««  ^          i       •     ^Z    V^, 

choare  longam:  ^led  in  one  example,  m  the  foU 

^Jamnoxte  premet^/abuktque  Manei,''  {owmg  account  of  Socrates,— who, 

being  the  prince  of  the  philoso- 

Perseus,  a^ain,  represents  it  as  the  pbers,  may  serve  as  a  specimen  of 

language  of  many  in  his  time.  the  rest. 

'^Indulge  ffenia :  carp&musdulda-.nos-  HA^t^^^.-  -^ .  «jii  yj     l. 

trum  Oil  Hocnates,  you  will,  I  doubt  not,  rcc- 

'*  Quod  vivii :  cinis  et  Manes  et  fabula  ^T^'  "^^     ®  first  among  the  Grecka 

fjos."  ^"?  made  morals  the  proper  and  only 

subject  of  his  philosophy,  and  brought 

Quotations  to  this  effect  may  be  ^*  ^^  common  life.     Yet  he  repre- 

multiplied  at  pleasure,  by  any  person  ^^^ts  the  worshippincr  not  of  one  God, 

who  is  conversant  with  the  produc*  ^^}  ^^  ^  Godt,  as  the  first  and  most 

tions  of  the  classic  poets.    I  shall  only  universal  law  of  nature ;  he  was  in  the 

select  two  more:  the  first  from  Seneca  l^ahit  of  consulting  the  oracles  to  know 

the  tragedian: —  "*®  ^H  of  ^e  gods;   and  every  one 

knows  that  his  dying  injunction  was, 

^^Pott  mortem  nihil  est,  ipsaque  moFB  ni-  "  Crito,  we  owe  a  cock  to  JEtcutapi- 

hil—  a»:  discharge  this  debt  for  me,  and 

**  Qusris  quo  jaeeas  post  obitum  loco,  pray  do   not  neglect  it,"    He  some- 

*'  ^no  non  naU  jacent."  times,  it  is  true,  gives  a  noble  accoiuit 

of  future  happiness;  but  seems  to  con- 

And  lastly  frwn  Vurgil,  Mn.  x.—  fine  it  principally,  as  several  of  the 

,       .  -                .  modem  deists  do,  to  those  who  had 

**01hduraqmj»oculo8,et/«T««urget,  made  a  great  progress  in  philosophy. 

«Sofimii^m«/em^claudunturlu^^^  «The  soul,"  says  he,  "which  ffives 

noctem.  --pp.  46.-48.  ^^^^^  ^  ^^  ^^^^^  of  wisdom  and 

Such  were  the  sentiments  of  the  ftoftn^lt^Zth^^^^        ^l-'t 

Greek  and  Roman  poets.      The  '^  ^^^'  ^^"^  *'  ^'•'*'  "^  '^^  ^^^^ 

opinions  of  the  philosophers  were  *  Hence  thebelief  of  the  common  peo. 

not  much   better.      In  respect  to  pie,  that  the  soul  was  ^/otmaiM^at  death. 


646 


Gregory**  Letter*  <ni  the  Christian  Religion. 


{Dec. 


18  like  itself, — divine,  immortal,  wise, 
-»to  which,  when  it  arrives,  it  shall  be 
happy,  freed  from  error,  ignorance, 
fears,  disorderly  loves,  and  other  hu- 
man evils;  and  lives,  as  is  said  of  the 
initiated,  'Hhe  rest  of  its  life  with  the 

Sods."  This  philosopher,  however, 
ebased  his  doctrine  of  a  fbture  state 
with  that  of  the  trannniffralion  <^ 
wxUs,  and  gives  a  mean  i&a  of  the 
happiness  reserved  for  the  common 
sort  of  good  and  virtuous  men  after 
death :  "  They  ffo,"  he  says,  *'  into  the 
bodies  of  animus  of  a  mild  and  social 
kind,  such  as  bees,  ants,  &c.*  But 
none  is  admitted  to  the  fellowship  of 
the  gods,  but  a  lover  of  knowledge*'* 
What  an  admirable  incitement  is  this 
to  the  practice  of  virtue,  that  the  soul 
of  a  virtuous  man  of  moderate  intellect 
may  be  indulged  with  the  privilege  of^ 
animating  the  bodies  of  bees  and  ants ! 
It  must  be  farther  remarked,  that  most 
of  the  arguments  produced  by  Socra- 
tes, in  the  Phedo,  for  the  immortality 
of  the  soul,  were  weak  and  inconclu- 
sive :  and,  accordingly,  although  he  - 
expressed  a  hope  of  it  in  his  last  dis- 
course when  he  was  near  his  death, 
yet  he  by  no  means  spoke  confidently. 
tie  concludes  his  long  discussion  rela- 
tive to  the  state  of  souls  af^er  death, 
by  saying,  "  That  these  things  are  so 
as  I  have  represented  them,  it  does 
not  become  any  man  of  understanding 
to  affirm."  In  his  apology  to  his  judg- 
es, he  comforts  himself  with  th^  con- 
sideration that  *^  thece  is  much  ground 
to  hope  that  death  is  good :  for  it  must 
necessarily  be  one  of  Uicse  two ;  either 
the  dead  man  is  nothing,  and  has  not  a 
sense  of  any  thing ;  or  it  is  only  a 
change  or  migration  of  the  soul  hence 
to  another  pkce,  according  to  what 
we  are  told.  If  there  is  no  sense  left, 
and  death  is  like  a  profound  sleeps  and 
quiet  rest  uriihout  dreams,  it  is  wonder- 
ful TO    THINK   WHAT  GAIN    IT    IS  TO 

DIE ;  but  if  the  things  which  are  told 
US  are  true,  that  death  is  a  migration 
to  another  place,  this  is  still  a  much 
greater  good."    And  soon  after,  hav- 

*How  revolting  this  doctrine  of  trans- 
migration  was  may  be  inferred  from  a 
fragment  in  Cicero's  republic,  as  quoted 
by  Lactantius;  in  which  the  orator 
speaks  of  entire  extinction  as  preferable 
to  an  existence  in  the  body  of  an  animal. 
Nemo  est  quin  emori  malit,  quam  conver- 
ti  in  aliquam  figuram  bestise,  quamvis 
bominis  mentem  ait  habiturns. — £o. 


ing  said,  *<  that  those  who  five  there 
are  both  in  other  respects  happier  than 
we,  and  also  in  this,  that  for  the  rest 
of  their  existence  they  axe  immortal;" 
he  again  reiterates,  ^^Iftke  things  $Mch 
are  told  us  are  true.**  You  cannot 
fail  to  notice,  that  in  aJl  this  the  awful 
idea  of  accountability  does  not  enter: 
and  farther,  that,  instead  of  the  philos- 
opher's adopting  the  language  of  sub- 
limity and  confidence  on  this  moment- 
ous occasion,  he  deals  only  in  puerihty 
and  uncertainty « — pp.  52 — 54. 

There  is  however  something  in 
this  *'  uncertainty"  of  the  ancient 
sages — ^this  hesitating  language  on 
this  most  interesting  subject,  which 
always  moves  our  sympathies,  and 
makes  us  wish  it  had  been  possible 
to  impart  that  light  to  them  for 
which  they  seemed  earnestly  to 
grope.  For  that  they  sought  truth 
earnestly,  in  regard  to  a  future 
state,  is  probable  from  the  fact  that 
they  sought  it  in  death,  and  in  sea- 
sons of  affliction,  as  the  solace  of  a 
troubled  mind.  Thus  Cicero  some- 
times clings  to  the  hope  of  a  future 
being,  which  hope  be  declares  no 
one  shall  wrest  from  him  ;  and 
again,  consoles  his  (Hends,  and 
himself,  with  the  persuasion  that 
*^  death  will  be  void  of  all  sense.'* 
In  the  scepticism  of  modem  deists, 
there  is  a  gratuitous  rejection  of 
the  truth  which  mingles  indignation 
with  our  pity ;  and  we  oever  see 
their  ingratitude  and  folly  in  so 
strong  a  light  as  when  we  contem- 
plate those  great  men  among  the 
heathen,  in  comparison  with  whom 
such  men  as  Hobbes,  and  Voltaire, 
and  Paine  were  but  dwarfs  in  intel- 
lect, feeling  in  vain  after  those  con- 
solations from  which  the  latter  vol- 
untarily turned  away. 

Our  author's  third  letter  is  "on 
the  probability  that  there  shoald  be 
mysteries  in  a  revealed  religion." 
The  general  nature  of  his  argument 
is  the  same  which  we  have  been  ac- 
customed to  meet  with  in  other  wri- 
ters on  this  subject.  He  has  how- 
ever treated  it  with  a  pecutiar  vari- 
ety and  force  of  illustration, — brings 


1820.] 


Gregwyi*9  Letters  <m  the  Christian  Religien. 


647 


ing  chiefly  to  his  aid  those  subjects 
of  knowledge  with  which  he  had 
been  professionally  conversant.  He 
shows  abundantly,  that  to  reject  a 
revelation,  or  any  one  doctrine  of 
revelation,  on  the  ground  of  its 
containing  what  is  incomprehensi- 
ble, is  to  allow  to  human  reason  an 
office  and  a  competency  in  matters 
of  religion  to  which  it  is  by  no 
means  entitled.  It  is  to  apply  a 
rule  to  the  scriptures  which,  if 
adopted  in  regard  to  other  subjects, 
would  straiten  human  knowledge 
to  exceedingly  narrow  limits, — 
would  compel  us  to  become  scep- 
tics and  unbelievers  even  in  the 
most  settled  and.  demonstrable 
truths  of  science,  no  less  than  in 
the  subjects  of  revelation.  Thus 
our  author  shows  that  in  the  admit- 
ted doctrines  of  Natural  Religion, 
in  many  branches  of  Natural  Philos- 
ophy and  pure  and  mixod  Mathe- 
matics, there  are  numerous  incon- 
trovertible propositions  which  are, 
notwithstanding,  incomprehensible. 
In  natural  religion,  take  for  in- 
stance God's  eternity. 

Suppose  a  person  is  disposed  to  cavil 
at  this  ^eat  truth,  he  ma^  ask,  '*  What 
maxim  is  less  controvertible  than  this, 
that  nothing  can  take  place  without 
a  cause?"  and  again,  "What  can  be 
more  staggering  to  reason,  than  that 
a  being  should  exist  without  a  begin- 
ning, without  a  cause  ?"  If  it  were 
reptied,  that  God  is  the  cause  of  his 
o^  existence,  it  would  be  only  such 
a  multiplication  of  words  as  would 
render  the  subject  still  more  obscure : 
for  the  objector  might  say,  "  If  you 
mean  this  explanation  to  remove  the 
difficulty,  it  must  imply  these  palpable 
and  impious  absurdities ;  that  the  Su- 
preme Being  once  did  not  exist,  and 
'  yet,  before  he  existed,  operated  to 
ptoduce  his  own  existence."  Here 
there  are  great  and  acknowledged 
difficulties :  yet,  commence  your  rea- 
soning in  another  direction,  and  you 
establish  the  disputed  position  not- 
withstanding.—-p.  69. 

The  whole  reasoning  of  the  ob- 
jector is  overthrown,  and  the  op- 


posite   established,  in  these  two 
lines  of  Young : 

Had  there  e'er  been  Noiight,  Nought  still 

had  been : 
Eternal  there  mutt  be : — 

A  proposition  to  which  even  the  re- 
flections of  a  child  would  lead  him 
to  assent.  "  And  yet,"  observes 
our  author,  **  though  this  train  of 
argumentation  firmly  establishes  the 
truth  in  question,  it  does  not  re- 
move or  diminish  one  of  the  diffi- 
culties withVhich  it  was  originally 
surrounded.  Ycm  see  that  it  is  an 
irrefragable  truth  ;  but  you  are  still 
incapable  of  comprehending,  much 
less  of  elucidating,  the  mode  of  the 
fact."  , 

It  is  obvious,  however,  and  it  was 
for  this  "the  example  was  adduced,  that 
what  our  reason  ia  incapable  of  com- 
prehending, and  what  one  train  of 
argument  may  induce  us  to  reject, 
another  process  of  reasoning  may  es* 
tabtish  as  an  indisputable  and  necessa- 
ry truth,  even  while  the  original  diffi- 
culties remain  undiminished  and  un- 
touched. 

Thus,  with  regard  to  the  being  of 
God,  the  general  inference  is  of  thi» 
hind : — ^There  is,  avowedly,  something 
perfectly  incomprehensible  to  us  in  the 
attributes  of  Deity,  when  contemplated 
in  relation  to  Hnu  ;  there  is  also  some- 
thing utterly  incomprehensible  when 
we  contemplate  them  in  reference  to 
fpoctf ;  there  may,  then,  be  something 
as  incomprehensible  when  we  refer 
them  to  other  metaphysical  modes* 
Why,  for  exan^le,  may  they  not  be 
as  incomprehensible  when  contempla- 
ted in  reference  to  number?  And 
why  should  any  matter  of  revelation 
be  rejected  on  this  latter  groun^ 
when  mysteriousness  on  the  two  for- 
mer accounts  does  not  lead  to  any 
such  rejection  ? — ^p.  70. 

Now  what  else  is  the  Unitarian 
objection  to  the  doctrine  of  the  trin- 
ity than  this, — ^that  it  declares  a 
fact  of  which  we  cannot  explain  the 
mode  ;  or  that  the  science  of  num- 
bers cannot  reduce  it  to  an  intelli- 
gible arithmetical  statement.  And 
hence,  says  the  Unitariui,  it  must 


648 


Gregarp^s  Leiters  om  the  Christian  RdigiatL 


[Dmc. 


not  be  allowed  to  be  conttined  in 
the  bible.  '^  For  the  testimony  of 
the  scriptures  would  not  prove  it 
to  be  true  ;  on,  the  contrary,  its  oc- 
currence in  the  scriptures  would 
prove  them  to  be  fabe."*  But  if 
the  doctrine  be  contained  in  the 
bible, — ^if  it  cannot  be  shown  to 
the  satisfaction  of  the  infidel  that  it 
is  not  to  be  fonnd  there,  with  what 
face  can  the  Unitarian  meet  the  re- 
jecter of  the  entire  revelation, 
while  he  himself  rejects  it  in  part^ 
on  the  very  same  ground  as  the  oth- 
er— itsincomprehensibleness.  The 
language  of  both  is  the  same.  For 
says  the  denier  of  the  doctrine  of 
the  trinity  ;  <'  Just  in  proportion  as 
you  detect  mysteries  in  the  gos- 
pel, or  doctrines  which  were  pro- 
fessedly taught,  as  revealed  truths 
of  the  greatest  importance,  but  not 
intended  to  be  understood,  just  so 
far  you  will  find  reasons  to  distrust 
the  divine  authority  of  the  religion 
of  the  Saviour,  and  to  disrespect  its 
author."!  What  other  language 
than  this  would  the. denier  of  a  rev- 
elation use  in  reference  to  the  same 
subject  ?  And  making  the  bible 
the  subject  of  their  common  inves- 
tigation, and  the  passage  just 
cited  their  common  test  of  its 
claims,  which  of  these  two  object- 
ors to  mysteries  in  the  scriptures, 
should,  in  consistency,  come  over 
to  the  other  ?  It  was  with  this  test 
before  them  that  the  German  Uni- 
tarians first  did  violence  to  the  laws 
of  critieisim,  to  save  the  bible,  as 
they  professed,  from  this  mystery 
of  the  trinity,  and  then  gave  up  in- 
spiration itself  to  save  their  criti- 
cism.! 

*Tate8^8  Vindication  of  UnitarianiBm. 
He  lues  this  language  in  reference  to  the 
two  natores  of  Christ. 

t  Unitarian  Miscellany. 

t  There  can  soarcely  be  a  more  satis- 
factory evidence  that  this  disputed  doc- 
trine is  contained  in  thescriptiw  than  is 
famished  by  the  efforts  of  the  Unitarians, 
to  show  to  the  contrary.  See  for  instance, 
•their  versions  of  the  first  chapter  of  John, 
whiehwe  may  notice  further  heroiiter. 


But  we  are  wandering  from  the 
book  before  us.  Passing  from  the 
truths  of  natural  religion  to  those 
of  natural  philosophy  and  chem- 
istry, the  writer  shows  that  in  these 
sciences,  '*  almost  aU  oar  knowl- 
edge is  but  a  collection  and  classi- 
fication of  circumstances  <^  fact" 
We  may  ascertain  certain  relations 
of  things,  while  of  the  nature  of  the 
things  themselves  we  know  noth- 
ing. 

Philosophers  and  chemists  have 
made  very  extraordinary  discoveriet 
respecting  the  various  subjects  of  their 
researches,  have  in  many  cases  deter- 
mined the  laws  of  their  operation,  and 
can  frequently- predict  with  perfect 
confidence  what  phenomena  wiU  occur 
under  certain  circumstances.  They 
have  demonstrated,  for  example,  that 
the  planetary  motions  are  00  regula- 
ted, that  the  squares  of  the  times,  is 
which  the  planets  revolve  about  the 
focal  luminary,  are  always  "proportioor 
al  to  the  cubes  of  their  mean  distances 
from  that  body: — that  electric  and 
magnetic  attractions  are  inversely  u 
the  squares  of  the  Stances; — that, 
within  certain  limits,  the  expansive 
force  of  gaseous  substances  is  as  the 
force  of  compression  to  which  thef 
are  subjected; — that,  at  certain  deter- 
minate temperatures,  many  solids  be- 
come liquid,  and  liquids  are  tran^bnn- 
ed  into  aeriform  fluids,  dtc :  ai»d  tl^se 
points  are  so  incontrovertibly  estab- 
lished, that  no  man  of  competent  tiii- 
derstandinff  can  possibly  refiise  his 
assent  to  them,  though  this  convictioa 
mutt  be  yielded  previously  to  his  re- 
ceiving any  satisfactory  information 
as  to  the  real  nature  of  the  things  to 
which  these  propositions  relateTTor, 
suppose  a  student  were  obstinate^  to 
suspend  his  assent  till  he  received 
satisfactory  answers  to  the  following 
string  of  queries,  it  would  inevitably 
follow,  that  he  must  remain  perpetu-* 
ally  ignorant  of  almost  every  useful 
truth  m  these  sciences.  What  is  the 
cause  of  the  attraction  of  gravitation, 
of  cohesion,  of  electricity,  of  magne- 
tism, or  the  cause  of  congelation,  of 
thawing?  How  are  the  constitneBt 
gases  of  the  atmosphere  intermin^ed.' 
What  is  caloric?  From  what  does 
the  essential  distinction  between  solids 
and  liq^uidsy  and  between  liquids  and 


18215.] 


Gregory"  9  Letters  on  the  CkrUtian  Rdigum. 


649 


aeriform  fluids,  arise?  In  reply  to 
these  and  a  hundred  such  inquiries, 
the  querist  obtains  nothing  but  words 
in  current  payment.  Suppose,  for  ex- 
ample, witn  regard  to  evaporation^  he 
inquires,  "How  is  water  taken  up 
and  retained  in  the  atmosphere  ?*' — it 
cannot  be  in  the  state  of  vapour,  it  is 
said,  because  the  pressure  is  too  great : 
there  must  therefore  be  a  true  chem- 
ical solution.  But  when  we  consider 
that  the  surface  of  water  is  subject 
to  a  presure  equal  to  than  of  thirty 
inches  of  mercury,  and  that,  besides 
this  pressure,  there  is  a  sensible  af- 
finity between  the  particles  of  water 
themselves ;  how  does  the  insensible 
affinity  of  the  atmosphere  for  water 
overcome  both  these  powers?  How 
does  vapour,  which  ascends  with  an 
elastic  force  of  only  half  an  inch  of 
mercury,  detach  itself  from  water, 
when  it  has  the  weight  of  thirty  inches 
of  mercury  to  oppose  its  ascent  ?  This 
difficulty  applies  nearly  the  same  to  all 
tht'Ories  of  the  solution  of  water  in 
air;  and  it  is  therefore  of  consequence 
for  every  one,  let  him  adopt  what 
opinion  he  may,  to  remove  it.  Chem- 
ical solution  but  very  ill  explains  it; 
and,  indeed,  the  best  chemical  philos- 
ophers acknowledge  that  they  have 
not,  as  ^et,  any  theory  of  evaporation 
which  IS  even  plausible :  evaporation 
is  then,  at  present,  incompreheiuible ; 
yet  no  man  in  his  senses  attempts  to 
deny  that  evaporation  is  perpetually 
takmg  place.— pp.  71,  73. 

Allow  me  next  to  proceed  to  a 
branch  of  knowledge  in  which  opinions 
and  theories  are  not  daily  fluctuating, 
as  are  those  in  chemistry ;  I  mean  the 
mixed  mathematical  science  of  Me- 
chanics. This  science  b  conversant 
about  Jorce,  matter,  timey  motion, 
apace.  Each  of  these  has  been  the 
cause  of  the  most  elaborate  disquisi- 
tions, acd  of  the  most  violent  disputes. 
Let  it  be  asked,  what  is/orce?  If  the 
answerer  be  candid,  his  reply  will  be, 
**I  cannot  tell,"  so  as  to  satisfy  every' 
inquirer,  or  so  as  to  enter  into  the 
essence  of  the  thing.  Again, 
what  is  matter?  **I  cannot  tell." 
What  is  time  ?  "  I  cannot  teU."  What 
is  motion?  "I  cannot  tell."  What  is 
space?  **I  caimot  tell."  Here,  then, 
IB  a  science,  the  professed  object  of 
which  is  to  determine  the  mutual  re- 
lations, dependances,  and  changes  of 
quantities,  with  the  real  nature  of  all 

>826— No.  12.  82 


of  which  we  are  unacquainted;  and  in 
which  the  professed  object  is  notwith- 
standing, effected.    We  have  certain 
knowledge     respect uiff     subjects    of 
which  in  themseves  we  nave  no  knowl- 
edge :  demonstrated,  irrefragable  prop- 
ositions, respecting  the  reiations   of 
things,  which  in  themselves  elude  the 
most  acute    investigations.     I    may 
challenge  the  wisest  philosopher  to 
demonstrate,     from    unexceptionable 
principles,  and  by  just  argument,  what 
will  be  the  effect  of  one  particle  of  mat- 
ter in  motion  meeting  with  another  at 
rest,  on  the  supposition  that  these  two 
particles  constituted  all  the  matter  in 
the  universe.    The  fact  of  the  com- 
munication of  motion  from  one  body 
toVnother  is  as  inexpHcable  as  the 
communication  of  divine    influences. 
How,  then,  can  the  former  be  admit- 
ted with  any  face,  while  the  latter  is 
denied  solelv  on  the  mund  of  its  in- 
comprehensibility?  We  know  nothing^ 
of  force  any  more  than  we  do  of  grace, 
except  by  their  effects.    There  afe 
questions,  doubts,  perplexities,dispute8, 
diversities  of  opinion,  about  the  one  aa 
well  as  about  the  other.    Ought  we  not, 
therefore,  by  a  parity  of  reason,  to  con- 
clude, that  there  may  be  several  true 
and  highly  useful  propositions  abont 
the  latter  as  well  as  about  the  former? 
Nay,  I  will  venture  to  go  fkrther,  and 
affirm,  that  the  preponoerance  of  argu- 
ment is  in  ft.vour  of  the  propositions  of 
the  theologian.  For  while  force,  time, 
motion,  d^c,  are  avowedlv  constitu- 
ent parts  of  a  demonstrable  science, 
•  and  ou^ht  therefore,  to  be  presented 
in  a  fuD  blaze  of  light,  the  obscure 
parts  proposed  for  our  assent  in  the. 
scriptures  are    avowedly  mysterious. 
They  are  not  exhibited  to  be  perfectly 
understood,  but  to  be  believed.    They 
cannot  be  explained,  without  ceasing 
to  be  what  they  are ;  Ibr  the  explana- 
tion of  a  mystery  is,  as  Dr.   Young 
long  ago  remarked,    its  destruction. 
They  cannot  be  rendered  obvious  with- 
out being  made  mean :  for  a  clear  idea 
is  only  another  name  for  a  little  idea. 
Obscurities,  however,  are  felt  as  in- 
cumbrances to  any  system  of  philoso- 
phy :  while  mysteries  are  ornaments  of - 
the  Christian  system,  and  tests  of  the 
humility  and  faith  of  its  votaries.    So 
that,  if  the  reiectors  of  incomprehen- 
sibilities acted  consistently  with  their 
own    principles,  they  should    rather 
throw  aside  all  philosophical  theories 
in  which  obscurities  are  found,  aad  ex- 


650 


Gregory's  Letters  on  the  Christian  Religion. 


[Dec. 


ist  as  defects,  than  the  system  of  Re- 
vealed Religion,  in  which  they  enter 
as  esBential  parts  of  "  that  mygtery  of 
godliness"  in  which  the  Apostles  glo- 
ried.— ^pp.  74 — 76. 

The  author  proceeds  further,  to 
show  that  in  pure  mathematics, 
where  every  thing  is  capable  of  ex- 
act demonstration,  not  every  thing 
is  capable  of  being  comprehended. 
But  we  will  not  detain  our  readers 
longer  on  this  part  of  the  work. 
The  remaining  topics  of  the  first 
volume  are  the  following  ;  which 
we  shall  merely  enumerate  ;  name* 
ly, — on  the  authenticity  of  the 
scriptures, — on  the  evidence  de- 
ducible  from  prophecy,  from  mira- 
eles,  and  from  human  testimony, — 
on  the  resurrection, — evidence  de- 
rived from  the  rapid  diffusion  of 
Christianity,  and  from  the  purity  of 
the  scripture  morality, — on  inspira- 
tion,— notice  of  objections  to  the 
truth  and  authority  of  tlie  scriptures. 

The  second  volume  treats  of  the 
Dootrines  and  Duties  of  Christian- 
ity. The  author  makes  copious 
use  of  scripture  language ;  like- 
wise of  eminent  writers,  and  espe- 
cially of  early  Christian  writers. 
From  this  latter  source  he  derives 
a  twofold  advantage :  it  supplies 
him  with  language  in  wliich  to  ex- 
press the  doctrines  treated  of,  and 
at  the  same  time  furnishes  evidence 
of  their  early  prevalence  in  the 
church.  This  method  is  the  more 
convenient  to  the  author,  as  it  is 
better  suited  to  his  professional 
habits  and  education ;  for  in  doc- 
trinal theology  he  shows  himself 
an  accute  reasoner  rather  than  an 
accomplished  theologian :  he  de- 
tects the  sophistry  of  errorists  with 
the  discrimination  of  a  mind  disci- 
-plincd  in  mathematics,  whil^  he 
does  not  aim  at  metaphysical  pre- 
cision in  the  exhibition  of  his  own 
faith.  He  states  doctrines  as  prac- 
tical truths  revealed  in  the  word  of 
God,  and  gathers  to  the  support  of 
them  an  accumulation  of  impres- 
sive and  varied  testimony,  while  he 


leaves  theories  to  the  professed  po- 
lemic. In  a  word,  his  second  vol- 
ume, as  a  popular  treatise,  is  a  val- 
uable manual  of  the  doctrines  of 
Christianity,  as  the  first  is  of  its 
evidences.  Our  selections  from 
this  volume,  as  from  the  other,  will 
be  miscellaneous,  and  our  remarks 
cursory. 

On  the  doctrine  of  Christ^s  di- 
vinity, Dr.  Gregory  first  adduces 
the  evidence  furnished  by  the  scrip- 
tures ;  and  then  shows  abundantly 
from  Christian  writers  of  the  first 
three  centuries,  that  the  doctrine 
was  receivefl  in  that  age  as  one 
which  was  coeval  with  the  Christian 
name.  In  the  same  general  man- 
ner he  discusses  the  doctrine  of 
the  atonement.  In  respect  to  this 
doctrine,  those  who  have  humbly 
learned  the  meaning  of  that  lan- 
guage of  the  prophet,  "  He  was 
wounded  for  our  transgressions — 
the  Lord  hath  laid  on  him  the  ini- 
quity of  us  all,"  will  feel  the  force 
of  the  following  passage. 

By  historical  evidence  that  Christ 
died  as  a  sacrifice  for  sin,  which  I  in- 
tended to  produce  in  the  third  place, 
I  mean  especially  that  which  arises 
from  the  consideration  of  his  mental 
"  agony"  previously  to  his  crucifixion, 
and  at  that  solemn  event.  When  be 
was  at  Gethsemane  the  evening  oa 
which  he  was  betrayed,  the  evangelist 
Mathew  says,  he  "  began  to  be  very 
sorrowful  and/wtf  ofangtdsk^  and  said 
to  his  disciples,  My  soul  is  very  sor- 
rowful, even  unto  death."  Mark,  in 
like  manner  says,  **he  began  to  be 
greatly  astonished,  and  to  be/u//  ofotk- 
guish,"  Indeed  the  original  language 
employed  by  Mark  conveys  a  stronger 
sense  than  that  in  this  translation ;  for 
ixBa^sT(f6a.t  imports  the  most  shocking 
mixture  of  terror  and  amazement:  and 
irspiXuvo^,  in  the  next  verse,  intimates 
that  he  felt  on  every  side  surrounded 
with  sorrow.  While  thus  «  drinking 
of  the  brook  by  the  way,"  «Aria  did 
he  pray  to  his  Father  "  to  take  away 
the  bitter  cup,"  and  though  it  was  in 
the  cool  of  the  evening,  "  the  sweat" 
occasioned  by  the  agony  of  his  mind 
«  was  as  it  were  great  drops  of  Uood 


1826.] 


Gregory*  M  Letter*  an  the  Christian  ReHgicn. 


651 


falling  down  to  the  ground."  And 
when  hanging  on  the  cross,  his  piteous 
and  heart-rending  exclamation,  "  My 
God,  my  God,  why  hast  thou  forsaken 
me?"  doubtless  arose  from  the  want  of 
a  comfortable  sense  of  God's  presence. 
Now  whence  arose  this  agony  and 
this  interruption  of  the  sense  of  God*s 
presence,  during  our  Lord's  great  ex- 
tremity, but  from  the  necessity  that 
he  should  suffer  7  Bodily  pain  might 
have  been  lost  in  enjoyment,  even  duiw 
ing  crucifixion;  (as  has  been  mani- 
fested in  the  delights  of  some  martyrs 
in  the  midst  of  tneir  tortures ; )  but  in 
that  case  the  *^  soul"  of  the  Messiah 
could  not  have  been  *•*•  an  offering  for 
sin,"  as  Isaiah  predicted  it  must  be. 
To  this  end  it  was  that  it  '*  pleased 
Jehovah  to  crush  him  with  affliction  ;** 
and  it  is  next  to  impossible  to  meditate 
upon  his  pathetic  exclamations  amid 
his  severe  sufferings  without  adopting 
again  the  recently  quoted  language  of 
the  same  prophet, — 

**  Surely  oua  ir^firmifies  he  hath  borne; 
And  ova  somnos  he  hath  carried.^^ 

If  this  explication  be  rejected,  it  is 
natural  to  ask  upon  what  principles  of 
equitable  retribution,  or  of  consistency 
of  character,  can  that  extreme  anguish 
be  accounted  for,  which  was  endured 
by  a  pure  and  perfect  being,  who  had 
not  on  his  own  account  "  one  recol- 
lection tinged  with  remorse,  or  one 
anticipation  mingled  with  dread?"  This 
question  admits  but  of  a  single  answer, 
and  that  in  my  estimation  a  very  ab- 
surd one :  for,  to  allot  a  series  of  ex- 
quisite sufferings  to  an  individual  who 
is  without,  sin,  and  with  regard  to 
whom  of  course  they  cannot  be  penal, 
and  at-the  termination  of  his  life,  when 
'  they  cannot  be  corrective,  merely  for 
•the  purpose  of  calling  into  exercise 
<' patience  and  resignation,"  and  thtts 
tending  to  ^^  our  benefit  and  example," 
is  to  adopt  a  mode  of  goverment  en- 
tirely irreconcilable  with  all  '*  ration- 
al" ideas  of  wisdom  and  justice,  and 
completely  repugnant  to  every  attri- 
"bute  of  Deity. 

The  answer  here  adverted  to,  is, 
moreover,  as  contrary  to  matter  of 
fact  as  it  is  to  reason :  for,  if  the  doc- 
trine of  satisfacti<m  be  denied,  Jesus 
Christ  did  not  present  a  splendid  ex- 
ample of  patience  and  resignation. 
Compare  his  behaviour  under  suffer- 
ing with  thit  of  other  martyrs,  many, 


for  example,  in  the  third  century.    He 
suffered  for  the  space  of  a  few  hours 
only ;  they  were  made  to  sustain  suf- 
ferings for  days,  weeks,  months,  nay, 
in  some  cases,  years.    He  suffered  the 
punishment  of  the  cross;    they  have 
agonized  under  boiling  oil,  melted  lead, 
pFates  of  hot  iron ;  or  have  been  broil- 
ed for  days  over  a  slow  fire,  or  shut  up 
in  fiercely  glowing  brazen  bulls;   or 
have  had  their  members  cut  and  torn 
off,  one  ailer  another,  in  tedious  and 
barbarous  succession.     Yet  he  lament- 
ed, and  they  ^triumphed.     Is  not  this 
infinitely  astonishing,  upon  any  other 
theory  of  religion  than  ours?     Is  it 
not  incomprehensible  that  the  Master 
of  our  faith,  the  "  Captain  of  our  sal- 
vation," should  be  abashed  and  astouU' 
ded  at  the  sight  or  even  the  contempUs- 
tion  of  death,  and  that  his  servants  and 
followers  should  triumph  in  the  midst 
of  unequalled  torments  ?    Tlie  one  is 
seized  with  sorrow  even  unto  death ; 
the  others  are  transported  with  joy. 
The  one  sweats  as  it  were  drops  of 
blood,  at  the  approach  of  death ;  the 
others  behold  a  divine  hand  wiping  off 
their  blood,  but  not  their  tears,  for 
none  do  they  shed.    The  one  com- 
plains thnt  God  forsakes  him;  the  oth- 
ers cry  aloud  with  rapture  that  they 
behold  Him  stretching  forth  his  hands 
to  encourage  and  invite  them  to  him! 
— pp.  56. — 59. 

Again,  alluding  to  our  Saviour^s 
words  to  Nicodemus,  "God  hath 
so  loved  the  world,  &c."  Dr.  G. 
remarks  in  a  note, 

When  reflecting  upon  this  text,  and 
many  others  in  the  New  Testament^ 
it  has  of\cn  occurred  to  me  that  it 
would  be  extremely  difficult  to  defend 
either  our  Lord  or  his  apostles  ^om 
the  charge  of  egregious  trifling  upon 
the  most  solemn  subjects,  according 
to  that  interpretation  of  Christianity 
which  denies  the  extent  of  human  de- 
pravity, and  the  doctrine  of  Christ's 
divinity.  Thus,  in  the  case  before  us, 
a  Jewish  Ruler,  convinced  that  Jesus 
Christ  was  *'  a  teacher  sent  from  God," 
solicited  a  conference  with  him.  In 
the  course  of  it,  this  Jew  hesitated 
much  at  the  doctrine  of  regeneration ; 
but  his  teacher  prepared  his  mind  for 
still  more  extraordinary  discoveries  of 
divine  truth,  by  saying,  "  If  I  have 
told  you  earthly  things,  and  ye  believe 
not,  how  shall  ye  bdieve  if  I  teU  yoa 


$59 


Gregory'* 9  Letters  on  ike  Ckrittian  RdigUm. 


[Dbc. 


of  heaoenly  things?'*  What,  then,  is 
the  myflteiious  trath  for  which  the 
mind  of  Nicodemus  was  thus  prepared? 
Why,  that  "  God  so  loved  the  world 
as  to  send*'  a  good  man  into  it !  That 
is,  to  send  a  good  man  as  an  example 
to  a  world  that  already  contained  ma- 
ny good  men,  and  to  give  unto  those 
ffood  men  eternal  life !  Or,  *^  God  so 
k>ved  the  world  as  to  fi^ve,"  not  liis 
Son  by  nature,  but  by  adoption  and  el- 
evation from  a  state  of  wretchedness 
and  poverty,  to  inexpressible  glory  at 
his  own  right  hand !  Who  would  ever 
extol  so  wonderfully,  the  clemency  of 
a  monarch  that  should  pretend  to  give 
his  own  §on  to  die  for  rebels,  and  in- 
stead of  so  doing  should  adopt  one  of 
the  most  indigent  and  wretched  of  his 
subjects  for  that  purpose  ?  So  again, 
the  language  of  the  apostle  to  Timo- 
thy, "  Without  controvprsy^crt*  is  the 
myHery  of  godliness^  God  was  mani- 
fest in  the  flesh,"  has  an  intelligible 
and  important  meaning,  if  it  signify 
that  the  Divine  nature  was  mysteri- 
ously united  to  human  nature  in  the 
person  of  Jesus  Christ.  But  deprive 
the  passage  of  this  interpretation,  and 
give  it  that  of  the  Socinians,  and  you 
cannot,  I  think,  conceive  any  thing 
more  puerile.— pp.  47,48. 

We  have,  in  another  place,  re- 
marked that  a  strong  evidence  of 
the  divinity  of  Christ  being  taught 
in  the  scriptures,  is  the  pains  Uni- 
tarians take  to  make  out  the  con- 
trary. What  sort  of  critics  they 
are  willing  to  become  whenever 
this  doctrine  is  concerned  in  the 
word  of  God,  Dr.  G.  does  not  fail 
to  notice. 

If  both  the  divine  and  human  na- 
tures meet  in  the  person  of  the  Mesiah, 
and  if  they  are  essentially  distinct 
though  they  are  inseparably  united, 
then  18  it  to  be  expected  that  some  pas- 
sages should  clearly  announce  his  Di- 
vinity, others  as  clearly  his  humanity, 
while  others  may  (perhaps  indistinctly) 
indicate  both.  But  if  Jesus  Christ, 
be  merely  man,  then  all  those  texts 
which  declare  his  Divine  nature,  or  in- 
dicate his  compound  nature,  must  be 
either  rejected  as  spurious,  or  explain- 
ed away  by  the  arte  of  criticism.* 

^/^  These  latter  passages  [those  in 
which  human  beiogs  are  called  gods]  we 


H«[ice  Socinians  argue,  iJiat  when 
Jesus  is  called  *^  the  Son  of  man,''  tl.e 
words  must  not  only  be  construed  in 
the  most  literal,  but  in  the  most  re- 
stricted sense,  so  that  the  word  man 
shall  be  understood  to  meanasofM  pai^ 
ticular  man :  but  when  he  is  called  ^^  the 
Son  of  God,"  they  must  be  explained 
to  mean  knowledge,  commission,  affec- 
tion, office,  (though  the  office  of  son  is 
a  strange  vagary,  that  would  enter  the 
mind  of  none  but  a  Socinian  critic,) 
any  thing,  or  nothing,  provided  it  be 
not  taken  literally.  If  one  phrase  of 
St.  John  be  in  favour  of  the  Deity  of 
Christ,  it  is  either  a  solecism,  or  it  is 
Hebraical-Greek;  if  another  phrase 
of  the  same  writer  have  the  same 
tendency,  it  is  an  oratorical  flourish, 
or  it  is  an  Atticism,  or  it  is  an  hy- 
berbole;  as  if  it  were  not  contrary 
to  the  entire  scope  and  practice  of 
the  sacred  writers  to  employ  hy- 
perboles in  order  to  do  prejudice  t» 
the  glory  qfOod  ;  which,  nevertheless, 
is  done  repeatedly  not  only  by  John, 
but  by  all  the  apostles,  if  the  Sociman 
hysot'hesis  be  true ;  if  in  a  third  place, 
he  say,  when  speaking  of  Jesus,  "  We 
beheld  his  glory,  the  glory  as  oftnc 
only  Son  of  the  Father,**  we  are  told 
it  means  "  his  miracles,"  wliich  it 
should  seem  are  *•  used  to  express 
merely  a.higher  degree  of"  affechotiJ* 
If  Jesus  Christ  call  himself  "  the  Son 
of  God;"  it  is  a  strong  expression  con- 
formable to  the  Eastern  phraseology, 
signifying  that  he  was  sent  by  God; 
though  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem, 
who  were  at  least  as  well  acquainted 
with  Eastern  phraseology  as  we  are, 
understood  the  language  literally,  and 
said  that  Jesus  was  guSty  of '*  blaspbe- 

do  not  hesitate  to  modify,  and  restnin, 
and  turn  from  the  most  obvioiis  sense, 
because  this  sense  is  opposed  to  thf* 
known  properties  of  the  beings  to  whom 
they  relate ;  and  we  maintain  that  w* 
adhere  to  the  same  principle,  and  use  do 
greater  latitude  in  explaining,  as  we  do, 
the  passages  which  are  thought  to  sap- 
port  the  Godhead  of  Christ*'— [That  is, 
having  first  decided,  fromeome  passages 
which  apeak  of  Jesds  as  inferior  to  the 
Father,  ^  we  do  not  hesitate  to  modify, 
and  restrain,  and  turn  from  the  most  ob- 
vious sense*'  other  passages  which  speak 
of  him  as  equal  with  the  Father,  be<^ust 
this  ^^  most  obvious  sense'*  is  oppoted  to 
the  **  known  properties'*  of  the  being  to 
whom  they  relate.]— CA«nntfig^  Semim 
at  BoUimore. 


1826.]  €ffegory*9  Letters  on 

my,  because  he  made  fainnelf  equal 
with  6od."-*pp.  84,  86. 

Every  one  has  heard,  of  what  it 
is  to  be  hoped  few  have  seen,  Uni- 
tarian *'  improved  versions"  of  the 
scriptures.  We  shall  continue 
this  quotation  fur  the  sake  of  a 
single  specimen. 

If,  as  Jerome  and  Eusebius  state, 
John  wrote  his  Gospel  in  vindiciv* 
tion  of  our  Lord's  Divinity,  against 
Cerinthus  and  the  Ebionites  still  a 
critic  with  a  certain  turn  of  mind  may 
manage  to  elude  its  force ;  as  does 
Leclerc,  who  thus  ridiculously  renders 
the  first  sentence  of  John's  Gospel : 
-— '*  In  the  beginning  was  reason  and 
reason  was  in  God,  and  reason  was 
God."  But  as  a  con\plete  specimen 
of  critical  ingenuity  attenuated  into 
abburdity,  I  beg  to  present  you  with 
the  late  Mr.  Theophiius  Lindsey*s 
translation  of  a  part  of  the  1st  chapter 
of  this  Gospel.  Leclerc's  version  is 
not  sufficiently  unreasmiable :  we  are 
therefore,  now  presented  with  it  after 
this  fashion : —  % 

**  In  the  beginning  was  Wisdom,  and 
Wisdom  was  with*  God,  and  God  was 
Wisdom.  The  same  was  in  the  be- 
ginning with  God.  All  things  were 
made  by  i<,  and  without  ii  was  nothing 
made.  In  ii  was  life,  and  the  life  was 
the  light  of  men.  And  the  light  shin- 
eth  in  darkness,  and  the  darkness  com- 
prehended it  not. 

^*  //  (Divine  Wisdom)  was  in  the 
world,  and  the  world  was  made  by  i<, 
and  the  world  knew  it  not.  It  came 
to  its  own  land,  and  its  own  people  re- 
ceived it  not.  But  as  many  as  receiv- 
ed ity  to  them«<  ^ve  power  to  become 
the  sons  of  Godf  even  to  them  who 
believe  on  its  name. 

'^And  Wisdom  became  man,  and 
dwelt  among  us ;  and  we  beheld  iU 
glory,  the  glory  as  of  the  well-beloved 
of  the  Father,  fuU  of  grace  and  truth." 
— ^pp.  85,  86. 

In  another  place  our  author 
quotes  a  passage  from  Caius,  an  ear- 
ly Christian  writer,  in  which  he 
shows  that  there  was  a  great  similari- 
ty between  the  practices  of  the  an- 
cient deniers  of  Christ's  divinity 
and  those  of  some  of  their  modem 
brethren.  ''They  corrupted  the  Ho- 


jR^l^gioll* 


65$ 


ly  Scriptures,"  says  C&itM,  "  with- 
out any  reverence ;  they  rejected 
the  canon  of  the  ancient  faith  ;  they 
remain  ignorant  of  Christ,  not 
searching  simply,  what  the  Holy 
Scripture  affirms,  biit  exercising 
themselves  and  sifting  it  syllogisti- 
cally  to  impugn  the  divinity  of 
Christ.  So,  if  any  reasoned  with 
them  out  of  Holy  Writ,  forthwith 
they  demanded  whether  it  were  ft 
conjunct  or  a  simple  kind  of  syllo- 
gism." 

The  letters  on  Conversion,  on 
the  Influences  of  the  Spirit,  on 
Eternal  existence  after  death,  on 
Providence,  &c.  are  full  of  inter- 
esting reflections ;  and  were  it  not 
that  we  should  tire  our  readers  with 
quotations,  it  would  give  us  plea- 
sure to  extract  from  them  all. 
They  discover  an  experimental  ac- 
quaintance with  the  truths  of  the 
scriptures,  and  an  extent  of  know- 
ledge on  religious  subjects,  which 
it  is  surely  to  be  wished  were  less 
seldom  found  in  an  oflicer  of  a  miii- 
ttiry  institution.  In  his  views  of 
conversion,  he  does  not  make  it  to 
consist  in  mere  outward  reforma- 
tion, or  in  baptism,  or  in  a  name, 
but  in  the  renewing  of  the  mind« 
It  is  called  conversion,  he  tells  his 
correspondent,  not  because,  as  he 
has  heard  it  represented,  it  con« 
verts  the  subject  of  it  from  vivacity 
to  hfelessness,  from  cheerfulness 
to  gloom  ;  but  because  it  converts 
him  from  the  error  of  his  way,  from 
indiflerence  to  zeal,  from  the  pow- 
er of  Satan  unto  God.  It  is  not  a 
change  which  is  necessary  to  the 
heathen  or  to  the  profligate  merely, 
but  to  all  without  exception,  for  aU 
are  by  nature  children  of  wrath. 
It  is  not  a  change  which  always 
takes  place  gradually  and  imper- 
ceptibly, but  is  often  sudden  and 
remarkable.  On  this  last  point  we 
will  quote  our  author.  After  re- 
marking that  some,  and  perhaps 
the  greater  number  of  those  who 
have  had  the  benefit  of  a  religious 
education,  are  led  on  by  the  sua- 
sire    influence    of   divine    gracp, 


664 


GftgoTf't  Letten  cm  the  Ckrutian  Religiam. 


(Dec 


through  such  insensible  gradations 
that  they  are  unable  to  specify  any 
remarkable  circumstances  attend- 
ing their  conversion,  or  to  point 
out  the  precise  time  when  it  occur* 
red,  he  addst 

But  others,  and  especially  those  who 
hare  passed  their  lives  without  any  in* 
temal  religion,  or  those  who  have  al- 
lowed themselves  in  the  course  and 
habit  of  some  particular  sin,  who  must 
undergo  in  maturity  a  complete  revo- 
lution of  principle,  or  a  total  change 
of  conduct,  are  commonly  roused  by 
some  alarming  or  some  afflictive  dis- 
pensation of  Providence,  to  **  flee  from 
the  wrath  to  come,"  and  eagerly  in- 
quire *'  what  they  must  do  to  be  sav- 
ed?" To  such  persons,  says  Dr.  Pa- 
ley,  '*  Conversion  is  too  momentous 
an  event  ever  to  be  forgot."— p.  148. 

Most,  If  not  all,  of  the  instances  of 
conversion  recorded  in  the  New  Tes- 
tament were  sudden.  This  operation 
of  God  on  the  souls  of  men  was  then 
frequently  instantaneous,  and  they 
were  transformed  from  unbelievers  to 
beUevers  at  once:  '^the  Spirit  fell  on 
them  while  they  heard  the  word :"  and 
in  consequence  of  this  miraculous  efiu- 
sion,  they  who  had  just  before  profes- 
sed Judaism  or  Polytheism,  and  nei- 
ther knew  nor  loved  Jesus  Christ,  at 
once  confessed  his  name,  and  felt  the 
power  of  his  religion.  But  many  mod- 
ems contend  that  sudden  conversions, 
such  as  those  to  which  we  now  advert, 
were  confined  to  the  apo<3tolic  times  : 
as  if  the  common  operations  of  the  Spir- 
it were  not  sufficient  to  produce  any 
rapid  change.  Yet  I  conceive  it  re- 
quires but  slight  reflection,  to  see  that 
this  their  opinion  comports  neither 
with  the  declarations  of  Scripture,  nor 
with  the  usual  phenomena  of  intellect 
or  rules  of  action.  Does  not  "  God 
work  in  us,  both  to  will  and  to  do" 
BOW  as  well  as  in  the  primitive  times  ? 
Cannot  the  eyes  of  our  understanding 
be  as  effectually  and  as  speedily  '^  en- 
lightened by  the  Spirit  of  wisdom" 
now  as  then?  Was  the  promise  of 
«<  bestowing  a  new  Spirit,  and  taking 
away  the  stony  heart"  confined  to  the 
early  ages;  or  is  "  God's  arm  shorten- 
ed," or  weakened,  that  he  cannot  reach 
and  at  once  turn  our  spirits  now,  as  he 
has  done  with  others  before  us?  And, 


with  regard  to  operations  upon  the 
mind,  do  men  yield  to  them  while  the 
impressions  are  Hrong^  or  do  they 
wait  till  th^  become  weaker,  and  thea 
give  way?  When  a  man  is  thorou^ly 
persuaded  that  the  course  in  which 
he  is  persevering  is  iminently  dan- 
gerous, does  he  not  immediaUly  quit 
It  ?  When  he  is  convinced  that  the 
road  in  which  he  travels  is  conducting 
him/romthe  place  he  wishes  to  reach, 
and  is  besides  infested  with  robbers  or 
beset  with  difficulties,  does  he  not  im- 
mediately come  to  a  stand  ?  And  if  a 
path  be  pointed  out  which  is  both  di- 
rect and  safe,  will  he  not  with  cheer- 
fulness and  alacrity  pursue  his  journey 
in  that  newly  discovered  path,  and 
press  forward  to  regain  the  time  lost 
in  the  wron^  road?  Apply  this  rea- 
soning to  rdigion,  and  you  will  per- 
ceive that  conversion  not  only  stay  be, 
but,  in  many  cases  if  nectigarUjf  sad- 
den.— pp.  149,  150. 

There  are  those,  and  among  then 
many  professed  Christians,  who 
would  probably  3rield  their  assent 
to  the  above  reasodlng  of  the  au- 
thor, but  who  neverUieless  join 
with  the  decriersof  remvdU  if  re- 
ligion. But  if  the  conversion  of 
an  individual  may  be  sadden,  and 
attended  with  strong  excitement ; 
and  if  his  impressions  are  occa- 
sioned by  seme  alarming  provi- 
dence, or  some  impressive  dis- 
course ;  why  may  not  several  oth- 
ers, at  the  same  time,  be  similarly 
impressed  by  the  same  circum- 
stances? Or  why  may  not  the 
conversion  itself,  of  the  individual, 
be  a  means  of  exciting  the  minds 
of  others  to  religious  inquiry  ?  Is 
it  a  thing  improbable  that  the 
prayers  and  exhortations  of  one 
who,  till  now,  was  indifierent  to 
religion,  should  awaken  serioos- 
nesB  among  his  neighbours?  In- 
deed this  is  one  of  the  great  bless- 
ings resulting  from  revivals.  They 
diffuse  religion  through  a  community 
by  making  one  conversion  in- 
strumental in  producing  another; 
while,  if  conversions  were  always 
silent  and  solitary,  multitudes  of 
the  unthinking,  instead  of  being 


1B26.]                              Call  from  the  Ocean.  655 

gathered  to  the  church  in  these  class    of  people    so   imperiously 

seasons  of  refreshing,  might  live  claims  attention  as  seamen  ?    I^jst 

on  intent  upon  their    gains    and  the  journals  of  every  missionary 

pleasures,  without  ever  feeling  the  who  has  gone  to  heathen  shores, — 

necessity,  because  they  never  wit-  let  the  late  accounts,  especially, 

nessed  the  reality,  of  a  change  of  from  the  Sandwich  Islands,  which 

heart.  exemplified  at  once  the  character 

What  then  is  there  in  a  revival  of  of    seamen    and    their    influence 

religion,  which  is  inconsistent  either  among    the  heathen,  answer  the 

with  the  nature  of  the  human  mind,  question. 

or  with  the  manner  of  divine  opera-  In  respect  to  the  Appeal  of  Mr. 
tions  ?  And  if  the  introduction  of  Truair,  we  can  only  select  some  of 
Christianity  into  the  world  was  at-  the  more  important  of  its  state- 
tended  with  remarkable  effusions  of  ments ;  which,  though  they  are  not 
the  Spirit,  who  shall  presume  to  say  the  first  of  the  kind  which  have 
that  the  ushering  in  of  the  latter-day  been  made  public,  will,  we  are 
glory  shall  not  be  accelerated  by  the  sure,  affect  the  minds  of  others  as 
same  means?  Do  the  scriptures  tell  they  have  deeply  impressed  our 
us  that  here  and  there  an  individual  own.  One  of  the  prominent  ob- 
shali  be  taken,  and  that  thus  the  jects  of  the  Seamen's  Friend  So- 
millennial  church  shall  be  gather-  ciety  is  to  establish  sailor's  board- 
ed ?  or  do  they  speak  of  a  nation's  ing  nouses.  Sailors  can  never  be 
being  born  in  a  day  ?  Let  the  con-  effectually  reclaimed  from  their 
temners  of  revivals  take  heed,  vices  till  they  can  be  brought  with- 
therefore,  lest  hi4>ly  they  be  found  in  the  influence  of  good  example 
to  fight  against  God.  while  in  port.     If  evil  communica- 

tions  corrupt  good  manners,  what 

must  be  the  influence  on  the  mor- 

A  CaUfrom  the  Ocean;  or  an  Ap-  als  of  the  sailor,  of  those  abomina- 

peal  to  the  Patriot  and  the  Chris-  ble  places  which  commonly  go  un- 

tian  in  behalf  of  Seamen,     By  der  the  name  of  the  sailor's  board- 

JoHii    Truaib,    Corresponding  ing  houses. 

Secretary  to  the  A.  S.  F,  Society. 

New-York  :   1 826 .  While  the  present  system  of  boarding 

for  sailors  exiBt8,it  willbeinipossible  that 

We  have  suffered  this  Appeal  to  g«<>^.and  pious  example  should  be  giv- 

y*  ua  1?  ouu^.^^u  ..tuo  x>|/|/«ai  iv  ^^  thcm,  espcciaUy  while  on  shore. 

he  a  month  on  our  table  m  the  This   system  is,  at  present,   nearly 

hope  of  bestowing  on  it  a  more  as  bad  as  it  can  be.    The  sailor  board- 

particular  attention  than  we  have  ing  houses,  nearly  without  an  excep- 

yet  found  time  to  do.     We  are  per-  tion,  are  retailing  dram-shops,  which, 

suaded  that  if  the  objects  of  the  o^  i^^lA  is  enough  to  make  them  the 

American  Seamen's  Friend  Society  nprseriM  of  almost  every  species  of 

were  fully  appreciated,  the  "  calls  7^^°'  ,  Toan  ahurming  extent,  they  are 

from  the  ocekn"  which  it  has  re-  fhe  patron  of  gambhii,pro^^^ 

T  ji                 J  !     *k                r  "*ir»  disBipaUon,  ihiud,  and  lewdness, 

peatedly  conveyed  to  the  ears  of  iSTthe  cityof  New-York,  there  are  a 

the  Christian  public,  would  not  be  number  of  carriages  ahnost  constantly 

in  vain.     A  hundred  thousand  sea-  employed  in  keepmff  up  a  communica- 

men,    considered    simply  as   men  tion  between  the  sauor  boarding  houses 

who  are  to  be  saved  or  lost,  are  ^^  ^^^  brothels ;  and  that  not  only  at 

obviously  as  important  an  object  of  ^^^^  ^^  ^  .^^e  face  of  day.    In  such 

Christian  benevolence  as  any  other  ^^^  the  sailor  ordmarily  must  bowd, 

equal  number  of  human  beings.  '^}^''  Zl    !'  ^"^^  ^*l®'®  ^^^"^ 

^^"         .J      J  .     ""•"»"   "''"'b?  of  any  other  descnption  mto  which  he 

But  considered  in  respect  to  their  can  be  admitted.    Often  have  we  been 

moral  influence,  diffused  as  it  is  told  by  sailors,  when  somewiiat  serioua 

throughout  the  world,  what  other  about  their  future  destiny,  that  they 


656 


Call  from  the  Ocean. 


ID 


•ouldnot  become  religious  in  the  board- 
ing  houses.  *'  Show  us,"  say  they,  **  a 
holise  where  we  can  go,  and  find  pious 
shipmates  and  landlords  who  will  care 
for  us,  and  then  we  will  attend  to  re* 
ligion ;  but  as  soon  as  we  get  home, 
our  messmates,  the  landlord,  and  the 
girls,  are  all  ready  to  board  us  at  once, 
and  we  cannot  thmk  seriously,  or  even 
pray  for  the  salvation  of  our  souIsp" 
It  Ls  therefore  important  and  indispen- 
•able,  if  we  wish  to  do  these  men  good, 
and  make  them  virtuous,  honourable, 
and  happy,  that  boarding  houses  of  a 
different  character  be  immediately  pro- 
vided for  them — houses  where  they 
may  enjoy  some  of  the  common  priv- 
ileges of  morality  and  religion.^pp.  19 
—21. 

The  importance  of  this  object 
cannot  be  so  forcibly  exhibited  as 
by  the  following  facts.  They  are 
of  so  repulsive  a  character  as 
makes  us  hesitate  to  quote  them ; 
yet  as  the  exposure  of  the  evil  is 
the  most  effectual  means  of  com- 
manding the  remedy,  apology  is 
needless. 

That  the  system  of  boarding  for  sail- 
ors, is  in  this  extreme  wretched,  and 
superlatively  calculated  to  ruin  these 
men,  is  as  evident  as  a  noonday  sun,  to 
every  man  who  will  take  the  trouble, 
and  exercise  the  selfdenial  to  investi- 

§ate  for  himself;  and  it  is  quite  time 
nat  this  extensive  system  of  min  was 
brought  before  the  public  eye,  that  the 
importance  of  '^The  American  Sea- 
men's Friend  Society,"  may  be  more 
deeply  felt.  "  There  are,"  says  a  cor- 
respondent, *'  two  customs  now  exist- 
ing in  the  merchant  service,  which  are 
ruming  sailors  by  hundreds  and  thou- 
:flan«l8  every  year :  they  are  the  crimp- 
1116  SYSTEM,  and  tke  mode  of  paying 
MoUort  their  wage*.  On  pay-oay  the 
sailors  have  no  friend  on  board,  but 
they  are  surrounded  by  the  crimps  (or 
landlords)  who  are  waiting  with  their 
bills,  and  after  securing  the  money  for 
them,  others  demand  the  money  for 
their  ^uiky  associates ;  and  if  any  mon- 
ey is  left,  the  crew  is  invited  to  spend 
it  jovially  at  the  public  house,  or  at  the 
brothel?"  The  Rev.  R.  Marks,  speak- 
ing of  the  sailor,  and  the  ways  in  which 
he  is  guUed  and  ruined,  says,  *<  From 
the  moment  his  vessel  enters  into  port. 


he  is  surrounded  by  a  set  of  men  called 
crimps,  who  keep  public,  lodging,  and 
boarding  houses,  of  a  description  which 
would  well  suit  the  cities  of  Sodom 
and  Gomorrah.  These  wretches,  with 
the  vile  women  they  bring  in  their 
train,  carry  the  irreastible  bait  of  h- 
qttor  and  good  cheer;  advance  a  little 
money  for  present  use;  invite  the 
weather-beaten  vojtLser  to  their  quar- 
ters; keep  him  in  the  commission  of 
every  sin  and  everv  excess  until  he 
has  received  his  haro-eamed  pay ;  then 
stupify  his  every  sense  with  liquor, 
rob  hun  of  his  wages,  and  often  strip 
him  of  his  only  iacket,  and  cast  him 
out  of  doors,  and  leave  him  ruined  in  his 
circumstances,  andhalfdestroyedinhis 
constitution,  to  shift  for  himself  as  he  can 
—to  procure  another  ship,  and  again  to 
encounter  all  the  danffer  and  privations 
of  the  sea,or  to  die  with  cold,and  hunger, 
and  disease,  in  the  street:  and  often, 
with  his  expiring  breath,  he  implores 
a  curse  on  his  country  and  his  fellow 
creatures."  Speaking  of  the  same 
scenes  of  licentiousness  in  another 
place,  he  says, "  Particulars  cannot  be 
given  to  the  public;  the  tale  is  too  hor- 
rid, and  the  recital  too  disgusting.  I 
will,  however,  merely  mention,^at  I 
have  frequently  known  from  two  to 
four  hundred  of  the  most  abandoned 
females  that  ever  polluted  society,  qd 
board  of  a  seventy-four  gun  ship  at  one 
time;  and  large  quantities  of  spiiitt 
permitted  by  the  officer  in  oomniaiid 
to  be  brought  on  board,  under  the  name 
of  liberty  uquor,  until  such  a  scene  of 
drunkenness,  such  a  yell  of  oaths  and 
unclean  speeches,  and  such  riot  and 
licentiousness,  filled  the  whole  ship,  as 
utterly  beggars  all  description."  The 
Rev.  G.  U.  S.  giving  an  account  of  a 
visit  in  company  with  a  friend,  to  one 
of  the  British  ships  of  war,  walking 
around  her,  says,  '^  The  apearanee  and 
language  of  several  noost  abandoned 
creatures,  from  the  shore,  soon  fixed 
our  attention,  and  excited  our  deep- 
est horror.  The  lieutenant,  observing 
this,  said,  '  These  are  very  unpleasant 
scenes  for  you,  gentlemen,  but  we  are 
obliged  to  permit  them  in  a  man-of-war; 
we  had  about  four  hundred  of  these 
unhappy  creatures  on  board  at  Plym- 
outh, but  I  suppose  more  than  one 
hundred  went  on  shore  before  we  sail- 
ed, and  the  rest  you  see  on  board  are 
waiting  until  the  ship  is  paid  off,  when 
each  one  of  them  will  get  all  die  can 


1826.] 


CoUfrem  the  Ocean. 


657 


fVom  the  sailor  to  whom  b\)b  attachw 
herself.'  We  paused  a  moment  to  med- 
itate on  this  truly  awful  circumstance 
— a  whole  ship's  company  nearly  ruin- 
ed by  this  abominable  practice !  We 
know  that  no  beings  on  earth  abound 
in  such  horrid  language  and  allusions 
as  these  persons  do.  It  will  probably 
be  thought  that  this  practice  cannot 
be  very  extensive,  and  must  be  con- 
fined to  a  few  solitary  cases.  But  what 
will  be  thought  when  we  find  that  the 
publishers  of  the  pamphlet,  which  first 
brought  this  indescribable  evil  to  light, 
*  chiuenge  inquiry,'  and,  as  they  say 
themselves,  *are  ready  to  prove,  (if  it 
should  become  necessary,  by  specify- 
ing the  names  of  ships  and  command- 
ers,) that  with  the  exception  of  one  or 
two  ships,  the  practice  we  complain  of 
has  been,  and  at  this  moment  actwUly  if, 
general  in  all  our  ports,  when  ships  are 
either  fitting  for  sea,  or  arrive  from 
their  stations.'  This  is  certainly  an 
fdarming  fact,  since  it  is  so  indubitably 
certain  that  sailors  are,  to  such  an 
amazing  extent,  corrupters  of  each 
other,  of  whatever  nation  they  are: 
but  it  is  particularly  so  to  both  Eng- 
land and  America,  since  their  seamen 
are  connected  by  so  many  strong  ties. 
To  the  good  people  of  every  country 
and  community  we  would  say,  "  Look 
at  this  dreadful  picture  again."  ♦  *  * 

We  also  have  seen  a  little  of  the 
same  picture  ourselves:  and  a  lieuten- 
ant in  the  United  States  Navy  inform- 
ed us,  but  a  few  months  since,  that  he 
had  seen  one  hundred  and  fifty  of  such 
wretches  on  board  the  ship  to  which 
he  was  attached,  at  one  time. 

There  are  supposed  to  be  about  ^ve 
thousand  of  these  wretched  females  in 
the  city  of  New- York !  and  about  sixty 
thousand  in  London,  and  probably  oth- 
er cities  in  about  the  same  proportion. 
So  long,  therefore,  as  there  is  an  inter- 
change of  communication  between 
these  and  the  boarding-houses,  it  is 
impossible  that  a  morta  and  religious 
example  should  bo  given  to  our  sea- 
men.— ^pp.  19 — 21. 

It  is  obvious  that  the  labours 
of  Seamen's  Societies  have  a  di- 
rect tendency  to  break  up  those 
places  of  corruption  alluded  to  in 
the  above  quotations.  When  once 
eearoen  can  be  generally  prevailed 
on  to  resort  to  decent  boarding- 

J826.— No.  12.  83 


houses,  and  their  wages  be  with- 
held from  the  haunts  of  wicked- 
ness, those  gates  of  hell  will  be  in 
some  measure  closed.  The  mon- 
ster will  at  least  dwindle  to  so  di- 
minutive a  size  that  it  will  come 
within  the  easy  grasp  of  the  civil 
authorities. 

The  providing  of  places  of  pub- 
lic worship  for  seamen  is  another 
object  of  the  Seamen's  Friend  So- 
ciety which  calls  for  the  liberal 
contributions  of  the  Christian  pub- 
lic. To  show  the  importance  of 
this  object  the  Appeal  exhibits  the 
*  following  statement. 

The  city  of  New- York  has  belong- 
ing to  it,  including  those  who  are  reg- 
ular traders,  above  twenty  thousand 
seamen.  Suppose  fifteen  hundred  out 
of  these  to  be  pious  men,  (which  is 
probably  a  very  large  estimate,)  and 
it  will  then  leave  eighteen  thousand 
five  hundred,  who  need  the  salvation 
of  Christ,  in  order  that  they  may  beat 
answer  the  great  end  of  their  being, 
and  die  in  peace.  To  see,  however, 
the  weight  of  responsibility  actually 
lying  on  the  Christian  community,  in 
regard  to  sailors,  we  must  form  an  es- 
timate of  the  number  constantly  in 
port,  to  whom  the  streams  of  Christian 
kinihiess  and  love  ought  unceasingly 
to  flow.  We  give  the  following  esti- 
mate from  pubhc  documents.  During 
the  last  year,  there  were  cleared  at 
the  custom  house,  in  the  port  of  New- 
York,  1208  vessels  for  foreign  ports, 
which  would  average  at  least  ten  men 
each ;  and  up  to  the  1  stof  Auj^ustof  the 
present  year,  629  vessels  ofthe  same 
description.  So  that  last  year  were 
employod  on  foreign  voyages,  in  New- 
York  alone,  at  least  12,000  seamen; 
and  the  present  year  up  to  August,  as 
above,  6,290.  About  the  same  num- 
ber of  men  are  employed  in  the  coast- 
ing trade,  by  vessels  that  clear  at  the 
custom  house,  and  at  least  as  great  a 
number  in  those  which  do  not  dear  at 
all.  Deduct,  however,  one  third 
for  the  same  men  going  at  different 
times,  and  it  will  leave  between  twen- 
ty and  thirty  thousand.  About  3,000, 
tiien,  will  be  a  fair  estimate  for  those 
actually  m  port.  Then  add  1,500 
for  superannuated  seamen  and  along- 
shore men,  and  t,S00  families,  with. 


658 


Call  from  the  Ocean. 


[Dec. 


five  in  a  family,  all  of  which  are  with- 
in bounds :  and  we  shall  have  at  least 
12,000  immortal  beuigs  in  the  port  of 
New- York,  of  seamen  and  those  con- 
nected with  them,  who  need  constant- 
ly to  be  fed  with  the  bread  of  life;  and 
yet  we  have  but  a  single  church  for 
the  whole.  Ougfht  there  not  to  be  a 
floating  chapel  also,  and  additional  la- 
bourers ?  The  United  States  have  at 
least  100,000  seamen;  then,  their  fam- 
ilies, and  those  pursuing  the  same  oc- 
cupation, and  who  are  to  be  benefitted 
and  moralized  in  the  same  way,  will  at 
the  very  lowest  estimation  amount  to 
as  many  more.  This  fact  alone  is  sutil- 
ftieut  to  show  the  necessity  of  places 
of  worship  for  our  seamen ;  but  when* 
it  is  remembered,  that  thousands  of 
foreigners  annually  visit  us,  some  of 
whom  at  least  would  be  glad  to  attend 
divine  worship,  it  apears  more  striking- 
ly important.  In  Great  Britain  they 
have  at  least  500,000  seamen ;  and  in 
the  world  probably  not  less  than 
3,000,000  Then  taking  their  families, 
and  those  so  intimately  connected  with 
them,  that  if  approached  and  benefit- 
ted at  all  by  the  Gospel  of  salvation, 
it  must  be  done  in  the  same  way  as 
with  seamen,  and  we  must  more  than 
double  that  number.  We  have  not 
room  in  this  note  to  lying  forward 
data  for  all  these  conclftsions.  The 
one  above,  in  relation  to  the  city 
of  New- York,  must  suflice  for  this 
place,  and  we  do  think  it  quite  suf- 
ficient to  prove  the  point  for  which  it 
was  intended. — pp.  22, 23. 

The  facts  contained  in  the  fore- 
going extracts,  and  in  others  which 
might  be  added  from  the  Appeal, 
it  must  be  confessed,  exhibit  the 
sailor's  character  in  its  worst  light. 
The  facts  no  doubt  are  true,  dis- 
gusting as  they  are.  Yet  there 
are  better  traits  to  relieve  these 
darker  features  of  the  picture.  The 
generosity  of  seamen  is  proverbial; 
that  they  are  not.  destitute  of  some 
of  the  nobler  sentiments  of  our 
nature  there  are  a  thousand  anec- 
dotes to  show ;  and  that  they  are 
susceptible,  like  other  men,  of 
strong  and  abiding  religious  im- 
pressions, let  those  who  know  them 
in  this  respect  testify.  We  shall 
close  with  on«    more    quotation. 


adding  oply  in  conclusion,  if  the 
object  be  important,  and  the  en- 
couragement great,  let  the  Ameri- 
can Seamen's  Friend  Society  be 
supported. 

Special  labours  for  the  conversion  of 
seamen  are  of  recent  date,  it  being  oir- 
I^  about  nine  years  since  the  first  ef- 
fort was  made.     The  first  movers  of 
this  noble  work  of  Christian  charity, 
deserve  well  of  mankind,  and  we  re- 
gret that  we  have  not  their  names  to 
give  to  the  world :  We  are,  however, 
at  present,  only  able  to  say,  that  they 
were  a  few  pious  seamen  of  Rother- 
heith,  a  little  east  of  London  bridge. 
In  A.  D.  1817,  they    began    to  hold 
prayer  meeting,  specially  for  seamen, 
on  board  of  ships  under  a  flag  which 
has  since  been  denominated  the  "  Beth- 
el Flag,'*  and  is  now  known  as  a  aiF- 
nal  of  religious  worship  for  seamen,  m 
almost  every  quarter  of  the    world. 
This  efibrt  of  the  seamen  soon  awak- 
ened the  attention  of  a  number  of  pious 
men  to  the  situation  and  claims  of  sea- 
men generally,  and  the  result  was, 
that  in  the  course  of  the  next  year,  in 
the  **  port  of  London,"  and  the  "  port 
of  New- York,"  societies  for  improving 
the  moral  and  religions  character  of 
seamen  were  both    organized.      We 
have  not  room  here  to  notice  the  rise 
and  progress  of  the  various  societies 
which  have  since  been  formed,  to  aid 
in  this  great  and  good  work :  but  only 
to  remark  that  since  that  period,  there 
have    risen,  besides  a   goodly   num- 
ber   of    local    societies,    two   great 
national  institutions  to  carry  forward 
this  noble  enterprise.     "  The  British 
and  Foreiffn  Seamen's  Friend  Society, 
and  Bethel  Union,"  and  «  The  Amer- 
ican Seamen's  Friend  Society,"  with 
about  one  hundred  smaller,  yet  kin- 
dred institutions,  show  clearly  to  the 
attentive  observer,  that  there  is  a  spirit 
gone  out  into  the  world,  in  relation  to 
the  moral  condition  of  seamen,  that  b 
not  likely  soon  to  be  subdued.     There 
are,  besides,  in  England  and  America, 
between  thirty  and  forty  Marine  Bible 
Societies  f  But  what  are  these  among 
80  many?    It  may  be  asked  in  this 
place,  what  have  these  societies  done 
for  seamen  ?  It  is  true  with  their  very 
limited  means,  and  the  difficulties  they 
have  had  to  encounter,  they  have  done 
but  little;  and  yet  they  have  done 
something^.     Many  thousand    Bibles 


1626.] 


LUerary  and  PkUosophicai  Intelligence. 


659 


and  Testaments  have  been  distributed 
among  the  '*  tempest  tossed"  mariners, 
to  cheer  them  in  trouble,  in  darkness, 
and  in  death ;  and  the  word  of  God 
«ione  has  proved  the  richest  blessing 
to  many  a  sailor.  Between  fifteen  and 
twenty  phLces  of  worship,  including 
churches  and  floating  chapels,  have 
been  prepared  for  seamen,  and  preach- 
ers supplying  them,  to  give  the  words 
of  eternal  life  to  the  long  neglected  and 
weather-beaten  mariner,  which  are 
able  to  save  the  soul  through  faith  in 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Thousands 
and  tens  of  thousands  of  Tracts  have 
been  set  afloat  among  the  sailors,  to 
become  companions  of  their  night- 
watches  and  leisure  hours.  Schools 
have  been  instituted  for  sea-apprenti- 
ces, and  sea-boys,  as  well  as  for  adult 
seamen  and  their  children.  Register 
offices  and  savings  banks  have  been 
opened  in  various  places,  for  the  bene- 
fit of  sailors.  Small  libraries  of  use- 
ful books  have  been  provided,  not  only 
for  ships,  but  also  for  boarding-houses; 
and,  in  connexion  with  them,  in  some 
places,  reading-rooms  have  been  open- 
ed especially  for  seamen.  These 
rooms  will  anord,  at  least,  a  profitable 
lounging  place  for  an  hour  on  shore. 
But  one  of  the  most  important  things 
that  has  been  done,  next  to  giving 
seamen  the  gospel,  has  been  the  pro- 
vision of  respectable  and  orderly  board- 


ing-houses. According  to  accounts 
from  England,  there  are  at  this  time 
in  the  United  Kingdom,  not  far  from 
one  hundred  regular,  moral  boarding- 
houses  for  saUors,  under  the  directi(*u 
and  inspection  of  their  societies. 
Would  to  God,  we  could  say,  therf* 
are  any  in  the  United  States !  *  *  * 
The  result  of  these  labours  has  been 
the  fact,  that  a  flood  of  light  has  bppn 
thrown  on  the  world  in  regard  to  the 
character,  situation  and  prospects  of 
seamen ;  and  also  on  their  important 
connexion  with  the  various  interests 
of  man  in  this  world,  and  the  destinies 
of  thousands  in  the  next.  More 
knowledge  has  probably  been  diffused 
in  the  world,  on  the  subject  of  seamen, 
within  ten  years  past,  than  in  as  many 
centuries  before.  But  knowledge  is 
not  all  that  has  been  gained  by  these 
efforts.  The  soul  of  many  a  poor  sail- 
or has  been  saved  by  them !  It  is  not 
possible  to  ascertain  the  entire  results 
of  these  efibrts  on  the  moral  character 
of  seamen,  nor  yet  the  number  who 
have  been  savingly  benefited  by  them. 
Five  thousand  seamen,  however,  have 
been  reported  as  having  passed  ^^  fiom 
darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power 
of  Satan  unto  God,"  by  means  of  them, 
and  about  the  same  number  of  boat 
and  river  men,  in  Great  Britain  alone, 
—pp.  27—29. 


ILfterars  nntv  Piaosojphtcal  XiitclHfirnce* 


AuERicAK  Journal  of  Science. — 
The  last  number  of  this  work  is  ac- 
companied with  a  circular  which  shows 
that  its  patronage  is  very  inadequate 
to  its  support.  It  has  been  sustained, 
Ihe  Editor  says,  *^  with  no  small  person- 
al inconvenience,  without  reward,  and 
under  severe  vicissitudes  of  health^- 
until  eleven  volumes  have  been  com- 
pleted. Ample  illustrations,  by  en- 
gravings, and  a  large  excess  of  matter, 
m  every  volume,  beyond  what  was 
stipulated,  have  made  it  a  veir  expen- 
sive work. "  Five  hundred  subscribers 
are  necessary  simply  to  pay  its  expen- 
ces ;  and  as  the  number  has  been  gen- 
erally, we  believe  always,  less  tnan 
this,  the  existence  of  the  work  hss 


been  perpetuated,  up  to  the  present 
hour,  only  by  continued  personal  sacrifir 
ces.  This  surely  is  a  statement  which 
there  should  have  been  no  occasion 
to  make;  and  bein^  once  communi- 
cated to  the  public,  it  is  hoped  that  a 
work  so  highly  creditable  to  our  country 
as  the  Journal  of  Science  confessedly  is, 
will  no  longer  be  suffered  to  be  a  bur- 
then to  the  publishers.  As  a  definite 
means  of  increasing  the  patronage  of 
the  work  the  Editor  suggests  to  those 
who  now  honour  him  with  their  names, 
*'  the  nmpU,precite  effort,  of  procuring 
each  one  additioncU  evbscrwer;  and 
from  such  others,  as  may  approve  of 
the  design,  he  solicits  the  advantage 
.of  their  own  names.     If  this  request 


660 


List  of  New  PnbHcatums. 


[D 


were  geoerally  complied  with,  the  list 
of  subscribers  would  soon  be  au|f  ment- 
•d  to  one  Uiouiand,  a  number  necessa- 
ry to  give  the  Journal  Mtabiliiy^  and  to 
add,  in  a  desirable  desrree,  to  its  effi* 
ciency  and  to  the  excellence  of  its  ex« 
•cution.  All  beyond  this,  would  go 
to  the  account  of  forming  such  an  es- 
tablishment, as  would  not  fail  of  con- 
tinuance, when  the  present  editor 
fhall  have  ceased  from  his  labours." 

John's  Introduction  to  the  Old  Tester 
mcfil. — ^This  work  is  proposed  to  be 
translated,  from  the  Latin  and  Ger- 
man, by  Professor  Turner  of  the  Epis- 
copal Theological  Seminary,  New- 
York,  assisted  by  WiUiam  R.  Whit- 
tingham,  an  Alumnus  of  the  Seminary. 
The  work  is  to  consist  of  one  volume 
of  about  fifty  pages  8vo,  and  is  not  to 
cost  more  than  {3  in  boards.  G.  and 
C.  Carvill,  pubushera. 

American  Quarterly  IZevieto.— Pro- 
posals have  appeared  in  Philadelphia 
for  the  establishment  of  a  work  with 
this  title,  to  be  conducted  by  Robert 
Walsh,  Esq. 


EoTPT. — The  viceroy  has  fownded  a 
college  at  Boulah,  in  the  palace  which 
was  inhabited  by  his  son  IsmaeL-* 
One  hundred  pupils,  from  nine  to  thir- 
ty-five years  of  age,  are  there  main- 
tained at  his  expense,  and  learn,  under 
skilful  masters,  Chemistry,  Mathemat- 
ics, Drawing,  Greek,  Latin,  Arabic, 
Turkish,  Persian,  and  moet  of  the  lan- 
guages of  modem  Europe.  It  appears 
that  the  higher  employments  of  the 
administration  are  reserved  fan  the 
voung  people  who  isBue  from  thia  col- 
lege. 

The  viceroy  designs  to  plant  near 
Cairo,  a  botanic  garden,  which  will  be 
an  adjunct  to  the  school  of  medicine 
and  8ui|;eiT,  which  he  intends  to  cre- 
ate, ana  which  he  has  confided  to  the 
direction  of  European  officers.  A  vast 
library,  composed  of  the  moat  remark- 
able books,  in  the  difierent  languages 
of  Europe,  on  all  .the  branches  of  med- 
ical science,  is  attached  to  this  estab- 
lishment. He  has  ordered,  in  London, 
an  apparatus  for  gas  illuminatioii,  for 
the  use  of  his  palace  at  Cairo,  and  the 
place  in  which  it  is  situated. — Remte 
jEncyc.  Jan.  1826. — FVom  the  Amer- 
ican Journal  of  Science. 


3L{0t  of  Sleto  9iMltatlcn». 


aVLlGlOUS. 

The  High  Churchman  vindicated: 
in  a  fourth  Charge  to  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church  in  the  State  of  New 
York,  at  the  opening  of  the  Conven- 
tion of  the  said  Church,  in  Trinity 
Church,  in  the  city  of  New- York,  on 
Thursday,  Oct,  17,  1826.  By  John 
Henry  Hobart,  D.  D.  Bishop  of  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the 
State  of  New- York.  New- York:  T. 
&  J.  Swords. 

Questions  on  the  Bible,  for  the  use 
of  Bible  Classes.  Bv  Alexander  M. 
Cowan,  A.  M.  Auburn:  pp.  299, 
18mo. 

I  The  Agency  of  God  illustrated  in 
the  achievment  of  the  Independence 
of  the  United  States :  a  Sermon,  deliv- 
ered at  New-Preston,  Conn.,  July  4, 
1826;  being  a  relimous  celebration 
of  that  day.  By  Charles  A.  Board- 
man,  Pastor  of  the   Congregational 


Church  of  Christ  in  that  place.    New* 
Haven:  Treadway  Jk  Adams. 

A  Treatise  on  the  Union,  Affinity, 
and  Consanguinity  between  Christ  and 
his  Church. 

Sermons,  by  Thomas  Wetherell  and 
Elias  Hicks. 

The  Christian's  Instructer;  con- 
taining a  summary  Explanation  and 
Defence  of  the  Doctrines  and  Duties 
of  the  Christian  Religion.  By  Jodiab 
Hopkins,  A.  M. 

The  Christian  Armour;  A  Sermon, 
delivered  at  the  Ordination  of  the  Rev. 
John  Billing,  Pastor  of  the  Church  of 
Christ  in  Addison,  July  12,  1826.  By 
Daniel  Merrill,  A.M.  Waterville,  Me. 

Wherewith  shall  a  young  man 
cleanse  his  wayp  By  taking  heed 
thereto  according  to  thy  Word.  A 
Sermon  preach^  in  the  Chapel  of 
Nassau  Hall,  August  13,  1826.  By 
Archibald  Alexander.    Philadelphia. 


1826.] 


Rdigicms  BUdHgeMe. 


661 


The  Four  Ages  of  Life,  a  grift  for 
everj'  Age;  translated  from  the 
French  of  the  Count  de  Segur.  New 
York. 

An  Essay  on  Terms  of  Communion, 
by  the  Rev.  Charles  Brooks  of  Go- 
shen, N.  H. ;  being  an  Examination 
into  the  Propriety  of  the  Doctrine 
held  by  Baptists,  of  preventing  all  such 
participating  in  the  Sacrament  as  have 
not  been  immersed. 

Historical  Account  of  the  first  Pres- 


byterian Church  and  Society  in  New- 
buryport,  Mass.  Addressed  to  the 
Congregation  worshipping  in  Federal 
Street,  July  9,  18S6.  By  Samuel  P. 
Williams.    Saratoga  Springs.   8yo. 

A  Memoir  of  the  French  Protes- 
tants, who  settled  at  Oxford,  in  Mas- 
sachusetts, A.  D.  1686.  With  a  Sketch 
of  the  entire  History  of  the  Protestants 
of  France.  By  Abiel  Holmes,  D.  I>» 
Cambridge.  8vo. 


UrUgCmtii  XtitelUgmtr* 


RxLiGioN  IK  VBRMONT.—Lookingoyer 
the  minutes  of  the  General  Conven- 
tion of  Congrep,tional  and  Presbyte- 
rian Ministers  in  Vermont,  we  notice 
more  than  thirty  towns  which  have 
been  blessed  with  revivals  during  the 
past  year. 

RxLiGioif  IN  Kjentuckv.— The  late 
Report  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  con- 
tains some  interesting  statements  re- 
specting the  progress  of  religion  in 
that  state.  Calling  to  mind  their 
mourning  in  former  years,  that  their 
churches  were  unfavoured  with  those 
efifusions  of  the  Holy  Spirit  which 
have  so  remarkably  blessed  the  eastern 
sections  of  the  country,  the  Synod  re- 
joice that  now  the  fact  is  otherwise. 
A  work  of  grace  which  commenced 
in  Danville*  and  which  has  added  one 
hundred  to  the  church  in  that  place, 
has  extended  to  several  other  places. 

It  deserves  particular  attention  (the 
Report  says)  that  this  revival  com- 
menced in  Centre  College.  Twenty- 
three  of  its  students  have  become  sub- 
jects of  it;  and  unless  we  greatly  err 
and  misconstrue  the  ways  of  Provi- 
dfflice,  a  seal  has  been  affixed  to  the 
plans  already  adopted,  and  an  answer 
given  to  those  prayers  which  have 
arisen  before  the  throne  of  God,  for 
this  infant  institution  of  learning. 

The  religious  public,  generally,  will 
also  learn  with  much  satisfaction,  that 
several  pupiis  of  the  Asylum  for  tJie 
Deaf  and  Dumb,  are  among  the  num- 


ber originally  quoted.  In  common 
with  the  friends  of  humanity,  we  re- 
joice in  those  institutions  of  modem 
times  by  which  the  bereavements  of 
this  class  of  our  community,  have  been 
so  CToatly  alleviated ;  but  we  stand  on 
hieher  ground,  and  feel  the  thrilling  of 
nobler  pleasure,  in  hailing  some  of 
them  as  the  children  of  God,  and  an- 
ticipating the  period  when,  in  the  en- 
tire possession  of  every  sense,  they 
shall  be  "  before  the  throne  of  God, 
and  serve  Him  day  and  night  in  his 
temple." 

Happily  the  work  has  not  been  con- 
fined to  Danville.  To  the  churches 
of  Harrodsburg  and  New  Providence, 
upwards  of  ninety  have  been  added— 
to  the  United  Churches  of  Silver  Creek 
and  Paint  Lick  nearly  fifty ;  and  to 
the  Bufialo  Spring  Church,  where  tho 
prospect  of  further  increase  is  very 
flattering,  fifteen.  In  severed  other 
churches  in  this  vicinity,  and  in  some 
few  at  a  distance,  thete  is  an  increas- 
ed and  increasing  thirst  for  ffospel  or- 
dinances. Oh  brethren,  this  inteUi- 
gence  has  cheered  the  despondency 
of  the  past,  and  shall,  we  trust,  give  a 
continued  and  vigorous  impulse  to  the 
effi>rts  of  the  future. 

We  have  great  pleasure  in  stating 
that  measures  have  been  adopted  by 
the  Synod  for  the  endowment  of  a 
Professorship  in  Centre  College.  Our 
anxiety  for  its  prosperity,  and  our  con- 
fidence in  receiving  your  support,  in- 
duced ns  to  obligate  ourselves  to  pay 
the  sum  of  ^10,000.  It  is  a  gratifying 
thought  that  the  church  with  which 
we  are  connected  has  uniformly  been 
disposed  to  comiect  the  light  of  sci: 


662 


Religiaus 


[Dm. 


ence  with  the  truth  of  God;  and  u  to 
this  iostitation  we  fondly  contemplate 
it  as  the  eerm  of  some  mighty  tree, 
whose  heuthful  shade  will  at  length 
overspread  our  land. 

The  Synod  would  caU  your  atten- 
tion to  the  sahject  of  catechetical  and 
biblical  instmction.  Efforts  to  instil 
into  the  minds  of  youth,  the  doctrines 
and  duties  of  God's  word  never  have 
been,  nor  can  we  believe  they  ever 
will  be  entirely  fruitless.  We  specify 
two  instances  which  have  occurred 
during  the  past  year.  In  a  bible  class 
within  the  bounds  of  Muhlenburg 
Presbytery,  all  the  members  except 
two  have  connected  themselves  with 
the  church.  In  a  similar  class  in  Tran* 
sylvania  Presbytery  there  is  but  one 
solitary  exception.  Nor  have  the 
benefits  been  confined  to  the  members 
of  the  classes.  Within  the  town  of 
Lexington  twelve  of  the  Sabbath 
School  teachers,  we  have  reason  to 
believe,  have  been  taught  of  God. 

We  have  ascertained  that  increas- 
ing attention  is  paid  to  the  instruction 
of  coloured  people.  For  their  benefit 
fifteen  Sabbath  Schools  are  in  opera- 
tion. From  one  of  these  schools  there 
have  been  several  persons  recently  in- 
troduced into  the  kingdom  of  Jesus 
Christ.  We  hope  that  those  to  whom 
this  solemn  trust  is  committed,  will 
be  hence  encouraged  to  act  in  view  of 
their  awful  accountability  to  Almighty 
God. 

New-Orleans — ^The  Rev.  William 
Shedd,  who  has  ardently  attached  him- 
self to  the  religious  interests  of  New- 
Orleans,  was  lately  at  the  North  en- 
deavouring to  raise  subscriptions  for 
the  erection  of  a  mariner's  church  in 
that  city.  From  a  communication  by 
him  made  public  through  the  New- 
York  Observer,  we  quote  the  follow- 
ing paragraphs: 

This  Church  is  to  be  so  located  as 
to  accommodate  the  seamen  who  visit 
that  port,  supposed  to  be  about  ten 
thousand  yearly,  and  also  the  boatmen, 
who  are  there  in  great  numbers  from 
the  western  states.  It  is  also  design- 
ed that  the  same  building  shall  be  a  de- 
pository for  bibles  and  tracts.  In  this 
latter  view,  as  well  as  the  former,  the 
measure  is  exceedingly  important. 
No  spot  in  oar  covntry  presents  facili- 


ties for  the  circulation  of  the  scrmtnres 
through  so  large  a  portion  of  the  South- 
ern and  Western  States  as  New-Or- 
leans. 

The  American  Bible  Scxuety  is  the 
centre  of  many  hopes,  the  object  of 
many  prayers.  But  something  more 
is  necessary  than  to  raise  money,  and 
procure  types  and  paper,  and  prmtthe 
word  of  hie.  In  the  Southern  part  of 
our  country,  particularly  in  New-Or- 
leans, depositories  must  be  establish- 
ed, and  agents  must  be  employed, 
whose  express  business  it  shall  be  to 
sell  and  oistribute  the  scriptures.  I 
speak  from  knowedge  when  I  say,  that 
ir  this  is  not  the  only  way,  it  is  the  onlj 
probable  way  in  which  much  ^[ood  can 
oe  done.  The  men  of  busmess  in 
New-Orleans,  during  the  businesa 
season,  are  deeply  engrossed  with 
cares — ^and  there  are  no  men  of  leis- 
ure there.  Next  to  New-York,  New- 
Orleans  is  the  point  from  which  sacred 
influences*  «h(Nild  go  out  to  heal  and 
to  save  the  nation.  It  is  the  pass,  the 
Thermopyle,  which  has  had  one  Leon- 
idas  in  a  Lamed — ^but  where  are  the  sii 
hundred  soldiers  of  the  cross,  that  have 
fought  and  fallen  at  his  side  ?  An  offi< 
cer  maintained  in  the  presence  of  Sir 
S.  Smith,  that  he  could  not  assault  a 
particular  post,  because  it  was  untU- 
tackable,  "  Sir,"  said  th^  £rallant  chief, 
"  that  word  is  not  Engliw ;  still  less 
is  it  Ckriitian,''  I^t  every  pious 
American  remember  this  and  act  ae> 
cordingly. 

Akerican  StniDAT  School  UirroK.— 
The  following  article  lately  appeared 
jn  the  New- York  Observer,  under  the 
name  of  the  Rev.  Howard  Malcom, 
general  agent  of  the  American  Smday 
School  Union:  it  shows  at  onoe  the 
labours  and  the  wants  of  that  inqwr- 
tant  institution. 

The  American  Sunday  School  Un- 
ion is  suffering  perplexitite  of  the  most 
trying  kind,  from  the  magnitude  of  its 
operations  and  the  scantiness  of  its 
means.  Weak  unions  and  new  schools 
in  various  parts  of  the  continent  look 
to  it  for  aid,  which  can  be  rendered 
only  to  a  partial  extent.  Orders  for 
books,  with  the  money,  cannot  always 
be  expected  promptly^,  from  the  insm- 
ficiency  of  the  stock  m  the  Depository. 
The  Board  labour  with  great 


1826.]  Rdigiaus  IntdUgence.  663 


tv,  to  keep  pace  with  the  necessities  of  IvmAJt  Conts&ts.— The  Methodists 
the  schools;  and  the  actual  rate  of  reckon  the  following  numbers  as 
printing  is  now  70,000  pages  18mo.  members  of  their  church  amone  the 
per  day!  Contributions  are  earnestly  Indians.  Of  the  Mohawks  and  Mis- 
solicited.  Only  Jifteen  ministers  have  sisaugahs,  Canada  Conference,  250  ; 
been  made  life-members,  by  the  pay-  Wyandots,  Ohio  Conference,  258 ; 
ment  of  thirty  dollars  or  upwards. —  Cherokees,*  Tennessee  Conference, 
The  city  in  which  the  society  is  loca-  283;  Creeks,  S.  Carolina  Conference, 
ted  has  thus  far  sustained  it  almost  16— >total,  807. 
alone.     From  the  last  Report  (in  May 

1826)  it  appears  that  only  about  two  Language  Institution. — The  Lan* 
hundred  and  fifty  dollars  have  been  re-  ffuage  Institution  of  Great  Britian, 
ceived  from  individuals  in  any  other  formed  in  London  a  little  more  than  a 
part  of  the  country !  Bible  and  Tract  year  since  for  the  purpose  of  teaching. 
Societies  can  never  do  all  their  work,  m  that  country^  the  languages  of  the 
unless  Sunday  Schools  teach  raulti-  heathen,  has  made  its  first  aonual  R&* 
tudes  to  read,  to  whom  otherwise  the  port.  From  this  it  appears,  that  in 
Bible  is  a  sealed  book.  Coloured  the  course  of  the  past  year  thirteen 
adults  have  generally  no  other  means  students  have  availed  themselves  of 
of  instruction  than  Sunday  Schools,  the  privileges  of  the  Institution,  four 
The  very  stability  of  our  free  institu-  of  whom  are  devoted  to  the  propaga- 
tions depends  on  the  virtue  of  the  pop-  tion  of  the  Gospel  in  the  Indian  Ar- 
ulace,  and  to  maintain  this  there  is  no  chipelago,  and  two  are  about  to  sail 
other  effective  system  of  means  in  op-  to  Malacca,  as  missionaries  to  the  Chi- 
eration.  A  mere  fraction  of  the  sum  nese.  Among  other  exercises  of  the 
expended  annually  on  works  of  defence  Institution  the  past  year,  an  interest- 
would  do  more  to  secure  the  perma-  ing  series  of  lectures  on  the  language 
nencc  and  prosperity  of  the  nation,  of^China,  were  gratuitously  given  by 
than  any  bulwarks  that  art  can  rear,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Robinson,  and  another 
This  suffering  society  appeals  to  every  on  the  Bengalee  language,  by  the  Rev. 
patriot,  to  every  man  who  wishes  to  Henry  Townley,  formerly  missionanr 
see  our  African  population  prepared  to  India.  The  latter  gentleman  stiu 
for  emigration  to  their  own  continent,  continues  to  afford  instruction,  as  his 
to  every  lover  of  good  morals,  to  every  own  convenience  and  that  of  Uie  stu- 
respecter  of  the  Sabbath,  to  every  dents  admits.— ^Y.  F.  Obs. 
friend  of  the  church. 

_,  „  _,  Bulk  Societies  ok  the  Continent. 

American    Tract    SociETr.— The  —These  are  fifty-two  in  number.  I^he 

New- York  Observer  states,  that  in  first  in  order  of  institution  is  the  Basle 

the  two  months  ending  November  20,  gi^e  Society,  founded  m  1804,  which 

432,000  tracts  were  issued    by  this  has  circulated,   with  the  aid  of  the 

Society,  and  nearly  an  equal  amount  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  no 

actually  put  into  circulation.    The  re-  fewer  than  146,670  copies  of  the  Bible 

ceipts,  from  September  26th,  to  No-  or  the  New  Testament.    The  Wur- 

vember   20th,  were    ^3,982  81;   the  temburg  Bible  Society,  instituted  at 

whole  ofwhich  has  been  expended  for  Stuttgardt   in  1812,    has    circulated 

paper,  prmtmg,&c.  leaving  the  Trcw-  135,941  Bibles  or  Testaments.    The 

ury  now  empty.    The  Society  has  m  Ratisbon  Bible  Society  has  circulated 

fact  no  adequate  resources  for  supply-  65,000  Testaments  ;    the   Frankfort, 

ing   the     General    Depository    with  69,700;   the  Hanover,  (since    1804,) 

tracts,  sufficient  to  meet  the  demand,  ^s,(m  German  Bibles,'  the  Prussian 

JHore  than  one  fourth  paH  of  the  TracU  Bible  Society,  200,000  Bibles  andTes- 

which  have  been  wued,  arenow-nearly  taments;  the  Saxon,instituted  in  1 81 5, 

or  entirely  out  of  print.    The  Society  io5,500 ;    the  Russian,  705,831 ;  the 

depends  on  the  donations  of  the  benev-  Swedish,  223,870 ;  the  Danish,  86,000? 

olent  for  the  means  of  supplying  these  the  Sleswig-Holstein,  64,000;  the  Pa- 

deficiencies.  ris,  61,400.    Altogether,  the  fifly-two 

Methodist  Ministers. — In  the  U-  European  Societies  are  known  to  have 

States  and  a  part  of  Canada,  are  1406  circulated  considerably  above  2,302,- 

travelling  preachers  of  the  Methodist  274   copies  of  the   New  Testament, 

Episcop^  Church,  and  nearly  400Q  lo-  with  or  without  the  Old  Testament, 

ciu  preachers.  In  addition  to  these  exertions  of  So^ 


664 


and  AistaUaiimu. 


.[Die. 


eieties,  three  Catholic  clergyinen  have 
publiahed  above  60,000  copies  of  the 
German  New  Testament. — EUctic 
Review* 

Sandwich  Islands — At  the  Novem- 
ber Monthly  ConOert  in  Boston,  the 
Corresponding  Secretary  of  the  Amer- 
ican Board  communicated  the  follow- 
ing. 

A  joint  letter  had  been  received  from 
Honoruru,  dated  March  10th,  and  a 
private  letter  from  Mr.  Richards,  da- 
ted May  9.  This  last  date  is  five 
months  later  than  any  received. — They 
■ay,  in  regard  to  their  own  mission, 
that  20,000  persons  are  now  in  the  isl- 
ands under  a  course  of  instruction  of 
some  sort.  Two  thousand  observe 
family  and  private  devotion;  and  many 
persons,  amone  whom  are  a  considera- 
ble number  of  Uie  meet  powerful  chie&, 
are  apparently  pious.  The  Mission- 
aries mention,  and  promise  a  full  ac- 
count of  a  series  of  riots  by  the  crew 
of  the  United  States  national  schr. 
Dolphin,  Capt.  Percival,  in  which  the 
lives  of  the  Missionaries  had  been 
threatened,  their  houses  attacked,  as 
well  as  the  houses  of  the  chiefs,  and 
repeated  personal  indignity  offered,  es- 
pecially to  Mr.  Bingham.  These  bar- 
barities seem  to  have  been  worse,  as 
they  were  longer  continued,  than  those 
by  the  crew  of  the  English  merchant 
ship  Daniel.  They  arose  from  the 
same  cause.  A  representation  of  the 
matter  will,  it  is  sincerely  hoped,  in  due 
time  be  made  to  the  Navy  Depart- 
ment, when  Capt.  P.  will  have  an 
opportunity  to  offer  his  defence,  to  the 


ffovemment  and  the  American  people. 
It  is  here  worthy  of  remark  that  the 
officers  of  the  Russian  ships,  and  their 
numerous  crews,  who  spent  some  time 
at  this  island;  and  Lord  Bjrron,  with 
the  officers  and  crew  of  his  nigate,  not 
only  treated  the  Missionaries  with  de- 
corum, but  with  marked  respect  and 
kindness. 

A  letter  received  from  Mr.  Cham- 
berlain mentions  the  annual  ezanuna- 
tion  of  the  schools  of  Honoruru.  The 
schools  were  assembled  from  within 
the  distance  of  fourteen  miles.  The 
number  of  schools  was  sixty-nine,  na- 
tive teachers  sixty-six,  scholars  S409. 
The  improvement  was  pleasing.  A 
translation  of  Matthew  had  just  been 
completed  by  Mr.  Bingham,  and  an- 
other by  Mr.  Richards.  Karaimoku, 
the  chief  man  of  the  islands,  and  dis- 
tinguished benefactor  of  the  Missiona- 
ries, was  very  sick.  He  was  for  twen- 
ty years  prime  minister  to  Tameham- 
ena,  then  filled  the  same  place  during 
the  reiffn  of  Rihoriho,  and  now  is,  by 
general  consent,  Recent  and  head  of 
the  Government. — ^He  has  been  the 
chief  instrument  in  preserving  quiet  in 
the  islands  in  times  of  danger.  The 
Prince,  heir  to  the  government,  is 
thirteen  years,  and  the  princess,  his 
sister,  twelve  years  of  age. 

DONATIONS  TO  BBUOIOVS  AND  CHAaiTA- 
MLR  INSTlTVnONS. 

In  October* 

To  the  American  Board,  #5,868  45. 

To  the  American  Bible  Society,  |l,t22 
99. 

To  the  American  Edncatton  Sodetf , 
|477  16. 


^yUvMtUnm  anti  XnMallattotuk 


Oct.  11. — The  Rev.  NATHAmsx. 
Miner  was  ordained  to  the  work  of 
the  ministry  at  Salem,  Con.  Sermon 
by  the  Rev.  Salmon  Cone. 

Oct.  16.-— The  Rev.  Gkorob  Coan 
was  installed  Pastor  of  the  Congrega- 
tional Church  in  Riga,  N.  Y.  g&rmon 
by  the  Rev.  Mr.  James  of  Rochester. 

Oct.  17 — The  Rev.  B.  B.  Smits 
was  ordained  at  Harwinton  as  an 
Evangelist.  Sermon  by  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Yale  of  New-Hartford. 


Oct.  24. — ^The  Rev.  David  Abel 
was  ordained  as  an  Evangelist  at  Ath- 
ens, N.  Y.  Sermon  by  Sie  Rev.  Mr. 
Bennet  of  Scodac. 

Oct.  25.— The  Rev.  Fokbst  Jcr- 
FBBDs  was  ordained  Pastor  of  the 
Congregational  Church  at  Epping,  N. 
H.  Sermon  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Green- 
leaf,  of  Wells. 

Oct.  25.— The  Rev  Fbbemav  P. 
Howland  was  ordained  Pastor  of  the 
Congregational  Church  at   Hanaoa. 


lB2ef\ 


PtMie  Afam. 


665 


Mass.     Sermon  by   the  Rev.   Mr. 
Holmes,  of  New-Bedford. 

Oct.  35.-*The  Rev.  Joseph  Irss 
Foot  wae  inetalled  Paetor  of  the 
Church  in  Brookfield,  Maas.  Sermon 
by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Humphrey,  of  Am- 
herst. 

Oct.  26.— The  Rev.  Clark  H. 
Goodrich  was  ordained  over  the 
church  in  Windham,  N.  Y.  Sormon 
by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Porter  of  Catskill. 

Oct  81.— The  Rev.  Elias  W. 
Crank  was  installed  Pastor  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  Jamaica,  L.  L 
Sermon  by  the  Rev.  Gardiner  Spring. 

Nov.  1.— The  Rev.  Nathaniel 
Barker  was  ordained  over  the  Con- 
gregational church  in  Mendon,  Mass. 
Sermon  by  the  Rev.  Benjamin  Wood 
of  Upton. 

Nov.  3.— The  Rev.  Thomas  M. 
SiCTTH  was  installed  Pastor  of  the 
first  Conflnregational  church  at  Fall 
River,  Mass.  Sermon  by  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Woods,  of  Andover. 

Nov.  8.— The  Rev.  Handel  G. 
NoTT  was  ordained  over  the  first 
church  in  Dunstable,  N.  H.  Sermon 
by  the  Rev.  Samuel  Green  of  Boston. 

Nov.  14.— The  Rev.  David  D. 
Tappan  was  ordained  as  an  Evangel- 
ist at  Durham  N.  H.  Sermon  by  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Burt  of  Durham. 

Nov.  11.— The  Rev.  George  Al- 
LKN  was  ordained  Pastor  of  the  Bap- 
tist Church  in  Burlington,  N.  J.  Ser- 
mon by  the  Rev.  James  M.  Challiss. 


Nov.  8.-— The  Rev.  George  Rip- 
let  was  ordained  Pastor  of  the  Uni- 
taiian  Congregational  church  in  Bos- 
ton. Sermon  by  the  Rev.  President 
Kirkland. 

Nov.  15.— The  Rev.  Aaron  Picket 
was  ordained  over  the  second  Congre- 

Sitional   church  in   Cohasset,  Mass. 
ermon  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Codman  of 
Dorchester. 

Nov.  16.— The  Rev.  Paul  Jewett 
was  installed  Pastor  of  the  Congrega- 
tional church  in  Scituate,  Mass.  Ser- 
mon by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Fay  of  Charles- 
town. 

Nov.  16. — ^TheRev.  Garry  Bishop 
as  an  Evangelist  at  Lewiston. 

Nov.  16. — ^The  Rev.  Beriah  Lxacr 
over  the  Baptist  church  in  Shoreham, 
Vt.  Sermon  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Saw- 
yer of  Brandon. 

Nov.  16.— The  Rev.  J.P.  B.  Storer 
was  ordained  Pastor  of  the  Unitarian 
society  in  Walpole.  Sermon  by  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Nicols  of  Portland. 

Nov.  15. — The  Rev.  Thomas  Al- 
EAED  Warner  was  ordained  at  Co- 
penhagen, N.  Y.  Sermon  by  the  Rev. 
J.  Blodgett. 

Nov.  15.— The  Rev.  James  H. 
Stewart  was  ordained  in  Philadel- 
phia as  an  Evangelist.  Sermon  by  the 
Rev.'  Mr.  ScoveT  of  Woodbury. 

Oct.  25.— The  Rev.  Wm.  Jenks 
was  ordained  Pastor  of  Green  street 
church,  Boston.  Sermon  by  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Woods  of  Andover. 


MiuWt  SISftim 


Anti-sl avert  CoNVENTioic.-The  Na- 
tional Convention  for  Promoting  the 
Abolition  of  Slavery  in  the  United 
States,  held  its  annual  meeting  at  Bal- 
timore, on  the  S5th  October.  Dele- 
gations appeared  firom  North  Caroli- 
na, Virginia,  Tennessee,  Maryland, 
Delaware,  East  Pennsylvania,  West 
Pennsylvania,  and  New- York;  and 
communications  were  received  from 
several  societies  in  Massadmsetta 
and  Ohio.  The  information  received 
of  the  progress  of  the  cause  of  eman- 
cipation, was  highly  satisfactory.  About 
182«.~Np.  n.  84 


thirty  societies  existin  North  Carolina, 
several  in  Virginia,  ^ve  m  Maryland^ 
forty  in  Tennessee,  and  five  in  Penn- 
sylvania. 

The  following  preamble  and  resolu- 
tions were  submitted,  and  the  most 
important  of  them  adopted  by  the  Con- 
vention : 

Whereas  it  is  represented  by  the 

S»t  body  of  the  owness  of  slaves,  that 
very  is  a  ffrievoiis  e^,  and  its  con- 
tinnance  and  increase  fraught  with 
appalling  dangers;  And  whereas  the 
friends  of  emancipation  are  frequently 
called  upon  bythepreprietors  of  slaves, 


666  PMic  Affairs.  [D 

to  deyise  some  adequate  means  to  rid       Ruohedy  That  the  Congtess  of  the 

the  country  by  a  eafe  and  ^adual  pro-  United   States  be  requested  b^  this 

cess,  of  a  population  whose  continu-  convention,  to  pass  laws  prolubitiDg 

ance  amongst  us  is  so  unnatural,  and  the  domestic  slave  trade,  as  it  is  now 

whose  rapid  multiplication  so  alarm-  carried  on  coast- wise  from  the  waters 

ing:     And  whereas  many  of  the  fVee  of  the  Chesi^ake  Bay  to  the  more 

northern  states  have  assisted  in  form-  Southern  states,  and  the  states  upon 

•r  times  to  entail  this  curse  upon  the  the  Mississippi  river,  and  also  to  pre- 

land,  by  countenancinff  slavery  them-  vent  the  transportation  of  slaves  by 

selves,  and  allowiuff  their  citizens  to  land,  or  in  any  other  maimer,  from  one 

participate  in  the  African  slave  trade :  state  to  another. 
And  whereas  the  safety,  prosperity,        Retoioedy  That  it  be  recommended 

and  happiness  of  any  one  portion  of  to  the  Conf^ress  of  the  United  States, 

these  United  States,  is  aUke  dear  to  alL  to  prohibit  by  law  the  rending  asunder 

And  whereas  in  the  opinion  of  this  con-  of  the  fiunily  ties  of  slavee  by  the  sep- 

vention,  it  is  expedient  for  the  nation  aration  of  husbands  from  their  wives, 

to  put  forth  its  strength  in  a  concen-  wives  from  their  husbands,  and  chUd- 

trated  effort  to  free  this  happy  coun-  ren  from  their  parents,  (while  under 

try  from  so  great  a  calamity,  without  the  age  of years)  by  sales  of  paits 

a  forcible  interference  with  rights  of  of  families  into  distant  states  and  ter- 

property  sanctioned  indirectly  at  least,  ritories. 

by  the  constitution :  Therefore,  Regolvedy  That  it  be  reoomnieiided 

Ruolved,  That  it  be  recommended  by  this  convention  to  the  Legislatures 
to  the  Congress  of  the  United  States,  of  the  slave-holding  states,  or  any  of 
to  provide  without  dela^  for  the  grad-  them  where  the  marriaffe  of  slaves  is 
aal  but  certain  extinguishment  of  not  authorised  or  provi&d  for  by  law, 
alavery,  and  the  transportation  of  the  to  provide  for  such  marriages,  and 
whole  coloured  population  now  held  in  guard,  protect,  and  enforce  their  con- 
bondage,  to  the  coast  of  Africa  or  the  jugal  rights  and  duties,  by  laws  cor* 
island  of  St.  Domingo,  if  such  an  ar-  respondmg  with  those  which  goveni 
rangement  can  be  made.  the  whites  in  all  civilized  and  Christ- 

Metolffedj  That  for  the  accomplish-  ian  countries, 
ment  of  this  purpose,  upon  principles       Resolved^  That  this  ConventioB  ad- 
of  equity  towards  those  who  hold  this  dress  a  respectful  memorial  to  Con- 
species  of  property,  the  Congress  of  gross,  embracing  the  several  subjects 
the  United  States  be  requested  to  vote  referred  to  in  the  preceding  resolu- 

a  fund  of millions  of  dollars  per  tions,  and  also  to  the  L^islatures  of 

annum,  to  be  applied  to  the  purchase  the  several  states,  requesting  their 
and  transportation  of  slaves  pursuant  aid  and  co-operation  in  the  measures 
to  the  foregoing  resolution,— until  our  here  proposed, 
soil  shall  no  longer  be  polluted  by  the  And  whereas,  in  the  opinion  of  this 
foot  of  a  slave,— -Provided  that  the  convention,  as  a  general  rule,  igno- 
slaves  so  to  be  purchased,  shall  consist  ranee  and  vice  are  inseparable  com- 
as nearly  as  possible  of  an  equal  num-  panions,  and  the  best  way  to  make 
ber  of  both  sexes,  between  the  ages  of  good  servants  is  to  oilighten  their 
•rixte^i  and  forty-five.  understandings,    and    improve   their 

Resohedy  That  as  a  portion  of  the  hearts  by  wholesome,  moral  and  re- 
fund so  to  be  created,  this  convention  Ugious  instruction :  And  whereas,  it 
most  cordially  approves  of  the  proposi-  is  admitted  on  all  hands,  that  sooner 
tion  heretofore  submitted  to  Congress,  or  later  the  work  of  emancipation  must 
to  appropriate  the  avails  of  the  public  be  undertaken  and  prosecuted  to  its 
lands  for  that  purpose.  completion :  Therefore,  and  in  order 

Re$ohed,  That  the  Congress  of  the  that  the  riaves  may  be  the  better  fitted 

United  States  be  requested  to  com-  to  appreciate  and  enjoy  the  blessings 

mence  the  great  work  of  emancipation,  of  freedom — 

by  immediately  aboUi^nff  slavery  with-       Resolved,  That  it  be  recommended 

m  the  District  of  Columbia,  and  cans-  by  this  convention  to  the  Legidatores 

ing  the  persons  set  at  liberty  to  be  of  the  several  states  whete  peisonil 

transported  to  Hayti,  or  to  the  West-  slavery  exists,  to  r^^  all  laws  in  any 

am  eoast  of  Africa,  or  mther  which  manner  prohibiting  the  moral  and  re^ 

thef  may  choose  for  a  residence.  Kgious  instruction  of  the  slaves. 


1826.] 


To  CorrespandenU. 


667 


Rewolvedj  That  the  proprieton  of 
slaves  m  the  United  States  be  respect- 
fully reqaested  by  this*  convention,  to 
encourage  bv  all  possible  means  the 
instruction  of  their  slaves  in  reading, 
and  the  rudiments  of  a  common  Enfip> 
lish  education,  together  with  the  lead- 
ing doctrines  of  Christianity,  by  Sun- 
day schools,  and  such  other  n^eans  as 
may  be  within  their  power. 

Texas — It  is  stated  in  the  Arkansas 
papers,  that  the  Mexican  government 
have  recently  passed  a  law  for  the 
emancipation  of  all  the  slaves  in  the 
Province  of  Texas,  and  that  orders 
had  been  received  for  canying  it  into 
immediate  effect.  Great  consterna- 
tion was  produced  among  the  slave 
holders;  many  of  whom  were  hurrying 
off  their  slaves  in  great  numbers  into 
Louisiania  and  Arkansas. 

Liberia. — The  fbllowing  extract  from 
the  agent's  letters  to.  the  Board  of 
Managers  of  the  American  Colonica- 
tion  Society,  gives  an  account  of  ne- 
gociations  which  have  been  entered 
•into  with  the  chiefs  of  Cape  Mount, 
which  promise  us  a  strong  hold  upon 
that  important  point  of  the  African 
eoast.  The  outline  of  the  treaty  is  as 
follows : 

1.  The  Colony  cedes  to  the  Oovemor 
of  Cape  Mount  the  right  of  establishing  a 
trading  house  at  Cape  Mesarado,  and  for 
the  present  permits  this  establishment  to 
be  made  on  Perseverance  Island. 

2.  And  cedes  also  the  right  of  employ- 
ing a  commercial  agent  from  among  the 
settlers. 

3.  To  the  Cotony  is  ceded  the  right  of 
the  exclusive  use  oi  a  pieee  of  land  situat- 
ed contigaous  to  the  land  of  Cape  Mount; 


and  the  right  to  appoint  and  employ  on 
those  premises  any  number  of  factors  and 
traders. 

4.  The  Chieft  of  Cape  Mount  agree  to 
build,  in  the  first  instance,  a  large  and 
secure  factory  for  the  Colony  at  Cape 
Mount,  for  a  reasonable  compensation ; 
to  guarantee  the  safety  of  persons  and 
property  belonging  to  the  said  factory : 
to  exact  no  tribute  or  custom  of  it^  or  any 
person  resorting  to  it,  forever;  and  to 
encourage  the  free  transmission  of  all  the 
trade  of  the  interior  'to  the  s&id  factory. 

5.  They  also  stipulate  expressly,  never 
to  sell  their  country,  or  any  right  of  occu- 
pancy in  it,  to  any  Europeans  or  other 
foreigners,  under  whatever  circumstsn- 
ces :  Also,  never  to  permit  any  English- 
man, Frenchman,  Spaniard,*  or  other  than 
the  colonists  of  Liberia  to  estalish  a  fac- 
tory or  trading  bouse  ashore,  either  for 
slaves  or  produce ;  but  oblige  them  al- 
ways to  trade  from  their  vessels. 

6.  They  also  stipulate  that  prices  shall 
be  mutually  adjusted  by  public  authority, 
and  revised  by  the  same  parties  every 
four  months — and,  fixed,  shall  never  be 
departed  from,  except  by  mutual  consent, 
and  a  mutual  understanding  first  had  by 
the  same  parties. 

7.  The  Cape  Mount  and  Cape  Mesu- 
rado   people  shall  treat  each  other  as> 
fViends  and  members  of  one  common  fam- 
ily, and  endeavour  to  obtain,  deserve,  and 
keep  each  other^s  confidence." 

Such  is  the  outline.  The  arrangement 
is  important  in  itself:  the  ultimate  con- 
sequence can  hardly  fail,  under  good 
management,  of  being  much  more  so. 
The  trade  of  Cape  Mount  is  worth  at  a 
moderate  computation,  f  50,000  per  an- 
num. The  exclusion  of  Europeans  we 
regard  as  tantamount,  its  present  effects 
on  our  colony  considered,  to  the  acquisi- 
tion of  the  property  of  the  soil :  to  which 
it  may  be  expected  to  lead  as  soon  as  the 
growth  of  our  population  shall  demand 
its  comprehension  within  our  territorial 
limits. 


N.  H,;  the  Address  over  the  grave  of  M.  de  Saint  Laureni;  Pope  Leo  the  First ; 
a  translation  from  Muenscher*s  Manual  ntfVogmoHe  Hittary;  and  one  or  two  other 
communications,  have  been  received. 

To  the  errata  in  the  last  Number  the  following  should  have  been  added :  namely, 
at  page  456,  line  39,  in  the  article  on  Eccles.  xii.,  erase  the  word  <i^etr.*— 4n  the  re- 
view of  memoirs  of  Jane  Taylor,  at  page  593,  line  S3,  for  ^teU  read  ^ori:  at  p.  595, 
last  line  but  one,  for  "^uarrdUd^  read  g%iard€d:  at  p.  602, 1.  35,  read,  her  eharaeter  Cs 
a  daughter  and  tisier  demands,  ke. 


TO  THE  ESSAYS,  INTELLIGENCE.  &c.,  OF  THE 
CHRISTIAN  SPECTATOR,  FOR  1326. 


Abdool  Messee,  548 
Academy  at  St.  Au^stinc,  44 

of  Art8, 137 

Afflictions,  139 
Africa,  223,  374 
Alabama,  157 
Alleghany  College,  431 
All  seek  their  own,  63 
Ambition,  340 
Amboyna,  272 
American  Authors,  135 

Bible  Society,  325 

■    Colonization  Society,  101 
— — .^-.  Education  Society,  372 

■  Home  Missionary  Society,  327 
■     Journal  of  Science,  215, 659 

I  Quarterly  Reriew,  660 

American  in  England,  observations  of, 

18,  73,  131,  238,  305, 345,  393,  466, 

520, 569,  637 
American  Seamen's  Friend  Society,  101 
Amusements,  brutal,  241 
Anniversaries  in  New- York,  325 
Answers  to  Correspondents,  56, 112, 168, 

280,  376, 496, 
Anti-Slavery  Convention,  665 
Apocryphal  Question,  164,  268 
Appeal  in  behalf  of  New-Orleans,  605 
Ardent  spirits,  use  and  abuse  of,  300 
Asia,  167 

Athenaeum,  Boston,  640 
Authors,  American,  135 

Baptism  of  bells,  409 

Baptist  convention,  327 

Theologicsi  Seminary,  44 

Barbadoes,  549 

Bolls,  baptism  of,  409 

Beneficial  effects  of  the  scriptures,  493 

Benefits  resulting  from  a  general  culture 
of  the  mental  faculties,  388 

Bible  in  Mexico,  268 

Bible  Societies  on  the  continent,  663 

Bombay  mission,  49 

Book  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  432 

Boston  Athenaeiun,  640 

Brazil,  439 

Brazil  and  Beunos  Ayres,  167,  608 

Brewer,  Rev.  Mr.'s,  departure  for  Pales- 
tine, 490 

British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  164, 
437 


British  mission  in  India,  545 

Brutal  Amusements,  241 

Burial  of  the  king  and  qaeen  of  the 

Sandwich  Islands,  49 
Burmah,  167, 374, 440 

Calcutta,  546 

Cathedral  at  York,  242 

Catholic  intolerance,  474 

Ceylon,  485,  493 

Chaldeans,  271 

Cherokee  alphabet,  163 

Choctaw  academy,  163 

Christianity,  uncompromiaiBf  chandcf 
of,  609 

Christ's  divinity,  198 

Chrysostom's  hoiouly  on  Eatropint,  553 

Church  miMion  press,  546 

Circulation  of  the  blood,  44 

City  of  Mexico,  4S1 

College,  Alleghany,  431 

Collegiate  Record,  541,  603 

Colombia,  439 

Colossal  organ,  262 

Comets,  Olber's  theory  of,  489 

Communion  Sermon,  614 

Complaining,  137 

Congress,  224, 278 

— — — ^—  Memorabilia  of,  307 

Connexion  between  the  closet  and  the 
pulpit,  441 

— — -  between  spiritual  understand- 
ing and  the  interpretation  of  the  scrip- 
tures, 5 

Crime,  inadequacy  of  criminal  laws  for 
for  the  prevention  ot,  192 

Cuba,  168 

Darrach,  Samuel  F.  obitn&xy  of,  495 
Deaf  and  Dumb  institution,  44 
Death  of  Alexander,  165 

ofMr.  Fisk,2l9 

^—  of  Missionaries,  267 

Deaths  of  children,  261 

Deborah,  song  of,  70 

Denmark,  262, 608 

Dissenters  in  England,  243 

Divine  forbearance  made  an  occasion  <tt 

sinning,  382 
Dogmatism,  78 
Donations,  164,  222,  276,  373,  16$,  550. 

607, 664 


IUDSX. 


669 


Duel  at  Waflhinffton,  S79 

Duty  of  honouring  the  Lord  with  our 

substance,  196 
Education,  546 

■  in  India,  366  ^ 
Egypt^  433, 660 

Emancipation  spirit  in  England,  269 
Encomiums  on  unsanctified  genius^  113 
England,  159, 261,  432, 548, 551 
— —  obseryations  in,  [see  American 

in,] 
English  agriculture,  18 

■  cottage,  238 

■  universities,  365 

Errors  of  church  members  no  excuse  for 

neglecting  to  make  a  profession  ef 

rebgion,  281 
Exegesis  of  Matthew  xxiT.  29^-31, 329 

— of  Matthew,  iii.  11, 294 

Expedition  of  discovery,  432 

Experiment  on  sound,  98 

Extract  fVom  a  farewell  discourse,  120 

Faculties,  general  culture  of,  388 

Farewell  discourse,  120 

Family  album,  paragraphs  firom,  244 

Farm  house,  133 

Fawcett's  Sermons,  297, 340 

Fends  and  duel  at  Washington,  279 

Flattery,  76 

France,  98, 217, 432, 493 

Fraser's  travels,  548 

Future  condition  of  the  Jews,  57, 504 

Gaming  houses,  98 
Germany,  262, 489 
Gottingen  University,  412 
Great  Britain,  437 
Greece,  166, 439, 489, 495 
Greek  university,  489 
Guatemala,  495 

Hagley  park,  133 

Hamilton  seminary,  98 

Harvey  Islands,  607 

Haunted  houses,  79 

Hawau,  161 

Hayti,  278 

Heathen,  importance  of  Christianizing 

the,  662 
Herculanenm  manuscripts,  433 
Hermeneutics,  mystical,  182 
Hieroglyphics,  43^ 
Hindostan,  436 
Historical  sketch  of  the  monthly  concert,^ 

129 
■  view  of  the  science  of  interpre- 

Ution,  169 
Homily  of  Chrysostom,  553 
Honouring  the  Lord  with  our  substance, 

126 
Human  fVailty,  161 
Human  life,  138 

HIenesB,  137 


Imprecations  of  David,  620 

Importance  of  Christianixing  the  hea- 
then, 622 

Improper  use  of  the  word '  verse,^  244 

Improvements  at  Monrovia,  47 

'Inadequacy  of  laws  to  prevent  crime,  192 

India,  263, 545, 605 

Indian  Converts,  663 

Instruction  of  slaves,  102 

Insurance  against  hail,  432 

Intelligence,  Literary  and  Philosophical, 
43,  98,  157, 215, 260,  323, 364,  431, 
485,  541, 603,  659 

,  Religious,  47, 101, 162, 219, 

264,  325, 369,  434, 490, 545, 604, 661 

Interpretation,  historical  view  of,  169 

Ireland,  160, 551 

Italy,  432 

Jahn's  Introduction  to  the  Old  TesU« 

ment,660 
Java,  167,489 
Jefferson,  memoirs  of,  431 
Jewish  prayer  book,  431 
Jews,  i\iture  condition  of,  57, 504 
Juggernaut,  547 
Justification  by  faith,  334 

Kenilworth  castle,  19 
Kentucky,  religion  in,  669 
Knowledge  of  Uie  world,  13t 
Knox,  monument  to,  44 

Ladies  on  horseback,  240 

Lafayette's  tour  in  the  U.  S.,  43 

Language  institution,  663 

Lay  presbyters,  172, 225, 377, 497 

Lead  mines,  98 

Leamington,  75 

Learned  societies,  432 

Letter  from  the  agent  of  the  American 

Bible  Society,  101 

from  Prof.  Robinson,  493 

Levant  missions,  273 

Liberia,  667 

Liberian  church,  47 

Library,  262 

Lindley  Murrav,  279 

Literary  and  Fhilosophical  Intelligence^ 

[See  Intelligence,  &c.] 
London  Hibernian  Society,  49 
— —  university,  261 
Long  Sermons,  472 
Lord  Bagot's  estate,  132 
Lotteries,  196 

Lottery  tickets,  retailers  of,  323 
Love  of  God,  139 
Luther's  ceU,  246  , 
Lutheran  Theological  seminary,  44 

Madagascar,  548 

Malta,  436 

Man  of  God  wiser  than  the  man  ef  the 

world,  515 
Manufactories,  English,  111 


870 


ua>BX. 


Matthaw  zziy,  20-^1,  ezeg«M  ef,  3S$ 
Matthew  iii.  11,  wtegetioal  remarks  ofi 

294  t 

Memorabilia  of  the  aiaeteemkh  Congree^ 

307 
Meiidoia.486 
Methodist  Society,  490 

^— minifterai]itheU.8tateiv366 

— —  mimionary  eociety,  3S7 

Mexico,  city  of,  431 

AfiUtary  academy,  219 

Milton'i  treatiae,  432 

Mind  and  body,  mutual  inihieAce  of,  184 

MiMionaries,  death  oi^  2ffJ 

MiMionary  aaaociatione  in  Charleston, 

162 
■  coUege  in  Penda,  262 

— — ^—  spirit  in  Britain,  60 
Mission  College,  485 

press,  546 

Mission  in  India,  545 

Modem  theism,  473 

Monthly  concert,  lustorieal  sketch  of,  129 

Monument  to  John  Knox,  44 

Mosaic  gold,  261 

Mournful  reminiscences,  349 

Murray,  Lindley,  279 

Music  of  the  rocks,  158 

Mutual  influence  of  mind  and  body,  184 

Mjrstical  hermeneutics,  182 


National  Domestic  Missionary  Society, 

101, 220 

'        Preacher,  323 
servility,  471 
Native  press  in  India,  217 
Naval  and  Military  Bible  Society,  437 
Netherlands,  262 
New-Orleans,  605,  662 
New  periodical  works,  43, 261 
New  Publications,  44, 100, 161, 219, 263, 

324,  368,433,489,  554,  604,  660 
New  South  Wales,  161 
New  works,  364 
New  Tear's  Sermon,  11 
Nineteenth  congress,  memorabilia  of,  307 
Noah  and  the  grand  Rabbi,  102 
Noble  example,  567 

Obedience  to  Christ's  commands  an  evi- 
dence of  love  to  him,  558 

Obituary  of  S.  P.  Darrach,  495 

Observations  of  an  American  in  England, 
J8,  73, 131,  238,  305,  345,  398, 466, 
520,  569,  637 

Ohio  episcopal  seminary,  216 

Olber's  theory  of  comets,  489 

Organ,  colossal,  262 

-Original  tongue,  traces  of,  263 

Paragraphs  from  a  family  album,  244 
Paupers,  262 
Periodical  works,  157 

^.  B.  to  the  Editor,  633 


Persia,  221, 262, 548 

Peru,  159 

Places  of  worship  in  London,  483 
^Pleasure  a  relative  thing,  340 
'Plymouth  Colony,  43 
•  P<fcm,  22 

Poetry,  79, 140, 198,641 

Poland,  99 

Pompei,  432 

Pope,  136 

Population,  433 

Portugal,  542,  551 

Posthumous  influence*  245 

Preaching,  123, 342 

Preparation  of  quills,  262 

Presbyterian  Church*  369 

Presumption,  79 

Prison  Discipline  Society,  364 

Progress  of  religion  among  the  Hotten- 
tote,  436 

Prooft  of  Christ's  Divinity,  198 

Protestants  in  France,  51 

Public  Afiairs, 54,  111,  165, 223,277, 3M, 
374, 439, 495, 551, 606, 665 

^—^  education  in  the  U.  8.  456 

houses,  134 

Queries  proposed  to  T.  R^  339 
Question  respecting  th«  apocrypha,  164, 
268 

Religion  in  Kentucky,  661 

Vermont,  661 

Religious  intolerance  in  Canada,  50 
Religious  Intelligence.  [See  InteUigenoe, 

&c.] 
Remarks  on  Matthew  iii.  11, 294 
— ^  on  the  state  of  pnblic  edncataoB 

in  the  U.  S.,  456 
Reminiscences,  mournful,  349 
Reply  to  a '» Seeker,"  404, 527    - 

*.  B.,  636. 

Report  of  the  Synod  of  Albany,  604 
Retailers  of  aitlent  spirits  and  lottery 

tickets,  323 
Revivals  in  Vermont,  264 
Roman  Catholic  baptism  of  bdls,  409 
Rural  taste,  245 
Russia,  165, 223, 261, 277, 440, 552 

Sabbath-breaken  admonished,  449 

Sabbath  School  Society  of  Ireland,  269 

Salaries  of  the  clergy  of  France,  492 

Samuel  F.  Darrach,  495 

Sandwich  Islands,  164, 435,  606 

Sardinia,  160 

Scotland,  159 

Seasons,  240 

**  Seeker,"  reply  to,  404, 527 

Seminary  at  Hamilton,  98 

Serampore,  49 

Sermon  by  the  late  8.  F.  Darrach,  »7 

by  the  late  Chester  Uam,  176 

■  extract  from  a  fhrewell,  120 

-    '      on  the  new  year,  11 


IHPSX. 


671 


Sermon  from  Acts  xiii.  99, 3S4 

Eedet.  viii.  11, 382 

Heb.  xi.  10, 516 

John  «▼.  15,  B5B 

xvii.  1, 614 

Phil.  u.  21, 63 

Pror.zUi.  15,443 


Sermons,  Fawcett's,  340 

i  long,  47$ 

Servility,  national,  471 

Seven  Seas,  217 

Shakspeare,  136 

Shenstone's  residence,  133 

Siamese  calendajr  and  religion,  3IM 

Sierra  Leone,  48 

Silesia,  362 

Singular  esUbtiahment,  19 

Sinners  the  proper  objects  of  benevolence, 
887 

Slander,  139 

Slaves,  instruction  of,  102 

Societies,  learned,  432 

Society,  American  Bible,  325 

— —  Colonisation,  101 

Education,  372 


327,548 


437 


— -  Home  Missionary,  101 

Seamen's  Friend,  101 

Tract,  326 

Boston  Tract,  371 

British  and  Foreign  Bible,  164, 

Naval  and  Military  Bi- 


ble, 437 

Methodist,  49a 

Missionary,  327 


Native  Female  Education  in  In- 


dia, 546 

Prison  Discipline,  364 


SoUtade,  104 

Song  of  Deborah,  70 

Sorrows,  wants,  and  sins  of  man,  confirm 

the  truth  of  Christianity,  22 
South  America,  157, 278 
Spain,  552 


Stage  ttavelliiig,  157 

gtar  seen  by  l^ycbo  Bn^he,  641 

St«te  of  public  education  in  the  U.S.,  4S^ 

«.Stpnii\t  thai»White  HUls,  626 
Style,  80' 

*8uiddeB,'217 

TenaoU,  English,  240 

Texas,  6(S7 

Theism,  473 

Theological  Seminaries,  364 

Theory  of  Comets,  489 

Thibet,  489 

Traet  Soeietiea,  European,  279 

Tract  Society  at  Boiton,  371 

TnuDslation  ef  Ecdes.  zii.  1—7, 568 

Isaiah  xvU.  12,  to  xviii.  7. 

666 
Turkey  495 

Uncompromliing  chaiactor  of  Christian- 
ity, 609 
Unitarianism  in  the  U.  S.,  434 
United  States,  157,  2i5,  323, 431, 439 
Univemties,  English,  365 
University,  London,  261 

-^  Methodist,  216 

of  Virgmia,  43, 216, 260 

Use  and  abuse  of  ardent  spirits,  300 

Varieties,  76,  136 

Verraoni,  nsvivals  in,  661 

'^  Verse,"  improper  use  of  the  word,  244 

View  of  missions,  102 

Walker's  pronunciation,  215 

Warwick  csstle,  73 

Way  of  transgressors  hard,  443 

Wealth  of  the  church  of  Spain,  365 

Webster's  Dictionary,  260 

What  do  the  scriptures  say  respecting  the 

future  condition  of  the  Jews?  57 
White  Hills,  late  storm  at,  625 

Xavier's  latin  ode,  30 


INDEX  TO  THE  REVIEWS. 


Algiers,  Shaler's  sketches  of,  350 
Brown's  Philosophy  of  the    Human 

Mind,  141 
Call  from  the  Ocean,  by  the  Rev.  John 

Truair,  655 
Cecil's  Works,  417 
Charges  on  Moral  and  Reli^ous  Sab* 

jects,  by  the  Hon.  Janie8kush,671 
Chase's  Sermon  at  the  ordination  of 

the  Rev.  James  D.  Knowies,  213 
Ckrk's  Sermons,  475 


Cornelius's  Sermon  on  the  Trinity,  257 
Dana's  Sermon  at  the  ordination  of  the 

Rev.  Wm.  K-  Talbot,  204 
Discourses  on  the  Offices  and  Charac- 

ter  of  Jesus  Christ,  by  Henry  Ware. 

Jr.,  199  * 

Dwight's  Installation  Sermon  at  Port- 
land, 358 
Elements  of  History,  Worcester's,  540 
Essays  on  the  Sabbath,  571 
Paith,  Dr.  Woods's  Sermon  on,  356 


I 


672 


niBBX. 


I 


GregOTj*B  Letten  on  Christianity,  642 

HftBtingB  andWurriner's  Musica  Sa* 
era,  40 

Hawes's  Sennofn  at  the  ordination  of 
the  Rev.  L^man  Coleman,  97 

Henry's  Inquiry  respecting  Popular 
Amusements,  32 

Hobart's  Discoucsa  on  the  United - 
States  and  England,  94 

Humphrey's  Pastoral  Sermon,  428 

Huntmgton,  Mrs.  Susan,  Memoirs  of, 
309 

Inquiry  into  the  ooosistency  of  Popu- 
lar Amusements  with  a  Profession 
of  Christianity,  byT.  C.  Henry, 
D.  D.,  32 

Jowett's  Researches  in  Syria  and  the 
Holy  Land,  247 

Lansing's  Sermons,  531  ^ 

Letters  on  the  Evidences,  Doctrines, 
and  Duties,  of  the  Christian  Reli- 
gion, by  Olintfaus  Gregory,  LL.D., 
642 

Memoirs  of  Mrs.  Huntington,  309 


Memoirs  of  Jane  Taylor,  691 
Milton's  Treatise  on  Christian  Doe* 

trint,  80 
Missionary  Gasetteer,  319 
Morse's  Atlas,  [notice  of,]  156 
Musics  Sacra,  40 
Ordination  Sermon,  by  the  Rer.  In 

Chase,  213 
y  by  the  Rer.  Dan- 

iel  Dana,  D.  D.,  204 

-,  by  the  Roy.  8.  E. 


Dwight,  358 


,  by  the  Rer.  Jod 


Hawes,  97 
Rush's  Charges,  571 
Sabbath,  Essavs  on,  STi 
Sermons,  Clark's,  476 
—  Lan8iBg's,531 
Shaler's  Sketches  of  Algiers,  350 
Spraffue's  Discourse  at  the  intermedt 

of  Leonard,  212 
Taylor,  Jane,  Memoirs  of,  591 
United  States  compared  with  En^and, 

by  Bishop  Hobart,  94 


INDEX  TO  THE  SIGNATURES. 


A.  244 

A>  L«  B«,  129 
Abkph,  62 

B.  N.,  120 

Cah ADA  BUOLS,  474 

Catbolicits,  32 

C.  C.  M.,  662 
Clipton,  140 

C.  S.  450,569 

D.  R.,  11, 398 

E.  K.,  286 
E.  R.,  474 
FaAHKLiir,  198 


a,  22 

H.,245    . 

HEX.,  642 

H.  O.,  558 

Homo,  350 

J*  C*  B*,  626 

J.  M.,  297 

J.P.W.,  176,232,382, 

501 
E^  L.,  346 
Laos,  473 
looxbr-on,  307 
M.,  340, 198, 297 


Makia,  246 

O.,  472 

Parens,  245 

«.,  304 

«.  B.,  646. 

P.  P.,  443 

Pulpit,  125 

R.  Namak,  333 

R.  T.,  340 

W.,  196 

Wat^pabino  mah,  184 

8^,640